《Aetheric Chronicles: Reborn As An Extra》


 Chapter 1: Damn You, Author!

    "....


    Aurelius looked at the mysterious person who helped them to escape from the clutches of the death.


    He wore a ck mask, hiding his mouth and nose. However, his short brown hair and eyes were visible to him. And from that alone Aurelius concluded he was around their age if not younger. But the strength he has shown...


    It was unbelievable.


    At least to Aurelius, who considered himself the strongest in this world.


    Yet, his confidence had crumbled two times in a row today. First time by the enemy and then this young man.


    "W-Who are you?" Aurelius asked seemingly curious about this person''s identity.


    The young man looked at Aureius and the girls standing behind him one by one.


    "You don''t recognize me?" He then suddenly asked. It looked as if he and they were acquainted.


    "N-no?" Aurelius answered honestly. He didn''t remember he knew that looked like the young man.


    "Hey, Mr.Mysterious, why don''t you take off your mask first, and then we might remember," One of the girls, Aurelia, spoke.


    "Hehe. You never change, will you?"


    The mysterious man chuckled at Aurelia''s suggestion but then remained silent for a moment. The air around them grew tense as he slowly reached for the edges of his mask. With a swift motion, he pulled it off, revealing a face that left Aurelius and the girls in shock.


    "Y-You!" ..."


    The End...


    (Author Note: Sorry, I can''t continue this work any longer due to certain reasons. And thanks for all the support you have shown. Goodbye...)


    ________ _____


    "Damn you! Author!" Alex eximed as he read thest lines of his current favorite novel.


    Well, now it would be a former favorite. Due to The Author''s note.


    "Why did you have to stop? You were writing just fine! Dammit!" Alex couldn''t believe that the author had decided to end the story just when it was getting more intriguing. Frustration boiled within him, and he desperately wished for more to read.


    But this damn author just had to stop, stealing his only source of entertainment in this world.


    "Damn, let me change my review about you," Alex muttered as he quickly browsed the app on his smartphone.


    However, before changing his review of the book(writing a new one), he decided to read thements, curious how other readers reacted to this sudden news.


    "Wow... There are a lot of them..." Alex muttered as he saw the number of recentments. It already exceeded a thousand and kept increasing.


    "Damn Author! You ruined my day!"


    "You pic***** ****"


    "Hahaha, I bet he must have run out of his imagination"


    "Yeah, thest arc was also sh**!"


    "I am never reading this author''s novels anymore!"


    "Hey, can someone give me the author''s home address?"


    "Oh, are you gonna do what I think you are gonna do?"


    "You bet!"


    "Wait? Why is the IAmTheStrongestReader writing anything?"


    "Yeah, I am curious as well! He was the Number 1 Fan after all."


    "I bet he must have been furious and threw his phone in rage and broke it. That''s why he hasn''t written anything yet. By the way, he must have a clue about the author since he was close with the author..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    ____ __


    As he read thements, Alex somehow gained a quite bit of satisfaction.


    It seems he wasn''t the only one who was angry with the author.


    Well, since this novel which went by the name - "Aetheric Chronicles" was the current Number 1 work on the site, there were more than ten thousand active readers.


    Alex seethed with frustration as he continued scrolling through thements, each one echoing the collective disappointment of the readers.


    And as the IAmTheStrongestReader, he felt a responsibility to voice his own dissatisfaction.


    Taking a deep breath, he began typing hisment, "You''ve got to be kidding me, Author! What kind of a way is this to treat your fans? We invested time and emotions into your story, and you just decided to bail on us? Unbelievable. Damn you, Author!"


    As he hit the "post" button, he noticed thement count rising even more rapidly. It seemed like the entire fanbase of "Aetheric Chronicles" was in uproar.


    Suddenly, his notification bar pinged with a new message. It was a private message from an unknown username, "ChronicleMaster."


    Alex opened the message with a raised eyebrow, "Who''s this now?"


    The notification from ChronicleMaster read, "Greetings, IAmTheStrongestReader. I understand your frustration. If you truly wish to know the rest of the story, reply ''yes'' to this message."


    Alex hesitated, his suspicion growing. He knew it might be spam or a prank.


    However, the temptation to discover the continuation of the story was too strong. So, he typed a cautious "yes" and hit send.


    As soon as he did, his phone emitted a blinding light, enveloping the entire room. Alex shielded his eyes, feeling a strange sensation as if being pulled in different directions simultaneously.


    "Thud!"


    When the blinding light reached its zenith, a deafening "thud" resonated through the room. The sound echoed as if something heavy had fallen. Simultaneously, Alex felt a peculiar sensation, as if he were being pulled into the very essence of the light itself.


    As the room plunged into darkness, the glow from his smartphone was thest thing he saw before it slipped from his grasp and ttered onto the floor. The phone''s screen flickered with the message:


    "Congrattions, IAmTheStrongestReader. You are now part of the Aetheric Chronicles. The story continues, and you have a role to y. Brace yourself for the adventure that lies ahead."


    At that moment, the room seemed to dissolve, and the smartphoney alone, its screen disying the abandoned world ofments and frustrations.


    Alex, however, would found himself in a realm unknown, a ce where the story unfolded beyond the limits of a mere narrative.


    The mysterious ChronicleMaster had orchestrated something beyond anyone''sprehension, and Alex was now a part of it.

 Chapter 2: Lighthaven Family

    In the moonlit night, a figure cloaked in shadows silently made its way through the grand gates of the imposing castle. The guards, though vignt, seemed to overlook this mysterious presence. Clutched in the figure''s arms was something wrapped carefully, concealed from prying eyes.


    As the figure hovered outside a particr window of the castle, a symphony of screams pierced the air, apanied by the reassuring voices of those attending to the pained soul within.


    "Push! Mydy, the baby is almost out! Be patient!" urged one voice, while another encouraged, "It''s going to be alright. Just a little more!"


    After moments that felt like an eternity, the room resounded with the heartwarming cry of a newborn baby. The figure outside the window remained motionless, a silent observer of the profound moment taking ce within.


    As themotion settled and the maids left the room, leaving the mother and her newborn in a tender moment of solitude, the mysterious figure glided through the open window.


    The dim light in the room revealed a scene of exhaustion and relief. The mothery on the bed, her eyes closed, cradling a newborn baby girl in her arms. The atmosphere was filled with a mixture of joy and fatigue.


    The figure, its presence still hidden, cast a careful nce at the sleeping mother and the tiny, fragile form of the newborn. Then, with deliberate grace, it revealed what it had been carrying.


    Nestled in its arms was another infant, a baby boy, no more than a week old. The figure gently ced the boy beside the newborn girl, creating a tableau of innocence and serenity.


    The newbornsy side by side, one just entering the world and the other having already taken its first breaths. The figure watched over them with a mysterious solemnity, pity, and regret.


    "I hope you will have a good life..." The figure spoke. "Your new family is kind after all."


    The figure lingered in the moonlit room, its enigmatic presence weaving into the shadows like a specter bound by a solemn duty. As the night waned and the first light of dawn painted the sky, the room retained an air of serenity.


    The next morning, as the sun began to cast its gentle rays across the castle, the mother, Lady Eleanora stirred from her sleep. Her eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. As her gaze shifted to the tiny form cradled beside her, confusion etched across her face.


    "What...?" Lady Eleanora murmured, her voice a mix of astonishment and uncertainty. She carefully picked up the slumbering baby boy, examining his peaceful countenance.


    "How did you get here?" she wondered aloud, searching her memories for any exnation. Yet, the events of the previous night felt like a distant dream.


    Summoning her maid, Margery, Lady Eleanora''s voice echoed through the chambers, "Margery, pleasee at once."


    The maid hurried into the room, her eyes widening at the sight of the additional child. "My Lady, what... Eh? Who is this baby?" Margery asked, her bewilderment mirroring Lady Eleanora''s own.


    "I was hoping you could tell me, Margery," Lady Eleanora replied, her brows furrowed. "I woke up, and he was here. I don''t recall giving birth to a boy."


    Margery, usuallyposed and quick to respond, seemed at a loss for words. "I... I have no idea, My Lady. I swear! N-No one entered the room during the night as well!"


    "Hmm..." Lady Eleanora continued to cradle the newborn boy, a mix of emotions ying on her features. "It''s almost as if he appeared out of thin air. But why would someone leave a baby here?"


    The room was filled with an air of bewilderment as she and Margery exchanged uncertain nces.


    "My Lady, what are we going to do?" Margery asked, her voice a hushed whisper.


    Lady Eleanora fell into a deep thought, wondering what to do now. Should she hand over the child to an orphanage or... let one of the maids adopt him?


    "No..."Lady Eleanora muttered, her maternal instincts kicking in as she looked at the peaceful sleeping face of the boy. "We can''t do that to him... It seems fate has brought this child to us. I am going to care for him as my own."


    Margery''s eyes widened, reflecting a mix of surprise and concern. "B-But, My Lady, what will we tell Lord Harry when he returns? He will surely be puzzled by the sudden appearance of another child in our household."


    Lady Eleanora pondered for a moment, her gaze fixed on the innocent face of the newborn. "Don''t worry, I will just tell him the truth," she decided. "That the child arrived mysteriously, and I want to care for him as if he is my own. Harry is kind and understanding, I''m sure he won''t object..."


    Margery hesitated, uncertainty etched on her face. "My Lady, what if My Lord questions further? What if he suspects something?"


    "He believes in me, and I believe in him." A soft determination filled Lady Eleanora''s eyes. "I will say that it was a miracle. Sometimes, life brings us unexpected blessings. I''m sure he will embrace this as a gift."


    With a gentle smile, Lady Eleanora continued, "As for the baby, he will be regarded as my daughter''s twin brother. We will raise them together, showering them with love and care."


    Margery, though still uncertain, nodded in understanding. "But, My Lady, what about the maids and the servants? What if they find out the truth?"


    Lady Eleanora took a deep breath. "Margery, we will keep this a secret. No one must know the truth about this. I trust you, and I need you to keep this a secret."


    Margery hesitated for a moment, then nodded solemnly. "I swear on my loyalty, My Lady. Your secret is safe with me. I will take it to my grave."


    With the matter settled, Lady Eleanora cradled the newborn boy, gazing down at him with a newfound warmth. "Wee to our family, little one. You shall be loved just as much as my own daughter."


    As the morning sun cast its golden glow across the castle, Lady Eleanora embraced her newfound role as a mother to two children, determined to provide a loving home for the expected and the unexpected additions to their Lighthaven family.


    _______ ___


    (Author Note: The beginning chapters will be mainly prologue till the real story begins.


    But they are necessary so don''t skip them if you can.


    Don''t forget to drop ament and a review, and vote with Power Stones.)

 Chapter 3: Always Take Care Of Each Other

    Seven yearster.


    The Lighthaven Family.


    The castle courtyard echoed with theughter of twins, the boy named Adrian and the girl Aurelia, as they yed in the warmth of the afternoon sun. Their parents, Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry watched with joyous hearts as their children chased each other, their carefree giggles filling the air.


    "Mother! Father! Watch this!" Aurelia called out, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she twirled around, her dress billowing like a delicate flower caught in the breeze.


    Adrian, her twin brother, joined in the revelry, showing off his skills in a mock ''sword fight'' with a stick. The courtyard became their kingdom, and the twins, the yful monarchs.


    As the sun began its descent, Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry approached their children with smiles on their faces. The twins ran toward their parents, cheeks flushed with the exhration of their games.


    "My darlings," Lady Eleanora said, her eyes filled with maternal warmth. "Come, sit with us. There''s something important we need to discuss."


    The twins, curious but obedient, settled beside their parents. The atmosphere shifted as Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry exchanged a solemn nce.


    "Listen closely, Adrian and Aurelia," Lady Eleanora began, her voice tinged with a mix of love and gravity. "What we''re about to say is something you must carry in your hearts for eternity."


    The twins nodded, their eyes wide with curiosity.


    "Promise us that you will always take care of each other," Lord Harry added, his gaze fixed on his children. "Never let harme to one another. Your bond as siblings is a precious gift."


    The twins exchanged a nce before nodding in unison. "We promise," they said.


    "Good," Lady Eleanora continued. "Now, Aurelia,e with me. There''s something I''d like to discuss with you."


    Aurelia followed her mother, leaving Adrian and Lord Harry alone in the courtyard. As Lady Eleanora and Aurelia disappeared behind the castle walls, Lord Harry looked at his son with a solemn expression.


    "Adrian," he began, his voice low and measured. "There maye a time when we are not here. If that day arrives, you must promise to protect your sister. She is your family, your sibling."


    Adrian''s eyes widened, a sense of responsibility settling on his young shoulders. Though he couldn''t understand the entire meaning of his father''s words, he still wanted to agree to his words. "I promise, Father," he replied, determined.


    Lord Harry''s gaze bore into his son''s. "Listen carefully, Adrian. In this world, trust is a fragile thing. Promise me that you will not trust anyone, aside from your mother and me. And even more so, never trust the Royal Family. Understood?"


    Adrian''s brows furrowed in confusion. "But why, Father? Aren''t they supposed to protect us?"


    Lord Harry''s eyes held a hint of caution. "Not everything is as it seems, my son. The less you know, the safer you''ll be. I''m not saying you shouldn''t trust anyone, but trust only those you know in your heart to be true."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing his father''s words with a gravity beyond his years. The courtyard, once filled withughter, now held an air of solemnity as father and son shared a moment, the weight of secrets lingering in the shadows.


    Little did the twins know, that their innocent world was tinged with mysteries andplexities that would shape their destinies in ways they could not yetprehend.


    ________ ____


    One year passed swiftly, leaving the twins, Adrian and Aurelia, at the tender age of eight. The Lighthaven castle still stood proudly, but an air of anticipation and uncertainty had settled within its walls.


    Adrian and Aurelia had grown into intelligent and curious children, their innocence yet untouched by the weight of the secrets their parents had shared with them. Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry, their loving parents, continued to provide guidance and care, all while holding tight to the mysteries that surrounded their family.


    However, fate took a sudden turn one fateful day. Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry received a summon from the Royal Family, a mission they were obligated to undertake. The castle buzzed with activity as preparations were made for their departure, leaving the twins in a state of uneasy anticipation.


    The courtyard, once filled withughter and games, now seemed vast and empty as the day of departure arrived. Adrian and Aurelia stood with solemn expressions, watching as their parents donned their cloaks and embraced them tightly.


    "Adrian, Aurelia," Lady Eleanora spoke, her voice carrying a mixture of love and concern. "We''ll be back before you know it. But until then, I need you to be strong for each other, alright?"


    The twins nodded, their young faces reflecting a mix of understanding and unease.


    "Always remember what we told you about," Lord Harry added, his gaze fixed on his children. "You must be vignt and look out for each other. We love you both dearly."


    As the carriage bearing Lady Eleanora and Lord Harryon disappeared beyond the castle gates, a sense of emptiness settled over the twins.


    Days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, yet there was no sign of their parents'' return.


    Adrian and Aurelia, now left in the care of loyal servants, felt the weight of their parents'' absence. The castle, once a haven of warmth andughter, became a ce of quiet uncertainty.


    One day, as Adrian was wandering through the castle corridors (probablying out of the library), he overheard whispers among the servants.


    "Did you hear the rumors?"


    "Yeah, apparently, the lord and mdy have gone missing... I bet they died but the royal family is hiding it by saying they are gone missing."


    "What will happen now? What will happen to us?"


    "I don''t know. But I heard that the Royal Family will take over the castle and the territory."


    "Huh? But there are Young Master and Young Lady? Won''t the castle be owned by them?"


    "Yeah, but they are just kids. And you know what - the easiest people to trick are-?"


    "...Kids..."


    "Exactly. And don''t you know how gullible and simple the young Lady is?"


    "Terrible..."


    "...."


    "..."


    As Adrian absorbed the unsettling rumors from the hushed whispers of the servants, a heaviness settled in his chest.


    "Our parents... are dead...?"

 Chapter 4: A Siblings Promise

    Adrian, burdened by the weight of the unsettling rumors he overheard, felt a responsibility to shield his younger sister, Aurelia, from the harsh truth. Days turned into weeks as he did his best to maintain a facade of normalcy, engaging her in games andughter, attempting to preserve the innocence of their childhood.


    As the whispers among the servants persisted, Adrian''s concern deepened. He spent sleepless nights contemting how to protect Aurelia from the impending reality he feared.


    However, fate was unkind.


    After three months of anxious anticipation, a solemn messenger arrived at the Lighthaven castle, bearing news that would shatter the fragile peace he had managed to preserve.


    The castle''s servants gathered in the courtyard, their expressions reflecting the somber gravity of the announcement. Adrian, standing protectively beside Aurelia, braced himself for the impact of the messenger''s words.


    "By order of the Royal Family," the messenger dered, his voice echoing through the courtyard, "Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry have met an unfortunate end during their mission.


    Their sacrifices will forever be remembered, and their children, Adrian and Aurelia, shall be ced under the care of the Royal Family until theye of age to inherit the responsibilities of the Lighthaven Family territory."


    The news hung heavily in the air like a storm cloud casting a dark shadow over the castle. Adrian felt a lump form in his throat as the harsh reality sank in.


    Lady Eleanora and Lord Harry, his beloved parents, were gone.


    Hisst hope of their survival crumbled with the official announcement from the Royal Family.


    Aurelia, sensing the weight of the atmosphere, looked up at her brother with questioning eyes. "Brother, what are they talking about? What happened to Mom and Dad?"


    Adrian, struggling to find the right words, gently squeezed her hand. "It''s okay, Aurelia. Everything will be ok. I am always with you..."


    Aurelia''s eyes welled up with tears, and she clung tightly to her brother. "But... I want Mom and Dad. Why did they have to go?"


    Adrian hugged Aurelia close, his heart breaking for both of them. "I wish I had all the answers, Aurelia. But right now, we need to trust each other..."


    _______ ____


    Five years slipped away quietly, and the Lighthaven castle underwent subtle changes, much like the twins, Adrian and Aurelia. Adrian devoted himself to studies and training, seeking sce in knowledge and honing his skills. He became more calm, collected, and reserved, carrying the weight of his responsibilities with a quiet determination.


    Adrian took on the role of protector for his sister, shielding her from the harsh realities of the world outside the castle walls. In the first years, Aurelia bore the weight of sadness and loneliness, yearning for the presence of her departed parents. However, as time passed, she transformed into a cheerful and independent young girl, finding strength in the bond she shared with her brother.


    However, fate had prepared another twist for the twins.


    As they approached their fourteenth birthday, an unexpected announcement from the king sent shockwaves through the kingdom.


    The king dered that Aurelia Lighthaven would be the fiancee of the crown prince, a revtion that echoed with both surprise and unease.


    However, the focus wasn''t on her but on the marriage and the crown prince.


    Because the prince was sick since his birth.


    However, the thing which angered Adrian and made everyone pity the young girl was the date of their wedding.


    The Awakening Day.


    The year both the prince and Aurelia would turn 16.


    The twins, now fourteen years old, found themselves caught in a web of royal intrigues and political alliances that they could barelyprehend.


    The Awakening Day was a sacred and annual event, a day when individuals with magical abilities manifested their powers.


    It was a day of celebration for the world, but for Adrian and Aurelia, it became a harbinger of unforeseen challenges.


    ______ ___


    One yearter.


    Aurelia sat down on her bed after arriving from the Royal Academy.


    She didn''t want to go there since she would be surrounded by rumors and whispers about her impending marriage to the ailing crown prince. Basically, she was the talk of the school, but in a bad way.


    However, there was a reason why she went to the academy despite all the difficulties and scorn she had to face.


    And it was...


    Knock! Knock!


    ''Ah, here he is.''


    "You can enter, brother." She quickly collected herself and spoke.


    The next moment, the door opened and Adrian, her brother entered the room, concern etched across his face. "How was your day, Aurelia?"


    Aurelia sighed, looking down. "The same as usual, brother. Whispers, stares, and the weight of a future I never asked for." This was what she wanted to say, however she chose not to. She couldn''t.


    ''He already has countless things on his shoulders... Let''s not add to the burden.''


    "It was ok, brother. You don''t have to worry about anything." She lifted her head and said with a smile.


    Adrian sighed as he looked at her, then he approached and sat beside her on the bed. He gently ced a hand on her shoulder, offering aforting presence. "Aurelia, I know it''s not easy, but we''ll get through this together. I promise to solve everything, you will be free, and we will stay as a family. Please, wait for just a little longer."


    The room was filled with a heavy silence, broken only by the soft sighs of the two siblings. Adrian, burdened by the weight of responsibilities and promises, gazed at his younger sister with determination etched in his eyes.


    Aurelia, despite the challenges she faced, managed a small, genuine smile. She appreciated her brother''s efforts, and even in the midst of uncertainty, his presence provided a reassuring anchor.


    "Brother, I know you''re doing your best and I believe in you," Aurelia spoke, her voice carrying a mix of gratitude and determination. "We will face whateveres our way together. I trust you..."


    Adrian''s expression softened, and he pulled Aurelia into a gentle embrace. "Thank you, Aurelia. Your trust means everything to me. No matter what the future holds, we''ll navigate it side by side."


    "We will always be a family..."

 Chapter 5: The Solution

    "Aurelia!"


    "Aurelia! Where are you?"


    Adrian shouted through the halls as he searched for his sister.


    "Ah, there you are." He muttered as he saw Aureliaing out of the library.


    "What is it, brother?" Aurelia asked worriedly, fearing something happened.


    Arian, however, didn''t answer her but suddenly hugged and lifted her above. "I found it, sis! I found it!"


    Adrian''s sudden exmation and the tight embrace left Aurelia momentarily bewildered. Suspended in her brother''s arms, she couldn''t help but be caught off guard by his unusual disy of excitement.


    "Found what, Adrian?" she asked, a mixture of curiosity and amusement in her voice.


    Adrian, a gleam of triumph in his eyes, lowered Aurelia back to the ground but held her at arm''s length. "The solution to our problem," he dered, a sense of determination evident in his tone.


    Aurelia tilted her head, her eyes searching Adrian''s face for an exnation. "What do you mean, brother?"


    Adrian, his excitement undeterred, released Aurelia from the embrace and retrieved two letters from the inner pocket of his clothes. With a triumphant smile, he handed the unsealed one to Aurelia.


    "Read it, Aurelia. It holds the key to altering our fate," Adrian exined, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of hope and determination.


    Aurelia epted the letter, her confusion deepening. She carefully broke the seals and unfolded the parchment within. As she read the contents, her brows furrowed in puzzlement.


    "An exam invitation letter?" Aurelia questioned, looking up at Adrian with a mix of curiosity and uncertainty. "How can this help us, brother?"


    Adrian observed Aurelia''s puzzled expression, realizing that he needed to rify the significance of the invitation. With a reassuring smile, he began to exin.


    "Aurelia, this is not just any invitation. It''s from the Celestial Arcane Academy," Adrian stated, his eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    Aurelia''s eyes widened with a mix of surprise and realization. The Celestial Arcane Academy was renowned across the world for its excellence in nurturing individuals with magical abilities. It was a ce where those with extraordinary talents honed their skills and knowledge.


    Adrian continued, "This academy is no ordinary institution. It''s the pinnacle of magical education. Attending this academy would not only provide us with knowledge and skills but also grant us an opportunity to influence our own destiny."


    Aurelia''s gaze shifted back to the letter as she absorbed the weight of Adrian''s words. The contents revealed an invitation for both her and Adrian to attend the academy''s admission exam.


    "But how do we enter the academy?" She asked.


    "It''ll be easy as long as we can awaken a good Ability and potential," Adrian replied. "As for the written exam, I will teach you myself."


    Aurelia''s eyes sparkled with newfound excitement as she listened to Adrian''s exnation. The prospect of attending the prestigious Celestial Arcane Academy, mastering magical abilities, and potentially altering their fate filled her with anticipation.


    "Wait... How do attending the academy will change our fate?" She suddenly asked.


    "Sigh..." Adrian shook his head helplessly. "Oh, dumb sister of mine. Let this genius brother of yours exin."


    "Oh, I am dumb now huh," Aurelia red at her brother.


    Adrian chuckled, ruffling Aurelia''s hair affectionately. "Only sometimes, my dear sister. Now, let me enlighten you. The Celestial Arcane Academy is not just a school; it''s a gateway to a world of possibilities. Graduates from this academy often be influential figures, holding key positions in various realms.


    By attending, we''ll have the chance to make powerful connections, gain valuable knowledge, and, most importantly, showcase our talents."


    Aurelia''s eyes widened with understanding as Adrian continued, "You see, in the magical world, reputation and abilities can shape one''s destiny. If we can prove ourselves at the academy, we''ll have a say in our future."


    "No more being tossed around like pawns in a game."


    Adrian''s voice turned cold at hisst sentence which caused Amelia to flinch in surprise.


    "Ah, sorry. I lost control of my emotions for a bit." Adrian exined, his tone softening.


    "..." Aurelia didn''t say anything for a moment as she seemed to be thinking something.


    "But... What about the wedding and the royal family?" Aurelia asked in a timid voice.


    Adrian sighed, understanding the weight of Aurelia''s concern. He chose his words carefully before responding.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I already have a n regarding that."


    "Really?" Aurelia asked, regaining a bit of hope.


    "Really. Even if you can''t enter the academy which will never happen, I won''t let those royals do as they wish. You will be free. I promise."


    "...Thank you."


    Adrian''s assurance seemed to lift a weight off Aurelia''s shoulders, and a small but genuine smile tugged at her lips. The siblings stood there, united by a shared determination to shape their destiny.


    "Now, let''s not waste any more time. We have preparations to make," Adrian said, a glint of determination in his eyes.


    In the following days, the siblings immersed themselves in rigorous training and studying.


    Soon, the long-awaited day came.


    The Awakening Day...

 Chapter 6: The Awakening [1]

    The Awakening Day.


    Royal Academy, renowned for its prestige andmitment to excellence in magical education, was situated in the heart of the capital. It stood as a testament to the kingdom''s dedication to nurturing the potential of its young individuals.


    The architecture of the academy was a harmonious blend of grandeur and enchantment, with towering spires, intricate stained ss windows, and lush gardens that added a touch of natural splendor.


    The Awakening Day at the Royal Academy was a highly anticipated event, held in the sprawling courtyard at the center of the academy grounds. The courtyard was adorned with vibrant flowers and magical runes etched into the cobblestone pathways. Arge, ornate fountain, enchanted to shimmer with ethereal lights, stood at the center of the courtyard ¨C a focal point for the awakening ceremonies.


    As the day unfolded, students gathered in excitement, their eyes filled with anticipation and curiosity. The air buzzed with a mixture of nervous energy and the enchanting ambiance that surrounded the academy. Faculty members, adorned in robes adorned with intricate sigils, moved through the crowd, guiding students to their designated positions.


    At the heart of the courtyard, an elevated tform housed the revered Awakening Altar. The altar was an intricately crafted structure, featuring crystalline formations that emitted a soft, pulsating glow. Each crystal represented one of the magical elements ¨C earth, air, fire, water, lighting, light, darkness ¨C symbolizing the diverse abilities that students might awaken.


    Soon, one of the professors announced the start of the Awakening Ceremony and then exined the rules.


    The rules were simple:


    One would have to ascend the altar and stand at the center. Then the Awakening process would begin as the whole altar would form a white cocoon around the individual.


    Then the crystals would glow revealing the individual''s affinities.


    The next would be individuals awakening their Aether Core which would be located in their bodies, right under their hearts. The Aether Core is the source of an Awakener''s magical power, and during the Awakening, it would be formed, resonating with the chosen magical elements.


    Then was the most crucial part of the Awakening - Awakening an Ability.


    Each individual would awaken a unique magical Ability, a reflection of their innate talents and potential. However, awakening multiple Abilities was an extraordinary urrence, a rarity that marked one as a Genius.


    Moreover, the abilities were ranked into five tiers:


    1. Neb Tier


    2. Lunar Tier


    3. Ster Tier


    4. Sr Tier


    5. Gctic Tier


    Neb being the mostmon and the weakest, Gctic being the most rare and powerful.


    Furthermore, each Tier was ranked with stars, from one star to five stars.


    The atmosphere in the courtyard became charged with anticipation as the professor''s announcement echoed through the air.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed faculty, and the promising Awakeners of our Royal Academy, the Awakening Ceremony is about tomence!"


    The students lined up with a mixture of excitement and nervousness, awaited their turn to ascend the revered Awakening Altar. As the first individual stepped forward, a hushed silence fell upon the courtyard.


    One by one, students ascended the altar, their figures outlined by the radiant glow of the crystalline formations. The magical elements responded, revealing the unique affinities of each Awakener. The crowd erupted into cheers as individuals showcased their talents, ranging from control over fire to maniption of water.


    Among the spectators, whispers began to circte as the siblings, Adrian and Aurelia, caught the attention of onlookers. The rumors about the duo''s background and the recent revtion of Aurelia''s engagement to the crown prince fueled the curiosity of those observing.


    "Today is her wedding day, right? Then what is she doing here?"


    "It must be because of his brother. He should have requested it from the king."


    "Ah, but what about the wedding?"


    "Sigh, the wedding will be at night, so there is still time. Furthermore, our ''prince'' will alsoe to the Awakening."


    "Sigh, both of you are wrong. It ispulsory to one undergo awakening. The king can''t control it."


    "Ah, is that so."


    "Yes, so, let''s just watch what happens."


    "..."


    Adrian''s fists clenched slightly before loosening again. Maybe she sensed it, Aurelia held his hand with hers. Or it was herself who was nervous.


    ''Ah, I''m really stupid'', thought Adrian.


    Ignoring the whispers, Adrian gave his sister an encouraging smile as they approached the altar.


    "Don''t mind them. Don''t let their words get to you," He spoke.


    Aurelia looked at her brother and turned forward. Though feeling the weight of the crowd''s gaze, she stood tall with a determined glint in her eyes.


    With her brother''s encouragement, Aurelia ascended the altar and stood at its center. The crystalline formations enveloped her in a white cocoon as the Awakening processmenced. The crowd held its breath, anticipation palpable in the air.


    The crystals began to glow, revealing Aurelia''s affinities ¨C fire, light, and water. The trio of elements shimmered around her, casting a mesmerizing disy of colors. Gasps of surprise and admiration rippled through the onlookers. It was a rare urrence for an Awakener to possess three affinities.


    However, the true astonishment was yet toe.


    As the Aether Core formed beneath her heart, resonating with the chosen magical elements, a brilliant light enveloped Aurelia. The courtyard was bathed in a celestial glow as she awakened her magical Ability.


    In a burst of radiant energy, Aurelia unveiled her Ability - Sr re Radiance.


    The sunlight seemed to gather around her, intensifying into a dazzling sr re that radiated warmth and brilliance. The crowd was awestruck by the disy of power, and a murmur of amazement spread through the courtyard.


    The professor, taken aback by the unexpected potency of Aurelia''s Ability, announced with a hint of astonishment, "A Sr Tier Three Star Ability! Everyone, we have a Genius! Our Academy has awakened a Genius once more after two decades!"


    "Woah! Sr Tier ability? Three Star at that?!"


    "Amazing!"


    "A Genius!"


    "Woah!"


    But, the spotlight of the show didn''t seem to care about all of these praises or whispers. Her eyes were locked on the lonely figure who was standing not far from the altar. It was Adrian who was observing the crowd''s reaction.


    Adrian, filled with pride, turned his attention back to the altar and met his sister''s gaze. Aurelia, standing amidst the radiant disy of her Sr re Radiance, locked eyes with her brother.


    At that moment, a silent understanding passed between them ¨C a bond unbroken by the whispers and gazes that surrounded them.


    With his most sincere smile, Adrian threw a triumphant thumbs-up at Aurelia. "You did well, little sister."

 Chapter 7: The Awakening [2]

    As Aurelia descended from the altar, the radiant aura of Sr re Radiance slowly subsided. The courtyard erupted into apuse, with cheers andmendations for the newly acknowledged Genius Awakener. Ignoring the spectacle around her, Aurelia gracefully descended the steps and rejoined her brother, a satisfied smile gracing her features.


    Adrian, beaming with pride, whispered to her, "See? I knew you could do it."


    Aurelia blushed at her brother''s praise but retained a newfound confidence.


    "It''s your turn now, brother."


    "Yes."


    Adrian replied. As he prepared to ascend to the altar, a loud voice cut through the celebratory atmosphere.


    "Make way! Make way for the royals!"


    The crowd immediately parted, forming a respectful path as everyone turned their attention to the approaching royal figures. Adrian tightened his grip on Aurelia''s hand, silently preparing for the royal family''s arrival.


    From the back of the courtyard, King Edmund and Queen Seraphina entered, followed by two young princes and a princess. The air seemed to shift as the royals stepped forward, their presencemanding the utmost respect.


    The elder prince, a charismatic young man with a confident demeanor, walked beside his younger sister, the princess, who exuded an air of elegance. The third prince, the youngest, trailed behind them, his eyes revealing a hint of mischief.


    However, what caught everyone''s attention was the figure that followed behind them, a young man with a sickly appearance. It was the crown prince, heir to the throne, who had been gued by illness since birth.


    King Edmund, his expression regal andposed, acknowledged the crowd with a nod as he made his way towards the altar. Queen Seraphina, a vision of grace, offered polite smiles to the gathered students and faculty.


    The princess, delicate but with a sharp gaze, observed the Awakeners with a mixture of curiosity and scrutiny. The elder prince, who seemed to carry the weight of responsibility, maintained a stoic expression as they progressed.


    As the royals drew closer, a hushed silence fell upon the courtyard. Even the vibrant energy from Aurelia''s awakening couldn''t fully dispel the solemnity that apanied the presence of the kingdom''s rulers.


    Adrian and Aurelia exchanged a cautious nce, uncertain of the impact the royal family''s arrival might have on their ns and Aurelia''s newfound recognition as a Genius Awakener.


    "Congrats, daughter-inw." The King Edmund spoke with a sincere smile. "It seems my kingdom is truly blessed by having the Lighthaven Family Geniuses. Your Father was a Genius too. s, he left us too early..."


    "Oh, dear. Don''t let the past overshadow this joyous asion," Queen Seraphina added, her eyes holding apassionate gaze. "Your performance was truly remarkable, Young Lady."


    The elder prince, Prince Cedric, offered a polite nod, acknowledging their presence. Though it looked as if he didn''t put them in his eyes. The princess, Princess Isabe, however, wore a curious expression. Her eyes lingered on Aurelia and Adrian as if trying to unravel a mystery.


    Aurelia, caught in the unexpected attention of the royal family, curtsied with a mixture of humility and ''gratitude''. "Thank you, Your Majesties. It is an honor to be recognized."


    Adrian, standing by Aurelia''s side, also offered a respectful bow like a true noble. "We are humbled by your kind words, Your Majesties."


    King Edmund, gesturing toward the altar, addressed Adrian. "Now, young Awakener, it is your turn. Show us your potential."


    "Thanks his Majesty, but I think it would be inappropriate to go before the Second Prince and the Crown Prince," Adrian replied while maintaining his calm and respectful expression.


    Prince Cedric, the elder prince, raised an eyebrow at Adrian''s response. It was umon for someone to refuse the royal order, and a murmur of surprise rippled through the onlookers. The courtyard, once filled with jubnt celebration, now held its breath in anticipation.


    The king, King Edmund, regarded Adrian with a measured expression, his eyes studying the young man before him. "You speak with confidence, young Awakener. Why do you find it inappropriate to proceed?"


    Adrian maintained a respectful posture but spoke with unwavering determination, "Your Majesty, out of respect for the royal hierarchy, it is customary for the Second Prince and the Crown Prince to undergo the Awakening first. I believe it would be more appropriate for me to wait for their esteemed demonstration."


    Cedric''s expression shifted, revealing a hint of interest in Adrian''s response. The princess, Isabe, continued to observe with an amused glint in her eyes.


    King Edmund nodded in acknowledgment of Adrian''s adherence to tradition. "A wise perspective, young Awakener. Your understanding of protocol ismendable. Let it be as you say."


    The crowd, though initially surprised by Adrian''s response, now whispered in approval of his diplomacy. Aurelia looked at her brother with a mixture of sympathy and guilt for she knew what he did.


    "Go, Cedric. Show what the Royal Family is capable of." Then the King ordered looking at his son.


    "Yes, father. I won''t disappoint you." Prince Cedric stepped forward, acknowledging his father''smand with a confident nod. He ascended the steps of the Awakening Altar, the crystalline formations enveloping him in a shimmering cocoon. The crowd watched with heightened anticipation, eager to witness the awakening of the elder prince''s magical abilities.


    The crystals began to glow, revealing the two elements that Prince Cedric held mastery over ¨C fire and air. Thebination of these elements spoke of a potent and dynamic potential within the prince.


    The next phase of the Awakening unfolded as the Aether Core formed beneath his heart. The ambient magic resonated with the chosen elements, creating a harmonious aura around the prince.


    Then came the crucial moment ¨C the awakening of his magical Ability.


    In a burst of radiant energy, Prince Cedric unveiled his Ability - Ster Inferno Cyclone.


    A powerful fusion of fire and air magic manifested around him, creating a swirling vortex of celestial mes. The intense heat and force within the cyclone demonstrated the prince''s exceptional ability, earning him a Ster Tier Five Star Ability.


    The courtyard erupted into apuse, and cheers echoed for the prince''s remarkable disy. The faculty members nodded in approval, acknowledging the prowess of the royal family''s heir.


    King Edmund, with a proud smile, expressed his satisfaction. "Well done, Cedric. The Royal Family''s legacy continues to shine bright."


    Queen Seraphina and Princess Isabe offered genuine smiles, their eyes reflecting admiration for the prince''s abilities. Even the youngest prince, though still wearing a mischievous grin, couldn''t hide a glimmer of pride for his elder brother.


    Though it was three stars below Aurelia''s, it was still a powerful ability.


    "The next is..."


    As everyone heard the announcement, their eyes shifted to the sickly crown prince who was standing behind his family.


    "Aurelius Avondale."

 Chapter 8: The Awakening [3]

    Aurelius Avondale, the sickly crown prince, began his ascent to the altar with a determined but frail gait. Whispers and sidelong nces filled the air, as onlookers couldn''t help but express their disdain or skepticism regarding the crown prince''s ability to undergo the Awakening.


    "He''s not fit for this."


    "Why is he even here? This is a waste of time."


    "I heard he can barely hold a sword, let alone wield magic."


    The courtyard was tainted with the judgmental murmurs of the crowd. Aurelius, however, ignored the audible doubts and the weight of the crowd''s gaze. He fixed his eyes on his fianc¨¦e, Aurelia, who didn''t know how to react. She could only smile awkwardly while hiding behind her brother.


    Smiling slightly, Aurelius continued walking.


    As he reached the center of the altar, a hush fell over the courtyard, waiting for the crown prince''s awakening. To the surprise of many, nothing happened.


    Even after a minute passed, there was no reaction from the alter.


    A ripple of mockingughter spread among the spectators, and some couldn''t resist ridiculing the sickly prince.


    "He''s probably faking it to get attention."


    "What a disappointment. I expected something grand from the crown prince."


    "A loser will always be a loser."


    "I pity Aurelia for being married to such a loser."


    Adrian observed the Royal Family''s expression, and from what he could sense, they didn''t seem to care about those who were badmouthing the crown prince. The Queen and the Second Prince seemed to be even enjoying it.


    ''Ha... It''s just as I thought...'' Adrian internally sighed while looking at the white cocoon. ''It''s not easy for him either.''


    "Hmm?"


    However, just as the mockery reached its peak, a sudden brilliance erupted from the altar. The seven crystals embedded in the altar shone with an intensity that surpassed any previous awakening. The courtyard was bathed in a blinding light, and the onlookers, who were moments ago mocking Aurelius, now stood frozen, their jaws dropped in sheer shock.


    King Edmund, Queen Seraphina, and Prince Cedric frowned deeply, theirposed expressions giving way to visible concern. The unexpected turn of events had caught the royal family off guard.


    Aurelia, however, exhibited a different reaction. Instead of disbelief or concern, her eyes widened in pure awe and wonder. There was something extraordinary unfolding before her, and she sensed it.


    Adrian, standing beside Aurelia, observed the Royal Family''s reaction with a solemn expression. His perceptive gaze seemed to pierce through the unfolding spectacle, and a subtle tension lingered in the air.


    As the brilliance subsided, leaving an ethereal glow around Aurelius, the onlookers were left in stunned silence. The courtyard that was once filled with mockery now held an air of bewilderment.


    The most astonishing revtion, however, was yet toe.


    Aurelius, having sessfully formed his Aether Core, stood at the center of the altar. In a moment that defied all expectations, he awakened his magical Ability.


    A radiant light enveloped Aurelius, and the magical elements responded with unparalleled grace. In a breathtaking disy of power, Aurelius unveiled his Ability - Primordial Arcane Nexus.


    Aurelius Avondale remained suspended above the altar, his body bathed in the residual glow of Primordial Arcane Nexus. As the ethereal light danced around him, his once frail form underwent a remarkable transformation. The sickly pallor that had defined him was reced by a newfound vibrancy.


    His silver hair shimmered with an otherworldly luminosity, and his blue eyes sparkled with an intensity that captivated the onlookers.


    The courtyard, once filled with mocking whispers, now witnessed a silent revtion. The crown prince, who was previously dismissed as weak and unfit for magical prowess, now hung in the air like a celestial being. The crowd''s disdainful murmurs gave way to gasps of amazement, and the atmosphere shifted from mockery to a collective acknowledgment of awe.


    Aurelia, her initial awkward smile reced by genuine astonishment, couldn''t help but be entranced by the radiant transformation of her fianc¨¦. Adrian, too, watched in silence, his eyes reflecting a mix of surprise and understanding.


    King Edmund, Queen Seraphina, and Prince Cedric observed with a blend of astonishment and uncertainty. The unexpected nature of Aurelius''s Awakening had thrown them into a momentary disarray. The courtyard''s enchantment seemed to have reached its zenith, and the reality of the situation lingered in the air.


    However, as quickly as the transformation urred, the brilliance surrounding Aurelius began to wane. His elevated form slowly descended back to the altar, and the celestial glow dimmed. The enchanting facade gave way, and Aurelius returned to his original self, gentlynding on the cobblestone floor.


    The crowd, still caught in the afterglow of the extraordinary Awakening, took a moment to process what they had witnessed. Whispers of amazement and disbelief circted among the onlookers.


    "He... he''s not sick at all."


    "Did you see that transformation? He looked like apletely different person!"


    "Who knew the crown prince had such power within him?"


    "Take back what you said. He''s no loser; he''s extraordinary!"


    "I suddenly envy Aurelia now..."


    "Who could have expected the crown prince was the most brilliant of all!"


    As the crowd continued to murmur in astonishment, the instructor, who had been overseeing the ceremony, stepped forward. He was a middle-aged man with a seasoned aura, and his expression mirrored the collective bewilderment of the onlookers.


    A deep voice cut through the lingering whispers, demanding attention. "What... what just happened? What tier is his Ability?" someone from the crowd asked, unable to contain their curiosity.


    The instructor, still processing the unprecedented event, quicklyposed himself and approached Aurelius. He examined the residual magical energies surrounding the crown prince and, with a hint of disbelief, announced, "Ladies and gentlemen, what we''ve just witnessed is an unparalleled phenomenon.


    The crown prince''s Ability has achieved the highest pinnacle our kingdom has ever witnessed ¨C a Sr Tier Five Star Ability!"


    A collective gasp swept through the courtyard, and the onlookers were left in stunned silence. The Sr Tier Five Star designation was a rarity even among the most distinguished Awakeners, reserved for abilities of unparalleled strength. There was only one person - the founder of this kingdom who awakened such Tier ability.


    The realization of Aurelius''s extraordinary power sank in, and the once-mocking crowd now regarded him with newfound respect. Whispers of admiration and awe reced the earlier skepticism, and the courtyard buzzed with discussions about the crown prince''s exceptional prowess.


    Swish!


    In the midst of this revtion, a figure suddenly materialized beside Aurelius, appearing out of thin air.


    It was a man in his forties, with a regal yet approachable demeanor.


    His presencemanded attention, as a sense of authority emanated from him.


    The man extended a hand towards Aurelius''s shoulder, a gesture both reassuring and possessive. With a voice that resonated with wisdom, he spoke to the crown prince, "Aurelius Avondale. Will you, young Awakener, ept me as your Master and be my disciple?"

 Chapter 9: The Awakening [4]

    Aurelius, still recovering from the overwhelming experience of his awakening, looked at the man beside him. The man''s eyes held an intensity that matched the brilliance of Aurelius''s newfound ability. The courtyard, once again in a hushed anticipation, waited for the crown prince''s response.


    Aurelia, on the sidelines, exchanged a nce with her brother Adrian. They both sensed the gravity of the moment, realizing that Aurelius was faced with a choice that could alter the course of his destiny.


    The man''s words lingered in the air, and Aurelius, after a moment of contemtion, met the gaze of his potential mentor. "Mister... Thanks for asking me. But can you tell me who you are first?"


    "...."


    "...."


    The man was left dumbfounded by Aurelius''s question while the whole courtyard was left speechless.


    The man, momentarily taken aback by Aurelius''s unexpected question, recovered hisposure with a faint smile. He seemed amused by the directness of the crown prince.


    "I apologize for my oversight. I am Seraphelis, a professor from the Celestial Arcane Academy." The man replied, his voice carrying a weight of both authority and understanding.


    The revtion of Seraphelis''s identity rippled through the courtyard, leaving a sense of awe among the onlookers.


    "Did he say Seraphelis?"


    "Is he the famous Sr Artisan Serahelis of the Celestial Arcande Academy? Just a rank lower from Sr Archmage?" Two professors of the Royal Academy eximed in shock.


    The others who heard them looked at the man in a newfound light. After all, awakening a powerful ability was one thing, being powerful was one thing.


    Aurelius, absorbing this information, regarded Seraphelis with a newfound understanding. The courtyard, once buzzing with the aftermath of his awakening, now held its breath in anticipation of the crown prince''s decision.


    He looked at Seraphelis for a moment before sighing. "Thank you again for asking me. But I will have to reject your offer, Mister. And before you feel offended, let me exin why I am rejecting you. I would love to attend the academy and learn from you, but every one can easily see the condition I am in. I''m terribly weak and sick.


    Furthermore, I''m destined to die sooner orter because of an incurable disease. So, I hope you understand."


    Seraphelis, though surprised by Aurelius''s candid response, listened attentively. The courtyard, which had been on edge, now held a somber atmosphere as the crown prince revealed the harsh reality of his health.


    Aurelia, Adrian, and the spectators watched in silent respect, understanding the weight of Aurelius''s words. Seraphelis, despite the rejection, nodded with understanding, his expression reflecting a mixture of sympathy and acknowledgment.


    "Ah, one more thing." Suddenly spoke up Aurelius. "If you are searching for a disciple, I think a beautiful youngdy over there named Aurelia would be a better choice. She''s got potential and a much longer life ahead. So, please consider it."


    The attention of the courtyard shifted from Aurelius to Aurelia, who blinked in surprise at her fiance''s unexpected rmendation.


    Meanwhile, the sick crown prince bowed in courtesy and started leaving the altar.


    ''This is the least I can do to help her...'' He thought looking at his fiance with the corner of his eyes.


    "Stop."


    However, just as he was about to step down from the altar, he heard Seraphelis''s voice and his body stopped on its own.


    "Since I asked you to be my disciple, of course I knew about your condition beforehand," Seraphelis admitted calmly, his eyes conveying a depth of understanding. The admission left Aurelius slightly taken aback, realizing that his potential mentor was aware of the imminent threat to his life.


    The courtyard, still caught in a momentary suspension, waited for the conversation between the crown prince and the esteemed Sr Artisan to unfold.


    Seraphelis continued, his voice carrying a gentle yet resolute tone. "Aurelius, there exists a way to rid you of that illness. A method within the realms of my expertise. However, there is a condition. You must be my disciple. Only then can I share this knowledge and guide you through the process."


    Aurelius, though skeptical, couldn''t ignore the glimmer of hope Seraphelis''s words offered. The gravity of his condition, the looming threat of an incurable illness, weighed on him. The courtyard, once hushed, now held an air of expectancy as Aurelius contemted his decision.


    "Why me? And why now?" Aurelius questioned, his gaze fixed on Seraphelis.


    "Because your potential, Aurelius Avondale, extends far beyond what others may perceive. You possess an extraordinary affinity with all seven elements and even have awakened a Sr Tier Five Star Ability. The timing is now, for the celestial alignment favors this endeavor. The opportunity, like the stars, may not align again," Seraphelis exined, his words carrying a sense of urgency.


    Aurelius caught between the harsh reality of his condition and the potential salvation offered, hesitated. The courtyard watched in suspense as the crown prince grappled with the decision that could alter the course of his destiny.


    Finally, after a moment of contemtion, Aurelius spoke, "I will agree to be your disciple but on one condition."


    Seraphelis raised an eyebrow, prompting Aurelius to continue.


    "You must also take Aurelia as your disciple," Aurelius dered, his gaze shifting to his fiance. "She has potential, and if there''s a chance for her to grow stronger, to be free. I want her to have it."


    Seraphelis, however, shook his head with a serene smile. "I appreciate your concern for your ''lover'', Aurelius. But I can''t ept her as my disciple."


    Aurelius frowned, and as he was about to voice his objection, Seraphelis interrupted him. "In fact, Aurelia already has someone who desires to be her mentor. And it would be discourteous of me to intervene. Isn''t that right, mysterious mentor? I will lose my disciple if you don''te out now."


    "...Alright."


    With those words, a figure materialized beside Aurelia, a person previously concealed in the light. The neer stepped forward, revealing herself to be a middle-aged woman though with a powerful aura andmanding presence.


    The middle-aged woman, whose presence exuded a sense of wisdom and grace, approached Aurelia with a gentle smile. Her voice carried a soothing tone, reminiscent of a caring grandmother.


    "Hello, young one," the woman began, her eyes filled with warmth. "I am Seraphina, a professor from the same academy as that blockhead. I have been observing you with great interest. Your potential is like a blooming flower, and I see within you the seeds of greatness."


    Aurelia, taken aback by the unexpected turn of events, met Seraphina''s gaze.


    Seraphina continued, "I would be happy to teach you. And since just like you, I have affinities with water, light, and fire, which makes uspatible. So, will you be my disciple?"

 Chapter 10: Adrians Awakening

    Aurelia, overwhelmed by the sudden proposal, nced at her brother Adrian, who nodded in silent encouragement.


    "Thank you for thinking so highly of me. I agree to be your disciple, but I have a condition as well," Aurelia stated as she turned back to Lady Seraphina, her gaze unwavering.


    Lady Seraphina nodded gracefully. "You may ask freely. If it is something I can do, I shall consider it."


    Aurelia nced at her brother Adrian, exchanging a meaningful look with him. He raised an eyebrow, silently questioning her next move. Aurelia turned back to Lady Seraphina, her voice firm.


    "I would like you to ept my brother, Adrian, as your disciple as well," Aurelia requested, her eyes reflecting both determination and concern.


    Adrian, taken aback by his sister''s unexpected plea, opened his mouth to protest, but Aurelia continued, "He has been taking care of me since our parents went missing, he is also a genius, graduating from the Royal Academy two years early.If I am to embark on this journey, I would feel much more at ease knowing that my brother would be with me."


    Lady Seraphina considered Aurelia''s request with a serene expression. After a thoughtful pause, she spoke, "This is indeed an unusual request, but I sense sincerity in your words, Aurelia."


    Adrian attempted to interject, "Sister, you don''t have to¡ª"


    "Allow me to finish, young Awakener," Lady Seraphina gently interrupted, her smile calming Adrian''s protest. "Why don''t you Awaken first, then we can decide whether I will ept you or not."


    Aurelia, with a sense of gratitude, nodded to Lady Seraphina. "Thank you for considering my request."


    Lady Seraphina offered a reassuring smile and gestured towards the altar. "Your brother, Adrian, may now take his ce on the Awakening Altar."


    Aurelia turned to Adrian, her eyes reflecting encouragement. "Go on, brother. You can do it."


    Adrian, though still slightly perplexed by the unexpected turn of events, nodded in acknowledgment. He ascended the steps of the altar, standing at the center with a determined expression. The courtyard, still abuzz with the aftermath of Aurelius''s awakening, now focused its attention on Adrian.


    The crowd hushed, and an air of anticipation settled over the courtyard. Adrian, surrounded by the crystalline formations, entered the cocoon of white light. The onlookers held their breath, waiting for the magical disy that would unveil Adrian''s innate abilities.


    However, as seconds turned into moments, a collective murmur of confusion swept through the courtyard. The crystals on the altar remained dormant, devoid of the vibrant light that signified an awakening.


    Aurelius and Aurelia looked at the cocoon with concerned nces, and sensing that something was amiss, they approached the two professors.


    "What''s happening, Master?" Aurelius asked, a furrow forming on his forehead.


    Aurelia echoed her brother''s concern. "Why aren''t the crystals lighting up for brother?"


    The professors, after sharing a brief nce, hesitated before providing an answer.


    Professor Seraphelis spoke, "It appears that Adrian has sessfully formed his Aether Core. However... The crystals remain unlit because hecks an affinity with any of the seven elements."


    "What do you mean?" Aurelia asked.


    "He is... affinityless." Lady Seraphina spoke with hesitation.


    "A-Affinityless?" Aurelia muttered in a low voice, her eyes widening, her voice shaking. "N-No, it can''t be..."


    Aurelia''s heart sank as the weight of the revtion settled upon her. The notion of Adrian being affinityless struck a chord deep within her, awakening a sense of despair and fear. In the world of Awakeners, affinity with the elements was the cornerstone of their abilities and growth.


    Having no elemental affinity meant a future marred by limitations. It meant being unable to increase Aether Energy, the lifeblood of an Awakener. Without the ability to resonate with an element, the path to higher ranks and the learning of advanced Aether absorption techniques were barred.


    This means that Adrian had no future as an Awakener even if he were to awake a Gctic Tier Ability.


    "Look! He is awakening his ability!"


    "But isn''t it already useless?"


    "You heard those professors too. He is affinityless."


    "Then he is trash."


    "Haha, he has now be a loser."


    Aurelia, unable to contain the surge of emotions triggered by the derogatory remarks aimed at her brother, turned sharply toward the crowd. Her eyes, usually gentle, now zed with a fiery determination that demanded attention.


    "Enough!" she eximed, her voice cutting through the courtyard like a swift gust of wind. "How dare you belittle my brother? You cowards!"


    The crowd fell silent, taken aback by the sudden outburst from the newly acknowledged Genius Awakener. Aurelia''s passionate defense of her brother resonated with some, stirring a sense of guilt among those who had joined in the mockery.


    However, before the situation could escte further, Lady Seraphina ced a calming hand on Aurelia''s shoulder. "Aurelia, words have the power to wound as much as des. It''s not worth engaging in quarrels with those who don''t understand."


    Aurelia, though still seething with indignation, nodded in acknowledgment of Lady Seraphina''s wisdom. The courtyard caught between the tension of the moment, watched as the scene unfolded.


    Unaware of the turmoil he had inadvertently caused, Adrian continued his Awakening process on the altar. The cocoon of white light enveloped him, and the Aether Core formationmenced. The professors observed, realizing that despite theck of elemental affinity, there was still the potential for Adrian to unveil an extraordinary ability.


    As the moments passed, a strange stillness settled over the altar. No dazzling lights or visual effects apanied Adrian''s Awakening.


    Adrian then looked around as the cocoon dispersed.


    ''Why is everyone moving slowly? Or is it just my imagination...?'' He thought inwardly. And he seemed to be correct as everything returned to its original state. ''Must be the side effect of Awakening...''


    Then he looked at the instructor as if asking him what Tier ability he awakened.


    The instructor, his face betraying aplex mix of surprise and contemtion, took a moment topose himself before addressing the courtyard. "A-Adrian Lighthaven has awakened... a Sr Tier Five Star ability!"


    Adrian, hearing the announcement of his Sr Tier Five Star ability, couldn''t contain the surge of happiness and pride. He descended from the altar, his steps light with aplishment, and approached his sister with a smile.


    "We did it, Aurelia! We both did it!" Adrian eximed, reaching out to grasp Aurelia''s hands.


    However, as he was sharing their achievement, Adrian caught sight of a group of individuals, theirughter resonating through the courtyard. The demeaning words reached his ears, and a sinking feeling settled in the pit of his stomach.


    "Look at him, celebrating as if he''s achieved something."


    "Idiot!"


    "He doesn''t even know anything. Hahaha."


    Adrian''s joy turned to confusion, and he finally noticed the peculiar atmosphere surrounding his sister. Aurelia, though putting on a brave front, couldn''t conceal the pain and difort etched on her face.


    "Adrian..." she began, her voice faltering.


    He looked into her eyes, searching for an exnation. The usual warmth in her gaze had been reced by a mixture of sadness and unease. It was as if an invisible weight pressed upon her.


    "What''s happening, Aurelia?" Adrian asked, genuine concerncing his voice.


    Aurelia struggled to meet her brother''s eyes, her gaze darting away. Theughter from the crowd continued, intensifying the difort of the situation.


    Suddenly, as if unable to contain her emotions any longer, Aurelia pulled Adrian into a tight hug. Her body trembled slightly, and Adrian felt a deep sense of foreboding.


    "Aurelia, what''s going on? Why are theyughing?" Adrian asked again, his concern deepening.


    "Or did they perhaps... upset you?" He muttered, his voice and expression turned cold.


    "No, it''s not that." At that moment, a voice interrupted from the side, and Adrian turned to see Aurelius standing there, his expression one of empathy mixed with a tinge of pity.


    Adrian looked at Aurelius with a questioning gaze.


    "It''s... How do I say it..."


    "Adrian..."


    "You are... Affinityless."

 Chapter 11: The Breakdown: Fractured Bonds

    "I''m... an affintyless?"


    Adrian muttered in disbelief.


    "Brother..." Aurelia muttered in a painful voice as she sensed her brother''s feelings.


    Adrian, still processing the revtion, looked at his sister, who had released him from the hug but still held a supportive gaze. Aurelia wiped away a stray tear and managed a small, reassuring smile. "D-Don''t worry. I will always be with you brother. We promised each other."


    "...Yeah... Right." Adrian muttered and looked at the ground.


    He went silent for a few moments.


    Aurelia looked at her brother, not knowing what exactly to do.


    The next moment, Adrian raised his head, his expression andplexion returning to his usual calm and collected self.


    Aurelia, sensing the turmoil within her brother, cautiously asked, "Adrian, are you okay?"


    Adrian''s initial response was a forced smile, attempting to reassure his sister. "I''ve never been better, Aurelia. I''m proud of you, truly. You''ve awakened such a powerful ability and gained the recognition of a prestigious professor. I couldn''t be happier for you."


    Aurelia, relieved by his seemingly positive response, couldn''t help but smile back. "Thank you, brother. Thank goodness, you are-"


    However, the atmosphere shifted abruptly as Adrian''s expression changed and interrupted her. "Did you think I would say these?"


    His forced smile disappeared, reced by a sudden intensity that startled Aurelia. She listened in shock as Adrian''s tone shifted, his words tinged with frustration and resentment.


    "Why does it have to be like this? Why did I have to be the one without any affinity?" Adrian muttered, his voice escting into an anguished tone.


    Aurelia, taken aback by the sudden outburst, stammered, "Brother, what... What are you saying?"


    Adrian''s frustration erupted as he continued, "I was always better than you in every aspect, and yet... and yet, I''m the one without any elemental affinity. It''s not fair! Why does it have to be me? Why wasn''t it you?"


    Aurelia, grappling with the sudden change in her brother''s demeanor, struggled toprehend the intensity of his emotions. The calm and collected Adrian she knew seemed to be unraveling before her eyes, revealing a side she had never seen.


    "Brother, please, calm down. I don''t understand why you''re¡ª"


    "Why do you get everything, and I''m left with nothing? I trained harder, I studied more, and yet, you surpassed me effortlessly. It''s not fair!" Adrian''s frustration turned into an anguished scream.


    Aurelia, her heart sinking with each word, felt a profound sense of confusion and sorrow. She never anticipated her brother harboring such resentful feelings.


    "Why, Aurelia? Why do you get everything?" Adrian''s voice wavered, and his eyes, once calm, were now clouded with a mixture of despair and envy. "Our parents also liked you more, treated you like a princess. While it was as if I wasn''t their child..."


    "Maybe they died because of - !"


    Swoosh!


    Aurelia, fueled by a surge of anger and hurt, didn''t hesitate.


    p!


    Her hand swung through the air, and a resounding p echoed through the courtyard. The force behind the p mirrored the intensity of the emotions that had erupted between the siblings.


    Adrian caught off guard, touched his stinging cheek, his eyes wide with disbelief. The courtyard, which had been a witness to magical awakenings, now held its breath, witnessing the unraveling of a family''s deeply buried sentiments.


    "You hit me?" Adrian''s voice wavered between shock and disbelief. He stared at Aurelia, as if struggling toprehend the sudden turn of events.


    Aurelia''s expression was furious, her eyes aze with a mixture of anger and hurt. "You crossed a line, brother. I can tolerate you ming me for everything. But don''t talk about our parents like that just because you failed to awaken any affinity. They treated us the same and it''s not their fault you ended up in such-!"


    "Haha..." Adrian, still processing the sting on his cheek, gradually shifted from disbelief to a realization that darkened his expression. His eyes narrowed, and he took a step back as if repelled by the revtion.


    "Is this it, Aurelia?" he muttered with a bitter tone. "You get a powerful ability, recognition from a renowned professor, and suddenly you''re too good for me. You forget everything I did for you and feel superior, don''t you?"


    Aurelia, her anger transforming into a profound sadness, shook her head. "N-no. Brother. That''s not true. I-I..."


    But Adrian, now enveloped in his own resentful thoughts, scoffed. "What you? Even now, you probably think you''re better than me because of that ability and affinities. Hahaha..."


    Aurelia took a step closer, pleading with her eyes. "Brother, please..."


    But Adrian, his resentment now seeping into every word, stepped further back. "I see your true colors now, Aurelia. You''ve changed. Hmm..."


    He took a deep breath, his eyes turning cold. Then he spoke, his voice loud, enough for everyone in the courtyard to hear. "I have decided. I no longer have a sister named Aurelia Lighthaven. And as the inheritor of the Family, I officially took the Lighthaven name away from you. You aren''t a part of our, no, my family any longer."


    "N-No... No way..." (Aurelia)


    The courtyard, once filled with magical wonder, now bore witness to the shattering of familial bonds. The revtion echoed through the silent air, leaving a heavy, unsettling tension.


    Aurelia, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, watched her brother retreat with each step. The words he uttered, the disownment he dered, hung in the air like a specter. The onlookers, who had witnessed the grandeur of magical awakenings, now observed a different kind of awakening¡ªone of pain and separation.


    As Adrian distanced himself, Aurelia''s voice trembled with a mixture of sorrow and desperation. "Brother, please... don''t say such things. I-I can''t recognize you anymore... Brother, let''s-"


    "Stop." Adrian cut her off with a cold nce. "There''s nothing to talk about. I''ve said what needed to be said. You''ve shown your true colors, and I won''t allow myself to be burdened by someone who sees me as less. Goodbye."


    Then Adrian continued leaving. However, he made a stop as he reached the king.


    "Sorry for showing such a scene to you, your majesty." He bowed slightly. "Since I disowned her, she won''t be able to marry the crown prince as we promised each other. But I will make sure to find another girl for the prince if you allow me to. I will alsopensate for the losses as well."


    "Now, if you excuse me."


    Adrian stood up and turned toward the exit.


    "Ah, one more thing Your Majesty." He stopped and turned back. He spoke in a low voice, while his expression was cold. "The truth will alwayse to light, just like today. Remember it well. I will make it so. For your sake.


    For their sake..."


    "Goodbye, then."

 Chapter 12: It Was The Best For Both Of Us

    King Edmund''s eyes squinted as he looked at leaving Adrian''s back.


    ''This kid... is really interesting...''


    ''He ruined my initial n and...''


    ''And dared to threaten me... The king...''


    ''What an interesting fellow...''


    ''But he is still a kid who hasn''t seen the world.''


    "Father. Why didn''t you-!" Prince Cedric who witnessed everything tried to speak up but his mother stopped him.


    "He did nothing that is worth mentioning, son." The King whispered in a low voice but enough for his son to hear. "Moreover, there are too many eyes."


    King Edmund maintained hisposed facade, concealing the underlying currents of intrigue and calctions. He understood the delicacy of the situation, and despite everything that unfolded, his mind was already at work, navigating through theplex web of political and personal implications.


    Then he motioned his family to follow him.


    "I''m d to receive such honorable guests in my kingdom...."


    King Edmund ttered the two professors and expressed how happy he was to have them. He then congratted his son for gaining the recognition of such a powerful person and bing his disciple. He expressed how happy and proud he was as a father.


    He then apologized to them and expressed how sad he was seeing two siblings breaking apart from each other. He encouraged Aurelia, saying it wasn''t her who was at fault. And if she wished he could easily give the Lighthaven Family back to her and she could also stay as the crown prince''s fiance.


    However, Aurelia didn''t respond to the king for a while and suddenly tried to attack him saying it was all his, the king''s fault.


    But, her new master stopped her at the right moment, before she would do something stupid. Then, Aurelia fainted. Maybe she was too tired or overwhelmed by the emotional turmoil she had just experienced.


    "We will be taking our leave since my disciple isn''t feeling well. And thanks for inviting us, King Edmund." Lady Seraphina said as she picked up unconscious Aurelia.


    "Of course, I understand you." King Edmund nodded.


    "We will be leaving as well, disciple," Seraphelis spoke. "You got anything to say to your parents?"


    Aurelius nodded his head slightly to his master and then faced his family.


    "Thank you for taking ''good'' care of me till now." He started with a slight bow of his head. "I am grateful that you raised me even though I was sick and destined to die. But now, I have found hope. Hope which may cure my illness, and I must follow this new journey with my master. I appreciate the efforts you''ve put into nurturing me, and I harbor no ill feelings. Farewell."


    With ast bow of courtesy, he stood straight up and turned back to his master. "I''m ready to go, Master."


    "Haha, alright." Seraphelis chuckled and then flicked his fingers.


    The next moment, Aurelies felt his body bing light and moving upward.


    "Be ready for some pressure, disciple." Aurelies then heard Seraphelis''s warning. "I will fasten up a little since we need to catch up to your ex-fiance and her master."


    "Ehhh-?!"


    Aurelius barely had time to register Seraphelis''s warning before a sudden surge of pressure enveloped him. The world around him blurred, and he felt as if he were being propelled through a tunnel of energy. The sensation was both exhrating and disorienting, and he could sense the rapid discement of space around him.


    Within moments, the pressure subsided, and Aurelius found himself standing in apletely different location. The surroundings were unfamiliar, but he knew they were still in the capital, albeit above it.


    "Hey, can you look after her for a bit? I have something I need to do." Aurelius heard Lady Seraphina''s voice from their right side.


    "Huh? Ok." His master agreed. "Wait... You aren''t going after that kid, are you?"


    "...Why ask if you know?" The Lady muttered before disappearing into particles of light.


    "M-master. She isn''t going to do any harm to her brother, right?" Aurelius asked guessing who the Lady went after.


    "Haha, you are quite sharp, aren''t you? Well, I wasn''t wrong choosing you then." Seraphelisughed. "And to answer your question, no, she won''t hurt him. Well, she will have a deep talk with him, that''s all."


    "Ok... But her brother was really strange at that time..." Aurelius muttered. "He used to treasure his sister the most from what I heard and know... So why? Or has he been hiding his true colors all this time? Or..."


    Seraphelis sighed as he heard his disciple.


    ''Right, he is still a kid. Moreover, he has still yet to see the real world. He needs to learn about humans and their nature as well...''


    "Don''t bother thinking about these. You will understand everything when the timees." He advised his disciple.


    "Oh, ok master," Aurelius replied while giving onest nce at the city.


    ''He is a good brother, at least better than mine...''


    _____ ____ _


    Adrian walked past the carriage, ignoring the driver''s shouts.


    He picked up his pace and changed his direction into a more secluded street. Since today was the Awakening Day, there seem to be fewer people than usual.


    "Stop."


    As Adrian was about to turn to another street, he heard amanding voice and so stopped and turned toward the voice.


    "What? Did youe to take revenge for your disciple?" Adrian spoke in a sarcastic tone.


    "...Why did you do that?" The voice asked.


    "I don''t understand what you are implying," Adrian replied, feigning ignorance.


    "...Was there no other way?" The voice asked again. "Why did you have to hurt her?"


    "...Like I said, I don''t-"


    "We both know you are lying." The voice cut through Adrian''s attempt at denial, revealing a mix of disappointment and concern. "So, tell me why? And don''t try to lie, I can easily tell if you do."


    "..."


    "...Because it was the best for the both of us this way."

 Chapter 13: Three Months Till The Exam

    "It was the best for both of us."


    "Didn''t I tell you not to lie-"


    "I''m speaking the truth." Adrian interrupted the voice. "She is now free and she has got you, a person who can protect her better than me, and a bright future ahead of her. While me... I would be only a burden to her. Chains that would restrict her growth... You should know what I mean."


    "...Sigh. You really are a stubborn one." The voice muttered in a helpless tone. But she also understood Adrian was right.


    "Ok. But will you be ok after what you said to him today? Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Ah, you mean the king?" Adrian chuckled. "Don''t worry, he won''t do anything. Well if he is smart that is."


    "...Haha. You are really a strange one." The voice chuckled. "Here, take these. They will be helpful."


    Adrian caught the ring the owner of the voice threw.


    "There is the best technique in it which can take you to the peak of the Neb Tier. There are other useful items as well. Both for your safety and improvement. You can use it by injecting Aether into it. Just reminding you if you don''t know how."


    Adrian looked at the ring in his hand and then at the owner of the figure. "Why are you giving me these?"


    "Well. Consider it a gift from the master of your mother and sister." The owner replied with a smile.


    "And sorry, it seems my time is up." The voice spoke. "I still need to catch up to those three."


    "Yeah, have a safe journey." Adrian nodded in understanding.


    "Thanks. I hope you stay safe as well. I have a feeling we will meet soon again." The voice spoke. "So, till next time."


    "...Yeah... But I doubt it..." Adrian muttered as he saw the figure merging into the light.


    ''What a strangedy.'' Adrian stood there, still processing the encounter. The ring in his hand gleamed with a mystical aura, and the words of the figure lingered in his mind.


    ''Master of my mother and sister... Was her name Seraphina?''


    ''But mother never mentioned about her in the past...''


    ''Well, I didn''t know she even attended that Academy till now...''


    ''Sigh... It seems I am still unaware of many things...''


    ''But... I believe she will now be safe in her hands.''


    ''Farewell, little sis...''


    ''I hope you will forgive your stupid brother when the dayes...''


    _________ ____ _


    After a week of flying and asional stops, Aurelius and the other three arrived at Eldoria City - the home of the Celestial Arcane Academy.


    However, instead of taking them to the academy, the professors brought them to a vi which was located at the corner of the city.


    The vi, surrounded by well-tended gardens and secluded from the bustling city, exuded an air of tranquility. As Aurelius and the others approached, they noticed the intricate design of the architecture, reflecting the celestial themes that characterized Eldoria City.


    Lady Seraphina and Seraphelis guided their disciples into the vi, the doors opening with an ethereal grace. The interior was adorned with elegant decorations, a blend of celestial symbols and practicalfort.


    "Wee to the humble abode of mine," Lady Seraphina spoke, gesturing for Aurelius and the other two to enter. "You will stay here temporarily till the exam day. Make yourselvesfortable."


    Aurelieud nodded in understanding, while Aurelia didn''t respond.


    Her condition slightly improved during the past week. At first, after she regained consciousness, she asked her master to take her back and she wanted to talk with her brother again. She refused to eat or cooperate with them. But she started to get better as Lady Seraphina would talk with her, heart to heart. Well, it might be because she revealed the fact that she also taught her mother.


    Aurelius hoped she would return to her old self. Although they weren''t close, he didn''t want her to suffer anymore.


    _____ ___


    Three months passed by.


    The vi in Eldoria City became a hub of intense training during those three months. Under the guidance of their respective masters, Aurelius and Aurelia underwent rigorous physical and magical training to harness thetent potential within them.


    The first month was particrly challenging for Aurelius. His body, weakened by years of illness, struggled to keep up with the demanding exercises imposed by his master. Seraphelis, however, pushed him relentlessly, understanding that only through adversity could Aurelius unlock his true capabilities. Moreover, learning an Aether Absorption Technique had its minimum requirements as well.


    Every day was a test of endurance and perseverance. Aurelius, fueled by determination and the potions provided by his master, persevered through the physical trials. His master, observing his progress, remained silent yet vignt, knowing that the journey to the Neb Tier required not only strength but resilience.


    Aurelia, on the other hand, grappled with the emotional aftermath of her family''s unraveling. Lady Seraphina, with her patient and empathetic demeanor, guided Aurelia through the healing process. They spent hours discussing emotions, memories, and the intricate bonds that tied families together.


    As the days passed, Aurelia gradually opened up. The pain and resentment that once clouded her spirit began to dissipate. Lady Seraphina helped Aurelia find sce and eptance.


    And at the beginning of the second month, Aurelia joined Aurelius in his training. Together, they also started learning Aether Absorption Techniques, given to them by their masters.


    Thebination of Aurelia''s newfound emotional stability and Aurelius''s growing physical strength created a harmonious synergy. Their progress surprised even their seasoned masters. The two Geniuses, driven by pure determination, quickly mastered the Aether Absorption Techniques, harnessing the celestial energies with finesse.


    By the end of the second month, they achieved what many deemed impossible. With synchronized movements and a profound understanding of each other''s strengths, Aurelius and Aurelia ascended to the first stage of the Neb Tier, they became Neb Initiates. The aura of power emanating from them marked a transformative milestone in their journey.


    As the third month unfolded, the training intensified. Lady Seraphina and Seraphelis continued to refine the siblings'' skills, pushing them to the limits of their newfound abilities.


    On the eve of the final day of their training, Aurelius and Aurelia stood at the entrance of the academy, their eyes reflecting the celestial brilliance they now possessed. They were now Neb Acolytes, Aurelius One Star Neb Acolyte, and Aurelia Three Stars.


    And ready for the Celestial Arcane Academy''s Entrance Exam.


    But none of the two would expect a BIG surprise would be waiting for them at the exam.


    ______ ___ _


    (Important Author Note:


    Do you guys want to read a chapter about the Exam or should I fasten up and write Alex''s debut?


    Write in thements.


    Don''t forget to share and support the story as well.)

 Chapter 14: Is This How I Die?

    The excitement in the Celestial Academy Entrance Courtyard was palpable as the holographic screens above flickered to life, disying the results of the grueling entrance exam whichsted more than a week. Crowds of hopeful and anxious teenagers gathered around the screens, their eyes reflecting a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    "Look, results are out!"


    "Oh, let me see!"


    "Which rank did I get?"


    "Could I pass the exam?"


    The teenagers, each adorned in their distinctive attires, craned their necks to catch a glimpse of the holographic disys. The air buzzed with whispered conversations, excitement, and the asional gasp as individual results were revealed.


    Aurelius, ncing at the holographic screen, felt a surge of nerves. His eyes scanned the list of names and rankings, searching for his own. Aurelia, standing beside him, mirrored his sentiment, her fingers subtly intertwined with her robe.


    The holographic disy scrolled through the names, and with each passing moment, the tension among the teenagers grew. Some erupted into cheers and high-fives as they discovered their rankings, while others wore expressions of disappointment.


    And then, there it was¡ªthe names of Aurelius and Aurelia slowly illuminated on the holographic screen. The two exchanged a fleeting nce, their eyes reflecting a mix of relief and curiosity.


    "Aurelius Avondale, Neb Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 7!"


    Aurelius couldn''t help but crack a smile at his achievement. It was a significant leap from his previous standing, a testament to the hard work and determination he had invested in his training. More importantly, he managed to rank up by one star during the exam.


    "Aurelia Lighthaven, Neb Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 6!"


    Aurelia''s eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and pride. The tumultuous journey she had undertaken, both emotionally and magically, had culminated in amendable rank. Her gaze met Aurelius''s, and for a moment, an unspoken understanding passed between them.


    "Look! It''s them!"


    "Oh! They must have entered the Top 5, right?"


    "Of course, she is the granddaughter of the Principal, after all!"


    As the holographic disy continued to unveil the top candidates, the atmosphere in the courtyard buzzed with excitement and spection. The anticipation reached its peak as the holographic screens scrolled through the rankings from bottom to top.


    In the fifth position, the name of the pink-haired girl appeared.


    "Lyra Nightengale, Neb Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 5!"


    A mix of cheers and disappointed sighs rippled through the crowd. The pink-haired girl, Lyra, maintained aposed expression, acknowledging the result with a subtle nod.


    The fourth position was revealed next, revealing the boy who had been so confident in the silver-haired girl''s sess.


    "Emeric Ironheart, Neb Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 4!"


    Emeric, not expecting to fall short of the top three, frowned momentarily. The realization of not securing a higher rank than the ck-haired boy left him visibly dissatisfied.


    The third position brought attention to the ck-haired silent boy, who had quietly observed the unfolding events.


    "Ren Wintershade, Neb Acolyte Three Stars, Rank 3!"


    Ren, maintaining a calm exterior, epted his ranking with a nod. The courtyard, now abuzz with discussions and reactions, eagerly awaited the revtion of the top two.


    The moment arrived, and the holographic screens paused momentarily, building anticipation.


    "And now, the top two candidates! In the second position..."


    Gasps filled the air as the silver-haired girl, expected to im the first spot, appeared on the holographic disy.


    "Aria Starlight, Neb Acolyte Five Stars, Rank 2!"


    Aria''s cold and calm demeanor remained unshaken, but the shockwaves of surprise and curiosity spread through the onlookers. Whispers and murmurs erupted, questioning who could have surpassed the seemingly unbeatable candidate for the top spot.


    As tension lingered in the courtyard, the holographic screens unveiled the final revtion.


    "In the first position, securing the top rank is.."


    A hush fell over the crowd as the name appeared, unexpectedly iming the first position.


    "Adrian Lighthaven, Neb Acolyte Four Stars, Rank 1!"


    The courtyard erupted into a cacophony of reactions. Adrian''s name echoed through the space, leaving the spectators in disbelief. The silver-haired girl, Aria, showed a flicker of surprise before concealing it beneath her usualposed exterior.


    Adrian, who had been silently observing the unfolding events, now stood as the unexpected victor, casting a nce toward Aurelius and Aurelia. The former Lighthaven siblings, amidst themotion, exchanged a brief andplex gaze. Aurelia, however, averted her gaze the next second, her expression filled with anger and loathing. Adrian could only shake his head in helplessness.


    "Attention dear participants." Suddenly, a loud voice attracted everyone to the owner of it. It was an instructor from the Academy. "We congratte those who have passed the exam and secured their positions. Your hard work has paid off, and you are now an official students of the Celestial Arcane Academy. And as those who couldn''t...."


    The instructor continued his speech.


    ording to him, they were free to leave and take a rest for three days. The orientation would be three dayster. Then the Weing Ceremony would be held the day after, and those in the Top 10 would receive rewards from the principal himself.


    After the instructor finished his speech, the participants started dispersing. While the top rankers found themselves surrounded by many, four top rankers were in search of another figure - the dark horse who managed to get rank 1.


    But to their surprise, the boy was nowhere to be found. It looked like he left before the instructor finished his speech.


    Well, there was one person who saw and didn''t do or say anything when the boy was leaving.


    ''I should find out more about him...''


    ______ ___ __


    Two dayster. Later evening.


    The rain was pouring relentlessly, and in a dark alley, a figure was lying on the wet ground. The figure, soaked to the bone,y on the cold pavement, his clothes clinging to his body. His consciousness wavered as he gazed up at the turbulent clouds, raindrops falling on his face.


    The sound of rain hitting the puddles mingled with distant thunder as the figure''s breaths grewbored. Each inhale felt like a struggle against the encroaching darkness. He could taste the metallic tang of blood in his mouth, a testament to the fierce encounter that had taken ce.


    Figure''s vision blurred, the world around him a distorted tableau of shadows and reflections in the pooling water. The rain continued its relentless assault, the droplets creating ripples on the ground.


    ''Is this how I die?'' He pondered, his thoughts disjointed as if floating in the deluge. A weak chuckle escaped his lips, which soon turned into a fit of coughing. Blood mixed with rainwater, staining the wet ground beneath him.


    With fading strength, the dying figure muttered, "At least... managed to save them... save her."


    _____ __


    ___ _


    (Author Note: As you guys wanted, I fastened the plot. And here we are. Can you wait for the next chapter? Or...


    Is our Alex finally gonna make his appearance?


    For info: The next chapter will be released tomorrow between 00:00 and 01:00 in US time.)

 Chapter 15: I will kill this bastard myself...

    shback.


    The weather today was unusual. Dark clouds loomed overhead, creating an eerie atmosphere. The air was thick with tension as if nature itself was preparing for something significant. Raindrops started falling, gradually intensifying into a heavy downpour. Lightning asionally illuminated the clouds, casting eerie shadows across the empty streets.


    The citizens wisely sought refuge in their homes, leaving the alleys deserted and the city shrouded in the symphony of rain and distant thunder. However, amidst the deserted streets, two figures moved with urgency, darting through the rain-soaked alleys.


    Aurelius and Aurelia, pursued by the ominous weather and people, pressed forward with determination. The rain stered their clothes to their bodies, and every footstep echoed through the empty spaces. Several figures wearing ck robes and masks silently materialized behind them, like shadows emerging from the gloom.


    Within a minute, Aurelius and Aurelia found themselves at a dead end¡ªa narrow alley with towering walls on either side and nowhere to escape. The rain intensified, turning the alley into a cascade of water.


    The ten masked figures slowly closed in, theirughter echoing against the walls. The atmosphere grew tense, and the two turned to face their pursuers with a mix of defiance and fear.


    "Why are you chasing us?" Aurelia demanded, her voice cutting through the patter of rain.


    The masked figures chuckled, their voices distorted by the masks. "You shouldn''t have offended someone if you can''t handle the consequences. Now, there''s no way for you to run."


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, his eyes narrowing at the threat. "Let us go. We don''t want any trouble."


    The masked figures exchanged nces before bursting into sinisterughter. "Trouble? You two brought this upon yourselves. Now, pay the price."


    Aurelius, shielding Aurelia behind him, spoke with a firmer tone. "If you have issues with us, fine. But leave her out of this."


    The masked figures, seemingly amused by Aurelius''s plea, took a step closer. "We make the rules here. You should have thought twice before speaking."


    Aurelia, sensing the escting danger, whispered to Aurelius, "We need to do something, Aurelius."


    Aurelius nodded, his eyes scanning the surroundings for any possible advantage. The rain poured relentlessly, washing away the world''s colors and leaving only shades of gray in the dimly lit alley.


    "Ah, don''t try anything funny, the area has already been closed by a barrier. Even if you were to scream, nobody would hear you. you can drop any futile hopes of escape," one of the masked figures taunted, reveling in their perceived victory.


    The tension peaked, the masked figures closing in, and the storm above echoing the impending sh.


    In the midst of the rain-soaked alley, Aurelius took a step forward, his eyes narrowing at the masked figures. "Who sent you? Father? Or brother?"


    The figures, still concealed by the shadows of their masks, merely chuckled in response. "You ask too many questions, boy."


    Without warning, the figures lunged forward, their movements swift and coordinated. Aurelius engaged them with calcted precision. A brief exchange of blows and bursts of Aether erupted in the confined space, creating a chaotic ballet of shadows and rain.


    Aurelia, despite the danger, focused her energy, channeling Aether to defend herself and Aurelius. The air crackled with the sh of powers, but the alley provided little room for maneuvering. The two fought desperately, the rain concealing their exertion.


    As the confrontation unfolded, it became clear that the masked figures possessed formidable skills and power. Aurelius and Aurelia soon found themselves at aplete disadvantage. Aurelia also became poisoned during this little time.


    Both of them were putting up a valiant fight, but it was evident that the masked figures were merely toying with them. Aurelia''s condition worsened with each passing moment, her movements bing sluggish as the poison coursed through her veins. In contrast, the figures seemed untouched, reveling in the unequal struggle.


    "Bastards!" Aurelius shouted, his frustration boiling over. "I''ll kill you!"


    At that very moment, something thudded onto the wet ground between them, emitting a blinding light and an explosive force that sent both Aurelius and Aurelia sprawling. Smoke and mist filled the surroundings, obscuring the alley in a hazy curtain.


    As the mist slowly dissipated, another figure emerged from the shadows, d in a cloak that seemed to absorb the ambient light. The mysterious neer approached Aurelius and Aurelia with silent determination. In their hand, they held a small scroll.


    Aurelius, still disoriented from the explosion, looked up at the figure, his guard momentarily lowered. The figure''s voice, though muffled by the cloak, cut through the aftermath of the confrontation. "Use this. Now!"


    They handed Aurelius the scroll, urgency emanating from their every movement. Aurelius hesitated for a brief moment, ncing between the masked figures and the enigmatic savior.


    "Quickly!" The figure urged, the urgency in their voice leaving no room for debate. "Use it, or you''ll die here."


    Aurelius nodded, gratitude in his eyes. He took the scroll and, with a quick nce at Aurelia, whoy on the rain-soaked ground, he unfurled it. The arcane symbols on the parchment glowed, reacting to the touch of his Aether-infused hands.


    In an instant, the world around them seemed to warp and twist. Aurelius and Aurelia vanished from the alley, leaving the masked figures bewildered in the dissipating mist.


    The figure, ensuring the two had sessfully escaped, prepared to use a simr scroll to follow suit. However, before they could activate it, an arrow sliced through the air with deadly uracy. The arrow struck the scroll, tearing it apart and dispersing its magic in a burst of ethereal light.


    The figure''s eyes narrowed in the direction of the iing threat, a glint of irritation beneath the hood. Another figure, concealed in the shadows of the adjacent rooftop, drew another arrow and aimed at the mysterious savior.


    "You three will go after those two with me." The leader of the masked figures'' voice echoed through the alley. "The rest of you take this bastard down. And make sure to torture him before he dies."


    "Yes, leader." The other masked figures responded in unison.


    The leader of the masked figures wasted no time. With a swift gesture, he signaled four of his subordinates to follow him, leaving the dark alley in pursuit of Aurelius and Aurelia. The rain continued to pour, amplifying the sense of urgency in the air.


    Left behind, the mysterious figure, their cloak billowing in the wind, found themselves surrounded by the remaining three masked assants. The alley, still slick from the rain, became an arena for an impending sh.


    Without uttering a word, the masked figures attacked simultaneously, their movements coordinated and ruthless. The mysterious figure, though outnumbered, proved to be a formidable opponent. The cloak concealed their precise maneuvers, and with each strike, a burst of Aether crackled in the air.


    In the ensuing chaos, the alley became a battleground, a symphony of shing powers and the relentless patter of rain. The mysterious figure fought with determination, evading attacks and retaliating with calcted precision. However, the masked figures were relentless in their pursuit.


    As the battle unfolded, the tide shifted. Two of the masked figuresy sprawled on the wet ground, defeated by the mysterious figure''s exceptional skill and tricks. Yet, the remaining four, seemingly infuriated by theirrades'' defeat, fought more aggressively.


    Soon, the fight ended.


    The mysterious figure copsed on the wet ground, unable to fight, spitting blood.


    "Haha... We finally took this bastard down."


    "Yeah, but he was really like a cockroach, even after being hit by four arrows, he still continued to fight."


    "So, it''s right for us to get rid of him."


    "Let me do it. I will kill this bastard myself!"

 Chapter 16: I Am A Harbinger Of Echoes

    "I will kill this bastard myself!"


    Just as one of the masked assants was closing in on the mysterious figure, preparing for a final, fatal blow, an emergency signal echoed through the alley.


    "Be quick! We have an emergency!" the leader''s voicemanded through themunication devices.


    "Hurry!"


    The remaining masked figures looked at each other and then the lying figure.


    "Let''s go, he will die anyway." One of them said and quickly started moving.


    The others followed suit, only after giving a quick nce at the dying figure.


    As the remaining masked figures hastily departed, leaving the alley in the wake of the emergency signal, the rain persisted. Its rhythmic cadence seemed to intensify, bing a requiem for the figure lying on the wet ground. With each drop, the rain cleansed away the dirt and grime from the masked figure''s face, revealing features that were eerily familiar.


    The figure, no longer concealed by the hood, was none other than Adrian. His once vibrant brown hair clung to his forehead, soaked by the relentless rain. Adrian''s face, now visible, bore the marks of the struggle. Blood trickled down from a wound on his forehead, mixing with the raindrops.


    "At least... managed to save them... save her..." he muttered in a weakened voice, his words almost drowned by the ongoing downpour. Slowly, his eyelids began to close as if surrendering to the inevitable.


    The surroundings fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the sound of raindrops hitting the pavement. The alley, which had witnessed a fierce confrontation moments ago, now cradled the motionless body of a young man on the verge of death.


    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning tore through the stormy sky, illuminating the alley with a brief, stark brightness. The electric charge crackled and descended, hitting Adrian''s lifeless form. For a few seconds, the world seemed frozen in time, the raindrops hanging mid-air.


    Then, the masked figures returned. Their dark silhouettes appeared beside Adrian''s seemingly lifeless body, the glow of the lightning revealing the contours of their masked faces. Checking for any signs of life, they hit Adrian with their legs, but there was no response.


    "Is he dead?" one of them questioned, uncertainty in their voice.


    Another suggested, "Check his face. Let me see this bastard''s face who ruined our task."


    One of the figures knelt down and, with a swift motion, removed Adrian''s wet hair from his face. As the light from the fire flickered nearby, his features became visible.


    However, just as the masked figure leaned in for a closer look, Adrian''s eyes abruptly snapped open.


    The masked figure recoiled in shock, stumbling backward. Fear gripped them as they stared into Adrian''s eyes, which now glowed with an otherworldly intensity.


    The rain-soaked alley now bore witness to an unexpected turn of events.


    Adrian, seemingly resurrected by the lightning''s touch, slowly rose from the ground.


    His gaze, fixed upon the masked figures, carried an enigmatic and almost ethereal quality. The atmosphere crackled with unknown energy as the figures, now standing before a living paradox, struggled toprehend the weird turn of events unfolding in the stormy night.


    "Huh? Wasn''t he dead?"


    "Does it matter? Attack!"


    The masked figures, shaken by the surreal turn of events, hesitated for a moment before preparing tounch an assault on the seemingly revived Adrian. However, before any of them could move, the atmosphere shifted.


    One of the figures copsed into the wet ground, a lifeless thud echoing in the alley.


    The remaining masked assants exchanged startled nces, struggling toprehend what was happening. Panic seized their minds as they realized the danger they were facing.


    Before they could react, another one of theirrades crumpled, joining the first in a motionless heap. Fear spread among the remaining figures as the masked assants quickly stood side by side, forming a defensive line.


    The leader, a Lunar Adept Two Stars Awakener, surveyed the scene with a mix of confusion and growing apprehension. He had noted Adrian''s disappearance whenever one of his subordinates fell, a realization that sent a chill down his spine. A Neb Acolyte Four Stars Awakener should not possess such power and finesse.


    But confidence lingered in the leader''s eyes as he assessed the situation. He believed in his own strength, assured that he could handle this mysterious adversary. After all, he was a Lunar Adept, and his enemy was merely a Neb Acolyte, two ranks lower than him. However, that confidence was soon about to shatter.


    As Adrian materialized behind the masked figures, the leader attempted to counter his movements. But it was futile. Adrian''s speed was beyond theirprehension. He moved like a phantom, a blur of motion that left no room for counterattacks. It looked as if he was continuously teleporting.


    The leader swung his weapon, aiming to intercept Adrian, but the Neb Acolyte effortlessly sidestepped the attack. In a seamless motion, Adrian struck back, his blowsnding with precision and deadly efficiency. The leader''s attempts to defend were feeble, his movements sluggish inparison.


    A series of strikes unfolded in the blink of an eye. Adrian darted between the remaining masked figures, leaving chaos in his wake. The alley reverberated with the sh of steel, the masked assants desperately attempting to fend off their unseen assant.


    However, Adrian''s movements were too swift, his strikes too urate. One by one, the masked figures copsed, their bodies unable to withstand the onught.


    "Venomous Eclipse-!"


    The leader, now realizing the gravity of the situation, attempted to channel his Lunar Adept abilities.


    But it was toote.


    Adrian moved faster than the leader could react. The Neb Acolyte''s de found its mark, and the leader staggered, a mixture of shock and pain shing across his masked face.


    The masked figure, once confident in his superior Awakener status, now stood at the mercy of his relentless foe.


    Adrian, his dagger piercing the leader''s heart, gazed right into the leader''s eyes.


    It was then the leader noticed the strangeness of his enemy. There was no emotion in Adrian''s eyes as they glowed in deep silver color.


    Adrian withdrew his dagger from the fallen leader, the rain washing away the blood that stained the de. The eerie glow in his silver eyes remained unchanged, casting an otherworldly aura upon his visage.


    The masked figure clutched his chest, gasping for breath. As he stumbled to the ground, the remaining three masked assants watched in horror, their confidence shattered in the face of this enigmatic adversary.


    Adrian, his movements fluid and graceful, approached the fallen leader. The alley, once filled with the sounds of struggle, was now plunged into an ominous silence. The rain continued to pour, a solemn apaniment to the unfolding events.


    The masked figure managed to rasp out a final question, his voice filled with terror. "W-what are you?"


    "I am a harbinger of echoes," Adrian''s voice cut through the chilling silence, his silver eyes fixed upon the fallen leader. The rain continued to cascade, each drop resonating with an otherworldly rhythm.


    The masked figures, still reeling from the unexpected turn of events, exchanged bewildered nces. The leader''s eyes widened in terror, his breath fading and finally, his heart stopped.


    "M-monster..."


    "Ru-!"


    "Splurt..."


    Thud...


    As thest masked figure crumpled to the ground, Adrian stood amidst the fallen, the eerie glow in his silver eyes diminishing. The rain continued its mncholic descent, washing away the remnants of the fierce struggle that had unfolded in the dark alley.


    "I am... back," Adrian whispered, his gaze turning toward the stormy sky above.


    The next second, the silver glow in his eyes fadedpletely, and the enigmatic aura that had surrounded him disappeared. It was as if the otherworldly presence that had seized control of his being had retreated.


    "Hmm...?"


    ''I...''


    The alley fell into a profound silence, broken only by the relentless patter of raindrops. Adrian, his once-vibrant brown hair now soaked and matted, remained standing. The weight of the recent events seemed to settle upon him, visible in the weariness etched across his face.


    As the masked figuresy lifeless around him, Adrian''s strength waned. The toll of the battle, the strange resurgence fueled by the lightning strike, and the subsequent sh with the masked assants had drained him. His legs grew weak, and the ground beneath him seemed to sway.


    With a shuddering breath, Adrian copsed to his knees, then to the wet ground, his body finally sumbing to exhaustion. The rain, unrelenting in its descent, now embraced him like a cool, soothing embrace. The alley, once fraught with tension, now cradled Adrian''s unconscious form in its quiet solitude.


    The surroundings seemed to blur as Adrian lost consciousness. The rhythmic cadence of raindrops faded into a distant luby, and the masked figures, now reduced to lifeless forms, bore witness to the aftermath of a supernatural struggle.


    For a while, the stormy night retained its hold on the alley, the rain continuing to wash away the traces of conflict.

 Chapter 17: I was Reborn... As An Extra?

    Adrian didn''t know how much time had passed.


    And all of his surroundings were filled with darkness.


    His memory was also a bit hazy.


    He could only remember hisst moments before he died.


    ''Wait... Did I die?''


    ''Then... Where am I?''


    ...


    Suddenly, he heard a loud sound, and his surroundings filled with light. The brilliance was overwhelming, searing through the darkness that had enveloped him. As the light surrounded him, Adrian felt an inexplicable sensation, like a surge of energy coursing through his entire being.


    A searing pain erupted in his head, a sharp and intense headache that threatened to split his skull. It felt as if a floodgate had been opened, releasing a deluge of memories, emotions, and experiences. The torrent overwhelmed him, and he clutched his head in agony, unable toprehend the influx of information bombarding his consciousness.


    Images shed before his eyes ¨C moments from another life, faces of people he didn''t recognize, and events that seemed both distant and strangely familiar. The pain reached its peak, and just as Adrian felt he couldn''t endure it any longer, it gradually subsided.


    Gasping for breath, he found himself on his knees, panting in the aftermath of the overwhelming mental assault. The once imprable darkness was reced by a dim, hazy light, revealing an unfamiliar environment around him.


    "Where am I?" Adrian muttered, his voice barely audible in the new surroundings.


    Before he could make sense of his surroundings or gather his bearings, a sudden wave of dizziness swept over him. The space beneath him seemed to sway, and a profound fatigue settled into his bones. As if surrendering to the inexplicable circumstances, Adrian''s eyelids grew heavy, and he sumbed to unconsciousness once again.


    _____ ___


    "Hmm..."


    "Hm..."


    Adrian slowly opened his eyes. The world around him was still a blur, and he could hear distant, muffled sounds. As his vision cleared, he found himself in a dimly lit room, unfamiliar and devoid of any distinguishing features. He was lying on a bed.


    "What happened... Where am I?" he muttered, his voice a mere whisper in the quiet space.


    As he tried to sit up, a sudden headache surged through his mind, causing him to grimace. The pain was different this time, not as intense as before but more focused. His hand instinctively went to his forehead, and he winced as if trying to piece together fragmented memories.


    "These memories... Then...?" he mumbled, a hint of realization crossing his face.


    His eyes widened. "I was reborn... as an extra?"


    "So, this is what ChroniclesMaster meant in his message..." He muttered. ''I knew it was a false message, but to think... He or she made me reborn into the world of the novel... What kind of existence is she/he?''


    Adrian, no, Alex now realized what happened to him when he agreed to ChronicleMaster''s proposal.


    After the light enveloped him, he ''died''. He was reborn into this world as Adrian Lighthaven and grew up as him, though some of his actions were a little different from the novel, they still had the same oues.


    ''But, s, I regained my previous life''s memories a bit toote.'' He sighed. ''Or else I could''ve prevented a few things from ever happening... Like the death of our parents...''


    ''...''


    p-!


    "Come on, Alex." Alex pped his cheeks. "It''s toote to regret now..."


    ''Now, since things already hade to this... I should first put my mind into ce. I am still having problems remembering some stuff since I now have both my first and this life''s memories mixed up...''


    ''Come to think of it, there was a time when reincarnating or transmigration as a character of a novel or game was popr. They would be viins, side characters, cannon fodders, or extras. I liked to read them as well.''


    ''But to think it would actually happen to me... Unbelievable...''


    ''Wait, nearly all of those became OP or surpassed the MC even though they were viins and extras, will I also be OP?''


    ''Sounds exciting-!''


    "Urgh..." As he tried to move his body, pain jolted through his limbs, reminding him of the physical toll of the events he had experienced. He winced but persisted, determined to ovee the difort.


    "Guess I need to take it slow," he muttered, easing himself into a sitting position on the bed.


    The room, now clearer in his vision, seemed to be adorned with simple furnishings. A wooden table, a chair, and a dimly litmp were the only notable items in the confined space.


    "Eek-!"


    The next moment, the door opened, and a woman about her thirties entered. She wore a white robe adorned with symbols denoting her status as a healer apprentice. Her eyes widened in surprise as she saw Alex awake.


    "You''re awake!" she eximed, a mixture of relief and astonishment in her voice. "I''ll get the healer. Just wait here!"


    Before Alex could respond, she hurried out of the room, leaving him alone with his thoughts. As the door closed, he took a deep breath, trying to make sense of his situation.


    Then, like a tidal wave, memories from the dark alley flooded his mind. Him rescuing his sister and Aurelies, but being unable to escape himself. And then fighting with the masked figures, killing two of them, but still losing and being injured badly. He was sure he was going to die.


    Then...


    "Who saved me?" He muttered, putting his hand on his chin.


    Since he was already unconscious, he was sure somebody must have saved him and thentook to a hospital.


    As Alex pondered over the mysterious turn of events, the door creaked open again. This time, followed by the earlier woman, a middle-aged man in a long robe entered, carrying a satchel filled with various healing tools. His eyes widened with surprise as he saw Alex sitting on the bed, clearly on the path to recovery.


    "H-how could this be?" He eximed as he appeared beside Alex. "How are you alive and fine?"


    "Huh?" Alex, who didn''t expect such a reaction from the healer looked at him dumbfounded. "You mean I should have died?"


    ____ ____


    (Author Note: Here we are guys, the real story is beginning!


    Do leave ament and leave a review.


    Don''t forget to vote and share!)

 Chapter 18: Alexs POV

    Alex''s POV:


    _____ ___


    "Should I have died then?" I asked feeling weird.


    The healer man, who realized what he said, was startled by my question.


    "Ah! No, I didn''t mean it that way." He quickly apologized and tried to exin the situation. "You see, your situation wasplicated. When you arrived here, you were on the brink of death. We did everything in our power to heal your injuries, and barely managed to keep you alive. It should have taken a month or two for you to recover, but here we are.


    You woke up after just a week? I''ve been a healer for many years, but I''ve never seen such a rapid recovery. It''s truly remarkable."


    I furrowed my brows, processing the information. A week? That couldn''t be right. The injuries I sustained in the alley were severe; I remembered the pain vividly.


    "Then... How did this happen?" I asked in doubt. Could it be that I have super regenerative power? Nah, no way. If I really had something like that, I wouldn''t have suffered a month ago because of that thief.


    Wait... Could it be rted to how I recovered my memories?


    That is the only answer I cane up with.


    "I don''t know as well." The healer replied to my question. "Well, we can consider this a miracle. The most important thing is that you are alive and recovering. Isn''t that right?"


    I nodded, still feeling a sense of confusion and uncertainty. The healer''s exnation was usible, but it didn''t fully satisfy the lingering questions in my mind. The events in the alley, the mysterious intervention, and now this inexplicably rapid recovery¡ªit all seemed to be connected, yet the pieces of the puzzle eluded me.


    "Thank you for saving me," I expressed my gratitude sincerely, deciding not to press the healer further on this matter. It seemed that some things were better left unexplored for now.


    The healer smiled warmly, "You''re wee."


    "Ah, one more thing." He added. "You still have to stay here till you fully recover. Only then can you return to the academy, ok?"


    "Ok, thanks," I replied but my eyes widened the next moment. "D-did you say Academy? And I have been unconscious for a whole week?"


    Damn...


    "Yes. You missed both the orientation and the opening ceremony." He replied. "s, I wanted to hear the weing speech of the Dark Horse who beat our Princess."


    Wait... Is he talking about me?


    "Ergh... You know about it?" I awkwardly asked.


    "Hoho, who hasn''t heard of the Dark Horse who dared to defy the expectations? The whole academy knows about you," the healer chuckled. "But... what happened for you to end up in such a state?"


    "This..."


    I didn''t know how to reply to his question, so I took the most simple way.


    "I... can''t remember how... All I remember is the heavy rain pouring down on me while I was lying... in a pool of blood..." I said mixing half-truth and half-lie.


    The healer looked at me, his eyes filled with sympathy and pity.


    "It''s understandable." He said. "It must be the side effects. But don''t worry you will recover soon."


    "Ah, right. I almost forgot why I came here. Stay still while I check you." He asked and then started a full body examination. He checked my injuries, asking about any pain or difort. As he worked, my mind continued to churn with thoughts and questions.


    "Ok, I''m done." The healer finally ended his examination. "You are fine,pared to yesterday. As I mentioned, you will be free to leave once you fully recover. For now, take this potion and rest."


    "Thanks, doc." I expressed my gratitude.


    "Haha, no worries. It''s my duty." He chuckled and motioned to his assistant. "We will be leaving now. Take care."


    "Mmm." I nodded slightly.


    I watched as they made their way toward the exit.


    "W-wait."


    "What is it?" The healer asked.


    "C-can you tell me who brought me here?" I asked. "I want to express my gratitude to them once I get out."


    "Ah,r right." He nodded. "It was none other than our princess, Miss Aria herself."


    "O-oh, I see..." I nodded while beingpletely dumbfounded at the revtion.


    "She alsoes every day to check up on you. You are a lucky one." He continued.


    "Haha, indeed. By the way, didn''t anyone elsee to see me?"


    "Hmm..." The healer and his assistant pondered a bit before answering.


    "No, nobody apart from Miss Aria came."


    "Ah, I see. Thanks." I quickly said. "You may leave."


    "Ok, take care."


    With that, they left the room, leaving me alone.


    Alone in the dimly lit room, I mulled over the information I had just received. Aria, the princess of the academy, had brought me here and visited daily. The revtion added ayer ofplexity to my already bewildering situation. Why would the princess personally take an interest in someone like me?


    Well, I already knew the answer.


    I beat her and took first ce in the exam, of course, she will be interested in me. And not in a romantic way. I know her character well. It''s impossibly difficult for her to fall in love. Not in some extra character guy like me.


    I am sure once she discovers everything about me, my abilities, my Awakening, she will lose her interest. Or should I say it will be shifted to another character?


    Sigh... Let''s stop thinking and take a rest as the doc advised.


    I still have a week to sort out my thoughts and prepare for the future.


    So, in order to fall asleep, I closed my eyes and tried to think about nothing.


    And it worked, I soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 19: Meeting with the Principal

    A week soon passed by, and I had already recovered.


    Thankfully, my time in the hospital passed peacefully, which allowed me to sort out everything and n.


    An instructor visited me three days ago in order to check up on me and my condition.


    He also gave me brief info about the curriculum and which dorm and room I was assigned to. But first, I would have to meet with the principal after returning to the academy ording to the instructor.


    I bet it must be because to receive my rewards.


    "Take care, Adrian. Make sure to stay healthy and not get into trouble again." The healer said as we bid farewell.


    Honestly, I was really thankful for him. He was a master of his work.


    After ten minutes of walking, I finally arrived at the academy. The guards let me pass easily after I showed my golden Student badge which I received from the instructor. Though they were but shocked, it must be because of the badge''s color.


    Because, only the Sr Tier ability students'' badges are in yellow color, while the Top 3 students have golden.


    Without wasting any time, I navigated through the buildings toward the Principal''s office. I wanted to tour the academy but first things were first. I still have time after all.


    Upon reaching the imposing structure that housed the Principal''s office, I took a moment to collect myself.


    As I knocked on the door, a stern voice granted permission to enter. The Principal, a dignified figure with graying hair and sharp eyes, looked up from his paperwork. He offered a nod of acknowledgment as I stepped into his office.


    "Ah, Adrian Lighthaven. The Dark Horse who stirred quite amotion during the entrance exam," the Principal remarked, his gaze piercing. "You''ve recovered, I presume?"


    "Yes, Principal," I replied with a respectful bow.


    The Principal''s stern expression softened, and he motioned for me to take a seat. "Good. The healer''s report was positive, and it seems you have a remarkable recovery speed. I don''t ask why or what exactly happened since you seem to be unable to remember anything. So, let''s get to the main reason for your visit ¨C your rewards."


    With that, the Principal handed me a golden ring along and a silver ring.


    The Principal continued, "This silver ring contains Aether Recovery potions, healing elixirs, and a few other useful potions."


    I epted the ring, a sense of gratitude washing over me. The contents were practical, and I knew they woulde in handy, especially considering the unpredictable nature of life in the Academy.


    "And now, for the golden ring," the Principal said, his eyes glinting with a mysterious light. "You can check its contents after our meeting."


    I nodded, intrigued by the enigmatic nature of the golden ring. The Principal leaned back in his chair, studying me with a thoughtful expression.


    "And now, let''s switch to the main reason why I called you." He said, his voice turning serious.


    Sigh... I knew things would havee to this.


    He must have heard about me being affinityless. The same as in the novel.


    "..." I gulped unconditionally under his probing gaze.


    I could sense the powerful aura he was emanating.


    It was then I realized he wasn''t an ordinary man but the most powerful man on the continent.


    "Adrian..."


    "...Yes?"


    "...What do you think of my granddaughter?"


    "H-huh? W-what do you mean?" I asked dumbfounded by his unexpected question.


    The Principal leaned forward, his gaze unwavering. "I''m sure you''ve noticed my granddaughter, Aria Starlight, taking a particr interest in you."


    I shifted ufortably in my seat, the unexpected question catching me off guard. "Sorry, Sir, but I''m sure you misunderstood something. It is true she saved me and visited me when I was unconscious and I''m grateful for that. But I believe she did all of that because of her kind nature and sincere personality."


    The Principal arched an eyebrow, seemingly unconvinced by my response. "Kind nature, sincere personality? Adrian, you must understand that in the intricate world of the Academy, actions are seldom as straightforward as they appear. And Aria, my granddaughter, is not known for taking a casual interest in anyone."


    "...It might be because she doesn''t know about my case," I muttered. "I am sure once she learns of it, the interest you mentioned will be dissolved."


    "And... isn''t that the true reason why you called me here?" I asked as I looked at him in the eye. "You must already know that I am affinityless."


    "Yeah, I know. Those sibling instructors told me about it." The Principal nodded casually. "But, so what?"


    I was taken aback by his nonchnt response. His indifference to myck of affinity was unexpected, especially considering the stigma that usually apanied such a condition.


    The Principal continued, "Affinity or no affinity, everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. The Academy values diversity and equality, and not every student excels in the same areas but will be given the same opportunities. And your uniqueness may be an asset in ways you can''t foresee. For example... your ability."


    "..."


    "You can see the future using your ability, right?"


    "..."


    "I''ll take that as a yes. And don''t worry, the room is soundproof, so nobody can hear our conversation."


    "...How did you know?" I asked, my voice filled with suspicion.


    The Principal chuckled, leaning back in his chair. "Haha, my guess was correct then. You really can see the future. Amazing ability indeed."


    Damn... So, he was only guessing, huh? And I fell for his trap. And easily too. Darn it.


    "And as for how I came to this conclusion, it''s because of you."


    "Me?" I asked confused.


    "Yes, you. More precisely your actions during the exam. You got a perfect score on the written exam. Either you are a genius or you knew what questions would be asked. And the same thing goes for the practical exam and special exam...."

 Chapter 20: Encounter With The Heroine. Arriving at the Dorm.

    "Yes, you. More precisely your actions during the exam. You got a perfect score on the written exam. Either you are a genius or you knew what questions would be asked. And the same thing goes for the practical exam and special exam."


    "It was as if you knew the contents of them beforehand."


    Ah, so that''s how it was...


    "Well, there were other reasons, but since you already confirmed it, there''s no need to speak further."


    "So, can you tell me about your ability?" Principal asked. "I knew someone with a simr ability to yours. That''s why I''m curious."


    Guess, I have no choice.


    Although I''m now an extra, I shouldn''t forget about my OP ability. However, I can''t use it properly.


    "Ok. My ability is called Chrono Vision. It allows me to catch glimpses of the future, although the visions are often fragmented and ambiguous. I can''t control when these visions ur or their specific details. It''s more like witnessing snippets of possible futures rather than having a clear,prehensive view." I answered.


    "So, it happens randomly, right?"


    "Yes," I replied shortly.


    The principal was right as well. I got a vision regarding the special and practical exam just a week before the exam. But regarding the written exam, it was all done with my own knowledge.


    The same could be said for the recent incident. I got a vision of her and him being chased by masked figures while rain was pouring down. It happened just a day before the incident, so I had a little time to prepare which resulted in getting myself nearly killed.


    Well, that''ll serve as an experience.


    "So, that''s why your ability is at the Sr Tier..." I then heard the principal''s mumbling.


    "Anyway, now we have already discussed everything, you are free to leave." He said as he looked at me. "But remember, you can stay at the academy for one year at most if you can''t break through to the Lunar Tier. I know it''s an impossible thing since you''re ''affinityless'', but miracles can happen, you know."


    "...Yes. Miracles do happen." I replied. "Then, I''ll excuse myself."


    "Good, I hope you have a good time while studying in our academy."


    With that, I turned back and walked toward the door.


    I opened the door, and just as I was about to step out, a figure appeared in front of me. It was both familiar and unfamiliar, and our eyes locked for a moment. Those deep purple eyes held a certain depth that seemed to draw me in.


    Aria.


    The unconquerable heroine of the Aetheric Chronicles.


    She stood there silently, her presencemanding yet enigmatic. A subtle tension hung in the air, and I found myself momentarily captivated by the aura she exuded.


    ''Damn, is it because I''m an extra?''


    Realizing I had been staring, I coughed awkwardly, breaking the silence. "Uh, sorry. I didn''t mean to be rude."


    Aria remained silent, her expression unreadable. I couldn''t help but feel a hint of difort under her scrutinizing gaze.


    "I just had a meeting with your grandfather, Ah, I mean the Principal," I exined, attempting to fill the silence. "He gave me some rewards and discussed how I could contribute to the Academy with my ability."


    Still, Aria didn''t utter a word. Her silence added to the awkwardness of the moment, making me fidget under her gaze.


    "Well, I should get going. And since you saved me, I owe you my gratitude," I said, mustering a polite smile. "Thanks for checking up on me during my recovery as well. I will definitely repay you. And now, if you excuse me..."


    As I moved past her, she finally spoke, her voice calm and measured. "You owe me nothing. I acted out of necessity, not kindness. Don''t mistake it for anything else."


    Her words left me slightly perplexed, but I nodded in acknowledgment. Aria remained an enigma, her motives and feelings hidden beneath aposed exterior.


    "Take care, Adrian Lighthaven," she said before turning and walking away, leaving me standing there with a mixture of curiosity and uncertainty swirling in my mind.


    With a sigh, I continued my journey through the Academy''s halls, pondering theplexities of the world I had found myself in. The encounter with Aria, though brief, left me with a sense of intrigue and a realization that navigating the intricate web of rtionships within the Academy would be no easy feat.


    I was an introvert in my first no less.


    Sigh... whatever, it''s not like I''m gonna stay here for life.


    One year.


    I can stay at the academy for one year.


    And that''ll be enough for me toplete my few ns and change a few things.


    "Let''s go to the dormitory then."


    ____ ___ _


    Navigating the vast corridors of the Academy, I realized the enormity of the task before me. Thebyrinthine halls seemed to stretch endlessly, and without a clear sense of direction, finding the dormitory felt like searching for a needle in a haystack. I sighed, realizing that myck of familiarity with the Academy''syout could pose a challenge.


    Remembering the novel and drawing on the knowledge from my previous life, I decided to seek guidance from other students. Spotting a group of students chatting nearby, I approached cautiously. They seemed engrossed in conversation, discussing their sses and exchangingughter.


    "Excuse me," I interrupted politely, catching their attention. "I''m new here and a bit lost. Can you help me find the dormitory for first-year students?"


    The students eyed me curiously, assessing the neer in their midst. After a moment, one of them, a friendly-looking guy with sandy hair, grinned and pointed in a general direction.


    "Sure thing! Head straight down this corridor, take a left, and you''ll find the first-year dorms. You can''t miss it," he said cheerfully.


    "Thanks a lot," I replied with a nod, appreciating their willingness to help. "By the way, any advice for a neer like me?"


    The group exchanged nces before the sandy-haired guy spoke up again. "Well, just be yourself and stay on the right side of the instructors. Some of them can be a bit strict, you know? And watch out for the cliques. Academy life can bepetitive, but if you find the right group, it''s not so bad."


    I nodded, taking note of their advice. It seemed like the dynamics of the Academy were asplex as any social setting, and navigating them would require a delicate bnce.


    "Thanks for the heads up. I''ll keep that in mind," I said, preparing to head in the direction they indicated.


    As I walked away, the group continued their conversation, leaving me to traverse the unfamiliar halls alone. The Academy buzzed with activity, students moving about with purpose, and the air filled with palpable energy. Each step brought me closer to the dormitory, and with every passing moment, the reality of my new life sank in.


    Finally reaching the first-year dormitory, I observed the entrance. The building exuded an air of both excitement and anticipation. Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside, ready to embrace the challenges and opportunities that awaited me within the walls of the Academy.


    "Here Ie."

 Chapter 21: In My Room

    "Woah, this is surelyrge," I muttered in awe as I looked around the room, my room to be more precise.


    There was everything you could ever ask for. Be it thefy bedroom, bathroom, kitchen, restroom, training room, or the most useful aspect for Awakeners - the Meditation Room.


    Well, we can call it a cultivation room as well.


    "Is this the perks of getting the first rank?" I muttered after taking a juice and sitting on a sofa. Honestly, it wasn''t bad. No, it was amazing.


    ''MC will take the first rank in the second year, so I knew what the room would look like. But seeing it in person is something else. Not to mention having the privilege to use it for a whole semester.''


    ''Don''t worry Aurelius, I will keep the room in the best of its condition while using it to the fullest.''


    ''Come to think of it, my neighbor should be Aria since she is ranked second. It''s going to be difficult to converse with her because of her personality. Well, unless you are the MC. Hell, even he barely managed to be friends with her while they were in the academy.''


    "Sigh, let''s stop thinking about useless things."


    ''I first need to recollect everything I can remember from the novel.''


    Aetheric Chronicles.


    At first, it wasn''t that famous but I picked it up being intrigued after reading the volume 1. The protagonist is Aurelius, a sick crown prince who was neglected by his family and bullied by his brother. He was also the talk of the whole kingdom. Even then, the king and his father used him by arranging a marriage between him and the Lighthaven Family''s daughter.


    But, everything changes on Awakening Day. The sick crown prince awakens affinities with all 7 elements and a powerful Sr Tier Five Star ability and will be a student of Celestial Academy''s top instructor.


    Yeah, it is a cliche plot and characters.


    But it gets better the more you read.


    And, there is me. Adrian Lighthaven - some readers call him a hidden viin, some a side character while others - an extra.


    The author uses Adrian effectively to create plot twists in the story, like him getting first ce in the entrance exam. Or passing the first semester''s exam with perfect scores again.


    But it all ends in the second semester. The other characters will catch up to him, while the main characters will surpass him. And his ranking will go down by several rankings at the end of the second semester. He will stay stuck at the peak of the Neb Tier. And finally will be expelled at the start of the second semester.


    Well, he will leave after causing an uproar or incident, whatever you call it.


    And by the time the second year ends, all the characters will forget about him even existing. Even... his own sister.


    Yes, that''s the kind of character I am.


    But!


    It doesn''t mean I''m nning to live just like in the novel.


    No way I''m gonna do that.


    "I''ll change my fate, rewrite the script of this story," I muttered, clenching my fists. "I won''t follow the path set for me in the novel. I''ll defy expectations, break free from the constraints of being an ''extra.''"


    Well, that might have sounded a bit cringe and ambitious. But I meant what I said.


    "But first, I need to strengthen my abilities. That''s the key to surviving and thriving in this world," I thought, contemting my path forward.


    I need to reach the peak of the Neb Tier as soon as possible.


    With determination fueling my resolve, I set my sights on the arduous path of cultivation. The perks of the luxurious room were not just forfort but also served as a conducive environment for honing my abilities. So, I immediately headed into the Meditation Room.


    The Meditation Room, a space specifically designed for Awakeners, held a unique energy that facilitated the enhancement of one''s affinity and cultivation. It was a sacred haven for those seeking to unlock the full potential of their abilities.


    "I also need to understand the intricacies of my Chrono Vision and unlock its true potential," I mused, pacing around the Meditation Room.


    The visions I received were powerful, but they oftencked rity and control. If I could harness the full capabilities of my Sr Tier ability, it would undoubtedly be a game-changer.


    It was then I remembered about my rewards which I received from the principal not long ago.


    "Let''s see what I have gotten."


    I retrieved the golden ring that the principal had handed to me earlier. Its intricate design glimmered under the soft lighting of the Meditation Room. Curiosity and anticipation filled me as I examined the mysterious artifact.


    Gently, I slid the ring onto my finger. The moment it made contact, a surge of energy pulsed through me, and the room seemed to respond. Symbols and patterns illuminated on the floor, forming a mesmerizing array beneath my feet.


    "What is this?" I whispered, entranced by the sudden transformation.


    The golden ring emitted a warm glow, and a holographic interface appeared before me. It disyed various info, options, and settings.


    "This must be an advanced tool for Awakeners," I surmised, realizing the significance of the golden ring.


    Since I used to y games, I knew what this ring was.


    It served both as an inventory and as an artifact and a controller.


    It allowed me to control the mediation room''s settings, such as the intensity of the Aether and which element should be used.


    As for it being an artifact, it would form a golden barrier around me once a day, when I''m in danger. You needed to inject Aether in order to activate that function.


    Andstly... The inventory.


    Haha, I wonder what things I received for getting the Top rank, huh...


    Without waiting any moment, I opened the inventory.


    "W-woah... These things are... amazing..."


    _____ __


    (A/N: Don''t forget to support and share the book.


    You can also leave ament and a review.)


    Spoiler: Next Chapter - The First ss.

 Chapter 22: First Class [1]

    After waking up early in the morning and doing daily exercise and meditation, I wore my academy uniform and had breakfast. Although I could go to the cafeteria, I preferred to eat it in my room.


    Today was the first ss for all the first years. The first two weeks had served as introduction weeks. The students entered trial sses for each subject during it. But unfortunately, I wasn''t able to attend them since I was unconscious.


    So, I will have to choose courses based on the novel knowledge and asking from the instructors.


    Since I was ready, I took things that were necessary and put them all in my new inventory ring.


    Then I exited my room.


    As I stepped out into the corridor, the Academy''s hushed morning ambiance enveloped me. The hallway, usually bustling with students, was surprisingly quiet, giving me a sense of solitude. It seemed like the majority had already headed to the cafeteria or their respective morning activities.


    I walked briskly, nning to make my way to the ssroom early to familiarize myself with theyout. Just as I passed the room opposite mine, the door creaked open. A figure emerged, and my eyes widened as I recognized her.


    Aria.


    "Good morning," I greeted, offering a polite smile.


    She nodded in acknowledgment but then raised her hand, gesturing for me to stop. I halted, a bit perplexed.


    "Are you heading to the ssroom?" Aria asked, her tone calm.


    "Yes, I am. Is that where you''re going too?" I replied, genuinely curious about her ns for the day.


    "Hmm," she murmured, her gaze thoughtful. "Do you know where our ssroom is?"


    My eyes widened, and I felt a tinge of awkwardness. "Uh, no, not exactly. I was nning to figure it out as I go."


    "...You can follow me." She said and closed her room. Then she passed before me without stopping.


    Left with no choice, I followed after her while maintaining a distance.


    We walked in silence through the corridors of the academy, the atmosphere tense with an unspoken understanding. Aria''sposed demeanor made it challenging to gauge her thoughts or intentions. The asional nces she cast my way added an air of mystery to the situation.


    As we navigated thebyrinthine halls, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity about the enigmatic girl leading the way. Aria Starlight, the Princess of the Celestial Academy, held a reputation that preceded her. Her actions during the entrance exam and subsequent interactions with me had only deepened the intrigue.


    After a brief journey, we arrived at a set of grand double doors. Aria pushed them open, revealing an empty, spacious, and well-lit ssroom. Rows of desks and chairs filled the space, and arge podium stood at the front, indicating the instructor''s station.


    "This is our ssroom," Aria stated, her voice devoid of any emotion.


    "Thank you," I replied, appreciating her assistance. "By the way, do you know which courses we''re supposed to attend today? I missed the trial sses."


    Aria nced at me, her expression unreadable. "Follow me."


    With that, she walked towards the front of the ssroom, where a bulletin board disyed the schedule for the day. I trailed behind her, my eyes scanning the information. The courses were divided into different subjects, each corresponding to a specific affinity. As expected, the academy ced a strong emphasis on honing students'' abilities in alignment with their affinities.


    "We have Elemental Maniption, Aetheric Theory, and Combat Training today," Aria informed me, her gaze fixed on the schedule.


    "Got it. Thanks for guiding me," I said, genuinely grateful for her assistance.


    She nodded in response, and without another word, she made her way to an empty seat near the back of the ssroom. I chose a seat nearby, right behind her. Well, I had a reason for that.


    I want to ask a few things from her.


    "He-!"


    EEK-!


    However, just as I was about to call her, the doors opened up again and two students entered the ssroom.


    ''Damn, my luck.''


    I cursed inwardly as I instantly recognized the neers.


    Not wanting to attract their attention, I leaned onto the desk and turned to the windows. I might at least enjoy the morning scenery.


    "Hey, Aurelius, where should we sit?"


    But damn they are so loud, I can easily you, you know.


    "Umm... What about the front row?"


    "No, let''s sit at the back, the instructor was too theory-based. You know what I mean."


    "Oh, ok."


    "!"


    Suddenly, I felt a gaze on me, a very ufortable one.


    To think she recognized me even in this situation...


    "N-no, let''s just sit at the front like you said."


    "H-huh? Okay."


    Then, the gaze shifted away from me.


    With a relieved sigh, I lifted my head and turned back to the front.


    I sighed inwardly again, contemting the irony of the situation. The protagonist, Aurelius, and my twin sister, Aurelia, now sat in the front row. They seemed to have improved their rtionship during these four months, it seems.


    Thankfully for me, after some time passed, other students started to enter the ssroom.


    As the ssroom filled with students, the atmosphere became a blend of excitement and anticipation. Conversations buzzed around me, and I couldn''t help but observe the diverse array of races and personalities within the room. The Celestial Academy housed a melting pot of talents, each student possessing unique abilities waiting to be honed.


    Just as the anticipation reached its peak, the ssroom door swung open, and an instructor stepped inside. His presencemanded attention, and the room fell into a hushed silence. The instructor, with an air of authority, approached the podium at the front.


    "Good morning, students. I am Instructor Lyr, and I wee you to the Elemental Maniption, your first ss at the Celestial Academy," he announced, his voice resonating through the room.


    Finally, the first ss has started.

 Chapter 23: First Class [2]

    Finally, the first lesson has started.


    Instructor Lyr stood at the podium, his presencemanding the attention of every student in the room. The atmosphere hushed as he began to speak.


    "Good morning, aspiring Awakeners. I am Instructor Lyr, and I will be guiding you through your first official ss at the Celestial Academy ¨C Elemental Maniption."


    He paused, allowing his gaze to sweep across the room before continuing. "Before we delve into the intricacies of affinities, let''s first discuss the fundamental force that permeates our world ¨C Aether. Aether is the magical energy that flows through every living being, every element, and every inch of this academy. It is the essence that binds our existence and empowers our abilities as Awakeners."


    As Instructor Lyr spoke, an ethereal glow enveloped him, demonstrating his profound connection with Aether. The students watched in awe as the energy responded to his presence.


    "Aether exists in various forms and concentrations. You can find it in the air you breathe, the water you touch, and the earth beneath your feet. As Awakeners, your task is to attune yourselves to this energy, to absorb and channel it through your affinities."


    He asked questions about Aether from students and after a while switched to another topic.


    He then turned his attention to the concept of affinities. "Affinities are the unique connections each of you shares with specific elements. It is through these affinities that you can harness Aether and manipte the elements themselves..."


    Although I already knew everything or the instructor was talking about things I already knew, I still had to pay attention to him.


    Because I know his personality very well from the novel. It is true that he is a theory-based teacher. But it''s only at the start. As time passes, he will focus more on practical things rather than theory.


    ording to what I remember, he first wanted to teach basics to everyone since he knows not every student knows about them.


    Moreover, he observes everyone during his lesson. Who is paying attention and who is not, more precisely... Just like Earth teachers, he will immediately pick on the student who caught his attention or annoyed him by not paying attention.


    It''s not that I can''t answer his questions, it is just I don''t want to attract unnecessary attention. Even more so in his ss.


    "Good, good. Now who wants to demonstrate basic elemental maniption? You guys already did it in the practical exam." I heard the instructor facing students. "You can create a fireball or sandman or whatever you can using your respective affinities."


    "Are there any volunteers?"


    Thankfully I''m at the back and his focus is on the front row. Moreover, there is a person I know who will answer the question.


    "C-can I?" A voice spoke in a low voice, raising their hand.


    Yes! I believed in you, Aurelius! You are really the MC.


    "Oh, we have a volunteer. Ok,e to the stage and show us what you can do." The instructor called our protagonist to the stage.


    This will be the first event for the protagonist to earn a name for himself ording to the plot. He will also be the instructor''s favorite student after another few lessons.


    I watched silently as Aurelius descended to the podium.


    Aurelius, with a slightly timid yet determined expression, made his way to the front of the ssroom. The eyes of the students followed him, anticipation hanging in the air. Instructor Lyr, with a knowing smile, gestured for him to proceed.


    "Alright, you may start." the instructor encouraged.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, and the room fell into silence as he extended his hands. He focused on the element of earth, and in an instant,small rocks formed above his palms and began to levitate, swirling around him like a controlled dance. The disy of Earth Maniption elicited murmurs of amazement from the students.


    "Well done," the instructor praised, his eyes reflecting approval.


    Aurelius shifted his focus to his air affinity, as he channeled his aether, a gentle breeze enveloped the front row of the ssroom. The air seemed to respond to hismand, creating a serene and controlled gust. Whispers of admiration and awe echoed as the students witnessed his Air Maniption.


    The instructor nodded appreciatively. "Impressive indeed."


    But Aurelius didn''t stop, as if he was immersed in what he was doing.


    The instructor watched with growing curiosity as Aurelius continued his elemental showcase. The room remained captivated as he seamlessly transitioned to his water affinity.


    He then created a water ball, which caused surprises among the crowd.


    "Is he a triple affinity Awakener?"


    "Woah, that must have been the reason why he entered the top ten."


    "..."


    I could easily hear my ssmates murmurs.


    Sigh, you guys are reacting too early you know.


    "Woah! H-he even has an affinity with fire?"


    "That was a perfect fireball, right?!"


    Our MC continued causing an uproar with his elemental showcase.


    Thankfully, he stopped and turned toward the instructor who was equally surprised.


    "Student Aurelius... You have four affinities and you already have basic control over them?" Instructor Lyr repeats the same lines as in the book.


    "No professor."Aurelius, oblivious to the atmosphere around him replied. "I also have affinities with light, lightning, and darkness. It''s just I haven''t learned how to use them yet. Master told me I should learn them after mastering one of the four basic elements to the fullest."


    The room fell into stunned silence as the revtion hung in the air, the students exchanged nces filled with surprise and curiosity. Whispers erupted once more, fueled by the awe of witnessing such a disy.


    The idea of a student possessing seven affinities, all the elements to be more precise, was beyond the realm of conventional understanding.


    It was unheard of though there were some legends and stories.


    The mention of these additional affinities stirred a fresh wave of disbelief. While some looked at him in awe, some scoffed, using him of exaggeration or outright falsehood.


    ''Isn''t it time for our cliche viin to appear?'' Iughed inwardly.


    "You seriously expect us to believe that?" One skeptical student retorted loudly gathering the whole ss''s attention. "You are lying!"


    And here he is.

 Chapter 24: First Class [3]

    The ssroom was now a battleground of opinions, split between those who marveled at Aurelius''s abilities and those who dismissed it as an exaggeration. The skeptical voice belonged to Emeric Ironheart, the fourth-ranked student, who had a reputation for challenging and confronting his peers.


    Aurelius, maintaining hisposure, responded calmly, "I understand it''s hard to believe. But I''m not lying. I have no reason to."


    Emeric snorted, a cocky grin on his face, "Affinities with light, darkness, and lightning? You must think we''re fools. I''ve never heard of anyone having so many affinities."


    The tension in the room escted. Aurelius seemed unfazed, but Adrian, sitting nearby, wore a knowing smile. He had anticipated this reaction.


    Emeric continued, his tone challenging, "Let''s see you prove it then. Show us your so-called affinities with light, darkness, and lightning. I bet you can''t do it."


    Aurelius sighed inwardly. He knew this wasing, and he had expected Emeric to be skeptical. Without uttering a word, he closed his eyes and began to channel his aether.


    A soft, radiant glow enveloped him as he focused on his light affinity. In an instant, a small sphere of light materialized in his palm, casting a gentle luminance across the room. The gasps of surprise from his ssmates echoed as they witnessed the manifestation of his light affinity.


    Emeric''s confident expression wavered for a moment, but he quickly recovered. "Beginner''s trick. Anyone can do that."


    Aurelius, without contesting, shifted his focus to darkness. The room dimmed as a shadowy mist gathered around him. The darkness condensed, forming a small orb of shadow in his other hand. The contrast of light and darkness held the room in a mesmerized silence. However, they soon trembled and vanished into thin air. It was due to ack of mastery as Aurelius mentioned before.


    Emeric, now visibly unsettled, muttered under his breath, "This has to be a trick. Yes..."


    Ignoring thement, Aurelius directed his attention to his final unmastered affinity ¨C lightning. At first, nothing happened, but after a few seconds, the air crackled with energy as sparks danced between his fingertips. A soft hum filled the room, culminating in a sudden burst of lightning that arced across his hands, creating a spectacle of electric brilliance.


    The gasps from his ssmates were louder this time. Aurelius had not only demonstrated his affinities but had done so with a level of mastery that surpassed expectations.


    Emeric, realizing he had underestimated Aurelius, shifted his focus. "Alright, you''ve had your show. I give up. But what about the first-ranked student, Adrian? I am sure he will put you into your ce."


    "Huh?" Adrian who was caught off guard by Emeric''s sudden turn asked in a puzzled tone. ''Bro, why the hell are you talking from my name? Weren''t you supposed to only target the MC?''


    But before Adrian could say anything, all the attention turned toward him.


    "Oh, student Emeric is right. Why don''t you demonstrate as well, student Adrian?" The instructor Lyr addressed Adrian. "All of your ssmates seem interested in the first ranker''s abilities too."


    Adrian, sensing the weight of the gazes upon him, stood up slowly. His expression remained indifferent, a mask that concealed the turmoil within. Aurelius, aware of Adrian''s condition, threw a sympathetic nce at him.


    As Adrian faced the expectant crowd, he took a deep breath. "Before I demonstrate anything, there''s something I need to tell all of you."


    The room hushed into a silence, the attention now solely focused on Adrian.


    ''It would be revealed sooner orter, it''s better if I reveal it myself as well...''


    "I don''t have an affinity," Adrian then dered, his voice steady. "I can''t manipte elements like the rest of you. No fire, no water, no air, no light, no darkness, or lightning. I am what they call an Affinityless."


    "...."


    The whole ss fell into silence. The revtion hung in the air, met with a collective murmur of surprise and disbelief. The students exchanged nces, some struggling toprehend the rarity of Adrian''s condition.


    "Did he say he has no affinity? But how?"


    "Affinityless?"


    "Then how did he get the first rank?"


    Aurelius, realizing the impact of Adrian''s admission, tried to divert attention. "Hey, let''s not make a big deal out of this. Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. Adrian may have not an affinity but-."


    "Woah! Did you guys hear that?" But before Aurelius could end his words, a loud exmation should spread through the room. Emeric, the one who is responsible, seized the moment, a triumphant grin on his face, "Adrian, the first ranker, is an Affinityless! I bet no one saw thating. How did someone like him manage to climb to the top without any magical abilities?"


    The room buzzed with a mix of disbelief, whispers, and hushed conversations. Students exchanged curious nces, and some couldn''t contain theirughter. The news of the first-ranked student being Affinityless was indeed an unexpected twist.


    Emeric, reveling in the newfound attention, continued to taunt, "Oh, look at the mighty first ranker. How will he survive in the academy without any affinity? Maybe he''s been using some sneaky tricks all along. He''s seriously suspicious."


    Adrian, unfazed by the mockery, maintained his calm demeanor. He first looked at the professor and then Emeric. "I''ve earned my rank through hard work, dedication, and masteringbat techniques."


    "And..." He then looked coldly at Emeric, his expression cold as ice, his eyes piercing through the mockery. "If you doubt my abilities, feel free to challenge me to a duel."


    "I hate petty tricks like this."


    Emeric, for the first time, felt a shiver run down his spine as he locked eyes with Adrian. The atmosphere in the room shifted, the once triumphant grin on Emeric''s face reced by a subtle expression of unease.


    Adrian''s gaze, cold and unyielding, seemed to pierce through Emeric''s bravado,ying bare a quiet confidence that transcended the need for conventional magical abilities. The surrounding students, sensing the shift in dynamics, grew hushed, their curiosity nowced with a newfound interest in the first-ranked student.

 Chapter 25: Combat Training Class [1]

    The tension in the room had reached a breaking point as Emeric continued his taunts, and Adrian''s cold challenge hung in the air like a storm waiting to unleash. Just as the confrontation seemed on the verge of escting, Instructor Lyr intervened.


    "Enough!" The instructor''s voice resonated through the room, cutting through the rising tension. He stepped forward, a stern expression on his face. "This is not the ce for such disputes. Save your disagreements for the appropriate forums. We are here to learn, not to entertain unnecessary conflicts."


    Emeric, begrudgingly, backed down under the instructor''s authoritative gaze. Adrian, showing no change in demeanor, resumed his seat. The students exchanged uneasy nces, and the room fell into a tense silence.


    Instructor Lyr addressed the ss, his voice firm, "We will not tolerate disruptions during our lessons. Now, let''s focus on Elemental Maniption. If there are any further issues, they can be resolved appropriately, not in my ssroom."


    After the first ss concluded, the students dispersed to their next sessions, the unsettling atmosphere lingering in the corridors. Emeric, however, wasn''t ready to let the matter rest. As the students shuffled out, he approached Adrian with a determined look.


    "Adrian, we''re settling this. The third ss, Combat Training. You and me," Emeric dered, his tone challenging.


    Adrian, meeting Emeric''s gaze with the same indifference, replied, "If that''s what you want."


    Emeric smirked, confident that the duel would expose Adrian''s supposed weaknesses. The challenge was set, and the word quickly spread through the academy corridors, creating a buzz of anticipation for the impending sh between the fourth-ranked and the first-ranked students.


    Adrian was sure it was Emeric''s doing without a doubt. But he didn''t care.


    Since he was confident in his current strength. Although he wasn''t sure whether he could defeat Aria, he was sure other first years weren''t his much, even the protagonist, Aurelius. Well, till the end of this semester that is.


    The second ss, the Aetheric Theory went without any disturbances or incidents.


    Maybe everyone was waiting for the impending sh between him and Emeric.


    And soon, it was time for the third ss.


    The students went to the Combat Training Hall which was located at the back of the previous building they took the first two sses.


    The hall was built with high ceilings and spacious enough to amodate variousbat scenarios. The air inside was charged with anticipation as students gathered, creating a circle around the training area. The duel between Adrian and Emeric had be the talk of the academy, and now the time hade for the ss to start.


    The Combat Training Instructor for the first years, Instructor Valeria, strode into the training hall with an air of confidence. She stood taller than the average person, her athletic body exuding strength and agility. Valeria''s sharp gaze surveyed the students, capturing their attention with a presence that demanded respect.


    "Good day, first years," she began, her voice firm yet resonant. "I am Instructor Valeria, your guide through the world ofbat. Today, we will focus on the fundamentals ¨C basicbat techniques that will form the foundation of your training here at the Celestial Academy. Remember,bat isn''t just about your affinity; it''s about strategy, adaptability, and swift decision-making."


    She proceeded to exin the variousbat techniques they would be covering in the first lesson. "We will start with the basics: stances, footwork, and defensive maneuvers. These are crucial elements that will enable you to respond effectively in anybat situation. Once you master these, we''ll progress to offensive techniques andter, more advanced maneuvers."


    Instructor Valeria emphasized the importance of a strong foundation before delving intoplexbat strategies. She demonstrated the properbat stance, highlighting the significance of bnce and flexibility. Her movements were precise, showcasing the fluidity of a seasoned warrior.


    "Remember, the key to a good stance is flexibility and stability. Your stance should allow you to move swiftly while maintaining a solid defense," she exined, her words carrying the weight of experience.


    Next, she shifted to footwork, illustrating the importance of controlled steps in and out ofbat situations. The students watched attentively as she demonstrated how well-timed movements could provide an advantage over an opponent.


    "Your feet are your foundation. Learn to control your movements, and you''ll control the battlefield," she dered, her eyes scanning the attentive faces before her.


    Instructor Valeria then moved on to defensive maneuvers, showcasing blocks and parries. She emphasized the need for precision and timing, underscoring that a well-executed defense could turn the tide of a battle.


    "Defense is not a sign of weakness; it''s a strategic move to gain an upper hand. Master these techniques, and you''ll be able to deflect attacks while nning your countermove," she asserted.


    The training hall echoed with the sounds of practice as students paired up to practice the stances, footwork, and defensive maneuvers under Valeria''s watchful eye. The instructor circled the room, providing individual guidance and corrections to ensure that each student grasped the fundamentals.


    ''Sigh... They don''t even know how to properly make a stance or defend themselves, not to mention their footwork.'' Valeria sighed as she watched students practice. ''I wonder what have they been doing till now...''


    ''But, there are also some promising students as well.'' She muttered inwardly as she eyed a few students. ''Student Aria''s footwork and stances are nearly perfect, though her defensive skills are a bitcking. Though I am sure she can improve it with my help. And there is that guy, what was his name? Aurelius?''


    ''Although he was bad at first, his learning speed is certainly awesome, he already mastered a perfect stance in such a short time.''


    ''There is also...''


    She analyzed the students who were performing well one by one.


    ''Hmm? What is that boy doing?'' She mumbled inwardly as her eyes caught a strange scene. A boy with short brown hair was practicing, but not the things she just taught.


    "Hey, student. What are you doing?" She called him out, she also didn''t know his name since she didn''t see him in the trial sses. "Why aren''t you practicing the things I showed you just now?"

 Chapter 26: Combat Training Class [2. Adrian vs Emeric | Extra against the Villain. ]

    "..." The brown-haired boy stopped what he was doing and looked at the instructor. "It''s because I have mastered them long ago, so I thought I would practice other things."


    Instructor Valeria raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the boy''s confident response. The students nearby nced at each other, curious about the exchange.


    "Mastered them, you say?" Valeria approached the boy with a critical gaze. "Let''s see what you''ve got then. Demonstrate thebat stance, footwork, and a defensive maneuver."


    The brown-haired boy, identified as Adrian, nodded calmly. He assumed thebat stance with practiced ease, his movements fluid and controlled. His footwork disyed a level of precision that hinted at a thorough understanding of the fundamentals. As he executed a defensive maneuver, deflecting an imaginary strike, it became evident that Aurelius was not exaggerating.


    Instructor Valeria, despite her initial skepticism, couldn''t help but acknowledge the proficiency in Adrian''s skills. A murmur of surprise rippled through the observing students.


    "Well, it seems you''re not bluffing," Valeria admitted, her stern expression softening slightly. "Impressive. It''s rare to find a first-year with such mastery over the basics. Since you''re already well-versed in these, let''s move on to offensive techniques. Show me a basic strike and a follow-upbo."


    "Instructor Valeria, may I have a suggestion?" Suddenly asked Adrian.


    "Yes. What is it?" Valeria replied, her curiosity piqued.


    "Why don''t you let me demonstrate it in a real battle?" Adrian suggested with a calm expression. "Moreover, I know who can apany me in this battle. Student Emeric, can youe up and fight with me in a friendly duel?"


    Instructor Valeria arched an eyebrow at Adrian''s unexpected proposal. The students in the training area exchanged knowing nces, intrigued by the sudden turn of events. Emeric, despite his initial surprise, shed a confident grin.


    "Sure, why not?" Emeric replied, hispetitive spirit reignited. "I have been wanting to see what the first-ranked student is capable of for a long time."


    Instructor Valeria considered the proposal for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Very well, a friendly duel it is. But keep it controlled, and no unnecessary aggression. Remember, this is a practice session."


    "Yes, instructor." The two responded before moving into the center of the training area, creating a circle where the impending duel would unfold. The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation, and other students gathered to witness the sh between the first and fourth-ranked Awakeners.


    Adrian and Emeric faced each other, both adopting abat stance. The training ground fell silent as everyone focused on the impending duel. Instructor Valeria stepped back, giving them the space to engage.


    "Begin!" she dered.


    The training ground held its collective breath as Adrian and Emeric faced off. As the fight started, Emeric took the lead byunching a series of attacks consisting of punches and kicks. While Adrian only focused on dodging them or defending.


    ''Huh, is this all he got? I was worried for nothing.'' Emeric, fueled by confidence, wasted no time andunched a series of swift attacks. However, he didn''t notice Adrian effortlessly dodging and parrying each strike with calcted precision. In Emeric''s eyes, Adrian only looked like being cornered.


    "Is this all you''ve got, first ranker?" Emeric taunted, his grin widening. "I expected more from someone with your reputation. Maybe you''re not cut out for realbat."


    Adrian, seemingly unfazed, continued to defend with calmposure.


    "Feeling helpless, aren''t you?" Emeric grew confident, convinced that Adrian was hesitant or inexperienced in a true battle.


    "You''re just hiding behind your rank. I bet you''ve never been in a real fight before," Emeric jeered, attempting to provoke Adrian further.


    The spectators watched the exchange, some intrigued by the psychological warfare unfolding between the two Awakeners.


    "Look, it looks like Emeric is gonna win."


    "Yeah, he is clearly overpowering Adrian."


    "Haha, is that a first ranker? I bet even I can do better than him!"


    Emeric smirked as he heard his ssmates'' words. ''The crowd is on my side.''


    ''Laugh as much as you want, it doesn''t matter to me.'' Adrian thought while studying Emeric''s movements. ''Because I already know the oue.''


    Little did Emeric nor his ssmates know that he was just biding his time, analyzing his opponent''s movements, and waiting for the opportune moment. He wanted to finish in one clean move.


    ''Now!''


    As Emeric continued his barrage of attacks, Adrian seized the chance. With a precise movement, he exploited a slight opening in Emeric''s defense, swiftly transitioning from defense to offense. The sudden shift caught Emeric off guard as Adrian''s strikes became relentless, driving him backward.


    The tide of the duel turned, and Emeric, now on the defensive, struggled to keep up. The realization that Adrian was not to be underestimated dawned on him. The onlookers sensed the shift in momentum, and murmurs of surprise reced the earlier taunts.


    "Wow! Adrian is so freaking cool!"


    "He was hiding his powers!"


    "He instantly overpowered Emeric. Is this the difference between the first rank and fourth rank?"


    "Haha, Emeric is struggling to even keep up with Adrian''s speed."


    "...."


    Feeling overwhelmed and humiliated, Emeric''s frustration reached its peak.


    ''You left me no choice! Even if I will be punished for this, I can''t let you continue humiliating me!'' Without a moment''s hesitation, he summoned a gleaming spear from a pocket dimension, a weapon concealed within his ring. The sudden appearance of the weapon drew gasps from the crowd.


    "W-what?"


    "A weapon?!"


    "But, the rules!"


    Emeric, with a determined yet desperate expression, attacked Adrian with the spear, aiming to end the battle with one strike.


    "You couldn''t wait anymore, huh?" Emeric heard Adrian''s cold voice behind him. "I must have overestimated you, then."


    Adrian, having anticipated this move based on Emeric''s impulsive nature, skillfully dodged the powerful thrust and then spin of the weapon.


    "Don''t you dare to mock me!"


    The spectators watched in awe as Adrian effortlessly maneuvered around the spear, his movements calcted and precise. The training ground transformed into a stage for a disy of skill, and Emeric''s frustration escted.


    Valeria initially wanted to stop the fight as soon as Emeric took out his spear and broke the rule. However, maybe it was her gut feeling, she stopped. Or she just wanted to see what the dark horse of the first years was capable of.


    ''Let me see why the principal spoke so highly of you despite you being an affinityless...''

 Chapter 27: The Result Of The Duel

    The students watched as the fight took another turn. Though Emeric broke the rule by taking out his weapon, the instructor remained silent, allowing the match to continue.


    The fifth ranker, the pink-haired girl, Lyra chuckled as she observed the fight.


    "Now Emeric has his weapon, the battle will end soon." She said, her voice rather confident.


    "I wouldn''t be so sure," The third ranker, the ck-haired boy, Ren muttered, his focus on the duelists.


    "...He will win... Easily." The second ranker, Aria spoke up, attracting the two''s attention.


    "Emeric or...?" Ren asked, surprised Aria spoke up.


    "...Adrian," Aria replied in her usual indifferent tone.


    "Huh? You think that guy will win?" Lyra eximed. "Don''t you know, he has no affinity! It is clear he will lose if they go all out."


    "..." Aria looked at her friend, her eyes slightly squinting. "He is stronger than me. I can feel it."


    "!"


    Both Lyra and Ren''s eyes widened at Aria''s unexpected statement. The revtion that Adrian, despite being Affinityless, could potentially outmatch even Aria, the rumored strongest first year, left both Ren and Lyra speechless. They were baffled more since they knew how strong their friend firsthand.


    "But... how can that be?" Lyra stammered, her disbelief evident in her voice. "He doesn''t have any affinity!"


    Ren remained silent, his mind racing as he processed Aria''s words. If someone like Adrian could rival Aria in strength, then he would have another rival to challenge and surpass.


    ''Though he won''t be able to advance to the Lunar Tier, he can be a good opponent till the next year...''


    _____ ___


    "Aren''t you worried?" Aurelius asked Aurelia who was trying her best to distract herself from the battle.


    "No. Not a bit." She muttered in a low voice.


    "Huh, you aren''t worried?" Aurelius pressed further. "Although your rtionship isn''t good, he is your brother."


    "That''s exactly why I''m not worried," Aurelia said as she looked at Aurelius. "I know him too well. If that Emeric guy is this much, he won''t stand even three seconds."


    "Y-you mean, your brother is THAT strong?" Aurelius asked, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "..." Aurelia made noment, though her silence indicated her answer.


    Aurelius though hesitant, had no choice but to believe in her words, for he knew that she didn''t like lying.


    ''I have heard many things about you, my parents alwayspared me to you, so I always wanted to catch up to you and surpass you...'' Aurelius muttered inwardly as he focused on Adrian who seemed to be effortlessly dodging Emeric''s spear attacks. ''And my resolve has gotten even stronger now.''


    Meanwhile, though Aureliua seemed distracted, she still cast nces at the ongoing battle.


    ''...Where were you in thest two weeks...'' She muttered inwardly. ''Were you so confident in yourself, you didn''t evene to the trial sses?''


    ''What exactly happened to you... Why did you change? Or...''


    ''No, I mustn''t lose hope...''


    ''Or else, Mom and Dad will be sad...''


    ''Right, I need to investigate further... I don''t believe I don''t know my brother...''


    __ _____ ______


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Emeric continued their fight.


    "Is this all you got?" Adrian said in a cold voice, seemingly bored.


    "Y-you-!" While Emeric''s frustration mounted, Adrian maintained his calm demeanor, effortlessly evading each of Emeric''s attacks with calcted precision. Emeric''s desperation grew with each failed attempt tond a hit on Adrian.


    "Stop dancing around like a coward and fight me!" Emeric growled, his frustration boiling over.


    Adrian''s response was a cold smirk as he continued to dodge Emeric''s increasingly frantic assaults. He could see the cracks in Emeric''sposure, the telltale signs of fatigue and frustration that clouded his judgment.


    ''Should I push him a little more?''


    "You''re the one swinging your spear around like a novice, you know," Adrian remarked, his voice dripping with annoyance. "Is this the best you can do?"


    Emeric''s face flushed with anger at Adrian''s taunt, his grip on the spear tightening as he lunged forward with renewed determination.


    "You forced me to do this!"


    The atmosphere crackled with tension as Emeric, fueled by rage and frustration, unleashed his most potent technique. With a swift motion, he channeled Aether into the tip of his spear, summoning forth crackling bolts of lightning that danced along its length.


    "Take this!" Emeric roared, thrusting the electrified spear toward Adrian with reckless abandon. "Lightning Touch!"


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the impending danger. Despite his best efforts to evade, the lightning-infused spear found its mark, grazing Adrian''s right side with a searing jolt of electricity. Adrian staggered backward, momentarily losing his bnce as a surge of pain shot through his chest.


    "Urgh..."


    ''Damnit, itnded on my recent injury.'' Adrian thought as the pain amplified due to the lightning bolts hitting where he was shot with an arrow.


    The spectators gasped as they witnessed the unexpected turn of events. Emeric''s attack hadnded, on Adrian, eliciting a mix of shock and anticipation from the onlookers.


    ''But, it''s not that unbearable...''


    Adrian, however, refused to sumb to pain or despair. With steely resolve, he clenched his jaw and steadied himself, his gaze cold and unwavering as he locked eyes with Emeric.


    "You shouldn''t have done that," Adrian said, his voice eerily calm.


    "Haha, look at y-!" Before Emeric could react, Adrian darted forward with lightning speed, his movements fluid and precise. With a single, decisive strike, he overwhelmed Emeric''s defenses, delivering a punishing blow that sent him staggering backward.


    With another leap, he appeared behind Emeric and kicked him square in the back, sending him crashing to the ground with a resounding thud. The spear ttered from Emeric''s grasp as he struggled to regain his bnce, his confidence shattered by Adrian''s sudden counterattack.


    The spectators watched in stunned silence as Adrian stood over Emeric, his expression unreadable as he surveyed his fallen opponent. The air crackled with tension, the oue of the duel clear to all who witnessed it.


    Finally, Instructor Valeria stepped forward, her voice cutting through the silence like a de. "The match is over. Adrian is the victor."

 Chapter 28: Questions

    Adrian''s POV:


    _____


    "Woah! Adrian won!"


    "H-he was so fast!"


    "I couldn''t see his movements for a moment!"


    I could hear my ssmates'' whispers, but I didn''t really care about anything they said.


    I looked at Emeric who was struggling to stand up and then the instructor.


    "Both of you have done well." The instructor started speaking, her gaze drawn to Emeric. "But I will have to punish student Emeric for breaking the rules and trying to severely injure his ssmate when it was just a friendly duel. You will have to stay here after the ss to receive your punishment."


    "And as for you," She turned her focus on me. "You really did an amazing job. Using only your physical strength from the beginning to the end. Yourbat techniques and footwork were also wless. But, it would help if you hadn''t be overconfident which led to a mistake. You could have been seriously injured back then."


    She''s right, I let my guard down and was a bit arrogant.


    "Sorry instructor, I will not make the same mistake again," I replied, nodding respectfully.


    "Good, now return to your positions. Everyone continue practicing." She faced the ss. "If you can''t perform basicbat techniques like student Adrian after a month, you will fail my ss, so work hard, understood?!"


    "Y-yes, instructor!"


    With that, the ss continued, though I would prefer if it ended. Because I have been getting countless res and gazes since the end of the duel. It''s making me really ufortable. Especially those three people''s stares. One is my sister, one is the instructor, and thest one is obviously our viin - Emeric.


    Well, thankfully, the ss ended after half an hour.


    Without waiting any moment, I immediately headed to the Changing Room and quickly started changing my clothes before others woulde in.


    "Eek!"


    However, just as I was about to wear my uniform, the door opened and two familiar students came in, the MC and the third ranker, Ren.


    I ignored them and continued on to what was I doing. Hopefully, they are not gonna talk to me. Or ''he'' won''t ask me about my body, the scars on them more precisely.


    Well, I must have been worried for nothing. They didn''t ask anything.


    After I finished, I made my way to the exit, while a gaze lingered on me.


    Feigning ignorance, I exited the changing room and then walked toward the exit.


    As I stepped out into the corridor, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of being watched. It was as if invisible eyes followed my every move, dissecting my actions and thoughts.


    I quickened my pace, eager to leave the suffocating atmosphere behind. However, before I could make my escape, a familiar voice called out to me from behind.


    "Adrian."


    I halted in my tracks, recognizing the voice of the MC. Reluctantly, I turned around to face him, my expression indifferent.


    "What do you want?" I asked, my tone curt.


    The MC, seemingly unfazed by my cold demeanor, approached me with a determined look in his eyes.


    "I just wanted to ask you something," he said, his voice steady. "About your... injuries."


    I tensed at the mention of my scars, a familiar pang of difort gnawing at my chest.


    "What about them?" I replied, my voice strained.


    The MC hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "How did you get them? They seem... serious."


    I considered my response carefully, weighing my words before answering.


    "It''s none of your business," I said, my tone sharper than intended. "Just forget about it."


    The MC seemed taken aback by my abrupt dismissal, but to his credit, he didn''t press further.


    "Alright, I understand," he said, his expression tinged with concern. "But if you ever need someone to talk to, I''m here for you."


    "Wait." I stopped him before he could turn back and leave. "Don''t talk about to this to ''her'', you know what I mean."


    "..." Aurelius was stunned for a moment, then he nodded in understanding.


    "Alright. I will do that." He said while smiling. "See youter."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving me alone.


    "...Why did he smile?" I muttered.


    Did he perhaps misunderstand something? It''s one of his personality perks after all.


    Anyway, let''s continue before anyonees again. I wanted to return to the dorm, my room, and think about some things.


    _____ ____


    Unlocking the door to my room, I stepped inside and closed it behind me, enveloping myself in theforting solitude of my own space. Sitting down on the edge of my bed, I allowed myself a moment of respite, closing my eyes as I tried to clear my mind of the events that had unfolded earlier.


    And I asked myself the question which kept bothering me from the time Emeric picked up on me.


    Why did he target me in the first ce? We haven''t met each other before nor I did anything to offend him.


    Or is it because I got the first rank?


    Why did he act differently from the novel?


    Or is this not the novel world?


    Or is it because of me?


    Or what they call it - the butterfly effect?


    "That must be it..." I muttered since I didn''t have any other usible guesses.


    But, I''m sure he learned his lesson today. I had to show him he shouldn''t mess with someone like me.


    But, wait...


    He wasn''t that surprised when I revealed I was affinityless...


    Did he know it beforehand? If so, how?


    Could it be he had a hand in the incident that I nearly died?


    ...


    Nah, I am thinking too much. Emeric didn''t have any enmity with Aurelius or my little sis.


    It''s probably the work of Aurelius''s father or...


    "Grr..." (Sound of stomach growling)


    Never mind. I must be hungry, should I cook then?


    Let''s go!


    Half an hourter.


    As I finished cooking and prepared to serve the meal, a soft knock echoed through the room, interrupting my thoughts. I frowned, wondering who could be at my door at this hour. Weren''t everyone having lunch?


    I approached the door and opened it, revealing the figure of a familiar face standing in the corridor.


    "Hello."


    It was none other than my neighbor.


    "Hi, Aria."

 Chapter 29: Conversation With The Unconquerable Heroine

    "Oh, hi, Aria." I greeted her back.


    Surprisingly, it was the unconquerable heroine who knocked on my door.


    "Can I have a talk with you?" She asked, revealing the reason for her visit. "It''s important."


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, sure." I replied though confused by her words.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Didn''t you want to talk with me?" I asked, "Why aren''t you speaking?"


    "... Are we gonna talk here?" She asked back, which resulted in me nearly facepalming myself.


    "Ah, right, pleasee in." I invited her inside, feeling a bit flustered by my own absentmindedness.


    ''Well, it has been ages since I talked with women or girls. (Except my sister).''


    Then, Aria entered the room, her expression serious and her demeanorposed as always.


    As she took a seat, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity building within me. What could she possibly want to discuss with me?


    Though I have an idea, I''m still curious.


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Why is she silent again?'' I slightly furrowed my brows in confusion.


    "...Er-."


    "...Were you... cooking?" She suddenly asked.


    I blinked, slightly caught off guard by her question. "Uh, yeah. I was just about to have lunch."


    "Ah, right, did you have lunch?" I asked in a polite manner. "If not, we can talk as we eat."


    Aria nodded, her expression unreadable as always. "That sounds fine."


    I quickly fetched another set of utensils and served up another portion of the meal for Aria. As we sat down to eat, afortable silence settled between us, punctuated only by the asional sound of utensils against tes.


    After a few minutes, Aria finally spoke up, her voice calm and measured. "I wanted to talk to you about something that happened during the ss earlier."


    I raised an eyebrow, curious about what she had to say. "Oh? What about it?"


    "It''s about Emeric''s behavior," Aria exined, her gaze steady. "He was specifically targeting you."


    Oh, she noticed that? Good job.


    "Huh, he was?" I feigned ignorance. "Even if he was, but why? I haven''t done anything to him. Today was the first time I saw him after the exam results announcement day."


    "..." Aria went silent at my question.


    "It''s because he must, no he has seen me going to check up on you thest weeks." She spoke in her usual tone. "He also saw us in the morning."


    As Aria''s words sank in, a realization dawned on me. Emeric''s behavior wasn''t just random or abnormal; it was just like in the novel. However, the target has changed, that was all.


    The reason is simple. He loves Aria like a fool. In simpler terms, Emeric is a SIMP.


    Not an ordinary one, but annoying and those obsessive viinous types.


    He will target anyone who nears Aria or tries to approach her. That was one of the reasons why he constantly targeted Aurelius in the novel after all.


    And since he saw hering to see me while I was in the hospital, and today going to the ssroom together, he probably got angry and the rest is the rest.


    As for Aira, she doesn''t like Emeric. Though there were hints she could have feelings for the MC, they never became lovers in the novel. That''s why she was called the unconquerable heroine among the readers. (I was the one who gave her this title...)


    However, I knew better than to voice my thoughts aloud. Aria is perceptive, and she likely understood Emeric''s motives as well. Bringing up the topic of love or jealousy would only make the atmosphere awkward and make her ufortable, and I didn''t want to put her in that position.


    Therefore, I just nodded in understanding, acknowledging Aria''s exnation without furtherment.


    "Yeah, that makes sense," I said, keeping my tone neutral. "Thanks for letting me know."


    Aria nodded in response, her expression unreadable as always.


    "But, I have to stay away from you from now on, is that what you wanted to say as well?" I asked if I understood the hidden meaning behind her words.


    Well, it was a natural conclusion.


    But, I know that dumbass won''t stop targeting me even if stop interacting with her.


    "...For your own sake, yes," Aria replied after drinking her fruit juice.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me," I said, my expression turning indifferent. "I have already taught him a lesson, if he keeps pestering me again, I just have to make sure he never thinks of crossing his ways with me."


    "You won''t stop me, right?" I then asked her. "He is your childhood friend after all..."


    "...No."


    "Ok, thanks," I replied. "Ah, by the way, how did you like the meal? Was it good?"


    "Yes, it was good." I got another emotionless reply.


    Well, at least she liked it.


    "And, since you are here, can you rmend me which courses to take?" I then asked.


    Because, apart from our mandatory sses, every student had toplete three courses at least in each semester. I already know which courses original Adrian took from the novel, but I''m nning to add a few courses to them thatter be useful in the future.


    Aria pondered for a moment before responding, her expression thoughtful. "Considering your abilities and interests, I would rmend taking courses in Advanced Combat Techniques, Aether Control and Maniption, and Tactical Analysis.


    There are other interesting and useful courses that you can find from the course catalog that is disyed in the dorm reception hall and the ssroom screens, but these three should provide a solid foundation for your training and development as an Awakener," Aria suggested.


    I nodded, taking note of her rmendations. "Thanks, Aria. I''ll look into those courses and see which ones fit best with my schedule. Which courses did you apply for?"


    "Hmm... I applied for Ice Maniption, Intermediate Combat Techniques, Monsters 101 and the Ruins Exploration Courses."


    "Those sound interesting," I remarked, ''impressed'' by Aria''s choices. "Especially the Ruins Exploration course. That one could be really exciting. I will consider signing up for that."


    "Yeah, since it''s practical, it''ll be both useful and interesting." She replied. "And, since we are done, I should take my leave. I already have some other tasks to attend to."


    "Of course, thanks for stopping by, Aria," I said, offering her a polite nod.

 Chapter 30: Selecting Courses

    With that, Aria rose from her seat and headed towards the door. As she left, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude towards her for taking the time to speak with me and offer her advice.


    As I watched her leave, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to our conversation than met the eye. Aria''s words hinted at a deeper understanding of the situation, and I couldn''t help but wonder what thoughts were running through her mind.


    Nevertheless, I pushed aside my curiosity for the time being and focused on the task at hand. With Aria''s rmendations in mind, I began to n out my schedule for the first semester.


    Original Adrian took the Ruins Exploration, Advanced Combat Techniques, Survival Training, and Aether Control and Maniption courses. However, with Aria''s suggestion and my knowledge of the novel in mind, I decided to make a few adjustments to my schedule.


    I will definitely sign up for the Ruins Exploration since there will be quite a few events in it. I mean if the MC takes this course, there''s bound to be some incidents in every novel. By the way, Aurelius took five courses in the first semester: Ruins Exploration, Survival Training, Monster 101, Intermediate Combat Techniques, and Darkness Maniption.


    He didn''t have to take other courses since there was his Master and my sister''s Master for him to learn from.


    Anyway, the Survival Training is also on my list.


    I don''t need to attend the Monsters 101, since I already know everything about the monsters. Well, at least the ones which will be taught in the course.


    I also need to take Advanced Combat Techniques and Aether Control and Maniption. My control over Aether is good but it is poorpared to Aria, my sister, and Aurelius. I bet it is worse than that dumbass Emeric''s.


    Well, I learned it through books and trying and practicing by myself. It''s natural for me to be bad at it. So I wonder if that''s why the original Adrian took these courses. He was definitely smart, but the damn author showed poorly this side of him.


    Sigh...


    Since I already chose the main course I will be taking, I need to choose another two or one which will be useful for the future.


    After pondering a bit, I decided to head to the dorm reception hall to check out the course catalog.


    Upon reaching the reception hall, I found the course catalog disyed on arge screen. I scrolled through the list of avable courses for first-year students, taking note of their descriptions and prerequisites.


    Here were the options:


    __________________


    Ruins Exploration


    Survival Training


    Monster 101


    Intermediate Combat Techniques


    Advanced Combat Techniques


    Aether Control and Maniption


    Ice Maniption


    Fire Maniption


    Earth Maniption


    Wind Maniption


    Water Maniption


    Lightning Maniption


    Darkness Maniption


    Light Maniption


    Healing Arts


    Alchemy Basics


    Basic Enchantment


    Herbalism and Potion-Making


    Smithing


    Beast Taming and Training


    ....


    ....


    __________________


    Since I am affinityless, I won''t even consider elemental-rted courses. I don''t also need healing arts since it will require one to have light affinity atter stages. The same thing can be said for smithing since you need to have an affinity with fire. I can''t learn alchemy as well.


    But I can give Herbalism and Potion-Making a go since it is a bit different from alchemy.


    I can learn basic enchantment as well since you don''t need an affinity for the basic enchantment. But I won''t choose this one since I can enchant weapons for money.


    And thest one is Beast Taming and Training. The most popr and interesting choice for someone like me who has read tons of stories with it being the main theme. However, Beast Taming is not popr or highly rmended.


    Only those who have abilities rted to taming monsters or Awakeners who are rich can learn it and then maybe seed.


    ''Ok, I will choose this one then!''


    I decided to choose this for myst course.


    Even if I don''t have a special ability for taming nor I''m filthy rich, I know the future of Beast Taming is bright. Especially for someone like me who has no affinity.


    With my decision made, I confidently selected Beast Taming and Training as my final course for the semester. Despite the challenges it might present, I felt drawn to the prospect of exploring this lesser-known aspect of Awakener''s abilities and forging connections with powerful creatures. Just imagine having a dragon as your familiar beast!


    You can fly anywhere around the world, not to mention how powerful they are. Though I know I can''t tame a dragon, it still feels good just imagining it.


    As I finalized my course selections, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation for the semester ahead. Each course offered unique opportunities for growth and discovery, and I was eager to immerse myself in the academy''s diverse curriculum.


    Now, the only thing I needed to do was to sign up for them.


    Leaving the dorm reception hall, I made my way to the designated building where course registrations were taking ce. As I approached, I noticed a small line forming outside the entrance, with several of my ssmates waiting patiently for their turn to sign up for their chosen courses.


    ncing around, I recognized familiar faces from my sses and training sessions. Some were chatting eagerly with their friends, while others stood quietly, lost in their own thoughts.


    Seeing the line, I hesitated for a moment. While I was eager to secure my spot in the courses I had selected, I wasn''t particrly fond of waiting in line, especially when there were so many other tasks I could be attending to.


    After a brief internal debate, I decided to postpone signing up for the courses and return to my room for the time being. The line seemed to be moving slowly, and I figured it would be more efficient toe backter when it was less crowded.


    Turning on my heel, I retraced my steps back to the dormitory, feeling a sense of relief at avoiding the wait. Besides, I still had plenty of time before the deadline for course registrations, so there was no rush.

 Chapter 31: The Second Day. "Should I Help?"

    I spent the rest of the day in my room.


    And, the second day came after afortable sleep of 6 hours.


    Thankfully, I already memorized the week''s mandatory ss schedule. And today, we will have three sses just like yesterday.


    The first ss is Elemental Maniption just like yesterday.


    I received strange looks and nces as I entered the room. The ss was nearly full today since I decided toe just before the ss started. And just as I predicted, the instructor Lyr entered soon after and started the ss.


    Thankfully, the ss went without any incidents.


    The instructor only talked about the most well-known element - fire and its use cases. At the end of the lesson, he and two students showed the most basic spells rted to fire.


    As the ss ended, everyone headed to the second ss - The Weapon Mastering ss.


    The Weapon Mastering ss was held in another hall, specially built forbat training. As the students filed into the spacious training area, whispers and murmurs filled the room, anticipation palpable in the air.


    Then, with amanding presence, the instructor entered the hall. He was a man in histe twenties, exuding an aura of power and mastery that instantly drew the attention of everyone present. His mere presencemanded respect, and the students looked on with a mixture of admiration and shock.


    It was no surprise since the instructor was a famous figure known throughout the continent for his unparalleled skill inbat. He could easily wield any weapon with precision and skill, making him a legend in his own right.


    ''This is what you call an OP ability.''


    As he stepped forward, the murmurs died down, and all eyes were fixed on him. With a nod of acknowledgment, he began the ss, his voice carrying a weight of authority that left no room for doubt.


    "Wee, students, to the Weapon Mastering ss," he began, his voice firm yet measured. "In this ss, you will learn the art of wielding various weapons with proficiency and finesse. Whether it be swords, axes, spears, or bows, you will learn to master them all."


    "And before we start the ss, allow me to introduce myself." He said, his eyes observing each one of us in mere seconds. "My name is Darius Stormwind, the person who will be teaching you how to master your weapon of choice for the rest of the year."


    The students listened attentively as Instructor Darius outlined the objectives of the Weapon Mastering ss. His words resonated with authority, leaving no room for doubt about the seriousness of the training they were about to undertake.


    "Now, since today is the first lesson, we will be choosing weapons for each student based on their preferences, abilities, and interests," Instructor Darius announced, his voice carrying across the spacious training hall.


    Excitement buzzed among the students as they eagerly awaited their turn to select their weapons. For many of them, this would be their first opportunity to wield a weapon of their own, and the prospect filled them with anticipation.


    I''m also kind of excited but for a different reason.


    Instructor Darius led the students to the Weapon Selection Area, a section of the training hall lined with racks of various weapons. Swords, axes, spears, bows, and other implements of war gleamed in the dim light, each waiting to be chosen by a student.


    "Now, take your time and choose a weapon that speaks to you," Instructor Darius instructed, his eyes scanning the array of weapons before him. "Remember, your weapon is an extension of yourself, so choose wisely."


    "Take note to consider if the weapon you are choosing will be suitable for you, your ability, and your fighting style. For example, if you don''t like to fight in the front, you may go for the bow. Or if you want to end your fight in onebo, I rmend choosing daggers. Well, those who are interested in bing Assassins or Rogues will mostly choose daggers. Anyway, I hope you get what I meant.


    Now, begin."


    With that, the students dispersed among the racks of weapons, each carefully considering their options. Some gravitated towards the sleek curves of the swords, while others were drawn to the heft of the axes or the elegance of the bows.


    I observed my ssmates as they continued choosing their weapons.


    That dumb Emeric is a person like me, who already practiced and chosen. So he was the first one to finish. Although I hate to admit it, spear is also a good choice.


    As for the third-ranking student, Ren, he also finished soon after. Though I could easily see hesitation in his eyes. Since his family is known for their swordsmanship, he ''chose'' to learn it as well. But I know where his true passion lies, and confirmed it with my own eyes. He cast a few meaningful nces at that weapon before picking up a sword.


    ''Should I help him?'' I thought since he would eventually end up with that weapon. But it would be muchter and it was also because of a certain event.


    ''Well, I will think about itter.''


    I then shifted my focus to the fifth-ranking student, the pink-haired girl. Just like in the novel, she seems to be struggling with what to choose. It is understandable since she hasn''t learned any kind of weapons before nor she has an ability rted to weapons.


    ''Hmm? Is she gonna choose ''that''? Again?'' I muttered inwardly as I could see her heading toward a certain area of weapons. ''But that won''t make her look good. Why doesn''t she understand?''


    I watched as she stopped in front of the spear.


    Yeah, just like that dumb Emeric, she is also a lovestruck fool.


    But does the person she loves has to be this damn viin, Emeric?


    Damn you, author! What were you thinking when writing?!


    Though it offered readers some drama and intrigue, I now know how wrong it was.


    She is gonna ruin her future just because she likes this arrogant fool.


    Then...


    Should I help her?


    __ ____ _____


    (Author: Hi, guys. I''m back. Sorry for beingte. I had some work to dost week. But I will be releasing a chapter a day for both of my ongoing novels. Have a good time.


    Don''t forget to support and vote. You canment your thoughts and opinions as well.)

 Chapter 32: Lyras Choice

    Lyra Nightengale.


    Both a side character and a viiness.


    A future viiness to be more precise.


    She was saved by Emeric when she was lost in a forest near their territory when they were kids. He also protected her several times on other cliche asions. By the time they entered school, she was already in love with him. (Though, I think it was a puppy love at first.)


    Butter she learned that the person she loved had another person in his heart. She learned Emeric loved Aria, just like she loved him.


    But she didn''t give up and continued pursuing him though she didn''t openly express her feelings nor confess her love.


    And now, just like in the novel, she is going to pick up a spear, so she can show Emeric her strength and worthiness of his affection. She believes that by bing skilled in spear, she can prove herself to him and win his heart.


    But...


    Her unrequited love for Emeric fuels a growing bitterness and resentment within her. As she sees him continue to pine for Aria, she bes increasingly jealous and vengeful, determined to make him see her in a new light. She also starts to hate her friend Aria who rejects Emeric again and again, and Aurelius whom Emeric sees the reason of Aria''s rejections.


    Despite her outward appearance of grace and elegance, Lyra''s heart will be consumed by darkness. She will willing to go to any lengths to achieve her goals, even if it means betraying those closest to her.


    As she delves deeper into her training and her quest for Emeric''s affection, Lyra bes more ruthless and maniptive. She will stop at nothing to get what she wants, even if it means destroying everything in her path.


    In the eyes of many, Lyra will still appear as the sweet and innocent girl she once was, but underneath that fa?ade will lie a cunning and dangerous adversary. She will be a force to be reckoned with, and those who underestimate her do so at their own peril.


    And, I and the other readers were alsopletely caught off guard when her future true nature was revealed alongside with her sad backstory.


    But many readers still believed she was a viin and needed to be killed.


    While I pitied her and thought she deserved a better fate. Better than that. But I couldn''t do anything as I was just a reader.


    But...


    Now, things are different.


    I can change her fate.


    But if I do that, I will be changing the whole arc of 300 chapters!


    ...


    ...


    Should I do it?


    Wait, can I do it?


    Can I change her fate?


    Since she loves Emeric like a fool, it will be definitely hard.


    But, it''s not impossible.


    Sigh...


    It''s a difficult decision to make, especially considering the impact it could have on the story''s trajectory. Changing Lyra''s fate would indeed alter the course of the narrative, potentially leading to unforeseen consequences and oues. And I will be losing my only power - knowing the future.


    ...


    ______ ____


    Lyra watched as her two friends chose their weapons. She already knew what they were gonna choose anyway. And now it was her turn.


    Honestly speaking, she didn''t practice any weapon before. She had only watched her friends practicing from time to time.


    ''Should I choose the same weapon as him? Then, maybe I can spend more time with him by asking him to teach me...'' She thought as her gaze locked onto spears. ''I am sure he will start to like me more when I master spearmanship like him.''


    She didn''t notice she was already standing before Spears while deep in thought.


    But, she was still hesitating.


    ''But, my ability isn''t suitable for spearmanship...'' She muttered inwardly. ''Will I be able to learn it?''


    ''Um... I shouldn''t be negative. I will learn!''


    After making her decision, she extended her hands to a nearby spear. However, just as she was about to pick it up, another hand came over and took it before her.


    "Huh?" She was startled as she looked at her right side in surprise.


    "Why are you, a girl, choosing a weapon which doesn''t suit you?" The figure beside her spoke. "I won''t rmend you to choose a spear. Instead... why don''t you try this?"


    Then he handed her another weapon.


    She took the weapon from his hands unconsciously.


    "You will thank me after you try it for even a bit." He said to her. Suddenly, he leaned toward her and whispered. "''He'' will also like it."


    Lyra''s heart skipped a beat as she listened to the mysterious figure''s words. There was a glint of confidence in his gaze as if he knew something she didn''t.


    And before she could say anything, he disappeared like a ghost.


    ''...What was that?'' Lyra thought. ''Why did he speak to me? And... does he also know about my feelings for ''him''?...Umm... How embarrassing! How did he know?!''


    ''But...''


    ''I''m getting a strange feeling just from wielding this weapon...''


    ''What was its name?''


    ''Reaper?''


    ''Moon Sword?''


    While Lyra was struggling to remember the weapon''s name, another figure approached her.


    "Oh, you chose a scythe, Lyra?" The figure spoke in a friendly tone. "I also finished choosing. Let''s go together."


    "Ah, A-Aria?" Lyra


    stammered, feeling a mix of surprise and embarrassment at being caught off guard. "Y-Yes, I... chose this."


    Aria smiled warmly, oblivious to Lyra''s inner turmoil. "It suits you," she remarked, her gaze flickering towards the scythe in Lyra''s hand. "It''s unique and elegant, just like you."


    Lyra''s cheeks flushed at thepliment, a mixture of gratitude and unease swirling within her. "T-thank you."


    As they made their way back to the training area, Lyra couldn''t help but steal nces at Aria. Despite her jealousy for Aria, she couldn''t deny the genuine friendship and warmth Aria extended to her.


    "Oh, you guys finished as well?" A familiar voice spoke as they returned to the lesson area.


    "Yes." Aria''s earlier friendly tone immediately shifted to an indifferent one.


    "Oh, you chose a sword after all." Emeric smiled as he looked at Aria. Then he shifted his focus to Lyra.


    "And, you...."

 Chapter 33: Weapon Mastery

    "You picked a scythe, Lyra?" Emeric asked, his eyes lingering on the weapon in Lyra''s hand. "Interesting choice..."


    "Yeah, I thought it would be something different," Lyra replied, trying to sound casual despite the butterflies fluttering in her stomach at Emeric''s presence. "And... someone rmended it to me."


    Emeric raised an eyebrow in surprise. "Oh? Who rmended it?"


    Lyra hesitated for a moment, unsure whether she should mention the figure who had spoken to her earlier. But then, she decided to keep it to herself.


    "Just... someone," she replied vaguely, hoping to avoid further questioning.


    "Ah, I see," Emeric said, though there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. "Well, whatever the reason, I''m sure you''ll do great with it."


    Lyra''s heart skipped a beat at his words, a warm flush spreading across her cheeks. She couldn''t help but feel a surge of determination to prove herself, not just to Emeric but to herself as well.


    "Thank you, Emeric," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    _____ ____ __


    "So, everybody has finished choosing their weapons?" Instructor Darius asked as he faced the students.


    "Yes." The students replied.


    "Ok. Since the first step is done, let''s move on to the next phase of our training," Instructor Darius continued, his voice carrying authority and purpose. "Today, we will begin by familiarizing ourselves with the weapons we chose and learn if they are truly fit for you."


    "Alright, now, let''s divide into groups based on the weapons you''ve chosen," he said, his voice projecting across the hall. "Those who have chosen simr weapons form one group. For example, swords one group, daggers another. Spears to another..."


    The students moved to their respective groups, exchanging curious nces and nervous whispers as they awaited further instructions.


    "Now, let''s begin with the basics," Instructor Darius announced, his tone firm and authoritative. "I''ll demonstrate the fundamental techniques for each weapon, and then you''ll have a chance to practice under my guidance."


    He started with the group of sword wielders, demonstrating various strikes, parries, and footwork techniques with effortless grace and precision. The students watched in awe as he moved with fluidity and speed, his every movement a testament to his mastery of the de.


    Next, he turned his attention to the group of axe wielders, showing them how to properly grip the weapon and execute powerful swings and chops.


    Then, it was the spearmen''s turn. Instructor Darius showed them how to hold the spear, thrust, and block effectively, emphasizing the importance of maintaining distance and using the weapon''s reach to their advantage.


    He continued on with each group, showcasing how to wield each weapon and use it efficiently and correctly. This also showcased his ability was indeed amazing.


    Adrian also watched him in awe and with great focus. Since he mostly used shortswords and daggers, he knew it would be best to check if what he learned was right. Moreover, seeing new moves and techniques from Instructor Darius only fueled his determination to further improve himself.


    As the demonstration came to an end, Instructor Darius turned to the students with a stern expression. "Now, it''s your turn. Practice what you''ve just seen and try to replicate the techniques I''ve demonstrated. I will be watching you and help you when I see you are having trouble or struggling. Now, start."


    Students lined up in front of the practice dummies and started training. While some struggled, some seemed to be getting the hang of it. While a certain group of students seemed to be bored as they had already mastered the basics of their weapons.


    Adrian was also among them. He was easily able to replicate the instructor''s moves and even blend them into his fighting style in just ten minutes.


    Half an hourter, the ss ended.


    Since today was the first lesson, they were told to continue practicing their weapons. The instructor also mentioned them, they could change their weapons in the next lesson after careful consideration. But only one time.


    With that, the students dispersed.


    Due to the ''incident''st time, Adrian decided to wait till the others finished changing and leave. In order to spend the time efficiently, he continued practicing his swordsmanship after putting back the shortswords back in their ce and picking up a sword.


    But he didn''t notice the professor casting a curious nce at him due to his actions.


    After the students left the main hall, there were only Adrian and the instructor left.


    "So, you mainly focus on closebat and proficiency in daggers or shortswords, right?" Darius muttered as he appeared beside Adrian who was swinging his sword.


    He observed Adrian''s movements closely as he swung the sword, noting the subtle ws in his technique. Adrian''s familiarity with short-length weapons was apparent to Darius, and Adrian''s transition to a longer de was not as smooth as it could be.


    "Your grip is too tight," Darius remarked, his voice calm but authoritative. "You need to loosen your grip slightly to allow for more fluidity in your movements."


    Adrian subtly nodded, adjusting his grip as instructed, and tried again. However, his movements stillcked the grace and precision that Darius was looking for.


    "Your stance is too rigid," Darius continued, his eyes focused on Adrian''s posture. "You need to rx your shoulders and hips, allowing for greater flexibility and mobility."


    Adrian gritted his teeth in focus and remained silent, determined to improve while the instructor was giving him advice. He tried again and again, each time incorporating Darius''s feedback and adjusting his technique ordingly.


    Surprisingly, with each repetition, Adrian''s movements became smoother and more controlled. It was as if something had clicked inside him, unlocking a newfound understanding of swordsmanship that he had never experienced before.


    Darius watched in silent approval as Adrian continued to practice, his eyes betraying a hint of curiosity. There was something about Adrian''s determination and perseverance that intrigued him, something that went beyond mere talent or skill.


    After a while, Darius decided to break the silence. "Who taught you how to fight?" he asked suddenly, his tone casual but curious.


    Adrian paused mid-swing, surprised by the question. He nced at Darius briefly before returning his gaze to the sword in his hand. "I... learned on my own," he replied quietly, his voice tinged with a hint of reluctance.


    Darius nodded in understanding, his expression thoughtful. "As I thought..." he muttered, his eyes lingering on Adrian for a moment longer before turning away. "Keep practicing. You''re making good progress. However, you should rest your body as well. Or else it will be bad for yourself."

 Chapter 34: Shouldnt We Eliminate Them All?

    "Whoo..."


    I took a deep breath and let it all out.


    It was honestly a bit nervous situation.


    Although I was happy to attract Instructor Darius''s attention, I couldn''t help but feel nervous around him. It must be natural.


    But he was right. I needed to rest my body now.


    While thinking about myst experience, I went to the changing room and after finishing exited the Weapons Training Hall.


    Today, we had only two sses, the second one being much longer.


    So, now, since I was free, I decided to finish what I couldn''t finish yesterday. Yes, I went directly to register myself for the courses.


    And as I predicted, there were no students in the line, only two or three students, already in front of the registration area. They must be people like me - who don''t like crowds, or they are just timid people.


    I approached the registration area, feeling a sense of relief at theck of a long line. As I waited for my turn, I nced around the room, noticing a few other students scattered about, each upied with their own tasks.


    The registration process was rtively straightforward. I filled out the necessary forms, indicating my chosen courses for the semester, and handed them to the attendant behind the counter. They quickly processed my registration, issuing me a schedule with my selected courses and their respective times.


    With my registrationplete, I thanked the attendant and headed out of the building, feeling a sense of aplishment at having taken care of this task. Now, I could focus on preparing for the semester ahead without any lingering worries about course selection.


    Fortunately, the courses I chose would start the next week, which means I would have plenty of time to prepare.


    With the task done, I returned to my room. After changing my clothes one more time, I headed to the Meditation Room.


    I n to increase my realm till the next week during my free time.


    However, it will certainly take a couple of months before I reach the peak of Neb Tier. Two months at least, Four months at most.


    Now, let''s start cultivating.


    We have an interesting ss the day after tomorrow too. Tomorrow is Aetheric Theories and Combat Training again.


    ....


    ______ ___


    Two days passed in a sh. And now, it was the first ss for today - the Beastology ss. Some even call it Monstrology. (I think the author adopted it from Zoology.)


    Anyway, returning to ss, I focused on the person who was standing at the center of the circle which was formed by students.


    She was a young woman, dressed in casual attire, her hair falling in loose waves around her shoulders. Her soft features and warm smile gave her a gentle, approachable aura that instantly drew the attention of everyone in the field.


    I couldn''t help but notice how nearly all the boys in the ss were staring at her with a deep gaze, clearly captivated by her presence. It was no surprise, given her cute and innocent appearance, which seemed to contrast with the fierce subject matter of the ss.


    "Good morning, everyone," the instructor greeted us cheerfully, her voice soft yet clear. "Wee to Beastology ss. My name is Professor ra, and I''ll be your instructor for this semester."


    As she spoke, her gaze swept over the room, meeting each student''s eyes with a warm smile. I couldn''t help but feel a sense offort wash over me in her presence as if I were in the presence of a caring older sister.


    Wait?


    Am I being influenced by the others beside me?


    "In this ss, we''ll be exploring the fascinating world of magical creatures, from the majestic griffins to the elusive phoenixes," Professor ra continued, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "We''ll learn about their habitats, behavior patterns, and magical properties, as well as how to interact with them safely and responsibly."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing. "But more importantly, we''ll also delve into the ethical considerations surrounding our interactions with magical creatures. As Awakeners, it''s our responsibility to ensure the well-being of the people, but it doesn''t mean we should mindlessly kill the magical beasts for our own gain.


    We must learn to coexist with them and respect their habitats and rights."


    "Professor, I have a question!" Suddenly, a student shouted.


    "Yes, you may ask." The professor faced the student and said with a gentle smile.


    "Are you saying we shouldn''t kill magic beasts?" The student asked. "They attack viges and towns, kill people of any race, and destroy everything! Shouldn''t we eliminate them all for the safety of our world?"


    Professor ra''s smile didn''t waver as she addressed the student''s concern. "That''s a valid question, and one that''s been debated for centuries. While it''s true that some magical creatures can pose a threat to human settlements, it''s important to remember that they are not inherently evil."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping over the ss. "Many magical creatures act out of instinct or self-preservation, rather than malice. It''s our responsibility as Awakeners to find ways to coexist with them peacefully, rather than resorting to violence as the first option."


    "But what about the safety of our people?" Another student interjected, voicing the concerns of many in the ss. "Shouldn''t that be our top priority?"


    Professor ra nodded in understanding. "Of course, the safety of ourmunities is paramount. However, there are often alternative solutions to dealing with magical creatures that don''t involve violence. For example, we can employ protective barriers or deterrents to keep them away from popted areas, or establish designated habitats where they can roam freely without posing a threat to humans."


    She paused, her expression thoughtful. "Ultimately, it''s about finding a bnce between protecting our people and respecting the rights of magical creatures. It''s aplex issue, and one that we''ll explore in more detail throughout the semester."


    "Now, let''s start the lesson. Today we will be learning about the ssification of magical creatures and their ranks," Professor ra announced, her voice carrying across the field.


    Then she started exining the topic. "Just like us, the Awakeners have their own ranking system, the magic creatures also have their own."

 Chapter 35: Magical Creatures

    Professor ra started exining the ranking system of the beasts one by one and in detail.


    The first tier was obviously the Novice Beast.


    It included young or inexperienced magical creatures, just beginning to understand and harness their magical abilities. They are not harmful nor pose any threat. Even the unawakened adults can handle them easily. And it is not divided into parts or levels¡ªjust Novice Beast rank.


    The next one is Elemental Beast. Just as its name suggests, they have a strong connection to a specific elemental affinity, such as fire, water, earth, or air. These creatures wield elemental magic with varying degrees of skill and can be found in habitats corresponding to their elemental nature.


    They often exhibit traits and abilities rted to their chosen element, making them both fascinating and potentially dangerous to those who encounter them. Their power is equal to the Nebr Tier of our, intelligent races'' system.


    Elemental Beasts are further divided into subcategories based on their elemental affinity, allowing for a more detailed ssification of these magical creatures.


    However, ording to the instructor, this topic will be exined in another lesson. Well, I already know them. And we will be seeing them soon.


    Anyway, moving on, the next one is the Arcane Beast rank.


    The Arcane Beast rank marks the beginning of truly formidable magical creatures. These beings possess a deep understanding and mastery of aether, wielding it with precision and power that surpasses that of Elemental Beasts.


    Unlike Novice Beasts and Elemental Beasts, Arcane Beasts are not as easily tamed, controlled, or defeated, requiring a skilled Awakener or even a group of Awakeners to handle them effectively.


    In simpler terms, the Arcane Beast has mastered a unique ability just like we awaken an ability and master it. Arcane Beasts are known for their versatility andplexity, often wielding a diverse array of magical abilities that go beyond elemental affinities. These creatures may possess abilities such as teleportation, illusion-casting, or even an ability to see the future, just like mine.


    Moreover, this rank is further divided into two tiers, with each Tier including three stages: 1st Tier - Arcane Conjurer; 2nd Tier - Arcane Archon.


    They are respectively equal to our Lunar and Ster Tier Awakeners.


    The next rank is named Nightmare Ranked Beast or Mythical Beast. The beasts will be categorized ording to their origins and nature. For example, a phoenix will be called a Mythical Beast while a Hydra Nightmare Ranked Beast.


    They are insanely powerful magical creatures and even a dozen of Sr Tier Awakeners won''t be able to easily defeat them, except if they are seriously powerful or their luck is off the charts.


    They are simply a Nightmare as they are called.


    "That''s all I needed to exin." Professor ra finally stopped. Her exnations were thorough and enlightening, shedding light on the intricacies of the magical world and the diverse creatures that inhabited it. As she continued to delve into the details of each rank, students found themselves growing more fascinated by the subject matter, eager to learn more about these magical beings.


    But, the real surprise was yet toe.


    "I am sure some of you have seen and encountered magical creatures before. Even though, it is still interesting to see them in person, right?" Professor ra asked with a yful smile.


    As Professor ra''s question hung in the air, a hushed excitement rippled through the ss. Many students nodded eagerly, their eyes bright with anticipation at the prospect of seeing magical creatures up close.


    And then, as if on cue, a shimmering light enveloped Professor ra''s hands, drawing everyone''s attention. When the light faded, a small creature appeared in her palms, emanating a soft glow.


    The creature was small and delicate, with iridescent wings that fluttered gracefully as it hovered in the air. It was a Novice Beast, its gentle demeanor and innocent expression eliciting a chorus of delighted murmurs from the students.


    "This," Professor ra began, her voice filled with warmth, "is a Sprite, one of the mostmon Novice Beasts found in our world. Sprites are known for their yful nature and mischievous antics, but they are also fiercely loyal to those who earn their trust."


    As she spoke, the Sprite darted around her hands, its tiny form buzzing with energy and curiosity. Some students reached out tentatively, their fingers brushing against its shimmering wings as they marveled at its beauty.


    But just as the excitement over the Sprite reached its peak, another sh of light illuminated the area, causing everyone to gasp in surprise. When the light faded, a muchrger creature stood beside Professor ra, its imposing presence sending a ripple of awe through the ss.


    It was a majestic creature, with sleek fur and piercing eyes that seemed to hold centuries of wisdom. This creature was no Novice Beast - it was an Arcane Beast, its powerful aura radiating strength and intelligence.


    "And this is Sria," Professor ra said as she stroked the creature. "She is a Sun Fox. Sun Foxes are rare Arcane Beasts known for their connection to the sun and their ability to use powerful sr mes. They can even reach Mythical rank if certain conditions are met. They are also revered for their wisdom and intelligence, often serving as guides and protectors to those who earn their trust."


    As she spoke, the Sun Fox gazed at the students with an air of regal aloofness, its eyes glinting with a knowing intelligence. Some students gasped in awe, while others leaned forward in fascination, eager to learn more about the magnificent creature. While there were some who stepped back in fear.


    "Sun Foxes possess a wide range of abilities, including the ability to manipte light and heat, as well asmunicate telepathically with those they deem worthy," Professor ra continued, her voice tinged with reverence. "They are often found in regions bathed in sunlight, where they bask in the warmth of the sun and draw strength from its rays."


    The ss watched in wonder as the Sun Fox prowled beside Professor ra, its movements graceful and deliberate. It seemed to exude an aura of tranquility and power, leaving no doubt in the student''s minds about its status as an Arcane Beast of great significance.


    "Wow, it''s amazing!" one student eximed, his eyes wide with wonder. "I''ve never seen a Sun Fox before!"


    "I know, right? It''s like something out of a fairy tale," another student whispered in awe.


    "Now, since you guys have seen a Novice and an Arcane Beast, let me show you an Elemental Beast." She said and flicked her fingers. With another burst of light, another creature appeared beside the professor.

 Chapter 36: Sparring

    The professor showed us a magical creature of each rank under the Myth rank as the lesson progressed. The Elemental Beast which appearedter was a water Elemental Beast which went by the name Aquara.


    "Professor, how do you make them appear here?" One of the students asked the question I have been wanting to ask. "Are you a summoner?"


    "Yeah, I am interested as well!" Another student chimed in.


    The professor looked at students and met their anticipated gazes.


    "Ok, I will answer you guys." She nodded as she smiled gently. "No, I am not a summoner. I am a... Beast Tamer."


    "Huh? A beast tamer?"


    "Wow!"


    "But I heard it was difficult to rise as a Beast Tamer."


    Hehe, she is finally talking about it. This is why I was eagerly waiting for this ss.


    "I know some of you have questions or are interested in beast taming." Professor ra gathered the ss''s attention. "In that case, you can sign up for the Beast Taming and Training course. I am the instructor of that ss. We will thoroughly explore the art of beast taming, from building a bond with magical creatures to training them to unleash their full potential."


    "And, if you are interested in knowing the monsters that mainly appear in ruins and dimensional cracks, you can sign up for the Monsters 101 course."


    "And now, our first lesson ends."


    With her exnation and the conclusion of the lesson, Professor ra''s words sparked a flurry of excitement among the students. Many eagerly exchanged nces, already discussing the possibility of signing up for the Beast Taming and Training course or the Monsters 101 course.


    As the ss ended, I followed behind my ssmates for the next ss. Now that I have confirmed Professor ra will be teaching the Beast Taming and Training course herself, I can be reassured I will learn a lot of things even if I am talentless. Furthermore, I am sure I will have a high chance of taming a stronger and rarer beast if it''s really her.


    But I also know it won''t be easy.


    ______ ____ _


    The next ss went peacefully but also a bit boring. Thankfully, the third ss for today was the Weapon Mastery ss.


    Professor Darius was already in the hall, waiting for us.


    Everyone picked up their weapons and lined up.


    "Today, we will be applying what we learned in the first lesson into practice," Professor Darius announced as he surveyed the ss, his voice carrying authority and purpose. "You will be partnered with another student, and together, you will practice your weapon mastery by engaging inbat using only your chosen weapons."


    A buzz of excitement rippled through the ss as students exchanged eager nces, already anticipating the opportunity to put their skills to the test in a practical setting.


    "Remember," Professor Darius continued, his tone firm, "the goal is not to overpower your opponent, but to demonstrate control, precision, and mastery over your chosen weapon. You won''t be fighting to win but learn from each other."


    With that, he began pairing up students, taking into ount their chosen weapons and skill levels to ensure bnced matchups. Soon, everyone had a partner, and the training session began in earnest.


    Surprisingly, I found myself paired with Ren, the genius swordsman of this generation, the youngest son of the famous Wintershade Family.


    "..."


    Maybe our personalities were simr, we didn''t say anything and started our training session in silence. Ren wielded his sword with graceful precision, his movements fluid and controlled as he demonstrated his mastery over his chosen weapon. I, on the other hand, gripped my sword with determination, focusing on maintaining a defensive stance and looking for openings to counterattack.


    But, who was I kidding?


    I could barely parry his attacks and I am sure he isn''t going all out.


    Even if his true talent lies in another weapon, he is still a sword prodigy!


    Should I have picked my main weapon as well?


    ...No. I am doing this in order to improve myself. I shouldn''t try to getfortable but challenge myself to grow.


    After all, there is a saying to be outstanding, getfortable with being ufortable.


    With that thought in mind, I squared my shoulders and focused on the task at hand.


    It seems Ren also saw the determination in me, so he fought me in a way that I could learn.


    He attacked my weak points, making it hard for me


    to defend, but he didn''t overpower mepletely. Instead, he left openings for me to counterattack and improve my skills.


    As we sparred, I could feel myself gradually improving, my movements bing more fluid and my reactions quicker.


    "You are quite skilled." I heard Ren''s voice as we stopped to take a breath. It was too exhausting to continuously fight after all.


    "Thanks," I replied. "For both going easy on me and putting all your focus."


    "No problem," Ren said with a small smile. "We''re here to learn from each other, after all."


    "Yeah..." I muttered, but was he learning from our fight? "But, what about you?"


    Curiosity getting the better of me, I asked him. "Should I switch my weapons and then you can learn a thing or two."


    Ren chuckled at my suggestion. "I appreciate the offer, but I''ve been practicing with the sword for as long as I can remember. My family has a long tradition of swordsmanship, so it''s kind of in my blood."


    He paused, adjusting the grip on his sword as he continued. "But that doesn''t mean I''m not open to learning from other styles. In fact, sparring with someone who uses a different weapon than mine is a great opportunity to broaden my perspective and pick up new techniques."


    "Fair enough," I replied, nodding in understanding. "Well, if you ever want to switch things up and try something new, just let me know. I''d be happy to spar with you using a different weapon."


    Ren smiled at my offer, his eyes squinting with mystery. "Thanks, I''ll keep that in mind. But for now, let''s focus on making the most of our current training session. I have a feeling we both have a lot to learn from each other."


    With that, we resumed our training, our swords shing in a rhythmic dance of des as we pushed each other to new heights of skill and mastery.


    Until...


    It was ruined by the loud voices of certain individuals.

 Chapter 37: Fight, Punishment

    "Don''t get cocky!"


    The sudden shout cut through the air like a knife, causing both Adrian and Ren to stop mid-swing and turn in the direction of the voice. Other students followed suit, their attention drawn to themotion.


    There, at the far end of the training hall, two figures were engaged in a heated exchange. One wielded a spear with a ferocity that bordered on rage, his attacks swift and relentless. The other, armed with a sword, though moved with grace and precision, but barely dodging and parrying each strike.


    It was Emeric and Aurelius, two students known for theirpetitive spirits and fierce determination. Their sh was intense and seemed intense, one pushing the other, while thetter fighting back, both seemingly disying their raw talent and determination.


    Adrian and Ren exchanged a nce before turning their attention back to the sparring pair.


    Adrian nced at the instructor, seeing what he would do. Instructor Darius stood in his ce as if he had no intention to stop the two. However, his eyes were cold as he gazed at the two troublemakers.


    ''Yep, he is definitely angry.'' Adrian thought as he noticed instructor Darius''s expression. ''Though he may seem calm and indifferent on the outside, he doesn''t like it when someone disrupts the training environment, his ss, not to mention going against his words.''


    Ren then spoke, his eyes narrowing slightly as he watched Emeric and Aurelius exchange blows. "They''re going too far," he muttered under his breath. "This isn''t just friendly sparring anymore."


    "..." Adrian didn''tment on that. However, he knew things were gonna end soon.


    As he expected, Emeric started to overpower Aurelius while Aurelius showed signs of tiredness and openings. His movements became slower, his defenses faltering under the relentless assault of Emeric''s spear.


    "But why are they fighting like this?" Ren muttered again.


    "Didn''t you already guess?" Adrian replied. "And... Come on, let''s continue with our sparring. It will end soon."


    "..." Ren nced at him and then the two troublemakers. "Right. Let''s continue."


    As Adrian and Ren resumed their sparring, they kept one eye on the ongoing conflict between Emeric and Aurelius. The intensity of the duel continued to escte, each exchange of blows more ferocious than thest.


    "ng!" Finally, with a loud sound of two weapons shing, one of them was sent flying into the air.


    "Haha, I won!"


    "Enough." Before Emeric could celebrate his victory, a cold voice echoed through the hall.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, a tremendous amount of pressurended on both Emeric and Aurelius and they found themselves falling onto the floor.


    "Urgh!"


    "Argh!"


    "..." Instructor Darius stepped forward, his presencemanding attention as he approached the fallen students. His expression was stern, a silent reprimand for their reckless behavior.


    "You two have crossed the line," he stated, his voice cutting through the tension in the air. "Sparring is meant to hone your skills, not to indulge in petty rivalries."


    Emeric and Aurelius remained silent, chastened by the instructor''s words. Well, they couldn''t even talk since they were still under pressure.


    "Grr..." Emeric gritted his teeth in frustration and anger.


    "..." Aurelius who sensed the situation calmed down and just focused on protecting himself from the pressure.


    Instructor Darius surveyed the pair with a steely gaze, his disappointment evident. "You both will report to my office immediately after ss. We will discuss your conduct further."


    With that, he released the pressure, allowing Emeric and Aurelius to pick themselves up from the ground. They exchanged a tense nce before nodding in acknowledgment of the instructor''smand.


    "Yes, instructor."


    "Now, go and stand in different corners while standing on one foot and both of your hands above, holding a weapon." Instructor ordered.


    "Ergh... But..." Emeric wanted to retort, however, after one nce from the instructor, he shut up and went to the opposite corner from Aurelius.


    Students giggled and someughed as they watched the show.


    "What are you doing? Continue." Until they heard the instructor''s cold voice. They hurriedly went back to their sparring.


    An hourter. Another long ss has ended.


    "Remember to practice with your partner or another person till the next lesson." Instructor Darius said as he ended the ss. "Now, disperse."


    Adrian and Ren nodded at each other and then Ren headed toward the changing room while Adrian told him he would changeter. Thankfully, Ren didn''t ask anything, respecting his privacy.


    Moreover, there was one more reason he wanted to stay.


    While other students made their way toward the changing rooms, Adrian''s eyes focused on the two troublemakers, and a small smile etched across his face.


    The two troublemakers, Emeric and Aurelius also put their hands and legs down and slowly followed behind the others.


    However, they did not take three steps, the same pressure from beforending on them.


    The sudden pressure caught both Emeric and Aurelius off guard, their bodies hitting the ground with a resounding thud. Gasps echoed through the training hall as the other students turned to see what had happened.


    Instructor Darius stood with a stern expression, his gaze fixed on the two troublemakers with a mixture of disappointment and indifference. "I said different corners, standing on one foot," he reminded them, his voice carrying a cold edge. "Don''t make me repeat myself again."


    The pressurested for another ten seconds and then disappeared.


    Knowing it was best not to anger the instructor, Aurelius and Emeric returned to their corners and positions.


    ''Hehe, this is why many readers liked the novel.'' Adrian, who was watching from the sidelinesughed internally. ''Author didn''t favor the MC nor make the MC miraculously get away from difficult or ufortable situations.''


    ''And, it''s really funny to see them like this.. Hehe.''

 Chapter 38: An Important Choice [1]

    A week passed since the little incident in the Weapon Mastery ss, and I was now standing in front of arge gate coupled with more than 20 students. We all were waiting for the Beast Taming and Training Course to begin. ording to the notifications we received, the course will be held here.


    As I waited, the gate finally showed signs of opening.


    The anticipation in the air was palpable as therge gate began to creak open, revealing a path that led into a lush forest beyond. Excited murmurs rippled through the group of students gathered, each one eager to begin their journey into the world of beast taming and training.


    As the gate swung open fully, revealing the verdantndscape thaty beyond, Professor ra emerged from the shadows, her presencemanding attention. She greeted us with a warm smile, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.


    "Wee, everyone, to the Beast Taming and Training Course," she began, her voice carrying across the clearing. "Over this year, we will delve deep into the art of beast taming, exploring the bond between humans and magical creatures, and learning how to harness their potential."


    "Now, let''s enter."


    Others and I followed after her inside the gate, where a new scenery - a forest awaited.


    As we walked through the forest, instructor ra passionately talked about how magic creatures and we werepatible and should cooperate.


    This was the most annoy-cough, notable thing about her. She was really passionate about this, about her job. Well, this is why I want to learn beast-taming from her as well.


    Finally, we stopped in arge open area where arge building stood tall.


    It was the Magical Beasts Hall.


    As the gates of the hall opened, we quietly followed after the professor and stopped in front of arge door.


    "Since today is the first day of our course, I prepared something which I believe you will definitely like." Instructor ra said as she opened the door.


    As we entered, my attention was instantly grabbed by numerous eggs lying on special incubation beds, each emitting a soft glow of magic. The room was filled with an atmosphere of wonder and excitement as the students gathered around the eggs, their eyes wide with curiosity.


    "These," Professor ra exined, gesturing to the eggs, "are magical creature eggs from various species. Today, you will each choose an egg to bond with and raise throughout the course."


    "This is a gift from me to you guys, my students." She said with a smile as we looked at her.


    "Woah!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Amazing!"


    "This is great!"


    The excitement in the room was palpable as Professor ra''s words sank in. The opportunity to bond with and raise a magical creature of their own was a dreame true for many of the students, myself included. As I scanned the room, my eyes fell upon the eggs, each one pulsating with magical energy and potential.


    Now, the only thing left for me was to choose one.


    "Students, before you start picking an egg, I have some advice for you." Just as I was wondering which egg to choose, I heard the instructor''s voice and looked over, while others did the same.


    "As you can see," Professor ra continued, her voice echoing in the spacious hall, "these eggs have been carefully collected from various habitats, each containing the potential to give life to a magical creature that canter evolve into an Elemental Beast."


    She paused, her gaze sweeping over the eager faces of her students before she resumed speaking. "However, it''s important to understand that the specific magical creature that will be born from each egg is unknown. Even I cannot predict what lies within these shells."


    A sense of excitement and anticipation filled the air as the students listened intently to her words, their eyes flickering with curiosity and wonder.


    "Therefore," Professor ra continued, "when choosing an egg, I encourage you to trust your instincts and choose the one that you feel the strongest connection to. Your bond with your chosen egg will y a crucial role in the development and growth of the magical creature that hatches from it."


    "Now, you may start. And feel free to ask for help as well."


    Since she was finished, I noted down her words in my mind and returned to picking my egg.


    Well, that sounded weird.


    Anyway, since she said it was best to trust our instincts and choose the one with which we felt the strongest connection, I should try to ''interact'' with the eggs and see how strong our connection is.


    With that in mind, I extended my hand to the yellow egg in front of me and slowly enveloped it with my Aether energy.


    To my disappointment, nothing happened. I felt nothing from the egg. It was as if it was ignoring my Aether.


    Well, you can''t always can''t get lucky on your first try.


    Consoling myself, I moved onto the next egg.


    To the next egg.


    Next...


    Next...


    ...


    Why didn''t I felt any connection to any of these eggs?


    I already tried for the thirtieth time!


    Or...


    Is it because of me, being an affinityless?


    The instructir also said these eggs were from Elemental Beasts.


    ...


    Yeah, that must be the reason...


    So, I can''t even raise a beast too?


    Is my other way of getting stronger shattered even before it began?

 Chapter 39: An Important Choice [2]

    As despair threatened to consume me, I felt a faint pull, a subtle tug on my Aether energy. It was almost imperceptible, but it was there, drawing me towards something hidden from sight.


    Confused yet intrigued, I followed the mysterious pull, allowing it to guide me through the sea of eggs until my gazended on a smaller silver egg nestled behind the one I had previously attempted. My heart skipped a beat as I realized that this egg had gone unnoticed amidst the others, its presence overshadowed by therger, more vibrant ones.


    With a newfound sense of hope, I extended my hand toward the silver egg, my fingertips tingling with anticipation. As I enveloped the egg with my Aether energy, I felt a surge of warmth spreading through my veins, a feeling of connection unlike anything I had experienced before.


    To my astonishment, the silver egg responded to my touch, emitting a soft glow of magic as if awakening from its slumber. It was as if the egg itself recognized me, weing my presence with open arms.


    "Ok!"


    "I finally found it!"


    I couldn''t help but exim out loud.


    And as soon as I did, I felt several eyes on me.


    ''Oh, crap. Guess, I was a bit too excited.''


    Quickly changing my expression, I apologized to them and went toward the instructor after carefully holding the egg in my hands.


    "Instructor, I chose this one."


    Instructor ra turned towards me, her eyes bright with curiosity and a hint of surprise.


    "Ah, I see you''ve found your chosen egg," she remarked, a warm smile gracing her lips. "Let me take a look."


    I handed her the silver egg, feeling a sense of pride and anticipation swelling within me. As she examined the egg, a look of surprise flickered across her features, followed by an awkward expression.


    "Er... Student Adrian..." She spoke with little pauses. "Can you pick another egg? I will personally help you."


    "Huh? No way. Why should I?" I quickly refused. There''s no way I would give up on the egg I found after countless failures.


    "Er... How do I exin it..." She mumbled to herself and then looked at me. "Student Adrian, I don''t sense any elemental energy from the egg. I fear that this egg contains a creature that won''t be able to be an Elemental Beast. It must have been ced here by mistake. So, let''s choose another one, ok?"


    "..."


    As I heard her words, realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. My heart sank as I processed what Instructor ra had just said. It was true that I hadn''t sensed any elemental energy from the egg, but I had been so determined to choose it, so certain that it was meant for me.


    ''Not again...''


    ''Is this the fate of extra?''


    Disappointment and frustration welled up inside me, threatening to overwhelm my senses. I had finally thought I found my chance to bond with a magical creature, only to have it dashed away in an instant.


    ''...''


    ''Should I give up then?''


    ''...''


    ''No...''


    ''No way.''


    ''It''s better trying than doing nothing, so I won''t give up.''


    ''Yeah.''


    But even in the midst of my despair, a stubborn resolve ignited within me. I couldn''t simply abandon the egg, not after feeling that inexplicable connection to it. It may not contain an Elemental Beast, but it was the only egg that reacted to me.


    Taking a deep breath, I squared my shoulders and met Instructor ra''s gaze with determination zing in my eyes.


    "I appreciate your concern, Instructor," I began, my voice steady despite slight hesitation. "But I''ve made my decision. This egg may not contain an Elemental Beast, but I believe there''s more to it than meets the eye. I''ve already felt a deep connection with it, and... I''m willing to see where this journey takes me."


    "..." Instructor''s eyes widened slightly, her expression unreadable.


    "Are you sure about that?" She then asked in a serious mode.


    "...Yes," I replied.


    "What if the beast which hatches from it doesn''t feet to your liking? What will you do? Will you abandon it?" She asked, her expression serious.


    "...No. I won''t." I replied truthfully.


    "This is an important decision. So choose wisely ok. I will ask onest time. You won''t change your mind, right?"


    "..." After a bit of silence, I nodded my head. "Yes, instructor."


    "Ok, if that''s your decision," Instructor ra said with a sigh, her expression softened by understanding. "I respect your choice, Student Adrian. Just remember that this journey may not be easy, but it will be yours to walk."


    With a sense of finality, she handed the silver egg back to me, her eyes reflecting a mixture of concern and encouragement.


    "Take good care of it, Adrian," she said softly, her voice tinged with warmth. "And remember, no matter what happens, you''re not alone. I''ll be there to support you every step of the way."


    "Thank you, Instructor ra," I replied, my voice filled with gratitude. "I''ll do my best."


    With renewed determination, I cradled the silver egg in my hands, feeling its warmth seeping into my very being. Despite the uncertainty thaty ahead, I knew that I had made the right decision.


    As the other students continued to choose their eggs, I found myself lost in thought, pondering the significance of my decision and the journey thaty ahead. But amidst the doubts and fears, one thing remained clear:


    This was just the beginning of an adventure that would change my life forever. And I was ready to embrace it, silver egg and all.

 Chapter 40: You Gotta Learn How To Survive First [1]

    Wednesday.


    The sses ended just an hour ago and I already returned to the dorm and had lunch.


    I also didn''t forget to feed the little guy (silver egg), that I got yesterday with my Aether. ording to instructor ra, one needed to continuously feed eggs their Aether so it would recognize them when they hatch and would be a lot easier to bond with them.


    My knowledge about beast taming of this world wasn''t that much since the MC didn''t try it. But my knowledge from other novels and stories will be definitely helpful in my situation. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement as I sat in my room, watching over the silver egg nestled in its makeshift nest of soft cloth.


    After I was done, I prepared a few things since I had another courseter before evening - Survival Training Course.


    Honestly speaking, I don''t want to attend it since I know the instructor very well from the novel. How much he...


    But, I don''t have a choice, I have to attend it if I want certain things to change.


    I won''t say I''m a hero, but I have my morals. I can''t just sit by and watch when it was something that I could prevent or do something about.


    Yeah, I''m trying to be a good guy.


    Anyway, after I was finished, I put everything into my storage ring and then left my room.


    ____ ___ _


    The location of the course was a little far from the dorm. It was said we should arrive at the big hall in the mountains behind the academy''s main grounds.


    As I made my way toward the mountains, I couldn''t shake off the feeling of apprehension gnawing at the pit of my stomach. The Survival Training Course was notorious among students for its rigorous and often grueling challenges, designed to push participants to their limits in the harshest of environments.


    Despite my reluctance, I knew that attending this course was essential if I wanted to improve my skills and increase my chances of survival in this world. Plus, there was always the possibility of encountering valuable extra knowledge or resources that could aid me on my journey.


    But...


    I have to get past the first challenge to ''get epted'' into the course.


    The instructor has prepared a few tests for us. If the students want to arrive at the hall at the top of the mountains, they need to finish these ''tests''.


    Though the students know nothing about the ''tests''.


    Except for me who already had a good time reading when the MC had to get through these ''tests''. That''s also why I want to start earlier than others.


    ''I''m already at the entrance of the first test...'' I mumbled inwardly as I saw the forest in front of me. ''Though it''s a bit tricky and most of the students will fail in this, I am confident I can pass this one easily.''


    With determination fueling my steps, I entered the dense forest, my senses alert for any signs of danger or hidden obstacles. As I navigated through the tangled undergrowth, memories from the novel flooded my mind, providing me with valuable insights and strategies to ovee the challenges thaty ahead.


    The first test, as I recalled, involved traversing through the dense forest while avoiding traps and ambushes set by the instructor. It was a test of both physical agility and mental acuity, requiring participants to remain vignt and adaptable in the face of unexpected obstacles.


    As I moved deeper into the forest, I kept a keen eye out for any signs of danger, scanning the surroundings for potential traps or ambushes.


    Suddenly, a faint rustling sound caught my attention, and I instinctively ducked behind a nearby tree.


    "Sniff... Sniff..."


    My heart began to race as the rustling sounds grew louder, apanied by the distinct sound of sniffling nearby. My instincts screamed at me to stay hidden, to avoid drawing attention to myself, as I knew all too well what lurked within these forests.


    With bated breath, I cautiously peered around the tree trunk, my eyes widening in rm as I caught sight of the source of the noise¡ªa towering beast, its form partially obscured by the dense foliage.


    The creature''s fur was a mottled brown, blending seamlessly with the shadows of the forest, while its sharp ws and fangs gleamed menacingly in the dappled sunlight. It sniffed the air, its senses keen as it prowled through the underbrush, searching for its next prey.


    ''Damn, just my luck...'' I cursed inwardly. Though I knew this beast''s true nature, its outward appearance and actions were still too terrifying.


    As the beast continued to sniff and prowl, I carefully assessed my options. Running was out of the question; the creature''s speed and agility would likely outmatch mine. Fighting also seemed ill-advised; even with my knowledge and skills, taking on such a formidable opponent would be reckless at best.


    No, I needed to rely on my wits and cunning to outmaneuver the beast and make it through this test unscathed.


    And thankfully, I already prepared a perfect n to fool this monster and pass through the forest.


    All I gotta do is... nothing. Well, waiting. Waiting for the beast to leave.


    Not a great strategy but since I poured that ''special'' odor on me, I am confident the beast won''t be able to sense me. That way I can easily execute the wait and then escape n.


    Thankfully, the monster didn''t stay around here for too long and I was able to pass through the forest without any trouble.


    "Hehe, the first one isplete."


    "I pity the MC and the others though," I remembered how much Aurelius and others struggled to get out of the forest. ''Keke, but it was also fun to read those chapters.''


    ''You gotta learn how to survive if you want to get stronger, was it, Instructor ****?''

 Chapter 41: You Gotta Learn How To Survive First [2]

    "Huf... Huf..."


    "Damn you, instructor..." I cursed in a low voice while trying my best to swim as fast as possible.


    Yeah, I was swimming, in ake. While a horde of small but scary-looking fishes were chasing me.


    "Damn you for preparing such a test!"


    This was the second test he had prepared. One needed to cross thiske after getting out of the forest. You couldn''t bypass theke either. So the only option was to swim across it.


    But to make things harder, he put these fish beasts - Piras.


    I used another kind of odor to hide them but it got washed away after a minute. Thankfully, I''m already on the other side.


    I just have to hold on for another minute...


    As I pushed my weary muscles to their limits, I could feel the relentless pursuit of the Piras hot on my heels. Their sharp teeth gnashed just inches away, their hunger driving them to chase after their prey with single-minded determination.


    But despite the overwhelming odds stacked against me, I refused to give in to despair. With every stroke of my arms and kick of my legs, I propelled myself forward with unwavering determination, my resolve unbroken even in the face of imminent danger.


    ''There is no way in hell that I will let them bite me.'' I thought inwardly. ''Not before the third test.''


    Though they couldn''t deal that much damage or harm me, their bites had a special feature. Your bitten spot would be numb over timesting for a day and getting number as the time passes.


    Just as I neared the shore, my fingers brushing against the solid ground beneath me, a sudden sharp pain shot through my left hand, causing me to cry out in surprise.


    "Ah! Damn it!"


    I gritted my teeth against the searing pain as I felt the unmistakable sensation of teeth sinking into my flesh. With a burst of adrenaline-fueled strength, I propelled myself forward, my muscles burning with exertion as I lunged toward the safety of the shore.


    But even as I reached the safety of the solid ground, I could feel the relentless grip of the Pira tightening around my finger, its sharp teeth digging deeper into my skin with each passing second.


    "Gah! Get off me, you little devil!"


    With a swift motion, I tore the Pira from my finger, flinging it away with a forceful flick of my hand. Blood welled from the wound, mingling with the cool waters of theke as I clutched my injured hand to my chest, trying to stem the flow of blood with trembling fingers.


    Thankfully, it stopped in a minute.


    But I am more worried about its effects which will start a bitter.


    Guess, I got a bit overconfident, huh?


    But this is nothingpared to what others will experience.


    I pity them. They don''t even know what is awaiting them.


    But you gotta learn how to survive first, you punks! So good luck to you all.


    Then I should start the third, final test as soon as possible too.


    The final test is rather simple but would have been difficult if I hadn''t known the tests beforehand.


    After drying my clothes using Aether and recovering my stamina which took about five minutes, I slowly made my way toward the foot of the mountain.


    The mountains loomed tall and grand before me, their peaks disappearing into the clouds high above. As I gazed up at the daunting slopes, I couldn''t help but curse under my breath at the sheer audacity of whoever had decided to build the hall at the very top.


    "Why the hell did they have to put it all the way up there?" I muttered to myself, my voice barely audible over the distant rumble of thunder echoing through the mountains. "Couldn''t they have picked a more... essible location?"


    But even as I grumbled about the inconvenience of the hall''s location, I knew that the final test was an integral part of the Survival Training Course. Climbing to the top of the mountains by oneself was no easy feat, requiring both physical strength and mental fortitude to ovee the treacherous terrain and unforgiving conditions.


    And yet, despite the daunting challenge thaty ahead, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement coursing through my veins. This was an opportunity to test some of my skills and abilities.


    "Alright, I won''t use Aether in this one." I also decided to climb the mountain in a natural way, without supporting myself with Aether.


    "Well then, since the preparations are done, let''s start, shall we?"


    I muttered to myself as I positioned my hands and feet carefully, preparing to embark on the arduous climb ahead.


    With a deep breath, I began to ascend the steep slope of the mountain, each step a test of my strength and endurance.


    The path was rugged and uneven, littered with loose rocks and slippery patches of moss that threatened to send me tumbling to the ground with every misstep. But I pressed on since it didn''t pose that much of a problem for my current body. Had it been my original body... Never mind that.


    But... As I climbed higher and higher, the air grew thinner, making each breath feel like a struggle. Sweat dripped down my brow, mingling with the dirt and grime that coated my skin, but I refused to let fatigue slow my progress.


    With each passing minute, the summit drew closer, a tantalizing goal that spurred me onward with renewed vigor. And finally, after what felt like an eternity of grueling exertion, I reached the top of the mountain, the hall looming before me like a beacon of hope amidst the ruggedndscape.


    With a triumphant shout, I copsed to my knees, my chest heaving with exertion as I basked in the sense of aplishment that washed over me. I had done it¡ªI had finally climbed this damn mountain.


    As I caught my breath and allowed my racing heart to slow, I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride and satisfaction coursing through my veins.


    Well, why not?


    But...


    My happiness was short-lived.


    "Oh, we already have someone? And so early as well?"

 Chapter 42: First Victim Of The Senile Old Man And His Adorable Pet

    "What''s your name, kid?"


    In front of me stood a tall man with a physique that spoke of years of rigorous training and discipline. His muscled torso was on full disy, entuated by the absence of a shirt, revealing a chiseled chest and eight-pack abs that spoke of his incredible physical prowess.


    ''Tsk, a show off.'' I clicked my tongue inwardly but didn''t dare to show it outside.


    A thick beard framed his rugged features, adding to the air of authority and intimidation that surrounded him. His hair, a stark contrast against his tanned skin, was a snowy white, giving him a distinguished andmanding presence.


    Despite his imposing appearance, I couldn''t help but maintain a calm demeanor as I met his gaze. I had to. His piercing eyes bore into mine, searching for any sign of weakness or hesitation, but I refused to back down, knowing what would await me if I showed any sign of vulnerability.


    "My name is Adrian, Sir," I replied, my voice steady and respectful despite the tension in the air. "I''vee to participate in the Survival Training Course."


    The man nodded, a hint of approval flickering in his eyes as he studied me with a critical gaze.


    ''First step, done.''


    "Adrian, huh?" he mused, his voice gruff yet authoritative. "Well, you''ve certainly made it this far, so you must have some skill. Should I give you a..."


    But he stopped speaking as if he remembered something.


    Wait, he wasn''t thinking about something bad, like increasing the difficulty or targeting me... Right?


    "Well, Adrian boy, since you came a little early, you will have to wait till your fellowrades arrive before we begin. And... You can either stay here and rest or... You cane with me and watch their experience. If you are interested that is. And note that this is my gift for you being the first.


    So..."


    I weighed my options carefully, considering the pros and cons of each choice. On one hand, staying behind and resting would allow me to conserve my energy and prepare myself mentally for the challenges ahead. On the other hand, apanying the instructor and observing the ''experiences'' of my ''fellowrades'' could provide valuable and enjoyable time.


    ''Well, I''m not gonna miss the chance to see their suffering.''


    "Sir, I want to watch them with you if possible." I then replied, while trying to sound smart. "I think I can learn by watching others''s actions and discover mistakes I made along the way."


    The man''s lips curled into a faint smile, a glint of amusement dancing in his eyes as he nodded in approval at my response.


    "Smart choice, Adrian," he remarked, his voice gruff yet oddlyforting. "Observing others can be just as valuable as learning from your own. Come, then. Let''s see what funny shows await us today."


    Huh? You aren''t even hiding the fact you see the test as a funny show?


    Well, I am not gonna mention that. NO. WAY.


    With that in mind, I quietly followed behind the man.


    As we made our way through the Survival Hall, the atmosphere was surprisingly quiet, the only sound being the soft hum of machinery and the asional distant echo of voices from other parts of the building. The hall itself was dimly lit, with rows of screens lining the walls, each disying a different location or scenario.


    Eventually, we stopped in front of a room that had a sign hanging on the door, boldly dering, "Strictly Prohibited."


    The instructor paid no mind to the sign as he pushed the door open, gesturing for me to follow him inside. (Well, it was his room...)


    As I stepped into the room, my attention was drawn to the set of screens being disyed in the front of the room. Each of them disyed a different location or scenario from the ongoing test for the first years, meaning, us.


    Honestly, it looked like a security room where guards would watch through cameras. But this world didn''t have cameras but used alternatives. The fantasy world should be filled with magic after all. Right?


    "Hoho," But my attention was disturbed by this muscly man''s amused chuckle.


    "Come, Adrian boy. Looks like we have our second vic-challenger," he remarked, his voice tinged with amusement.


    ''Was he going to say a victim?'' I thought while looking at the screen he showed.


    "Come, take a seat. Let''s see how yourrades will face my little adorable ''pet''."


    "Oh, thank you," I replied and took a seat beside him while thinking of other things on my mind.


    ''You call that MONSTER a PET? And ADORABLE no less?'' I wanted to curse at him but...


    Anyway, the student on the screen seemed to be leisurely walking through the forest. Well, he has no idea a terrifying PET is following after him.


    Hell, he has no idea that he is being tested.


    ''My condolences, my poor ssmate whose name I can''t remember.'' I silently prayed as I watched the PET preparing tounch a surprise attack.


    "ROOARR!" (The PET)


    "Hehe. Here ites!" (The Instructor)


    "H-huh? HUUUH? M-M-Mooonst..." (The poor student)


    Thud-!


    "...PF... Pfft!!"


    I couldn''t help but stifle augh as the student on the screen stumbled backward, his eyes widening in shock and terror as the massive creature loomed before him.


    The PET, a hulking beast with razor-sharp ws and fangs dripping with saliva, let out a deafening roar that echoed through the forest, sending shivers down my spine even from the safety of the observation room.


    But before the student could even react, his face drained of color and his legs gave out beneath him, sending him crashing to the forest floor in a dead faint.


    ''Man, your heart must be weaker than a chicken, huh?'' I chuckled inwardly, feeling a mixture of amusement and sympathy for the unfortunate student.


    Beside me, the instructor let out a heartyugh, his booming voice echoing through the room as he suddenly pped my shoulder in ''amusement.''


    "URGH-!"


    ''Damn, it hurts, be careful you senile old man!''


    "Ah, that never gets old," he remarked, wiping a tear ofughter from the corner of his eye. "Looks like we''ve got another one out cold. Well, that''s one down, a few more to go."

 Chapter 43: The Villains mistake. The PET meets the MC

    "W-what is a monster doing here? N-No! Get away from me!"


    "M-Monster!"


    "Run!"


    "Damn it! Where is the academy looking? There is a monster roaming around!"


    "..."


    ...


    After the failure of the first vic-uhm, I mean student, others started to enter the forest as well.


    Honestly, they weren''t better than the first student, instantly panicking and fainting in fear. While some tried to run but eventually ended up like the former ones.


    There wasn''t even one student who passed the first test yet.


    Well, it must be because the Main Characters haven''t arrived yet.


    "Oh, look. A new batch ising!"


    My thoughts were disrupted by the old man''s voice.


    "Oh, let me see." I nodded and looked at the screen. Well, speak of the devil.


    As the new batch of students entered the forest, my attention was immediately drawn to two particr groups making their way through the dense underbrush.


    The first group consisted of Ren, Emeric, and Lyra, three students who were part of the main cast. Ren, with his calm andposed demeanor, was the real leader of the group, though only he knew about it. While the viin, Emeric, was the ''leader'' of the group as well since his ''friend'' Lyra and himself wholeheartedly believed it.


    But I don''t mean Emeric is stupid or bad. He can actually be smart at times. It''s just that - he loses hisposure whenever he sees the MC or Aria. I really wonder if a person can be like this. This is a real world after all... Right?


    Anyway, moving on there is the second group, consisting of Aurelius, the MC, and my little sister Aurelia. Unlike the first group, they seemed to be more cautious and reserved, which must be due to Aurelius''s ultra instincts. Every MC has it, right?


    "Do you recognize them?" I heard the old man asking.


    "Yeah. All five of them were in the top ten." I replied while thinking of something. Then I continued. "And... they are all geniuses."


    "Oh, geniuses you say?" A weird smile appeared on the old man''s face.


    "Indeed," I replied, keeping my tone neutral despite the odd expression on the old man''s face.


    Hehe, the second step is done.


    "Good, good. I am really fond of training GENIUSES." The old man spoke not hiding his smile.


    "But, let''s first watch their performance," He said. "Only then can I think of the best way to train them..."


    "Yes," I replied.


    Although I already know what will happen now from the novel, I am really excited to see it in real life, in action. Seeing is believing, right?


    ''Sorry, guys, but you have to be stronger.''


    ''And in order for that, you have to suffer a little bit. Yeah, only a little...''


    As the two groups ventured further into the forest, the unlucky one to meet the PET was none other than the first group. At first, they wanted to fight with the PET, but after assessing the situation and knowing they couldn''t defeat it by themselves, they quickly fled.


    The interesting thing happened soon after - the first group who was being chased by the PET ended up meeting the second group - the MC''s group.


    As the two groups collided in the forest, chaos erupted amidst the dense undergrowth. At first, both groups were surprised.


    And guess what, Emeric did what a viin would do - with his ''cunning'' mind already concocting a n, he wasted no time in springing into action. With a sly grin, he subtly positioned Aurelius and Aurelia between his group and the approaching threat, the PET, wanting to use them as a shield so his group could escape.


    "Quick, let''s use them as a distraction and make a run for it!" Emeric whispered urgently to Ren and Lyra, his eyes gleaming with a mix of joy and determination.


    But as Emeric attempted to manipte the situation to his advantage, Ren and Lyra''s faces twisted in dismay, their moralpasses refusing to allow them to abandon their fellow ssmates to the mercy of the oing threat.


    Well, that was how it was written in the novel and things are happening exactly like that.


    "Emeric, I know you had a fight with Aurelius. But we can''t leave them behind just for that!" Ren protested, his voiceced with seriousness and disappointment. "I will stay and help them. And I advise you the same."


    Heh, what a good guy. Must be his past and family''s influence.


    "Um... I... I also think it''s bad to use others like this," Lyra added hesitantly, her voice wavering slightly as she nced nervously at Aurelius and Aurelia. "We should try to help them, not sacrifice them for our own safety."


    ''Emeric, you are outnumbered.'' I thought, watching the scene unfold with a mixture of amusement and anticipation.


    But Emeric, being the stubborn and prideful character he was, refused to back down, his eyes narrowing with frustration as he realized they weren''t listening to him.


    "Hmph, fine. Do what you want. I''ll go on ahead by myself," he muttered, his tone brimming with resentment as he turned on his heel and dashed off into the forest, leaving Ren, Lyra, and the MC''s group behind.


    And this was the first biggest mistake he made.


    This willter lead to creating a bridge between him and his group.


    Anyway, after he fled, Ren and Lyra joined the MC and my sister. The PET was already standing before them, ready to show its might.


    "ROOOOAR!"


    As the PET let out its deafening roar, the forest seemed to shake with its intensity, leaves rustling and branches swaying in response to the powerful sound waves.


    But amidst the chaos and fear that gripped the others, there was one person who remained surprisingly calm andposed.


    The MC, Aurelius, stood tall and unwavering, his expression one of determination rather than fear. His steely gaze met the glowing eyes of the PET, a silent challenge in his demeanor that seemed to unnerve the towering beast.


    "ROAAAR!"

 Chapter 44: EEEH?

    To the surprise of everyone, including the PET itself, Aurelius didn''t flinch or cower in the face of danger. Instead, he stood his ground with a quiet confidence that spoke of his fearless spirit and unshakable resolve.


    Sensing theck of fear emanating from Aurelius, the PET growled in frustration, its attempts to intimidate the group falling t in the face of the MC''s unwavering presence.


    Unwilling to back down, the PET reared back on its hind legs, towering over the group with its massive frame as it prepared to unleash another bone-chilling roar.


    "Rooar! Roaaaaar!"


    But Aurelius remained unfazed, his gaze steady and his stance firm as he met the PET''s challenge head-on.


    "Guys, stand still and get ready for anything." Aurelius encouraged hispanions.


    ''Sorry, Mr Monster. You really met your arch-enemy this time. This boy won''t fear you just because of your looks and voice.'' I thought inwardly.


    "Grr..." The PET growled in frustration, its confidence waning as it realized that its usual tactics weren''t working against this fearless group of humans.


    With a frustrated snarl, the PET turned away from them and left the group with heavy steps.


    "Eh?"


    "EEEH?"


    While leaving Aurelius and the others dumbfounded.


    ''Sigh... Mr. PET lost.'' I sighed inwardly since I knew the PET couldn''t attack as its mission was to only scare and chase the test takers not to fight them.


    Well, unless the humans were the first ones to attack.


    Usually, most humans it met would faint on the spot, run, or try to fight and end up getting beaten.


    But, unfortunately, it met our MC.


    Aurelius and his group only wanted to defend themselves, making the PET unable to fight them.


    "Oho, finally a batch who passed, huh?" the instructor chuckled, breaking the tense silence that had settled over the observation room. "It seems you were correct. They are really geniuses. Fearless ones. Especially..."


    "The silver-haired one, right?" I asked with a knowing smile.


    "Yes, that silver-haired boy!" The instructor eximed. "It has been a decade since I saw someone as fearless and courageous as him. That kid will be worth teaching! Hell, I am gonna make him the king of survival!"


    Woah, calm down, old man.


    You are being overly enthusiastic.


    "I am gonna prepare a special survival training program for him. Hehe, this is gonna be fun."


    My poor friend Aurelius. This is for all your sake. I hope you will survive through all this, especially the "Special Survival Training".


    "Ah, right. I forgot there is another person suitable to be paired up with this boy!" The old man eximed again.


    "Eh, there is?" I asked confused. Who is he talking about? Ren? Possible.


    Wait...


    Why am I feeling a sense of unease all of a sudden?


    Before I could ponder further, the instructor continued, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Yes, there is! And I think you know who I''m talking about, don''t you?" he said, his voice tinged with a hint of mischief.


    "N-No, sir."


    No way!


    I furrowed my brows, trying to make sense of his words. Who could he be referring to? Please don''t be me!


    But why did his words fill me with a sense of dread?


    "Come now, don''t y dumb," The instructor chuckled as if he could read my thoughts. "I''m really talking about you, Adrian boy!"


    "Eh?"


    Me? Paired up with Aurelius for the special survival training? The idea sent a chill down my spine, filling me with a sense of apprehension.


    But before I could protest or even respond, the instructor continued, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "I can see the potential of a fearless warrior in you as well, boy," he said, his eyes locking with mine with an intensity that made me squirm ufortably. "You have the intelligence, the resourcefulness, and the determination to survive in this world. But youck experience and a little bit of courage. That''s where that silver-haired boyes in. Together, you two will make the perfect team!"


    "Hehe, it seems this year won''t be so boring after all!"


    To you yes! But for me, no!


    "Em... But Sir, I don''t have affinity and it is said that I can''t go beyond Neb Tier in my path as an Awakener. So, I think this special training you spoke of is not really suited for me," I stammered, trying toe up with a valid excuse to get out of the situation.


    But the instructor merely chuckled, shaking his head in amusement.


    "Bah, who cares about that! Listen, boy, survival training isn''t about affinity or awakening tiers," he exined, his voice calm yet firm. "It''s about honing your instincts, sharpening your mind, and toughening your spirit. And from what I''ve seen today, you have the potential to excel in all these areas. So, it is decided.


    You and that boy will learn how to survive in this world together with the Great Me, and whether you like it or not."


    I could feel a sense of resignation settling over me as I realized there was no escaping the instructor''s decision. Despite my protests and attempts to wriggle out of the situation, it seemed that fate had other ns for me.


    Damn it.


    "U-Understood, sir," I replied, my voice tinged with defeat as I epted my defeat. "I will do my best to learn and improve."


    The instructor''s grin widened at my response, a gleam of satisfaction dancing in his eyes.


    "Good. That''s what I like to hear," he said, pping me on the back with a force that nearly sent me stumbling forward.


    "Urgh..."


    Damn it! Not again!


    "Come on, let''s continue to watch. The tests aren''t over yet."


    _____


    ___


    (Author Note: Hi readers. I am nning to go premium from the next week. Write your thoughts on this. And I hope you support the story in any way you can.)

 Chapter 45: Why Am Getting Uneasy Again?

    The test continued and we watched.


    Aurelius and his now four-man group already arrived in front of theke. And guess what?


    They saw our viin Emeric being chased by Piras while being bitten continuously.


    Lyra, her feelings getting over her, tried to help him by instantly diving into theke.


    Thankfully, there were Ren and Aurelius who were smart and cool-headed who stopped her before she repeated Emeric''s mistake. Aurelia reassured Lyra that Emeric would be ok, he was already near the shore. Though it didn''t stop Lyra from worrying, it at least managed to calm her down.


    Meanwhile, Emeric managed to reach the shore, albeit with a few more Pirastched onto him than before. Despite his disheveled appearance and the obvious difort caused by the Piras'' bites, he managed to stumble to safety, his pride wounded but otherwise unharmed.


    Then again, I have to be enthused by this guy''s tenacity.


    He didn''t give up even though he was in pain and suffering.


    After reaching the shore, hey down on the grass and decided to rest. But he suddenly noticed Aurelius and his group who were looking at him with different kinds of emotions.


    "Tch." He clicked his tongue in frustration while wondering how they managed to get away from that monster. He didn''t believe they defeated him since his instincts were screaming at him not to fight with that monster.


    "Luck bastard." He muttered as his eyesnded on Aurelius.


    Then he turned back and started to walk away, ignoring Lyra''s shouts at him.


    Well, that was a good choice on his part. Or else he would have to face his team members whom he abandoned. And that would be super awkward.


    "This boy is also good... But his character is a bit..." I heard the old man''s mumbling as he watched Emeric leave.


    ''Yeah, his character is bad.'' I confirmed the old man''s words inwardly. ''And it is rted to his past and family.''


    I remembered the reason behind Emeric''s behavior from the novel. His past experiences and family background have shaped him into the person he is today. While he maye off as arrogant and selfish at times, deep down, there is aplexity to his character that hints at a deeper internal struggle.


    But regardless of his ws, in my opinion, there is still potential for growth and redemption.


    Then again, who am I to speak? I can''t do anything to change Emeric.


    Hell, I even became enemies with him.


    Sigh...


    Let''s not think about it for now.


    "Oh, that boy truly is a genius!" My thoughts were broken by the old man''s exmation.


    I looked at the screen which was showing Aurelius and his group. As I saw what they were doing, I understood why the old man seemed happy.


    Aurelius and the three were currently doing what others wouldn''t think of or couldn''t do (Such as me).


    They were using their abilities and elemental advantage to cross to the other side.


    Lyra created a series of sturdy ice tforms and manipted the water to create a gentle current that carried them across theke. Aurelius, with his slightly good control over the wind element, guided their progress with precise gusts of air, ensuring they stayed on course and avoided any potential obstacles.


    Meanwhile, Aurelia and Ren were in charge of distracting the Piras. Aurelia was controlling several balls of light underwater in order to distract them while Ren used his Earth Element to create rocks and threw them at further ces than theirs.


    The coordination and teamwork disyed by Aurelius and his group were nothing short of impressive. Despite the chaotic situation and the looming threat of the Piras, they remained calm and focused, utilizing their individual strengths to ovee the obstacles in their path.


    But, there were still some Piras that managed to spot them and attack.


    Three managed to bite Ren, two Aurelius, and one for both girls. Ren, being strong, quickly removed them and helped others. Aurelius gritted his teeth in pain but managed to free himself from Piras.


    Thankfully, they were already near the shore.


    With theirbined efforts, Aurelius and his group managed to reach the safety of the shore rtively unscathed, albeit with a few Piras bites here and there. As they stepped onto solid ground, a sense of relief washed over them, knowing they managed to do it.


    But, hey. They didn''t make their clothes wet by swimming, right?


    Well, it would have been certainly awkward. Ehmm. There were two girls after all.


    Anyway, since they decided to rest for a while, the old man shifted our attention to another screen which was showing Emeric who already arrived at the start of the third test but standing there confusedly.


    I am sure Aurelius and Ren already realized they were being tested.


    But I also know this guy, Emeric, already knew we would be tested.


    Then again, he only knew we would be tested, nothing more.


    So, what he will do? I pondered as I imagined Emeric searching for easy ways or giving up. (I''m not saying I didn''t do those.)


    "Oho, he made up his mind, huh?" The old man said as Emeric started climbing after he was sure there was no other way. "He sure has tenacity and willpower."


    "Should I..."


    "But..."


    Huh? What is he mumbling about now?


    And why am I getting uneasy again?


    "Ok. Let''s wait till everyone finishes." The old man seemed to think of something. And it''s probably not a good thing, for me. My gut feeling says so.


    ncing at him from the corners of my eyes, I decided to wait too.


    There is nothing interesting going to happen on the third test anyway. Except for a few awkward moments between the MC and the heroine.


    ''But I really don''t want to see that... Or else my anger will rise again...''

 Chapter 46: Extra And The Villain | I Thought She Liked The Golden Color

    Emeric finally managed to climb to the top of the mountain.


    "Huff... Huff..." He collected his breath as he leaned on his knees.


    He was super exhausted after all these things. But he needed to enter the hall in order to finish ''the test'' he heard from a certain someone.


    However, just as he was about to look up, he heard a deep voice calling him out.


    "You are here, boy." The voice spoke.


    As Emeric looked up, he saw a middle-aged man with a muscr build,pletely showing off his upper body. But he ignored it since his attention was drawn to the person beside the man.


    "Y-You?! When?" Emeric asked in surprise, while irritation slowly built up inside him.


    "Oh, you know Adrian boy?" However, the man oblivious to the atmosphere chimed in. "He came an hour ago. But since you two know each other, it will be good for me, hehe."


    Emeric''s eyes widened in surprise upon hearing Adrianing an hour ago. He was feeling pretty good for surpassing that lucky bas*ard Aurelius, but now he knew he lost to this scumbag, he lost all the good feelings he had.


    "So, boy, tell me your name." The man asked again.


    "Umm. I am Emeric. But... who exactly are you anyway?" Emeric asked after sizing up the man. "A Barbarian?"


    "..." Adrian looked at Emeric as if he was looking at an idiot which irritated Emeric even more. Adrian had a ''Isn''t it obvious'' look on his face.


    "Haha." The man chuckled at Emeric''s question before confirming his suspicions.


    "You are right, Emeric boy. I am indeed of the Barbarian race," he replied with a heartyugh, his voice booming in the crisp mountain air. "And as for who I am, well, you can call me Doome. I am the instructor of the Survival ss, responsible for teaching youngsters like you to survive in this world."


    "Y-You are the instructor?" Emeric asked surprised. "Ah, sorry."


    "Haha, don''t worry. Anyway, since you passed the test I prepared, you can rest till others arrive. I will leave Adrian boy to apany you. He will take you to the course room." Instructor Doome said as he motioned to confused Adrian tohelp Emeric. "I''m sure since there are two of you, you won''t be bored now. I will take my leave then."


    "W-what?"


    "H-Huh? N-no way! Wait!" Before Emeric nor Adrian could protest, old man Doome disappeared from his spot, leaving them, the viin and the extra alone.


    "..." (Adrian)


    "..." (Emeric)


    The two looked at each other, Emeric gritting his teeth in irritation, Adrian cursing his luck inwardly while maintaining a cold and indifferent demeanor.


    "Sigh..." Finally, after a few moments, Adrian broke the awkward silence. "Come on, follow me."


    "Tsk," Emeric clicked his tongue to show his dissatisfaction but still followed behind Adrian.


    He, after all, knew well this instructor''s personality. Although what he knew was from rumors, he didn''t decide to gamble. The two then soon entered the hall and headed toward the course room.


    Just after they entered the hall, old man Doome appeared in hisst position, his eyes fixated on the two back.


    "Hehe, the first step to start aradeship is to break the ice, isn''t it?" he mused to himself with a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. "I can''t wait to see how they will fare together. It will be interesting indeed. Hehe."


    With a satisfied smile, Instructor Doome vanished from sight once again.


    ____ __ _


    After half an hour, Aurelius and his group finally arrived at the top of the mountain.


    All four of them looked exhausted. Well, they should be since they had to use their physical strength to climb. They weren''t able to use Aether or their abilities at all as if the mountain had restrictions they didn''t know.


    "F-Finally, we are here..." Aurelius muttered aloud after copsing to the ground. "I''m he exhausted."


    "Y-yeah, I am tired as well," Ren said as he took a seat beside him.


    "Humm... Hmm..." The two girls didn''t say anything, only taking deep breaths to collect their breaths.


    Just then, Aurelius and Aurelia''s eyes met. The two remembered what happened at the foot of the mountain and instantly turned away their gazes, their cheeks flushing red.


    Thankfully, both Lyra and Ren were too tired to notice their abnormal behavior.


    ''... He clearly saw it and even remembers it! Urgh... How embarrassing!'' (Aurelia) ''I can''t look him in the eyes now!''


    ''Um... She doesn''t think of me as a pervert, right? I-It was an ident too!'' (Aurelius) ''But... Is pink her favorite color? I thought she liked golden color... Wait!


    Why am I thinking about this?!''


    Returning to that awkward moment, when they were at the foot of the mountain, Ren was the first one to start climbing, Lyra following after him.


    Aurelia started after Lyra, while Aurelius was thest one.


    They did this since they thought there could be danger(beasts) in the mountain as well. So, if a situation were to ur, boys would protect them both from above and below.


    Overall, it was a simple but good strategy.


    But, since they didn''t know the tests clearly, they ended up overthinking.


    And, not long after they started climbing, the little ident which caused the two to be embarrassed urred.


    With a sudden sweep of the wind, Aurelia''s dress was lifted by the breeze, revealing her pink... Ehm... Ehm... dress. The unexpected gust caught her off guard, leaving her momentarily exposed and stunned.


    To make it worse, Aurelius was looking straight above at that exact moment and happened to get a glimpse of the view.


    Fortunately, Aurelia quickly recovered and covered herself.


    Aurelius also looked down quickly, realizing his mistake. He never looked up again until they reached the peak of the mountain.


    Aurelia also was always on guard, while taking nces below from time to time.


    So were the reasons behind their current awkward exchange.

 Chapter 47: Who Want To Quit?

    We already arrived in the course room. Old man Doome showed me this room before we got out to ''wee'' Emeric.


    The room was quite spacious, enough to contain 100 students.


    Since I already brought him here, I went to take a seat in the middle of the second row since the ss needed to be filled. Emeric took a seat at the front of the first row.


    Now, all we had to do was wait for others and the instructor to arrive.


    Since it was boring to wait and I couldn''t talk with Emeric, I decided to meditate.


    Soon, more than half an hourter, I heard footsteps approaching our room. Maybe I was focused it was clear there were a few people.


    I already knew who they were, so I kept my eyes closed. Well, after taking a nce at Emeric who also seemed to realize who they were.


    "EEK!"


    The doors opened and they came in.


    I instantly felt four gazes fixated on me, two quickly shifted while two remained.


    ''It''s rude to stare at people, you know'' was what I wanted to say, but I pretended to be unaware.


    It was most likely my sister and Aurelius, perhaps Ren who was still ring at me. After all, Lyra would obviously spot Emeric and run toward him.


    "E-Emeric! Are you ok?" I was right. "Nothing happened back in theke, right?" I heard Lyra''s worried question.


    Since the gazes shifted away from me, I slightly opened my eyes.


    Then I saw Aurelius and Aurelia taking their usual positions in every ssroom (Since they are sitting together as usual, nothing must have happened. Good.) While Ren walked toward the middle of the first row.


    Emeric first looked at Aurelius and then answered Lyra.


    "I''m fine, nothing happened."


    "Hehe, good."


    Sigh, how much of a lovestruck are you?


    "And... sorry..." I heard Emeric''s muttering in a low voice. (He probably said this.)


    I saw Lyra''s eyes widening slightly before smiling brightly. "Hehe, don''t worry."


    Seeing their interaction, I can''t help but think they really suited each other. But I also know Emeric sees Lyra only as his friend and not a woman. A cliche, right?


    Well, he pretty much sees any other girl than Aria as a potential friend or rival. A S.I.M.P.


    But, don''t worry Emeric, I will try my best to change your and Lyra''s fate. after all, you didn''t willingly be a viin and deserve a chance to turn over. That''s my wish as a reader.


    After this, the ss went silent once again. I continued with my meditation.


    About another half an hourter, I heard a swoosh sound and a lot of things copsing on the podium side.


    I opened my eyes to see several students copsing on the floor.


    ''So, Doome is here.'' I thought to myself.


    Soon after, the room opened and the man himself entered followed by another batch of students.


    "Since everybody is here, go quickly take your seats." Doome ordered to both groups who were following him and appeared on the podium.


    "Y-Yes."


    As everyone settled into their seats, Instructor Doome stood tall at the podium, hismanding presence filling the room. He cleared his throat, capturing the attention of the students, before beginning his speech.


    "Good afternoon, students," he started, his voice carrying authority. "For those who don''t know me yet, I am Instructor Doome, and I am here to guide you through this Survival Training Course."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing.


    "The purpose of this course is simple yet crucial: to equip you with the skills, knowledge, and mindset needed to survive in the challenging and unpredictable world beyond the academy walls. As Awakeners, it is imperative that you not only master your abilities but also learn to adapt and thrive in any situation that may arise."


    Doome''s words resonated with the students, reminding them of the weight and importance of their training.


    "But in order for me to get to know your capabilities, I set up three tests for you. Some of you failed right at the first test, while some of you managed to pass all three. Now, you may be wondering why I chose to incorporate three tests before notifying you," he continued, addressing the curiosity that no doubt lingered in the minds of many.


    "The reason is simple: to assess your abilities, your mindset, your resilience, and your capacity to ovee adversity."


    "And I am honestly both disappointed and impressed by what I have seen so far," Doome added, his gaze sweeping over the assembled students. "Disappointed because some of you showed ack of preparation, focus, courage, or determination, leading to failure in the face of rtively simple challenges.


    But impressed because others demonstrated remarkable skill, ingenuity, and courage, proving that they have what it takes to excel in this course and beyond."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room, the students recognizing the truth in Doome''s words.


    I noticed a few students shrinking slightly, huh, they were the ones who fainted right away after all.


    "Now, I won''t beat around the bush. My Survival Training won''t be easy but its purpose is to push you to your limits, to challenge you, and to help you grow stronger, both physically and mentally," Doome continued, his voice growing more intense as he spoke. "Those who want to quit, raise your hands, don''t worry I won''t beat you."


    Hehe, yes you will.


    However, there were still some students who raised their hands.


    "Now, listen clearly - You. Can''t. QUIT." He dered firmly, his words echoing throughout the room with undeniable authority. "Since you signed up for my course, there is no turning back now. Well, if you want to quit really, then prepare to drop out of the academy. I am good friends with the Principal, you know."


    Sigh, you are using this method to scare them now, huh?


    "So, anyone wants to quit?"


    "...." As expected, no one uttered a word or raised their hands.


    "Good, good." Doome nodded his head in satisfaction. "Since you are all so eager to learn, I will prepare a n suited for everyone. But before we start, I want to say something..."

 Chapter 48: Brother and The Sister [1]

    "And that is... There are six students I want to mention. You probably know them since you are all ssmates, well first years, right?"


    No, you don''t. Don''t tell anything!


    "The first one is sitting at the back of the second row, stand up Adrian boy."


    Urgh...


    I reluctantly stood up while preparing myself for what was toe.


    "That boy there was the first person to finish the test and the fastest one even though he started earlier than you guys. He has the best survival instincts among all of you.


    The teacher''s words echoed in my ears as I stood awkwardly in front of the ssroom, feeling the eyes of my ssmates on me. It was really ufortable. Because there were two particr burning gazes mixed among them belonging to Aurelius and Emeric. I can understand Emeric, but why the MC as well?


    Anyway, thankfully, the old man quickly ended his speech about me though I felt it went on for hours.


    He then talked about Emeric, Aurelius, Ren, Aurelia, and Lyra.


    "And that''s all I wanted to say. With this today''s lesson ends." Finally, old man Doome spoke. "We will get to know the specifics of the course in the next lesson. Ah, right, don''t forget to bring spare clothes for outdoors and things that you think are essential to survive in a forest."


    "Then, see you in the next lesson."


    "Ah, a friendly reminder, those who want to skip or find an excuse, the same thing I said earlier applies to you, ok?"


    "...Yes." The students replied.


    "Good, then goodbye,"


    "Ah, I-Instructor." Suddenly called out my sister.


    "What is it, Aurelia girl?"


    "Um... Do we have to return in the same way we came, or...?" Aurelia asked a question everyone wanted to ask.


    Old man Doome chuckled at Aurelia''s question, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Ah, good question, Aurelia. No, you don''t have to return the same way you came. There is a Teleportation Circle in the center of the Survival Training Hall. You can use it to directly teleport into the Academy''s Main Grounds. Now the, till the next lesson."


    Doome then left the room, leaving us to ourselves.


    I slowly stood up and made my way toward the exit.


    I also noticed a few of my ssmates following after me, while soon after everyone.


    I thought they were stalking me but only after thinking a bit did I understand the reason - we were all going to the same ce - the center of the Survival Hall. Haha, I seriously overthought it.


    Let''s continue pretending to be indifferent...


    Ah, I can''t wait for tomorrow toe... Hehe...


    ____ __


    "You will be pairing together with a random student today as well." Instructor Darius spoke. "You will have to use the technique you have been practicing these two weeks. Understood?"


    "Yes." We replied and quickly found our opponents using the random draw.


    Urgh... Luck is probably not my thing.


    Because, this time, I ended up pairing with my sister.


    "..."


    Obviously, there was an awkward silence between us.


    Well, after all that happened, it''s good she''s not looking at me with hatred or...


    I''m a bit disappointed in her since she didn''t ask anything or say anything to me.


    Well, I''m to me as well since I didn''t even try to talk to her after that or try to clean up the misunderstanding. Yeah...


    I really want to do it...


    I want things to return to what they used to be.


    But...


    Now is not the time.


    I have to wait for both her and my sake and safety.


    "Can we start?" My thoughts were interrupted by Aurelia''s cold voice. Hah, she really dislikes me, huh...


    Then, I will act the same way as in the novel for now.


    "...Yes," I replied indifferently.


    Then we took our positions and started the practice duel.


    Unlike me or Aurelius, she uses a bow, since she is more suited for distance bat. (She is mostly a mage and a healer after all.)


    As the training session progressed, I couldn''t help but notice theck of proficiency in the way Aurelia handled her bow and the arrows.


    Her movements were stiff and hesitant,cking the fluidity and precision that came with experience. It was clear that she was still struggling to find her footing in this particr style ofbat.


    Was it because she was fighting me?


    Or because she really has yet to adapt to bows and fighting. She didn''t know anything about these before after all. So, this sounds more usible.


    ''Urgh...''


    Oh, wait...


    I know the reason now.


    It must be because of yesterday. The PIRAs more precisely.


    I remembered it as the ce where that one Pira bit started to feel extra numb. Damn, that Pira was must have been with the biggest teeth!


    My sister also got bitten by three of them, not to mention all on her feet. Ah, I forgot all of this because I was too engrossed about how to interact with her.


    Then again, what should I do?


    I can fight easily since my ''injury'' isn''t that much of a big deal. But hers... I wonder if they are hurting now...


    Urgh... I feel somehow guilty now...


    S-Should I ask how she is feeling?


    Nah, it will be super awkward...


    But... my brotherly instincts are telling me to do something.


    "Argh!" Suddenly, I heard someone groaning in pain. As I looked over and recognized that familiar figure, a sudden idea came to my mind.


    Haha, your brother is really a genius. Iplimented myself though pretty much everyone coulde up with this if they had a little knowledge.


    "Let''s stop," I spoke not noticing her expression, and turned toward the instructor who wasn''t far from us.


    "Excuse me, Instructor Darius," I called him over. "Can I talk to you for a moment?"


    Instructor Darius who heard me turned over with a cold but curious expression. "What is it? If it is something I don''t like or is unnecessary, you will be punished remember?"


    "Yes," I replied calmly. "Instructor, I wanted to tell you that I want to change my dueling partner."


    _____ __


    (Author Note: Hi readers. I will apply premium from this chapter so read it when it is free ??


    The next chapter spoiler: Aurelia''s POV.)

 Chapter 49: Brother And The Sister [2]

    ''Umm... How should I talk to him?'' Aurelia thought inwardly as she stood at the opposite of her brother. ''I don''t know what to say... Urgh... Where did your courage go, girl?''


    ''What do I do?''


    ''Should I ask for an exnation?''


    She has recounted what happened at the Awakening Ceremony many times by now. And she still found it unbelievable that her brother was evil or hid his true colors.


    After all, she knew he was always sincere when showing and caring for her during their childhood and till that day.


    However, she couldn''t exactly tell why her brother acted that way, why did he disown her? And why did he even apply to the academy then?


    She wanted to talk in the first week and even searched for him throughout the academy. But she couldn''t find him anywhere, it was as if he knew it and was intentionally hiding himself from her.


    But, when she saw him on the next week. She lost all the courage she had and could only stare at him.


    She also sensed something changed about him, he became more distant, not only to her, but to also his surroundings. He also became colder and a little emotionless.


    As she watched her brother standing like his new usual self, she couldn''t help but feel a pang of sadness at the sight of him. Despite the distance that now separated them, she still harbored a glimmer of hope that they could somehow reconcile and find their way back to each other. Return once how they used to be.


    ''But first, I need to break this awkward silence between us...''


    ''Ok, let''s do it.''


    "Can we start?" ''Big Brother...''


    ''Huh, did I sound a bit cold? Urgh...''


    "Yes." She heard Adrian''s cold response. ''No, he was way colder than me...''


    ''But, it''s ok. I will use this chance to show him what I learned these whole four months!'' Aurelia took her position while being fueled by determination.


    However, as the duel started, one BIG problem arose.


    ''Urgh... My legs...'' Aurelia gritted her teeth as she suddenly started to feel a slow but numbing pain in her legs, causing her movements to be sluggish and uncoordinated. She stumbled slightly, struggling to maintain her bnce as she fought against the pain and her brother.


    Soon, she found the source of the problem.


    ''Damn, it''s those bitten ces.'' Aurelia cursed inwardly while still pulling the strings of her bow.


    ''W-What should I do? Just when I wanted to show him what I learned...''


    ''N-No, I can''t give up. Not yet...''


    ''But... He must already think I''m weak, right?''


    ''Yeah, is that why he is only deflecting the arrows, and so effortlessly?''


    "Urgh." Being too engrossed in her thoughts, she moved her feet andnded wrongly, resulting in a sudden increase in pain.


    "Argh!" At the same time, she heard someone groaning in pain not far from them.


    She then heard her brother''s voice.


    "Let''s stop."


    Aurelia bit her lip in frustration as her brother called for a halt to the duel. She knew she couldn''t hide her pain any longer, and the disappointment weighed heavily on her.


    ''So he noticed it, huh...''


    ''What is he gonna do now? Switch me? Probably...''


    And as she watched her brother talking with the instructor, her prediction came true.


    ''He really thinks I''m weak and switch me...''


    Her head dropped together with her spirit.


    However, Adrian''s next words made her eyes widen, and look at him in surprise.


    "Why?" The instructor asked.


    "Because I found my partner is currently unable to fight in her best form," Adrian answered. "Not only her, but there are quite few students who can''t fight now. And I think I already know the reason."


    "Oh, care to exin." Instructor Darius asked since he also saw several studentsckingpared to other lessons.


    "Yes, instructor." Adrian then started exining the reason. He asked why they were unable to fight. He told me about the Survival Training Course, the test, and the Piras.


    "Ah, now it''s understandable..." Instructor Darius nodded his head in understanding after Adrian ended his exnation. "Ok, then, listen up students. Those who attended the Survival Training Course and ended up getting themselves bitten by Piras, and now feeling numb at the bitten ces, stand in a line on my right side.


    Don''t try to lie if you weren''t bitten, and don''t try to continue if you were really bitten. Those who don''t do as I say, I will give you a severe punishment. Now, start."


    Aurelia listened intently as Adrian exined the situation to Instructor Darius, her surprise growing with each passing moment. She hadn''t expected her brother to advocate like this, especially after their strained rtionship in recent months.


    As Instructor Darius issued his instructions, Aurelia felt a mix of relief and apprehension wash over her. Relief, because she knew she wouldn''t have to continue fighting in her current condition, and apprehension, because she wasn''t sure if her brother did this for her sake or simply thought it would be a nuisance to fight her like this.


    With a heavy heart, Aurelia stepped forward and joined the line of students on the instructor''s right side, silently acknowledging her inability to continue fighting in her current state. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment in herself for not being able to live up to her own expectations.


    However, as she nced at Adrian standing beside her, she couldn''t help but feel a flicker of gratitude towards him for standing up for her when she needed it most.


    ''Yeah, it''s been always like that...''


    ''He always notices it but tends to appear he is doing it for his own sake...''


    ''Hmm?''


    ''!'' Her eyes widened slightly, her mind buzzed as she suddenly thought of that incident.


    As Aurelia''s mind raced with possibilities, she couldn''t shake the feeling that there might be more to her brother''s actions than met the eye.


    ''Could it be...'' she pondered, her thoughts swirling with uncertainty and hope. ''T-Then...''


    ''Back then...''

 Chapter 50: Finally, The First Event

    A week has already passed since the first Survival ss.


    And today, we will hold the second one.


    And, finally... the first serious event of the novel was going to happen today!


    I was really bored during this whole time.


    But today, I will get to see an interesting and yet dangerous show, and maybe take part in it as well.


    I had lunch just a while ago.


    I have already taken everything necessary for today''s lesson.


    I also took everything necessary for that event. It doesn''t hurt to be too careful, right?


    Since it was already time for me to go, I went to the Main Ground Teleportation Circle. From there teleported directly to the Survival Training Hall.


    There were quite a few students already waiting in the ssroom.


    I quietly took a seat behind them and waited till the instructor came and took us to the destination of our second lesson.


    About half an hourter, every student came, including the main cast. Then the man showed up.


    "Good day to you all,ds." Old man Doome greeted us in his usual tone. "Are you ready for the second lesson?"


    We nodded our heads in unison.


    "Good, then follow me. I will take you somewhere interesting." He said. "Ah, right. You remember my assignment in the first lesson, right?"


    After we confirmed, he smiled slightly and led us to the Center of the Hall.


    We all stood in therge Teleportation Circle and in the next moment, we found ourselves transported to a dense forest. The air was thick with the scent of foliage, and the sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves filled the air. The forest stretched out before us, its lush greenery extending as far as the eye could see.


    "In today''s lesson, you will face your first real challenge," Instructor Doome announced, his voice carrying over the quiet of the forest. "You will be tasked with navigating through this forest and reaching the designated endpoint. Along the way, you will encounter various obstacles and challenges that will test your survival skills and teamwork."


    He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing.


    "And thanks to someone''sints, I had to move the day of the lesson by one day." He continued. "But that works well since tomorrow you won''t have mandatory sses."


    He was probably talking about Instructor Darius. Because of the incidentst time, he told us he wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen again and would take care of it himself.


    Therefore, the Survival Training Course was moved by a day. We already heard it in the morning from Instructor Darius in the Weapon Mastery ss.


    "Therefore, you will also be spending the night here." I saw old man Doome smiling mischievously as he delivered this news, clearly relishing the challenge he was presenting to us. "Don''t forget to be careful at night... I heard there are some magic creatures that like to eat young Awakeners in this forest."


    With that ominous warning, Instructor Doome gestured for us to begin our journey into the forest. As the students exchanged nervous nces and prepared themselves for the task ahead, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement coursing through me.


    This was it¡ªthe moment I had been waiting for, the first serious event, where Aurelius starts to shine and Aurelia shows her true powers.


    As for me, I am excited about how things will unfold. It''s different seeing it in real life rather than reading it on your phone, right?


    As Instructor Doome''s ominous warning hung in the air, a sense of unease settled over the students gathered in the forest. The sudden realization that they would be spending the night in this unfamiliar and potentially dangerous environment sent a shiver down many spines.


    Before anyone could voice their concerns, however, a strange phenomenon urred. Instructor Doome suddenly vanished into thin air, leaving behind a startled group of students in his wake.


    "Huh? Where did the teacher go?"


    "H-He disappeared?"


    "Did he leave us alone?"


    Panic rippled through the crowd as whispers of fear and anxiety spread like wildfire. Some students took hesitant steps backward, while others frantically looked around for any sign of the missing instructor.


    "Hey, guys, calm down."


    "Yeah, stop causing a ruckus."


    Amidst the chaos, Ren and Aurelius stepped forward, their calm and consoling demeanor serving as a beacon of reassurance for their fellow students. With steady voices, they urged everyone to remain calm andposed, assuring them that everything would be alright.


    Aurelia and Lyra quickly followed suit, their soothing words and gentle touches helping to calm down the more frightened individuals, the girls, in the group.


    Meanwhile, I remained aloof from themotion, perchedfortably on the branches of a nearby tree. From my vantage point, I observed the scene unfolding below with interest, my gaze sweeping over them as they grappled with their fears and uncertainties.


    Part of me felt a twinge of guilt for not actively participating in easing the situation. After all, as their ssmate and fellowrade, I should support them. Yet, another part of me relished the opportunity to simply observe, to analyze the dynamics at y without directly involving myself in the fray.


    As the chaos gradually subsided and the students began to regain theirposure, I couldn''t help but praise the main cast for taking care of the situation.


    But, somehow I feel irritated watching their interactions.


    Sure, it was admirable that they were able to maintain theirposure and offer support to their ssmates. But at the same time, I couldn''t shake the feeling that they were being toofortable, too rxed given the circumstances.


    After all, they were stranded in an unfamiliar forest, with the looming threat of magic creatures lurking in the darkness. And yet, here they were, chatting andughing as if they were on a casual outing rather than facing a potentially life-threatening situation.


    Such as...


    "Swish!"


    "HEEK!"


    Thud!


    "Argh!" A girl screams.


    This...


    I coldly looked at the Wild Boar which was trying to sneak up on one of the girls who was near a bush.


    ''Really, now... Should I say something?''

 Chapter 51: Adrians Interference. The Planning

    "Swish!"


    "Heek!"


    Students suddenly heard a loud screech of a monster and immediately turned over.


    As the students turned to the source of themotion, their hearts raced with fear and adrenaline. Their eyes widened in shock as they witnessed a massive boar copse to the ground, its body motionless as ity sprawled on the forest floor.


    "Argh!"


    The girl nearest to the creature let out a piercing scream of terror, her instincts kicking in as she scrambled away from the fallen boar. Her heart pounded in her chest as she backed away, her eyes wide with fear as she watched the beast closely, fearing that it might still pose a threat.


    Meanwhile, the other students stood frozen in shock, their minds racing as they processed the sudden appearance of the wild boar. Panic surged through their veins as they realized the danger they were in, the reality of their situation sinking in as they came face to face with the dangers of the forest.


    In the midst of the chaos, Adrian jumped near the wild boar and slowly approached. Others, confused and baffled watched as he passed by the girl, finally stopping right in front of the boar.


    He brandished his sword and checked if it really was dead. After making sure, he pulled out the dagger which was embedded in the boar''s side, and examined it carefully, a frown of concentration marring his features as he inspected the de for any signs of damage or wear.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the students watched on in a mixture of awe and trepidation, their eyes glued to Adrian as he expertly handled the situation. Despite the initial shock of the wild boar''s sudden appearance, they found themselves feeling reassured by Adrian''s calm andposed demeanor, his actions instilling a sense of confidence in their ability to ovee the challenges of the forest.


    But his next actions made them regret thinking good of him.


    "Are you guys really Awakeners?" Adrian spoke as he turned to face them. "Getting scared, panicking, forgetting your surroundings, letting your guard down? I think you are just a group of immature brats who have yet to grow up. Heck, I know a few kids who are far moreposed and brave than you lot."


    His words cut through the tension like a knife, his tone dripping with disdain as he berated his fellow students for their perceived weaknesses. The air grew heavy with difort as his harsh words hung in the air, leaving the other students feeling ashamed and embarrassed by their own reactions.


    Some students shifted ufortably, their faces flushing with embarrassment as they realized the truth in Adrian''s words. Others bristled with indignation, their pride wounded by his blunt criticism. But regardless of their individual reactions, one thing was clear: Adrian''s words had struck a nerve, forcing them to confront their own shorings and insecurities.


    As the silence stretched on, Adrian''s gaze swept over the assembled students, his expression unreadable as he took in their reactions.


    ''This should be enough, right?'' Adrian thought as he slowly walked away from the group and climbed to his previous spot. The view from there was really good.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius was the first one to break the silence.


    "ssmate Adrian is right." He said. "We are in an unknown forest filled with danger. So, instead of panicking, we should remain calm and alert at all times. We need to keep our wits about us and stay focused on the task at hand: navigating through the forest and reaching the designated endpoint.


    Panicking and letting our guard down will only make us more vulnerable to the dangers that lurk within these woods."


    Then he looked in Adrian''s direction and said with a smile. "Thank you Adrian for your warning and advice."


    "Tch, you really are a bunch of weaklings." A sarcastic remark was heard from the other direction. It was Emeric who spoke this time. "Why don''t we just start already, I don''t want to spend the night in this shitty forest."


    "..." Others looked at him with different kinds of emotions. Although they hated his attitude, they agreed on hisst words - they didn''t want to spend the night here. Not at all.


    "Alright, let''s make a n for how to beat this challenge," Aurelius said. "We can''t just wander around either. We don''t even know which direction should we go to reach the endpoint. So, does anyone have ideas?"


    As Aurelius called for ideas on how to approach the challenge ahead, the rest of the students began to chime in with their suggestions and thoughts. Some proposed sticking together in groups, while others suggested splitting up to cover more ground.


    Ideas ranged from using their abilities to navigate through the forest to setting up traps to ward off potential threats if they were to really spend the night here.


    Amidst the brainstorming session, Aurelia raised her hand, indicating that she had an idea to contribute. With a determined expression on her face, she spoke up, her voice steady and confident despite the lingering unease in the air.


    "I suggest we split into four groups, one for each direction, and also designate a leader for each group," she began, her eyes sweeping over her peers as she outlined her n. "Having a designated leader will help us stay organized and focused, ensuring that everyone knows their role and responsibilities.


    Additionally, the leader can make quick decisions in case of emergencies, helping us navigate through the forest more efficiently."


    Her suggestion was met with nods of agreement from the other students, who recognized the wisdom in her words. With Aurelia''s n in ce, the group began to divide themselves into smaller teams, each led by a designated leader chosen based on their strengths and abilities.


    But then another problem arose. They needed to split into four groups now. And chose leaders.


    Though they quickly solved it, Emeric said he would have his own group and he wouldn''t need weaklings or Aurelius nor Aurelia in his group.


    They could only agree, with Lyra naturally joining Emeric''s group.


    Aurelius made one group, Aurelia one, and Ren another.


    And as for Adrian.


    "There is no need, I prefer being alone. And just to remind you guys, there is no actual endpoint, as long as you can get out of the forest, it''s done."

 Chapter 52: Forest Exploring. Extra teams up with an Extra

    As I said those words, everyone looked at me,pletely speechless.


    "This... Why didn''t you say it earlier then?" Aurelius asked me.


    "I thought you already understood, didn''t you hear what the old man said?" I replied. "Moreover, I feel we can''t get out of the forest, not today at least. Or else he wouldn''t have mentioned spending the night here and taking necessary things to survive in a forest."


    Hearing my words, realization struck them down.


    Were they really stupid, I wondered. They had to think, only think.


    "Then, what do you think we should do?" Ren spoke up this time. "Do you have any suggestions?"


    Of course, I have, plenty of them actually. But...


    "...No," I replied indifferently.


    "Tch, trying to act cool without knowing anything. Loser." My ears twitched in annoyance at Emeric''s sarcastic remark.


    "But I think your n is doable." I continued. "But, you need to change one thing. You all divide into three groups, while I will form a group by myself and... you there, you are familiar with this kind of thing right?"


    I called out a boy who looked rather thin and unassuming. He was standing behind everyone as well.


    "M-Me?" The boy asked pointing at himself.


    "Yes, you," I said gesturing for him toe closer.


    The boy approached tentatively, his eyes wide with uncertainty as he nced around.


    "Do you really want me on your team?" he asked hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Stop talking and stand behind me," I said which caused him to do it in an instant.


    "Ok, we have our own groups as well." Ren and Aurelius replied. Aurelia ended up joining Aurelius''s team.


    "Wait, what if we can''t find the exit of the forest? What do we do then?" Aurelius suddenly raised a question.


    "If that''s the case, we should meet up here before the sun sets," I suggested. "That way, we can regroup and share the results. And if we still haven''t found the exit by then, we can at least prepare to spend the night here."


    "Good, as expected of you," Aurelius remarked with a thumbs up.


    Huh, why is he doing that? Is there something wrong with him?


    Oh, wait, I remember, he respects those who are stronger and smarter than him.


    But, doesn''t that mean he admits I am stronger than him? Though me being smarter than him is a fact. After all, he grew up in his room due to his illness, unable to see and learn the world.


    Wait,e to think of it, he is still sick. Ipletely forgot about that. Maybe because he wasn''t showing any signs of it.


    Although his master has probably given him a treasure to increase his lifespan and improve his health, it''s still something to consider. Meaning, he has yet to truly cure it. After all, it was known as an incurable disease by the healers of our kingdom.


    Well, for the plot''s sake, he will stay sick until we graduate, right?


    Unless he can reach Sr Tier which is impossible. Even if he is the main character.


    "So, who will go in which direction?" Ren''s question jolted me out of my thoughts.


    "I will go this way, you can decide by yourselves." Emeric quickly chose to go left and started without even discussing it.


    "Sigh..." Aurelius and Ren sighed at his attitude while I ignored it.


    "We will take this direction then. Till evening then." I decided to leave as well.


    "Follow me," I told the boy behind me and took the opposite direction Emeric went.


    I could imagine Aurelius and Ren looking at my back with either admiration or irritation.


    Anyway, now we were a little far from them, it was time to get to know this boy.


    "Hey, what''s your name?" I asked in a casual tone, not using my cold voice. I am tired of pretending to be cold after all.


    "Er... My n-name is A-Ardel." Ardel meekly replied.


    "Ardel, a good name," I replied with a nod. "Nice to meet you, Ardel. I''m Adrian, by the way."


    "I-I know your name." Ardel''s voice was a little louder but still low. "N-nice to meet you too."


    "Yeah, by the way, I''m not that familiar withrge forests like this, though I have been in 3 of them beforeing to the academy. What about you?"


    "Woah, you were." As if he found a gem, Ardel''s expression brightened at the mention of the topic. Hehe, got him.


    "I-I am very fond of wilderness, I spent my childhood in the Great Forest of Nionna. I used to follow my uncle who is a hunter and..."


    Right, this was his problem.


    Well, since I asked, I might as well at least have patience.


    "...My ability is also good and exactly what I hoped to awaken..."


    He continued on with his words.


    He was an extra character like me. Growing up in a tribe of hunters in the neighboring kingdom to Eldoria, he has the best survival skills among the first years. His ability is also somewhat rted to it. That''s also the reason why I picked him to be my group member.


    But, being shy andck of confidence led him to be a loner. Until he met the MC, no the MC noticed him, his skills.


    But, I am not really good at finding my way inrge forests, that''s why I decided to take him with me. His ability was called Blessing of the Wilderness if I''m not mistaken. It''s one Tier below the Sr Tier.


    His ability allows him to easily find his way and survive in ces where nts and animals exist. It''s like he''s got a direct line to nature, which is pretty handy when you''re stuck in a forest like this.


    As Ardel finished speaking, I nodded in understanding, impressed by his knowledge and abilities.


    "That''s quite impressive, Ardel," I remarked, offering him a genuine smile. "It sounds like you have a lot of experience in the wilderness."


    Ardel blushed slightly at thepliment, clearly pleased by the recognition.


    "Th-thank you, Adrian," he stammered, his voice filled with gratitude.


    "No need to thank me. I''m just stating the truth," I replied casually, waving off his thanks. "But, I have a favor to ask of you."


    "A favor?" Ardel''s eyes widened in surprise, clearly curious about what I had in mind.


    "Yeah, can you show me your ability?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. "You mentioned that it''s rted to nts and animals, right? I''m curious to see it in action. Maybe it will be useful for today''s challenge."


    Of course, it will. But I have to make him gain confidence.


    rdel hesitated for a moment, looking slightly nervous at the request. But after a moment''s pause, he nodded in agreement.


    "Um, sure, I can do that," he replied, mustering up his courage. "Just give me a moment."


    With that, Ardel closed his eyes and took a deep breath, focusing his energy. Slowly, a subtle change began to take ce in the surrounding environment.


    I watched in amazement as the nts around us seemed to respond to Ardel''s presence, their leaves rustling softly as if acknowledging hismand. It was as if he held some invisible connection to the natural world, allowing him tomunicate with and manipte the nts and animals around him.


    In a matter of moments, Ardel opened his eyes, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    "There, you see?" he said, gesturing to the surrounding foliage. "I can sense the presence of nts and animals within a certain radius, and evenmunicate with them to some extent. It''s a useful skill for navigation and survival. But..."


    "This is all I can do..."

 Chapter 53: OP Extra Friends

    "Huh? What''s that nonsense?" I asked looking at his sad face. "Although it''s true you can''t use it to fight, your ability is still incredible," I said, genuinely impressed by Ardel''s ability. "Being able to connect with nature like that will be quite the advantage, especially in situations like this. Not to mention, you can develop your own fighting style which suits your ability as well."


    Ardel''s cheeks flushed with pride at my praise, clearly buoyed by my positive reaction. His expression softened at my words, a hint of gratitude shining in his eyes.


    "Th-thank you, Adrian," he said, his voice filled with emotion. "You''re the first person to ever say something like that to me."


    "Come on, don''t say stuff like that. It sounds weird." Really, it was weird.


    "Oh, ok."


    "Anyway, let''s stop this awkwardness, we have a mission toplete," I told him. "I am also pretty sure we can find the exit in one or two hours with your ability. So, let''s quickly get to work. After that, we will have enough time for other things."


    "Y-You think we can do that?" He asked in doubt.


    "Huh, aren''t you confident? I thought you were good at things like this. Or perhaps..." I tried to provoke his pride. It was the only thing he was good at after all.


    "N-no, I''m confident!" That worked, hehe.


    "So, let''s start already, we are losing on time."


    "Y-Yes, let me concentrate then..."


    As Ardel concentrated, I stood by, observing the surroundings. The forest seemed to respond to his connection, the foliage shifting and rustling in response to his energy. It was still fascinating to witness, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe for his abilities. This is a fantasy every reader dreams of after all.


    After a few moments of intense focus, Ardel''s eyes snapped open, a determined glint shining in them. "I-I think I found it," he dered, pointing in a specific direction. "The direction of the exit is that way."


    "Good job, Ardel," Imended, nodding approvingly. "Let''s go then, you can lead the way."


    "Y-Yes!"


    With Ardel at the forefront, we ventured deeper into the forest, navigating through the dense foliage with rtive ease. Along the way, we encountered various creatures native to the forest, frommon beasts to more formidable Novice and Elemental Beasts.


    Whenever we encountered these creatures, I took charge, swiftly dispatching them with abination of techniques and weapons. Ardel watched in awe as I effortlessly handled each encounter, his confidence in our abilities growing with each victory.


    Despite the asional challenges posed by the creatures, we pressed on. And true to my prediction, after about two hours of relentless trekking, we finally emerged from the dense forest, greeted by the sight of sunlight filtering through the trees.


    "We made it," Ardel eximed, a wide grin spreading across his face. "I can''t believe we actually found the exit!"


    "See, I told you we could do it," I said, returning his smile. "You did great, Ardel. Your abilities were a huge help."


    Well, he is really kinda OP on his own way if you think about it.


    Ardel beamed with pride at the praise, clearly ted by our sess. He was eager to return to the others and share the news of our aplishment, but before he could do so, I stopped him.


    "Ardel, listen to me. We shouldn''t tell the others about finding the exit," I said, my tone serious. "It''s better if we keep it to ourselves for now."


    "But why?" Ardel asked, confusion evident in his expression.


    "Trust me, it''s for the best," I replied cryptically. "There are reasons why we shouldn''t reveal everything to the others just yet. Let''s keep this between us for now."


    Reluctantly, Ardel nodded in agreement, albeit with a hint of disappointment. He trusted my judgment, though, and knew that I had our best interests at heart.


    But I still need to find a good excuse...


    "Listen, I know you want to get recognized but think about it." I started exining. "If we tell them we already found it and then get out of the forest, where is the meaning in that? Wouldn''t that be too easy? I think Professor Doome specifically gave us this challenge so that the students could improve and learn by doing real actions.


    If they stay at the academy all the time, they can''t survive when the timees. You agree as well, right?"


    "You know how dangerous wilderness can be since you are from a hunters'' tribe, right?"


    "Y-Yeah..." Ardel muttered his head down. "I didn''t think about it. T-Thank you for reminding me of that. And... you are right... I forgot to think about the bigger picture."


    "No big deal, you forgot since you were overwhelmed with joy," I reassured him. "It happens to everyone."


    "...A-Adrian... Can I ask you something?" Ardel asked, looking hesitant.


    I nodded indicating it was ok.


    "W-Why are acting friendly with me... Being casual... Usually, you are cold, indifferent yet calm. I thought you didn''t like anyone..." He spoke awkwardly. "A-ah, sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude! I shouldn''t have asked that."


    My expression turned cold in an instant. "So, you think I am a cold person, huh."


    "H-Heek! N-No, s-sorry."


    "....Pffft! Gosh, you are so funny," Iughed out loud seeing his reaction. "No need to apologize, Ardel. You''re not wrong though, I do tend to keep my distance from others. But I''m not the person everyone thinks I am, at least notpletely. I saw you were somewhat lonely, and I thought it would be good to make friends after all.


    Plus, we made a good team, don''t you think?"


    Ardel''s eyes widened in surprise, clearly taken aback by my candid admission. He seemed unsure of how to respond, his expression caught between disbelief and gratitude.


    "A-Are we friends?" He asked unsure.


    "You don''t want to?" I asked ''coldly''.


    "N-No, I-I want to! Thank you for saying that, Adrian!" Ardel replied, his voice filled with genuine warmth and gratitude. "I-I would be honored to call you my friend."


    With a smile, I extended my hand towards Ardel, offering it to him in friendship. "Then it''s settled. Friends?"


    Ardel hesitated for a moment before reaching out and grasping my hand firmly in his own. "Friends," he affirmed, a bright smile spreading across his face.

 Chapter 54: Stalking The MC and His Group

    It has been more than three hours since Aurelius and his group have been searching for the endpoint. But there were no results, moreover, they spent more than one hour battling with beasts.


    Everyone knew they wouldn''t be able to find it if things continued like this.


    Aurelius wiped the sweat from his brow as he looked around at his exhaustedpanions. They had been trudging through the dense forest for hours, and most of them lost the will to continue any longer.


    "Let''s stop for now and rest for a bit. Then we will continue." Aurelius, as the leader of the group, suggested, his voice weary but determined.


    The rest of the group nodded in agreement, grateful for the chance to catch their breath and recuperate. They found a small clearing amidst the trees and settled down, taking turns keeping watch while the others rested.


    As they sat in the shade, Aurelia looked at Aurelius, observing his expression.


    "Hey, is something bothering you?" She decided to ask directly.


    "Hmm? Oh, no." Aurelius replied. "It''s just... I feel like we are being watched, that''s all."


    "Huh? Should we check our surroundings then?" Aurelia asked as she knew how high Aurelius''s perception and intuition were.


    "Ah? No need, I must have been imagining," Aurelius replied, as he already checked and found nothing suspicious.


    "Alright," As Aurelia turned her head, a gentle breeze swept through the clearing, causing strands of her hair to fall across her face. With a delicate gesture, she reached up to brush the loose strands away, revealing the soft curve of her cheek and the glimmer of her eyes beneath.


    Aurelius couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight. In that moment, as she delicately tucked her hair behind her ear, she seemed to radiate a quiet beauty that took his breath away.


    He watched, entranced, his heart pounding in his chest as he found himself unable to tear his gaze away from her. The warmth of the afternoon sun bathed her in a soft golden light, casting a halo around her that only added to her ethereal presence.


    Aurelius felt a rush of emotions welling up inside him, a mixture of admiration, longing, and something else he couldn''t quite name. It was a strange and unfamiliar feeling, one that left him feeling both exhrated and terrified all at once.


    As Aurelia nced back at him, she caught his stare, and a blush crept onto her cheeks. She quickly looked away, her heart fluttering nervously in her chest.


    "Um, sorry, I didn''t mean to stare," Aurelius stammered, feeling his cheeks flush with embarrassment. "It''s just... you looked really beautiful just now."


    Aurelia''s blush deepened at his words, and she fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, suddenly feeling self-conscious under his intense gaze.


    "Ah!" Aurelius immediately realized what he said, and his own blush depended. Before he could say anything, he heard her voice.


    "Th-thank you," Aureliua murmured shyly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Hearing her words, a smile tugged at the corners of Aurelius''s lips, and he felt a warmth spread through his chest. Despite the awkwardness of the moment, there was something undeniably sweet about their exchange.


    However, his smile stiffened as he felt a strange feeling all of a sudden. It was as if someone was looking at him with powerful murderous intent.


    But it disappeared quickly.


    ''W-was it my imagination?'' Aurelius wondered, shaking off the feeling. ''Yeah... Probably...''


    _____ ___ _


    ''That damned protagonist!'' Adrian looked at Aurelius through the dense foliage, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    "A-Adrian?" Ardel who was beside him muttered baffled. He was honestly terrified by Adrian''s look.


    "!" Maybe Adrian sensed something the killing intent quickly dissipated from him, reced by confusion and annoyance.


    "Huh? Oh, sorry, Ardel," Adrian quicklyposed himself, offering an awkward smile. "I lost myself for a bit."


    "Y-Yeah..." Ardel replied weakly. "B-By any chance... do you like her? Aurelia, I mean..."


    "Huh? Why are asking th-! Ah, no, don''t misunderstand." Adrian tried to exin as he understood what Ardel meant.


    "O-ok, I-I understand," Ardel muttered and looked away.


    "..." Adrian wanted to say something but no words came out of his mouth. He knew Ardel probably misunderstood him. But he couldn''t say she was his sister, not now.


    ''Ah, whatever, it will be cleared up once the timees.'' Adrian thought to himself and a thought crossed his mind. ''But, why did I react that strongly? Is it because Aurelius is getting too close to her? Or maybe because he''s getting toofortable with her? No, wait? Why am having these kinds of thoughts again?''


    Adrian''s thoughts raced as he tried to make sense of the conflicting emotions swirling inside him. He couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that had settled in his chest, nor could he understand why he reacted so strongly to Aurelius''s interactions with Aurelia.


    It wasn''t like him to feel jealous or possessive over someone else''s rtionships, especially when he knew that Aurelius and Aurelia would eventually end up together. But the sight of them together, the way Aurelius looked at her with affection, stirred something deep within him that he couldn''t quite exin.


    ''Is real Adrian''s personality ovepping mine? No, that can''t be.'' He quickly denied the idea.


    ''Because I lived as Adrian from the time I was born... Though I recovered my real memories a bitte...''


    ''Right?''


    ''...''


    ''Urgh...''


    Before Adrian could delve any further into his thoughts, Ardel''s voice broke through his reverie, pulling him back to the present.


    "Um, Adrian?" Ardel''s tentative voice drew Adrian''s attention, and he turned to face hispanion, trying to push aside his inner turmoil.


    "What is it, Ardel?" Adrian replied, forcing a casual tone despite the turmoil churning inside him.


    "I-I was wondering..." Ardel hesitated, his gaze shifting ufortably. "Why are we even stalking-I mean following them?"


    "Ah, right. Well, it''s... um... it''s because..." Adrian hesitated, trying toe up with a usible reason that wouldn''t reveal his true intentions. "Because we can help them if something happens you know. And we were to show ourselves, they would surely question us and maybe even discover we already found the exit.


    That''s why."


    "Ohh!" Ardel''s eyes widened in realization. "You are indeed smart Adrian."


    "Haha, don''t tter me..." Samiel chuckled awkwardly. ''Hah, fooled him again...''

 Chapter 55: The Night Meeting [1]

    Two and a half hourster.


    Aurelius and his group started going back to the spot where they were separated from others. It took them half hour to arrive thanks to the signs they left behind.


    However, when they arrived, they were met with a strange scene.


    "H-Hey, am I seeing things?"


    "N-no,"


    "Someone already returned and finished building their makeshift camp."


    "Sniff... Sniff... Mmm... What is this smell."


    As Aurelius and his group approached the makeshift camp, they were surprised to find that Adrian and Ardel had already returned and were cooking on the campfire. The aroma of roasted meat and herbs filled the air, making their stomachs growl in anticipation.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Ardel continued their cooking, seemingly unaware of the others'' arrival. Adrian nced over his shoulder briefly, catching sight of Aurelius and his group, before turning back to the task at hand.


    The others exchanged nces, uncertain of how to approach the situation. Adrian was giving off his usual cold and unapproachable aura, making it difficult for anyone to muster the courage to speak up.


    However, Aurelius took a step forward, determined to break the ice.


    "Adrian," he called out, his voice breaking through the tense atmosphere.


    Adrian paused in his cooking, turning to face Aurelius with his usual impassive expression.


    "What is it?" he replied curtly, his tone devoid of warmth.


    "Did you guys find the exit?" Aurelius asked, getting straight to the point.


    Adrian''s gaze flickered briefly before he replied, "No."


    He then inspected their group before adding. "I believe you didn''t either."


    "Y-Yes," Aurelius replied with an awkward smile.


    Adrian nodded as he already expected in and continued with his work.


    A tense silence settled over the group, the atmosphere was thick with unspoken questions and unaddressed tensions, and no one seemed quite sure how to proceed.


    "Gurll..."


    "Gurll..."


    Suddenly, a few stomachs growled loudly, breaking the silence and drawing everyone''s attention. A few students, their faces flushing with embarrassment, nced around sheepishly, trying to hide their embarrassment.


    Aurelius couldn''t help but chuckle at the awkwardness of the situation. "Looks like we''re all hungry," he remarked, trying to lighten the mood.


    Adrian nced over at the students, his expression unreadable, before turning his attention back to the cooking pot.


    Aurelius took a step forward, addressing Adrian directly. "Um, Adrian, since you guys already have food prepared, do you mind if we share?"


    Adrian paused, considering the request for a moment, before shaking his head. "No, you better cook for yourselves," he replied curtly. "And didn''t you think about this when you were returning? I and Ardel hunted and gathered the ingredients, the firewood for ourselves. It''s only fair that you do the same."


    "Ah, I see," Aurelius replied, trying to hide his disappointment. "Well, thanks for letting us know. We will prepare our own then."


    A few students wanted to criticize Adrian but hearing his words made them stop as his words were really correct. Moreover, they wouldn''t dare to badmouth him right in front of his face.


    "ssmates, let''s divide tasks and start the preparation for the night." With that, Aurelius turned back to his group, signaling for them to start gathering firewood and preparing their own meal. Despite the setback, he was determined not to let it dampen their spirits.


    As Aurelius''s group set about their task, Adrian and Ardel continued cooking,pletely ignoring the others.


    After a while, Ren''s group returned too. They were also surprised to find Adrian and Ardel already cooking at their makeshift camp.


    "Hey, what are you guys doing?" Ren asked, looking around at the scene before him.


    "We''re preparing for the night," Aurelius replied with a tired smile. "And it looks like Adrian and Ardel beat us to it."


    Ren nced at Adrian, who was focused on cooking, before turning his attention back to Aurelius. "Did you guys find the exit?"


    Aurelius shook his head. "No, unfortunately not. How about you?"


    Ren sighed, shaking his head as well. "Same here. We had no luck."


    Aurelius nodded in understanding before turning to his group who were busy building their camp. "Well, we also hunted for the night, and it should be enough for you guys as well."


    "Ah, don''t worry about it. We already caught enough food and firewood for our group. Thanks for the offer though." Ren replied.


    "Oh," Aurelius was stunned for a moment, then a smile reced his surprise.


    "It seems I am stillcking a lotpared to you guys." He admitted with a sigh. "But it makes me want to learn and improve myself even more."


    "Good, I will be happy to help as well," Ren said with a friendly smile.


    Then the two returned to their groups.


    As the sun began to dip lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the forest floor, Emeric''s group finally returned to the clearing. Their arrival was met with a mixture of relief and concern from the others, as they could see that some of them were injured and all of them looked exhausted.


    "Emeric, what happened?" Ren asked, his brow furrowed with worry.


    Emeric didn''t answer, and his expression turned even darker as he surveyed the scene before him. Seeing the other groups already preparing for the night only seemed to darken his mood further.


    "We... are fine," Emeric replied through gritted teeth, his frustration evident in his voice.


    Ren quickly understood what happened since he already knew Emeric''s personality. They probably encountered arge group of beasts and ended up tiring themselves and some even suffered injuries.


    "Ok, it''s good you managed to return safely," Ren spoke facing Lyra at the end. "Then, let the healer in my group help you. You should also wash up yourselves and then join us for the meal. You will help them, right Lyra?"


    "A-ah, yes," Lyra replied hastily. "E-Emeric, let me help you to create a water bubble to wash."


    "...Ok." Though Emeric was frustrated and feeling irritated, he still agreed. He wasn''tpletely stupid after all, moreover, Ren was his friend and he was feeling somewhat guilty for Lyra and his group''s sake.


    As Lyra helped Emeric and her other group members with the water bubble, the others continued with their tasks, preparing for the night ahead.


    Once everyone had washed up and the camps were set, they gathered around the campfire to share their meals. Adrian and Ardel''s group had already finished cooking and were enjoying their food, while the others just began to cook their own meals while secretly taking envious nces at Adrian''s side.


    Soon, the others also finished the dinner. Everyone then gathered around therge campfire, and started the night meeting.

 Chapter 56: Night Meeting. Night Watch [2]

    "So, it''s decided then," Aurelius spoke and others nodded in understanding.


    "Be careful, you two then," Ren added as he looked at Adrian and Ardel. "Wake us immediately if something happens."


    "..." Emeric didn''t say a word and left the group.


    Just now, in this little meeting, they discussed how to spend the night. Each group would take three hours to guard the campsite while the others slept. Adrian and Ardel volunteered to take the first watch, followed by Ren''s group, and then Aurelius''s group.


    They decided Emeric''s group would best since they were the most exhausted. But, they would have to prepare breakfast for everyone.


    After an hour, everyone went to sleep since they had to wake up early tomorrow.


    As the night settled in, Adrian and Ardel took their positions near the campfire.


    "Haha, this reminds me of the old days I used to keep watch with my uncle." Ardel started a conversation. And since their rtionship improved, he wasn''t as shy and awkward as before. "He used to tell me scary stories but would tell adventurous stories from time to time as well. You know, Adrian-?! Adrian?"


    As Ardel shifted his gaze to his side, he didn''t see Adrian, who were sitting with him just a moment ago.


    Confused, Ardel looked around, trying to spot Adrian. Just as he was about to call out to him, he noticed Adrian entering the little camp they had made, his movements silent and deliberate.


    "Adrian?" Ardel called out in a hushed voice, his tone filled with confusion. "Where are you going?"


    Adrian turned to look at Ardel, his expression unreadable in the dim light of the campfire. With a faint smirk, he replied, "To sleep of course."


    Ardel blinked in surprise, his confusion deepening. "Sleep? But... it''s our watch."


    Adrian simply shrugged, his demeanor calm andposed. "I''ve already checked the perimeter. Everything seems quiet. Besides, I am confident nothing will happen."


    "Not on our watch at least..." He added in a low voice, but Ardel didn''t hear him.


    "B-But, Adrian, we agreed to take turns keeping watch," Ardel protested, feeling a sense of unease creeping over him. "It''s not good if we ignore our duties and go to sleep as well."


    "Oh, that''s indeed true." Adrian nodded at Ardel''s exnation. Ardel''s expression brightened as he thought Adrian wasing back.


    "In that case, why don''t you keep the watch by yourself? I am sure you can do it. You can easily sense danger with your ability as well." However, to Ardel''s misfortune, Adrian didn''t n to return at all. "You can wake me up if you sense anything suspicious. Ah, right, don''t forget to wake me up ten minutes before the time our watch ends. I leave it to you, my friend."


    Before Ardel could say anything, Adrian quickly retreated to his makeshift bed, leaving Ardel alone by the campfire.


    Ardel sat there in stunned silence, watching as Adrian settled down to sleep without a care in the world. He couldn''t believe what had just happened. Adrian had essentially abandoned his post, leaving him alone to keep watch.


    Feeling a mix of frustration and confusion, Ardel nced around the campsite, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on his shoulders.


    ''Right, he must be really exhausted, or else he wouldn''t have done such a thing...'' Ardel consoled himself. ''In that case, I need to be extra careful.''


    Determined to cover Adrian, his first friend, Ardel activated his ability and focused on his surroundings, extending his senses out into the forest.


    Soon, three hours passed by in the blink of an eye, however, for Ardel, it felt like an eternity. He remained vignt throughout the night, his senses attuned to every rustle of leaves and every snap of twigs in the darkness.


    He first went over to their camp and nudged Adrian to wake him up, just as they had agreed. Adrian stirred, blinking sleepily as he sat up, rubbing his eyes.


    "Huh? Is it time already?" Adrian muttered, still half-asleep.


    "Yes, our watch is over," Ardel replied, trying to hide his annoyance. "I kept watch as you asked."


    Adrian yawned, stretching his arms before standing up. "Good job, Ardel. Thanks for covering for me. You are a real friend."


    Ardel was slightly stunned at Adrian''s words, then a smile crept onto his face. "..."


    "Ah, right, you should go to sleep now, look at the dark circles under your eyes. You must be really exhausted." Adrian added, giving Ardel a pat on the back before making his way outside. "Don''t worry, I will wake up the others."


    "O-Okay," Ardel muttered and went to the bed. As soon as hey down, he drifted off into a deep and well-deserved sleep, feeling a mixture of exhaustion and pride for sessfullypleting his watch.


    "Gosh, did you use your ability till now to make you this exhausted?" Adrian muttered in a low voice as he peeked at sleeping Ardel. "But, that should keep you asleep till morning. You don''t have to get involved in this mess. You have four more years to spend in the academy..."


    "Alright then, should I wake Ren and his group then?" Adrian mumbled as he went to wake up Ren and his group, ensuring that the next watch was ready to take over.


    Ren and his group stirred sleepily as Adrian approached, gently shaking each of them awake. They groggily rubbed their eyes, murmuring their thanks as they slowly rose to their feet.


    "Thanks for waking us, Adrian," Ren said with a smile, already fully awake. "We''ll take it from here."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. "No problem. I''m going to get some rest now."


    As Ren''s group settled in for their watch, Adrian returned to his makeshift camp. However, he didn''t enter it, took a nce at Ren''s group, and went behind their camp, directly entering into the forest.


    Ren looked over to the side, wondering if he heard something. But he shook his head, thinking it was Adrian who might have copsed to the bed. "Let''s focus on the mission..."

 Chapter 57: Crisis In The Night [1]

    After secretly slipping out of the camp area, I took out the item - an invisibility cloak I purchased yesterday and donned it. I climbed into a nearby tree and sat in the branches, hidden from sight by the cloak. From this vantage point, I could observe the camp and its surroundings without being detected.


    I kept my senses sharp, listening for any signs of movement or activity around the campsite.


    Minutes turned into hours as I remained hidden in the tree, keeping a vignt watch over the area. asionally, I heard the rustle of leaves or the distant call of a nocturnal creature, but otherwise, the night remained quiet.


    After a while, I noticed a faint light flickering in the distance. Squinting my eyes, I could make out the outline of a figure approaching one of the camps. It was Ren, probably on his way to wake up Aurelius and switch watch duty.


    As Ren approached the camp, I could see him exchanging a few words with Aurelius before the two groups swapped positions. Ren and his two group members settled down to rest while Aurelius took up his post near the campfire with two male group members.


    Guess, it''s time for me to be ready huh...


    I will decide whether to interfere or just watch after ''it'' starts.


    ____ ___ _


    As Adrian watched from his hidden vantage point, a sudden chill filled the air, causing him to shiver involuntarily. He knew what wasing next. It was as if the very atmosphere around the campsite had shifted, signaling the arrival of something sinister.


    Aurelius, unaware of the impending danger, continued his watch near the campfire, his senses on high alert but still unable to detect the invisible creatures lurking nearby. He told his watch partners they could sleep and he could keep the watch by himself.


    Suddenly, the tranquility of the night was shattered as Aurelius''s keen instincts kicked in. He felt a wave of drowsiness wash over him, his eyelids growing heavy as he struggled to keep his focus.


    "Hmm? Why am I so sleepy?" He muttered to himself and tried to focus. However,


    despite his efforts, the drowsiness only intensified, weighing down on him like a heavy nket. He felt as if invisible hands were pulling at his consciousness, dragging him into the depths of sleep against his will.


    In a panic, Aurelius fought against the overwhelming urge to sumb, but his efforts were futile. He couldn''t shake off the sensation and eventually, his eyes started to close, sumbing to the desires...


    However, just as he was about to sumb to sleep, a brilliant light suddenly enveloped his whole body, causing his eyes to open abruptly, emanating a deep blue light. His silver hair glowed with an ethereal radiance as his innate ability, Primordial Arcane Nexus, his affinity with all seven elements, surged to life.


    Aurelius gasped as his vision cleared, revealing the true nature of the threat. Though still invisible to the naked eye, he could now see the shadowy forms of the creatures that were hovering over and above the camp. They slithered and twisted, their malevolent presence palpable in the air.


    "By the elements..." Aurelius breathed his voice barely a whisper as he beheld the eerie sight.


    With his senses drastically improved and his Aether and health fully recovered, Aurelius could now see the reason behind his drowsiness. Spirit-type strange creatures, invisible to the naked eye, were circling around the camp, emitting a hypnotic aura that induced sleepiness in their prey.


    Realizing the danger, Aurelius knew he had to act fast. With newfound rity and strength, he shouted at the top of his lungs, "Wake up! We''re under attack!"


    His voice echoed through the forest, jolting others awake. Startled and disoriented, they quickly scrambled to their feet, ready to defend themselves.


    However, they only saw Aurelius who seemed quite different, glowing in the darkness.


    "What''s going on?" Ren asked, rubbing the sleep from his eyes as he looked around the camp.


    Aurelius, still illuminated by his inner light, pointed urgently towards the unseen threat. "There are invisible creatures attacking us! They induce sleepiness and are surrounding the camp!"


    Ren and the others exchanged bewildered nces, unable to see anything out of the ordinary.


    "Hah, if you were this fearful, why did you have to wake us up?!" Emeric said his voice filled with sarcasm and irritation.


    "Right, there is nothing around us. So why-?"


    "Thud-!"


    But before they could question further, one of theirpanions copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    "H-Hey, what happened?!"


    "S-She copsed all of a sudden." The one beside the fallen student replied.


    "T-Then, there are really..."


    Panic rippled through the group as they realized Aurelius was not mistaken. They armed themselves with whatever they could find, ready to face the unseen assants.


    Many covered themselves in fear, as the unknown threat loomed over them. Aurelia, sensing the tension in the air, stepped forward, her determination shining through.


    "Stand back, everyone," shemanded, her voice steady despite the chaos around them. "We shouldn''t be panicking."


    "R-Right."


    "O-Ok."


    As Aurelia stepped forward, her light affinity emanated a soft, calming glow around her,forting those around her. However, despite her efforts to reassure the group, she couldn''t shake off the unease that had been gnawing at her since the attack began.


    Her difort only grew as the minutes passed, the invisible creatures still lurking in the shadows, their presence like a weight on her chest. She could feel their malevolence, their intent to harm, and it sent shivers down her spine.


    "We need to figure out how to fight these things," Aurelius said, his voice determined as he surveyed their surroundings. "I know you guys can''t see them, but I can see them and tell you where they''re."


    Ren nodded, his expression grim. "We need a n. If we can''t see them, we''ll have to rely on our other senses."


    Emeric scoffed. "And how do you propose we do that? We can''t even see what we''re up against."


    "..." Ren and Aurelius went silent, pondering why this dumbass have to dampen other''s spirits again.


    "May I?" Just then Aurelia hesitantly raised her hand and spoke. "I-I also can sense them. There are many of them, dark, malevolent spirit-type creatures, hovering around us..."

 Chapter 58: Crisis In The Night [2]

    As Aurelia''s words hung in the air, the group turned to her in surprise.


    "You can sense them too?" Ren asked, his brow furrowed with confusion. "But how?"


    Aurelia hesitated, unsure how to exin. "I... I''m not sure. It''s like I can feel their presence, their darkness, in my mind. It''s hard to exin."


    Aurelius furrowed his brow, his mind racing with possibilities. "Could it be...?"


    But before he could finish his thought, Lyra spoke up, her voice soft but determined. "I think I know what''s happening. It''s possible maybe because both Aurelius and Aurelia have the rare light affinity."


    "The light affinity?" Ren repeated, his expression puzzled.


    Lyra nodded. "Yes, the light affinity is said to be the opposite of darkness, which means those with the light affinity can often sense dark entities and creatures. As for why Aurelius can see them as well is because..."


    "Because of my darkness affinity..." Aurelius''s eyes widened in realization. "That... that would exin why I can see these creatures when others can''t."


    "Exactly," Lyra confirmed. "And if my theory is correct, then Aurelius and Aurelia should be able to affect these creatures with light-based attacks."


    Aurelia supported her idea. "Y-Yes, that''s possible."


    "Then, what are you waiting for, quickly do something, there are other two who already fainted." Emeric chimed in frustrated, his expression fed upas he pointed to two of their group members who had copsed from exhaustion.


    Aurelius nodded, his mind racing with possibilities. He knew they had to act fast to protect their group from the mysterious creatures lurking in the darkness.


    "Aurelia, can you create a barrier of light around the camp," Aurelius asked his voice firm with determination.


    "I''ll try my best." Aurelia nodded, her expression determined. She closed her eyes and focused, channeling her aether into a protective barrier that surrounded the campsite. A soft, golden glow emanated from her hands as the barrier took shape, shimmering with ethereal light.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius turned his attention to the fallen members of their group.


    "Ren, Emeric, and Lyra, please use any defensive artifacts you have, healers try to see if anything is wrong with those who fainted." He said. "I will try attacking them with a light-based attack."


    Then, Aurelius quickly focused his energy, summoning his aether to form arrows of light in his hands. With each arrow, he infused them with his own light affinity, as the arrows took shape, Aurelius let them loose, sending them soaring through the air towards the shadowy creatures that lurked just beyond the barrier of light.


    The creatures, sensing the approaching attack, hissed and recoiled, their forms flickering in the ethereal glow of Aurelia''s barrier. But Aurelius''s arrows found their mark, piercing through the darkness and dispersing the creatures with bursts of radiant energy.


    As the bursts of radiant energy dispersed some of the shadowy creatures, Aurelius realized the gravity of their situation. There were far more of these creatures than they had anticipated, and he couldn''t handle them alone.


    Looking around at hispanions, Aurelius could see the strain on their faces as they struggled to maintain the defensive barrier and tend to the fallen members of their group. Despite their efforts, the barrier was starting to flicker, its light dimming as the creatures pressed against it with increasing force.


    "We can''t hold them off for long at this rate, we need toe up with a good strategy," Ren called out, his voice strained with exertion as he reinforced the barrier alongside Aurelia. Thankfully, they could support it with their aether alone even if they didn''t have the light affinity. The caster wasn''t them after all.


    Aurelius nodded in agreement as he also knew that their current strategy wasn''t sustainable. They needed more people with light affinity to stand a chance against the horde of creatures. And even then, there was no guarantee they would be able to repel thempletely.


    Suddenly, a loud ufortable screech pierced the air, signaling the creatures'' imminent attack.


    "Get ready for an attack!" Aurelius warned others as he saw what was happening.


    With a collective gasp, the group braced themselves as the creatures surged forward, their dark forms converging on the weakened barrier with ferocious intent.


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, summoning more arrows of light and firing them at the oing horde, but it was like trying to hold back a tide with a broom. The creatures swarmed over the barrier, wing and snarling as they fought to break through.


    "We need reinforcements!" Ren shouted, his voice barely audible over the chaos. "All of you help Aurelia to maintain the barrier!"


    "Damn it! Where is that damned arrogant prick? Did he flee or still sleeping?" Emeric grumbled as he struggled to reinforce the barrier. His frustration only grew as he could only see the trembling barrier and his mind started to get foggy. "Damn you monsters."


    ''R-Right! Where is Adrian? He should be able to help us!'' Aurelius nced around desperately, searching for any sign of Adrian, but he was nowhere to be found. Panic gnawed at him as he realized they were facing an overwhelming force without his assistance.


    ''Darn it...'' He cursed inwardly while increasing his attack speed. But the worst


    had yet toe. As the creatures continued their relentless assault, the barrier began to crack and falter under immense pressure, the golden light dimming with each passing moment.


    Aurelius could feel his strength waning as he struggled to maintain the barrage of light arrows, his mind racing for a solution. But before he could find a solution, the barrier finally shattered under the relentless assault of the creatures. With a deafening crack, the golden light dissipated, leaving the group exposed and vulnerable to the invisible attackers.


    Aurelius''s heart sank as he watched the creatures converge on them, their dark forms swirling with malevolent energy. One by one, theyunched mental assaults on the group members, targeting their minds with illusions and nightmares.


    The group members cried out in agony as they fell to their knees, clutching their heads in pain. Some screamed as they were ovee by terrifying visions, while others simply copsed, their minds overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the creatures'' attacks.


    "Aurelius, help us!" Students shouted, their voices strained with desperation as they struggled to maintain theirposure.


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, his own mind starting to fog with the onught of mental assaults. But he knew he had to stay focused if they were to have any chance of surviving this ordeal.


    "E-Everyone, stay strong!" Aurelius called out, trying to rally hispanions.


    But his words seemed to fall on deaf ears as the group members continued to writhe in agony, their cries echoing through the forest.


    Aurelius felt a surge of frustration and helplessness welling up inside him. He knew he had to do something, but what?


    Suddenly, amidst the chaos, a voice echoed in Aurelius''s mind, cutting through the haze of confusion and fear. "A-Aurelius... You can do it..."


    "!" Aurelius turned to his right side as he recognized the owner of the voice. His eyes widened in shock as he saw a scene he thought he would never see. "A-Aurelia?"

 Chapter 59: Desperate Times Calls For Desperate Awakening

    "A-Aurelia!" Aurelius''s eyes widened in surprise. "N-no, you can''t use that! You don''t¡ª"


    Before Aurelius could finish his sentence, Aurelia''s ability activated, enveloping her in a bright, warm light that bathed the area around her in a soothing glow. Her eyes, usually soft and gentle, now zed with determination as she faced the oing horde of creatures.


    "Aurelia, stop!" Aurelius called out, his voice filled with concern. He knew very well that she didn''t have enough control over her ability yet. If she kept pushing herself like this, she might end up hurting herself even more.


    But Aurelia didn''t heed his warning. She stood her ground, her resolve unwavering as she used her ability to repel the creatures, pushing them back with the force of her light.


    As she continued to channel her power, Aurelius''s worry grew. Suddenly, he saw her cough up blood, a small trickle staining the corner of her mouth. Despite the pain and strain evident on her face, Aurelia refused to give up.


    Seeing her courage and determination, something clicked inside Aurelius. He couldn''t stand by and watch her struggle alone, especially when she was putting herself in danger for their sake.


    But just as he was about to step forward to support her, another incident urred. A group of creaturesunched a sneak attack on Aurelia, catching her off guard. With a cry of surprise, she copsed to the ground, losing consciousness.


    Aurelius''s mind went nk for a moment as he watched Aurelia fall. Then, his expression darkened, his eyes filled with killing intent as he turned his gaze toward the creatures.


    Swoosh!


    A sudden burst of strong aura emanated from Aurelius, sending shockwaves through the air. His hair turned ck as midnight, and his aether''s color shifted to match, taking on a dark, ominous hue.


    Darkness enveloped his whole being, swirling around him like a cloak as he tapped into a newfound power within his ability, unaware of its true nature.


    The creatures, sensing the overwhelming darkness emanating from Aurelius, suddenly halted their movements, trembling in fear. Even if they were darkness-rted creatures themselves, they couldn''t help but feel an instinctual dread in the presence of such potent darkness.


    Aurelius''s eyes gleamed with deep killing intent as he faced the creatures. "You all... You all..."


    "Deserve to die."


    Then he lifted his right hand, pointing at the trembling creatures. Slowly, a dark ball started taking shape in his hand, growing bigger. With effort, he pulled back his arm.


    "Be gone," he said in a voice devoid of mercy. Then he thrust out his hand, sending the ball of darkness hurtling toward the creatures.


    Upon impact, the ball exploded in a massive burst of darkness.


    The explosion ripped through the creatures, sending them flying in all directions. Half of them vanished in the darkness, leaving only shrieks and wails behind. The survivors, their fear palpable, turned tail and fled, scrambling away from the scene as fast as they could.


    Aurelius stood there, his eyes following the retreating creatures with a cold gaze. He didn''t move to stop them. His focus shifted back to Aurelia, lying unconscious on the ground.


    As thest of the creatures disappeared into the darkness, Aurelius staggered, his strength waning. He copsed to his knees, coughing up blood, his body trembling with exertion and pain. "Pff... Cough..."


    But, he didn''t copse, instead slowly stood up, staggering forward on trembling limbs, exhaustion pulling at his body like anchors. Reaching Aurelia''s side, he gingerly lifted her head into hisp.


    "Aurelia..." Her name came out a hoarse rasp. Looking down, fresh fear gripped him at her pallidplexion. Though breathing, her light seemed diminished from exerting too much too soon.


    Cradling her close, Aurelius scanned the treeline for lingering threats. But shadows encroached in his vision, a cold sweat chilling his skin. Thest dredges of power faded, ck creeping in at the edges of his mind.


    "I''m sorry...I let... you get hurt..." he whispered raggedly, lowering Aurelia gently to the earth. There he copsed, limbs syed uselessly as darkness imed him too.


    The surroundings became eerily quiet because the others had already lost consciousness when Aurelius awakened his ''darkness''.


    "..."


    A few secondster, the sounds of footsteps echoed not from afar. Soon, a figure approached unconsciousness Aurelius and Aurelia.


    "Sorry you two, but this needed to happen. You were bound to suffer today. Even if I wanted to help earlier, there was nothing I could do. Well, nothing I could think of... Maybe, it''s true after all. Desperate times call for desperate measures.


    But, in your case, it should be some sort of awakening." A familiar voice spoke, sounding a bit guilty, relieved, and happy. "But, don''t worry, I will help you to finish this mess and save you from a little trouble in the future..."


    The figure stopped speaking and turned back.


    "This won''t change the plot, will it?" The figure muttered to himself as he slowly entered into the darkness once more, in the same direction as the creatures fled. "Well, I hope so..."


    ____ __ _


    Five hourster.


    "..."


    Aurelius abruptly opened his eyes and sat up.


    Aurelius blinked, disoriented, as he found himself lying in the tent. His head throbbed with pain, and his body ached all over. Nearby, he saw Aurelia still unconscious, lying peacefully as if nothing had happened.


    Rubbing his temples, Aurelius tried to piece together what had happened. Memories flooded back: the horde of creatures, Aurelia''s reckless use of her ability, his own newfound power, and then... darkness.


    He nced around, searching for any sign of danger, but the forest seemed calm now, the only sound was the gentle rustle of leaves in the breeze and boiling water.


    ''Wait?! Boiling water?''


    Aurelius pushed himself up, feeling a bit dizzy, and stumbled out of the tent. Outside, he found a small campfire crackling, with three pots of water suspended over it. Nearby, a figure crouched, tending to the fire.


    "Ah, you''re awake," the figure said, turning to reveal a familiar face. It was none other than Adrian, who had been missing for the whole incident.


    "Y-You! You... Where were you this whole time?!"


    ______


    Author: I will be releasing two chapters daily as I finished writing for the privilege. You can buy them and read ahead of time. It will be beneficial for both you and me. (The more, the merrier, hehe)

 Chapter 60: Adrians POV: Behind The Scenes

    "This won''t change the plot, will it?" I muttered to myself as I left my sister and the others alone. Of course, I activated a barrier around them, so the wild beasts wouldn''t trouble them. "Well, I hope so..."


    Anyway, the thing I wanted to do was to catch up to those creatures, or rather, the entities called "Spectral Shades", which were merely pawns in arger game.


    Tracking them was rtively easy; a few of them still carried traces of Aurelius''s dark aether. They led me to a cave deep in the forest, a ce where darkness seemed to seep from every crevice.


    I knew I had arrived at my destination.


    There was a mid Ster Tier mage responsible for summoning them and making them attack the camp that was hiding there. From what I remember, it was written he was injured badly and was relying on these creatures to heal his wounds and recover.


    And leaving him alive meant risking another incident like today, no, even worse. He appeared at ater date in the novel and caused quite a big incident with the Main Cast barely winning. Not to mention many lives were taken.


    But I don''t want that to happen. Thus, I came to eradicate the problem before it escted further.


    Even though, it won''t certainly be easy. After all, even if he is injured, his current power should be equal to that of mid-stage Lunar Tier Awakener, enough to beat me in a head-on confrontation.


    But I had a n, one I''d been preparing for. I will try to finish him off in one move. If it doesn''t work, I will have to give it my all to both survive and win.


    So, with the n in mind, I entered the cave, with the indivisibility cloak donned on me, concealing my presence as I moved deeper into the darkness.


    The cave was eerily quiet, the only sound being the faint echoes of my footsteps against the rocky floor. I followed the trail of dark aether, navigating through the winding tunnels until I reached a cavern bathed in an ominous purple light.


    There, at the center of the cavern,y the injured mage, surrounded by a swarm of Spectral Shades. His aura was weak, but still formidable, indicating that he was far from powerless.


    Carefully, I observed his condition. He seemed to be in a deep meditative state, likely using the dark energy from the shades to heal his wounds.


    Should I attack now? Or is he pretending?


    But, right now is the best time...


    OK, let''s do-!


    However, as I was about to move, the mage''s eyes abruptly opened, emitting a faint purple glow.


    I froze on my spot, wondering whether I had found out.


    "Hm..." I heard him muttering as if he was listening.


    "So, there was someone like that, huh... Interesting..." An odd glint passed through his eyes and a disgusting smile formed on his face. "So, the prophecy was true after all. And to think the one who possessed true ''darkness'' would be hiding in a ce like this. It was worth the sacrifice, Keke..."


    Huh, what is he talking about?


    Several questions flooded my mind as I tried to make sense of the mage''s cryptic words. What prophecy? What was that about ''the one with true darkness''? And what sacrifice was he talking about?


    The mage''s sudden revtion threw me off guard. There was nothing in the novel about this prophecy or someone with true darkness. It was as if the story had taken an unexpected turn, one that I hadn''t anticipated.


    But then it clicked.


    The mage must have used some forbidden spell to track down the so-called one with true darkness, probably Aurelius. That''s why he was injured. It wasn''t written how he got injured in the novel, which makes my guess usible.


    My heart raced as I realized the gravity of the situation. If the mage had managed to track down Aurelius because of some prophecy, then he was in more grave danger than it was portrayed. After all, it was unknown whether the mage wanted to kill him or just to test him...


    And was he alone in this, or was there some organization or cult behind this?


    I stayed frozen in ce, hoping the mage would reveal more information, but to my disappointment, he closed his eyes and re-entered his meditative state, cutting off any chance of acquiring info.


    I sighed internally, relieved he didn''t notice me but disappointed he stopped talking.


    But, now I was more certain I had to act fast. I don''t know why but I feel like it is up to me to confront this threat alone. And I can''t afford to make any mistakes. One wrong move, and it could cost me everything. It was uncertain whether the mage was injured as written in the novel.


    No, this isn''t the time to hesitate.


    I took a deep breath and carefully approached the mage, not making any sound.


    Taking out my weapon, I prepared myself for what was toe. The mage''s eyes remained closed, oblivious to my presence as I crept closer. With a swift and silent movement, I positioned myself behind him, ready to strike.


    Gathering my resolve, I unleashed my attack, aiming for a vital spot that would ensure his defeat in one blow. The de sliced through the air with deadly precision, aimed directly at the mage''s neck.


    As my de descended towards the mage''s neck, he seemed to sense the danger at thest moment. With a swift movement, he rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the fatal strike. However, my attack wasn''tpletely in vain; the de grazed his shoulder, leaving a deep gash.


    But damn, I wasted such a good opportunity.


    "Urgh!" The mage let out a grunt of pain as blood spurted from the wound, staining his dark robes. He scrambled to his feet, his eyes aze with anger and caution.


    "You dare attack me, you mere ant?!" he snarled, his voice echoing through the cavern. "You will pay dearly for your insolence!"


    "Attack him!"

 Chapter 61: Behind The Scenes: Adrians POV [2]

    Despite Adrian''s failed attempt to finish the mage off in one strike, he remained focused, his determination unwavering. The mage''s injury seemed to have weakened him, but he still had several Spectral Shades at hismand.


    As the mage rose to his feet, surrounded by the swirling tendrils of dark Aether, Adrian braced himself for the confrontation ahead. He kept his distance, circling the mage cautiously in the dimly lit cave.


    The mage''s eyes locked onto Adrian''s with a predatory glint. "You think you can challenge me, little one? I am beyond yourprehension."


    Adrian gritted his teeth, refusing to be intimidated. "I don''t care who you think you are. I''m here to stop you, no matter what it takes."


    With determination fueling his every move, Adrian lunged forward, his de shing through the air. The mage countered with a surge of dark energy, deflecting Adrian''s attack with surprising strength.


    Undeterred, Adrian dodged the mage''s counterattack and struck again, aiming for his weakened shoulder. The mage snarled in pain as Adrian''s de found its mark, but he retaliated with a st of dark energy that sent Adrian stumbling backward.


    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Adrian regained his footing and pressed on, refusing to let up the assault. With each strike, he forced the mage to defend himself, slowly wearing him down.


    But the Spectral Shades continued to pose a threat, their presence clouding Adrian''s mind and sapping his strength. He needed to break their hold on him, to regain his focus and turn the tide of the battle.


    With a grim determination, Adrian made a split-second decision. He drew his de across his arm, intentionally cutting himself to bleed and clear his mind. The pain snapped him back into focus, allowing him to push past the Spectral Shades'' influence.


    The mageunched more darkness spells at Adrian, but he dodged and defended, narrowly avoiding each attack. In the midst of the chaos, Adrian managed to reach for the potions at his belt, quickly downing them to replenish his strength.


    Suddenly, the cave trembled with a huge tremor, andrge ck tendrils burst from the ground, wrapping around the mage in a sinister embrace.


    "Haha! It''s over for you now, you little ant!" the mageughed out menacingly, dering victory.


    Adrian agreed, but not in defeat. With a swift motion, he took out three vials filled with pure white water, infused with light attributes. Without hesitation, he threw one vial at the mage, disrupting his hold over the Spectral Shades. Then, he used the other two vials to coat his sword, imbuing it with the pure light energy.


    Swoosh-!


    Sparkle-!


    The cave filled with a blinding light as the vial shattered against the mage''s dark barrier. He recoiled in pain as the light seared through his defenses.


    With renewed purpose, Adrian charged forward, his sword zing with light as he struck at the mage with all his might. The darkness recoiled from the purity of the light, and with a final, decisive blow, Adrian brought the de down, severing the mage''s head.


    After Adrian''s decisive blow, the cave remained silent, the only sound echoing was the soft drip of water from stctites and Adrian''s haggard breaths. The severed head of the magey on the ground, surrounded by a pool of darkness that seemed to dissipate slowly.


    "Finally... It''s over..." He muttered in relief.


    But then, Adrian''s stance shifted, and his expression turned distant as if he had entered into a trance. His eyes zed over, and he seemed to be in another realm entirely.


    In his vision, he saw himself standing over the mage''s head, but something was wrong. The head began to morph and shift, transforming into a strange ck squishy liquid. Adrian''s instincts screamed that it was fake, but before he could react, a dagger plunged into his heart from behind.


    Pain surged through him, and he gasped, trying to fight back, but he was powerless. He watched helplessly as the mageughed, stabbing his copsed body repeatedly with the same dagger.


    The vision felt agonizingly real, every sensation, every emotion, as vivid as if it were actually happening. Adrian struggled to distinguish between vision and reality as the mage''s cruelughter echoed in his ears.


    Then, abruptly, the vision ended, and Adrian snapped back to the present, gasping for air as he shook off the trance. "Huff... Huff..."


    His heart raced, and the next moment, he instinctively released his sword, spinning around to confront the mage who was still alive and behind him.


    The mage stood there, shock written all over his face as Adrian tackled him with a practiced move, disarming him in one swift motion. He also didn''t give the mage a chance to recover, immediately delivering a powerful punch to the mage''s face.


    The mage stumbled backward, blood streaming from his nose, his expression a mix of fear and confusion. Adrian didn''t pause,unching himself at the mage again with renewed determination.


    In the dimly lit cave, the two figures danced in a deadly ballet, their movements fluid and precise. Adrian''s every strike was calcted, fueled by the determination to end the threat once and for all.


    As the battle raged on, the mage''s attacks became desperate, his dark energy surging erratically as he tried to regain control. But Adrian remained focused, his mind clear, his resolve unshaken.


    With one final, decisive blow, Adrian brought the mage to his knees, his sword poised to strike. The mage looked up at him, defeated, his eyes filled with fear and resignation.


    "P-please... Don''t... kill me..."


    At that moment, Adrian hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing his mind. ''Am I really gonna k-kill someone?''


    ''!'' But then he remembered Aurelia lying unconscious back at the camp, and the visions of the mage''s cruelty, the evil deeds he would do shed before him once more. ''No, this isn''t Earth... And he is evil...''


    ''And... I am not the same person as before.''


    With a swift motion, Adrian brought his sword down, severing the mage''s connection to life and ending the threat once and for all. As the darkness faded away, leaving only silence in its wake, Adrian stood there, victorious but weary.

 Chapter 62: Morality, Reality, Returning

    I copsed on my knees, gasping for breath. "Huff... Huff..."


    I still couldn''t quite grasp what had just happened. The vision had felt so real, so vivid, that it left me shaken to my core. I thought I died for real, since the pain...


    But then, it hit me. That was just a vision, right? I hadn''t really been stabbed. I was still alive, and the mage was defeated. Yet, the memory of the dagger piercing my heart lingered, leaving a chill down my spine.


    As I caught my breath, another question surfaced in my mind. Did I really just... kill someone? The reality of my actions began to sink in, and a wave of guilt washed over me.


    But then, I remembered why I had to do it. The threat the mage posed, the danger he would bring if left alive... I had no choice, did I?


    Still, the weight of what I had done hung heavy on my conscience. I wasn''t a killer, or at least I didn''t think I was. Yet, here I was, standing over the lifeless body of another human being.


    ''Was it really necessary?'' a voice in my head questioned. ''Could I have found another way?''


    No, was he a human to begin with? I denied the idea.


    I shook my head, trying to dispel the doubts that nagged at me. There was no time for regrets or second-guessing now. Aurelia and the others were still waiting back at camp, and who knew what other dangers lurked in the forest? I knew I had to return quickly.


    I pushed myself to my feet, my muscles aching from the exertion of battle. With a deep breath, I turned away from the mage''s lifeless body, forcing myself to focus on the task at hand.


    As I made my way back through the dimly lit cave, the events of the battle reyed in my mind, each moment etched into my memory with vivid rity. The taste of adrenaline still lingered on my tongue, mingled with the metallic tang of blood.


    Despite my victory, a sense of unease gnawed at me. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had crossed a line, that I had be something I never wanted to be. But as the saying goes, desperate times call for desperate measures.


    I emerged from the cave into the cool night air, the moon casting its silvery glow over the forest. With a heavy heart, I began the journey back to camp, my mind consumed by conflicting emotions.


    When I finally reached the campsite, the others were still lying on the ground, unconscious.


    Thankfully, I was beginning to feel fine since I drank a few health potions. Now, I need to bring my sister and others into the camp. The outside was still cold and most of them were probably drained of Aether in the battle. And their bodies still weren''t strong enough to endure the night chill. Not for long.


    I knelt down beside Aurelia, gently lifting her unconscious form into my arms. She was lighter than I expected, her breathing steady but shallow. I carried her to the nearest tent made her group, knowing she needed rest and warmth.


    Once Iid her down inside, I covered her with a nket and tucked her in, making sure she wasfortable before stepping back outside. The others stilly scattered around the camp, their bodies motionless in the pale moonlight.


    I couldn''t do this alone. I needed help to get everyone to safety and tend to their injuries. With a sense of urgency, I made my way to my own tent, where my only remaining group member, Ardel,y.


    "Ardel," I said, shaking him vigorously. "Wake up, buddy."


    Ardel stirred, groaning softly. "Hmmm... I-Is it morning... already?" he mumbled, his voice thick with sleep.


    "Not quite," I replied, shaking him more vigorously. "We''ve got work to do. Help me get everyone into the tents."


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" Ardel asked, his voice still heavy with sleep and confusion.


    "No time to exin," I replied urgently, grabbing him by the shoulders and shaking him. "Just get up and help me."


    With a bewildered expression, Ardel stumbled out of the tent, blinking in the moonlight. "What''s going on?" he asked, still trying to make sense of the situation.


    "We''ll talkter," I said, cutting him off. "Right now, we need to get everyone into the tents. It''s cold outside."


    "R-Right... It''s cold." Ardel nodded, his confusion evident, but he followed my lead without further question. Together, we worked quickly to gather the unconscious students and carry them to the safety of the tents.


    As weid them down inside, Ardel''s expression shifted from confusion to concern. "What happened out there, Adrian?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Why are they all unconscious and not waking up?"


    I paused, considering what to tell him.


    "I... I don''t what exactly happened, but I think there was a battle. I left at night to do something and when I came back, I saw everyone lying on the ground. There were signs of battle, but what confused me was there was no blood or physical injury on them. Anyway, then I realized a problem, there was no aether protecting their bodies so I decided to bring them to tents.


    And you know the rest." I decided to lie, about the part I was watching everything happen and doing nothing (not that I could do much).


    I also decided to keep the part where I fought with the root of the incident, the injured mage from him. From everyone.


    Ardel nodded slowly, his expression grave. "I see..."


    "W-wait? Howe I didn''t wake up then? I am sure there must have been a lot of noise?" He suddenly asked, probably from himself.


    "Haha, maybe you are too deep of a sleeper, the type who sleeps even in an earthquake. Haha!" I joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Hey! I''m nothing like that!" Ardel chuckled, the tension in the air dissipating slightly. "I woke up when you shook me, didn''t I? Anyway, what are we gonna do now?"


    "Well, prepare for morning, what else?" I replied with a smile. "Let''s get started."

 Chapter 63: The End

    After that, Ardel and I started preparing for the morning. We gathered firewood, set up a makeshift stove, and began to prepare breakfast for when everyone woke up. As the aroma of cooking food filled the air, I felt a sense of normalcy returning, despite the lingering unease from the events of the previous night.


    Just before the sun fully rose, casting its warm rays over the campsite, I sensed a presence behind me. Instinctively, I turned around and noticed Aurelius emerging from one of the tents.


    "Ah, you''re awake," I said.


    Aurelius looked at me, his expression a mix of shock and confusion. "Y-You! You... Where were you this whole time?!" he asked, his voice tinged with usation.


    Welp, I could understand his reasons, after all, I watched what happened from the beginning to the end.


    For my fortune, nobody knows it.


    Well then, how should deal with him, the protagonist then?


    "Calm down first," I said, shifting into a indifferent tone. "And I have something to ask as well, what happened here?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Aurelius asked, probably confused by my question. He paused for a moment and then asked. "Weren''t you here when we were attacked?"


    "So, there really was a battle." I sighed inwardly, realizing that I couldn''t avoid the subject. "I... I left the camp for a short while to check something," I replied, deciding to stick with a half-truth for now. "When I returned, I found everyone unconscious. There were signs of a struggle, but I couldn''t figure out what happened."


    "Y-You left the camp?" Aurelius asked, calming down. "Why? And you also didn''t tell anyone about it."


    "Well. Did I need to?" I feigned ignorance.


    "You-!" He was stunned at my response. Then he sighed and ran a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated. "Look, I get it. You probably had your reasons, but leaving without telling anyone... It''s not exactly responsible, especially in a situation like this."


    "We all were almost killed, you know. Perhaps if you were here, things would be otherwise..." He muttered, his voice being low at thest sentence. "..."


    "Can you tell me what happened?" I asked as he approached me. "Take a seat here." I showed the opposite direction of my seat.


    He nodded and sat down. Just as he was about to start, we heard footsteps approaching and turned around.


    "Adrian, I found-eh, A-Aurelius?! Y-You are a-awake?" Ardel stopped midway, noticing Aurelius, his shyness and awkwardness kicked in.


    "...Yes," Aurelius replied shortly and then looked at me. "Was he also with you?"


    ''Hoh, you noticed huh.'' I muttered inwardly, knowing what was he hinting at. He probably didn''t see Ardel during the incident as well. That was the reason.


    "No, he was sleeping. And it seems he is quite a deep sleeper." I replied.


    "Hmm... I see..." Aurelius nodded. He probably doesn''t suspect anything since he saw others fainting from the Spectral Shades influence.


    "So, what exactly happened?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation back to the main topic.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "It all started just after a while I took the turn to keep the watch..."


    He recollected everything that happened honestly, till the part where he awakened that power. Instead, he lied by saying it was thanks to my sister''s ability they managed to scare off the Spectral Shades.


    Well, I already expected it. After all, even in the original novel, he didn''t tell anyone about it and told the same lie because he wasn''t certain about that dark power and a few other things.


    Good, everything going smoothly.


    "Sorry, I wasn''t here." I decided to at least apologize, even then in my usual indifferent tone.


    "No, you don''t have to." Aurelius shook his head. "Maybe, it was blessing in a disguise you weren''t here. Or else who knows what would happen to all of us."


    "Yes, you are right." I got along with his words.


    "But... please warn us next time, ok?" He continued, his tone softening.


    I nodded. "Ok, I will try."


    "..." He was left stunned yet again. "Well, at least there is some improvement..." He muttered in a low voice, though I heard it clearly.


    Was he talking about me agreeing? Probably.


    "By the way, there is good news on our part." I then decided to share something as well. I then looked at Ardel, gesturing for him to speak up.


    "U-Um... W-We found the e-exit." Ardel spoke in his usual stuttered tone.


    "Good...?! Huh? You found it? When? Where?" Aurelius asked, his eyes widening in surprise.


    Calm down will you, you are the MC, why are you getting so frustrated for? But then again, it must be due to today''s events.


    "The thing that matters the most is we found it." I cut in. "Now, we can leave the forest without a worry. But we should wait for others to wake up and have breakfast first."


    "Ah! R-right, sorry." Aurelius nodded, collecting himself. "That''s... that''s great news. Thank you both for finding it."


    "No problem," I replied with a nod.


    Ardel smiled shyly, happy to have contributed something useful.


    As the sun fully rose, casting its warm light over the campsite, the others began to stir awake one by one. I instructed Ardel to cooperate with Aurelius in distributing the breakfast and so on.


    Meanwhile, I left the campsite mainly to seek peace and a ce to rx. About an hourter, I returned to the camp.


    And as soon as I did, several eyes locked on me. I ignored their gazes and looked at Aurelius. "You ready?"


    "Yes, we are. You can lead the way." Aurelius replied with a smile.


    "Good." I nodded and then called out to Ardel. "Ardel, lead the way."


    He was first startled, but then nodded and silently started packing up his things. With Aurelius and the others following closely behind, we set off toward the exit of the forest.


    Since we already knew the route, it took only about an hour to reach the exit.


    The students'' eyes brightened as they saw the sunlight streaming through the trees, signaling the end of their ordeal in the dark forest.


    "We made it," One of the students eximed, relief evident in his voice.


    "Yeah, we did," The other replied, feeling a sense of happiness.


    "Argh! Finally, we are out of this damn forest!"


    "Come on, let''s hurry!"


    As we stepped out of the forest and into the open, I couldn''t help but feel a weight lift off my shoulders. The fresh air and warm sunlight were a wee change from the oppressive darkness of the forest.


    Finally, the first event ended...


    _____ ___


    Volume 1. End.

 Chapter 64: The Aftermath. Plans For The Future

    After we got out of the forest, we were weed by three second-year students who were tasked to pick up us by the instructor Doome.


    The forest wasn''t that far from Eldora City, after about four hours of walking which also served as training, we finally arrived at the city.


    The sight of the bustling city streets was a wee change from the quiet solitude of the forest. The sounds of people going about their daily lives, the smell of food wafting from nearby cafes, and the sight of colorful buildings lining the streets filled the students with a sense of excitement.


    Since the lesson officially ended, I left the group and headed to a ce I nned to visit.


    Ardel wanted toe with me but I told him to return with others and rest, I had things to do.


    Wandering through the bustling streets of Eldora City, I made my way to a familiar ce - an apothecary shop located right next to a hospital. The sun was high in the sky, casting warm rays down on the busy city below.


    As I entered the shop, the familiar scent of herbs and potions greeted me, bringing back memories of my previous visits. The clerk behind the counter looked up from her work, and her eyes widened in recognition as she saw me.


    "Adrian!" she eximed, a smile spreading across her face. "It''s good to see you again. How have you been?"


    I returned her smile. "I''ve been doing well, thanks. How about you, Aunty?"


    "Oh, you know, same old," she replied, her tone cheerful. "Just keeping busy with the shop and the hospital, you know."


    I nodded, recalling thest time I was here, just four days ago. It was then that I had bought the light attribute water that proved crucial in my battle against the mage.


    Back then, I had been surprised to see her, as she had nursed me back in the hospital when I regained my memories the first time. But despite the initial surprise, things had worked out well, and I had even gotten a discount on my purchase.


    "Actually, I''m here to buy some more potions," I said, breaking the silence. "I need ones that restore stamina and health, and a few lightning resistance potions if possible."


    "Of course, I can help you with that," she replied, turning to the shelves behind her to retrieve the potions.


    As she searched for the potions, I said with a smile. "I also wanted to thank you for the potions I boughtst time. They helped me greatly."


    She looked up from her work, a soft smile on her lips. "I''m d to hear that. It''s always nice to know that our products are making a difference."


    I nodded, a sense of warmth spreading through me. Despite the challenges I had faced, there were people like her who had helped me along the way.


    After a few moments, she returned with the potions I had requested, cing them on the counter in front of me. "Here you go. Is there anything else I can help you with?"


    I shook my head, taking the potions and cing them in my bag. Then I paid for them, again with a 10% discount. "No, that''s all for now. Thank you again for your help."


    "It was my pleasure," she replied, her smile widening. "Take care, Adrian. Make sure to keep yourself safe."


    "Yeah, I will," I said as I got out of the shop.


    "Now then, should I head back to the Academy?" I muttered to myself as I stepped out onto the bustling streets. There were many ces in the city I wanted to visit, but it wasn''t the right time yet.


    So, I decided to return to the dorm.


    After returning, I spent the rest of the day resting, since it was much needed after the ordeal in the forest. I made sure to replenish my energy and recover from the physical and mental strain of the past few days.


    As Iy on my bed, I couldn''t help but think about everything that had happened. The battle with the mage, the visions I experienced, and the doubts that still lingered in my mind.


    But amidst all the uncertainty, one thing was clear - I was weak.


    If not for the vision''s timely activation, I would have been doomed.


    It was true I was the strongest among the first years but I wasn''t 100% sure if I would be able to defeat Aurelius when he used that new darkness ability. Well, if I was prepared like with the mage, then I would be confident.


    But, I need pure strength, my own.


    I can''t always rely on external power.


    Sigh...


    What am I even worrying about...


    I already thought about my future anyway.


    I will only stay here for a year anyway, and this strength will be enough to survive and take action when needed.


    After that, I will leave the academy and return to our kingdom to prepare for the future event which will involve me, MC, and my sister.


    After the event, I will bepletely free. Because that is when my existence will be forgotten in the novel. Then I can do the things I want.


    At least I can enjoy my time until THAT arc starts. The arc where the novel started to get really interesting. Now that I think about it, most people were drawn into the novel after that Arc. But, there are many years for it to start. Fortunately...


    With that thought in mind, I pushed aside my doubts and focused on the present. Tomorrow was a new day and new opportunities...


    As evening fell, I drifted off to sleep, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. Whatever challengesy ahead, I was ready to face them, armed with the lessons I had learned and the knowledge I had.


    And so, I slept, the events of the day fading into the background as dreams of a brighter future filled my mind.

 Chapter 65: Learning Spells And Combat Class News

    Three days passed since the first event and a new week started.


    The first ss was Elemental Maniption. We, no, the others learned a one-star elemental spell and practiced its casting under the guidance of the instructor. Meanwhile I, the only affinityless person also learned a spell but a non-elemental one called "Aether control enhancement".


    This spell would temporarily increase my ability to manipte Aether, allowing me to have more free and easy control.


    As the ss progressed, the instructor exined the rankings for elemental spells, ranging from one to six stars. One-star spells were the weakest and simplest to cast, while six-star spells were the most powerful andplex, requiring considerable skill, power, and control to master.


    The instructor also mentioned that there were rumors of seven-star spells, but they were considered legendary, and in this era, nobody had ever learned such a spell.


    Well, from what I know in the novel, Aurelius would be the first one to discover a seven-star spell and conditions to master it. He would eventually master that devastating spell, being the first one in this era. Well, in this world only he can do it since it requires one to have an affinity with all the seven elements.


    But, all those would shatter when THAT arc starts but again, there are still many years for it to start.


    Surprisingly I managed to get the gist of how to cast the spell. Maybe I was a genius, haha.


    But, my smugness vanished when I saw the others already casting and a few of them already seeding.


    Urgh, damn lucky main characters.


    I consoled myself before focusing once again.


    I closed my eyes, activating my inner vision, and focused on my Aether Core, trying to feel the flow of Aether within me. With each breath, I visualized the energy gathering and coalescing, forming a shimmering pool of light at the center of my being.


    Then, following the instructions the instructor gave me, I extended my consciousness outward, reaching for the threads of Aether that surrounded me. It felt like trying to grasp onto something intangible, like catching the wind with my bare hands.


    But with patience and concentration, I began to sense the subtle currents of Aether, weaving through the air around me. I focused on gathering them, drawing them closer until they merged with the pool of Aether within me.


    Once I felt the energy swirling inside me, I channeled it into the spell, shaping it ording to the instructor''s guidance. It was like molding y, shaping and sculpting the energy until it formed the desired pattern.


    With a mentalmand, I released the spell, and to my surprise, a faint shimmer of Aether appeared before me, hovering in the air for a moment before dissipating.


    I blinked in disbelief, hardly daring to believe that I had actually seeded. It might not have been as impressive as the others'' disys, but it was a start.


    I also sensed my control improving slightly, though it wasn''t big, it was still an improvement.


    Just like this, I continued practicing until the end of the ss.


    The next ss, Aetheric Theory also passed rtively peacefully, though the instructor gave us tons of assignments to do, earning many students'' internal curses, including mine.


    Finally, the third ss for today, the Combat Training has started.


    Instructor Valeria gathered us in the Combat Training Hall at the start of the lesson.


    "Listen, students." She started speaking. "Three weekster, there will be a joint ss with the second years to assess your progress and improvement. It will be a mock battle where you''ll face off against each other in teams. This will give you a chance to apply what you''ve learned so far in realbat situations."


    Excitement buzzed through the room as the students exchanged eager nces. Mock battles were always a highlight of the semester, providing an opportunity to test their skills and strategies against their peers.


    "In preparation for the mock battle," Instructor Valeria continued, "we''ll be focusing on honing yourbat techniques and teamwork abilities over the next few weeks. Today, we''ll start with some basic drills to assess your current level."


    She divided us into pairs and instructed us to practice basicbat maneuvers, such as blocking, dodging, and attacking, while emphasizing the importance ofmunication and coordination with our partners.


    And the results were...


    "Terrible! Your team fight skills are terrible." Instructor Valeria massaged her temples as she spoke. "Though your own individualbat skills improved, albeit slightly, you clearly have no experience in team fight. Some of you either forget your teammates and rush to the enemy, while others want to use your teammates as meat shields and take cover.


    Thankfully, there are still a few groups who seem to have a good understanding of teamwork and coordination, but overall, there''s a lot of room for improvement."


    She looked around at the disappointed faces of the students, her expression firm. "But don''t worry, I will make it so you will learn how to fight as a team. Starting now, we''ll be focusing heavily on team-based drills and exercises. You''ll learn to anticipate each other''s moves, cover each other''s weaknesses, and work together seamlessly in battle."


    "And, every Saturday we will hold a mock battle here in the Combat Training Hall." She continued. "Ah, right. You will be randomly assigned to a team of five each week and will fight in the mock battle. Those who perform well can decide to keep the team while those who are dissatisfied with their team or have no improvement will be randomly assigned in the next week once again."


    Before students could swallow everything, she dropped another bombshell.


    "Also, the results of these mock battles will contribute to your final assessment for this semester. So, make sure to give it your all and work hard to improve your teamwork skills."


    The room erupted into a mixture of excitement and anxiety at the news. Mock battles were one thing, but knowing that their performance would affect their grades added an extrayer of pressure.


    After the initial shock wore off, Instructor Valeria started the topic for today''s lesson. "Today we will learn positioning, maybe the most important aspect of team-basedbat. It''s crucial to understand how to position yourselves effectively in the battle to maximize your strengths and minimize your weaknesses."

 Chapter 66: A Team Of Extras

    "For example, one with great defense should stand at the front together with the one with great power while the assassin types should stay hidden until the perfect moment to strike," Instructor Valeria exined. "As for long-range attackers, they should find a secure spot to provide cover fire without risking themselves getting caught in closebat."


    As Instructor Valeria continued her lecture, I couldn''t help but think about the uing two events. Right, not one but two.


    The first one will be obviously the joint ss between us and the second year. The second one will happen right after the first one.


    The ones to shine in the first event will be undoubtedly the MC, Ren, and obviously -ME.


    I also think there is a chance new individuals may arise. They could be either my sister - Aurelia, or even Emeric, or an individual nobody expects. That is also what I am hoping for.


    After all, the first event is about teamwork. Perhaps I can make my own team the dark horses of the event.


    But, there''s also the matter of the second event.


    Sigh... Let''s first see who will I be teamed up with.


    "Since I exined overall knowledge, we will start applying in it actualbat. Now, I will randomly assign each of you to a team based on your strength and fighting style. It wouldn''t be good if there were only assassins or tanks in your team, right?"


    "Yes, instructor!" The students replied.


    "Good. I have already thought of a way to split you into teams. You will be divided into three groups ording to your style: front, mid, andst-row members of a team. Then you can pick a number from a random number picker. Those who have the same number will form one group."


    As a front-row fighter, I joined the first group and waited for my turn.


    As I pressed the hologram, my number appeared on the screen: 4.


    Instructor Valeria called out the numbers one by one, and soon it was my turn to find my teammates.


    "Those with Number 4 step out and stand beside Group 3." the Instructor called out.


    I made my way over to the area next to Group 3. Then I waited for my teammates. Soon, I saw a boy shorter than me but with a good build. What surprised me even more was his ears, slightly pointed, red hair, and his good-looking but serious face.


    Wait, I seem to know him. He was also a side character who appeared many times.


    He nodded to me as he already arrived. "I am Kieran, I am good at defense and have good strength" he introduced himself. "Nice to meet you."


    I returned the nod. "Adrian."


    Yeah, Keiran, is a good individual to be teamed up with. He is a half-elf by the way. But half dwarf at the same time. Thankfully, there is no discrimination between elves and dwarfs. It''s just... only between his parents'' families...


    Next to arrive was a girl with long, flowing ck hair and piercing blue eyes. She had an air of confidence about her as she approached us.


    "Hi, I''m L, dual mage of fire and lightning," she said with a smile. "Looks like we''re on the same team."


    I and Kieran nodded in greeting. I also know her. Although not the strongest, she is still a good mage, though there is a slight problem with her personality and attitude.


    Both of their ranks should have been in the top 50 as well.


    While I was trying to remember about the two, a voice


    interrupted my thoughts. "Hey, you''re Adrian, right?"


    I turned to see a tall, muscr guy with a friendly smile approaching us. He had messy brown hair and aid-back demeanor.


    "Yeah, that''s me," I replied.


    "I''m Max," he said, extending his hand for a shake. "Nice to meet you. I specialize in long-range attacks with my bow."


    ''I remember you...'' I extended my hand and exchanged a handshake with him.


    After exchanging a handshake with me, he turned his attention to Kairen and looked for a moment before ignoring him. What a rude attitude, huh?


    But Kairen even didn''t spare a nce at him, still wearing his serious expression. Good one from him, haha.


    "H-Hi, "I heard a voice from our right side and turned over. "N-Nice to meet you. I-I''m Ardel. I-I''m an assassin."


    Huh, Ardel? Isn''t this a surprise?


    But why is he talking like this? Didn''t we be buddies the other day?


    Oh, wait, it must be because of these fes and the others around us, right?


    But, wait...


    Did he say an assassin? Ah, right! I forgot about it all. He was originally an assassin. I might have forgotten about it because of his ability and that incident.


    Whatever, it''s good to have someone you know and can trust in your team.


    With that thought, I nced at my other three teammates. As I expected, L and Max ignored him, while...


    "You are Ardel? My name is Kieran, I''m pleased to meet you." There was our guy, enthusiastically greeting Ardel though still with a serious expression.


    My buddy Ardel seems troubled and the look on his face. Haha... Haha...


    Haha, what a strange and funny scene.


    But I have an idea why Kieran acting this way, it''s possible he sensed Ardel''s affinity with nature.


    Hmm?


    In a coincidence, I noticed L looking at Kieran, her lips curling upward, but when she nced at Ardel, they immediately pursed...


    Am I seeing things?


    Or... Could it be... She has a crush on Kieran?


    Possibly, coupled with his good looks and serious demeanor, he is probably popr among the girls. But then again, I could be wrong.


    Even the novel knowledge can''t help me this time. After all, the lives and romantic rtionships of extra(side) characters weren''t written in detail. It''s just a spection for now.


    Wait a moment...


    Now that I think about it... All of us are extras, right?


    Then...


    Did we be a team of extras?


    Sounds cool!


    But, can I achieve what I want with them? I thought as I observed the four one by one. Well, at least I will give it a try.

 Chapter 67: A team of extras [2]

    Soon, the allocation has ended.


    Surprisingly, Aurelius and Lyra ended up on the same team while Aurelia and Ren in the same team. As for Aria and Emeric, they were teamed up with other low-rank students, just like me.


    "Now, we will start applying what I told you by putting it into practice. You will do so with the neighbor group to you. Now, the first 1st and 2nd groups will fight in this arena while the 3rd and 4th groups will fight in this. The other groups will rece them after they end their practice fight."Instructor Valeria exined, pointing to the designated areas for the practice fights.


    As our group made our way to the designated arena, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This would be our first fight as a team, and I was eager to see how we would perform.


    Once we reached the arena, we took our positions, with Kieran and I standing in the front, L and Ardel in the middle, and Max at the back, ready to provide cover fire with his bow if needed.


    The early positioning was done.


    I looked at our opponents - the 3rd group. There were three noticeable people in their group - 2 students who made it into the top ten: one triple-elemental mage, one a swordsman; and one top twenty who is an archer. The other two were probably between the top 80 and the top 100.


    "Start!"


    As soon as the signal was given, our opponents wasted no time inunching their attack. The triple-elemental mage conjured swirling gusts of wind, while the swordsman charged forward with lightning speed, and the archer took aim with his bow.


    I looked to my left and spoke. "Keiran, you take the swordsman, just keep him upied and make sure not to let him pass."


    "Ok." Keiran nodded, readying for the confrontation.


    "L, Max, you will provide support from the back. Keep the archer pinned down and try to disrupt the mage''s spells."


    Thankfully, L and Max nodded in understanding, positioning themselves strategically to cover the area with their attacks. Perhaps it was due to my ''reputation'' and ''rank''.


    "I will attack their tank and try to get past him and attack the mage and the assassin. Ardel, you should seize that chance to take out either their archer or mage, ok?"


    Ardel nodded, a determined look on his face. "G-Got it. I''ll t-try my best."


    With our n in ce, we sprang into action. I charged forward, my sword ready, aiming for the tank-like swordsman who was barreling towards us. He met my attack head-on, his de shing against mine with a resounding ng. Though his sword was a great sword, I made up for it with my strength.


    Meanwhile, Keiran engaged the swordsman, his movements fluid and precise as he blocked and parried the opponent''s strikes. He managed to keep the swordsman upied, preventing him from breaking through our front line. As expected, he was a good


    L and Max... They were doing fine.


    I only hope they won''t mess up.


    As for Ardel, as expected, he seems determined but still appears awkward.


    "Guh! E-Even if you are the first ranker, you shouldn''tunderestimate us!" The swordsman grunted as he pushed against me with all his strength.


    I turned at him in response, my muscles straining against the force of his attack. "I don''t underestimate anyone," I replied coldly (I must have looked cool!). "If you want that bad, then I won''t hold back!"


    With a burst of strength, I pushed back against the tanky swordsman, catching him off guard and sending him stumbling backward. Taking advantage of the opening, I darted past him, heading straight for the mage who was in the midst of casting a spell.


    At the same time, Ardel made his move,unching a barrage of ice shards at the archer who was trying to take aim at Max. The sudden attack caught the archer off guard, forcing him to duck for cover behind a nearby pir.


    But just as I reached the mage, I felt a sudden gust of wind behind me. I knew who it was even without looking. I instinctively ducked and performed a leg sweep, knocking the sneaky enemy assassin to the floor before he couldnd a blow on me.


    "Nice try," I said, my voice dripping with coldness as I looked down at the fallen assassin.


    "Gulp!" I could even hear him looking at me with fear and gulping for breath.


    Did I scare him too much?


    Anyway, now wasn''t the time to gloat. With the assassin temporarily out ofmission, I turned my attention back to the mage, who had now finished casting his spell.


    "Take this!" He shouted pointing his hands toward me, no, he was targeting Keiran who was starting to get overwhelmed by the swordsman.


    That was definitely a smart move, so, he didn''t make it to the top ten with just strength, huh?I watched as three lightning arrows got past me at an rming speed, aiming directly at Keiran. Reacting barely, I swung my sword and managed to deflect one of the lightning arrows, but it didn''t dissipate instead dispersed across my sword directlying toward my body.


    I instinctively let go of the sword, sessfully avoiding the danger.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Kairen. Though he managed to deflect one of the lightning arrows, the other one still hit him on his chest, sending him flying backward with a grunt of pain.


    "Keiran!" I heard a loud shout from our backline and saw L looking at the triple-elemental mage with eyes filled with fury.


    In an instant, she unleashed her aether and cast a spell. What surprised me was, she finished it in no more than three breaths.


    "You need to pay for what you did." I could distinctly hear her muttering as she unleashed the spell. Wow, my initial guess about her having a crush on him must be correct.


    Then, I should help her to get her ''revenge''.

 Chapter 68: I Pity Him

    The fireball streaked through the air, its intense heat causing the surrounding air to shimmer. With quick reflexes, I dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding being caught in the st radius. As I moved, I flung two daggers with precision, aiming for the mage''s left and right sides.


    The daggers flew through the air, their gleaming des cutting through the space with deadly uracy. The mage, focused on evading L''s spell, didn''t see the daggers until it was toote.


    One dagger embedded itself in the ground just inches from the mage''s left foot, while the other grazed his arm, drawing a thin line of blood. With his escape route cut off, the mage stumbled backward, his eyes widening in panic as he realized he was trapped between L''s spell and my daggers.


    Before he could react, L''s fireball was already before him.


    "I surrender!" The mage screamed out loud.


    Swish!


    In an instant, the instructor appeared in front of the mage, casually dispersing the fireball with her bare hands.


    "Woah!"


    "So fast!"


    "Look! She dispelled one star spell like it was nothing!"


    "That is the power of a Stet Magus!"


    I could hear students eximing in the background.


    "The match ends. The winner is team 4." The instructor announced, her voice cutting through themotion like a de. "Both teams can step out of the arena and rest."


    "W-Wait! Why did we lose already?!" However, there was one person who seemed dissatisfied with the oue, the top ten swordsman who was fighting with Kairen. "We still have three members standing!"


    The instructor raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. "Do you, now?"


    Confusion flickered across the swordsman''s face. "Y-Yes... Three of us are still..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the instructor gestured toward their fallen archer, who was lying on the ground nearby, immobilized by Ardel''s ice shards. "Your archer is out."


    The swordsman''s eyes widened in realization as he turned to see his teammate lying defeated on the ground. "But... how?"


    "It seems your attention was too focused on the frontlines," the instructor remarked, her tone neutral. "You failed to notice the threat from the sides."


    The swordsman gritted his teeth, clearly frustrated by the oversight. "Damn it..."


    However, he couldn''t find any other arguments to refute the instructor''s decision. With a resigned sigh, he turned to his remaining teammate, the tanky swordsman.


    "Looks like we lost," he muttered, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    The mage nodded, his expression grim. "Yeah... I underestimated him..."


    As their group made their way out of the arena, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at our victory. Despite the initial challenge and sudden turn of events, we managed to outmaneuver and defeat our opponents through teamwork and strategy.


    By the way, it was Ardel who took out the archer when everyone was startled, guess he is truly an assassin. I also noticed it right after the instructor stepped in to stop the spell.


    "Good job," I muttered as Ardel and I went back to help Kairen.


    But to my surprise and anticipation, I saw another figure - L standing beside him. She seemed to be talking to him while Kairen was looking at her confused.


    "Hmph! You should thank me for saving you."


    "Why were you so careless? And weak?"


    "If not for me, you couldn''t get revenge on that b*stard, you know."


    ''Now I know why...'' I held back my urge tough and facepalm as I heard L''s words.


    She is a T.S.U.N.D.R.E.


    "W-Why are smiling, Adrian?" Ardel muttered in a low voice.


    "Huh? Was I smiling?" I was surprised. It seems my true feelings went out of control.


    "Yeah, did you hear something funny?" He asked again.


    Right, this world doesn''t have the concept of terms like Tsundere or Yandere, right? So, he probably doesn''t understand it even if I tell him.


    "Yeah. It was funny." I decided to give a short reply.


    Ardel raised an eyebrow, clearly confused by my response, but didn''t press further. Instead, he turned his attention back to helping Kairen, who was still being nagged by our tsun-I mean mage.


    Seeing us already approaching them, L stopped speaking and left. Probably doesn''t want us to hear her.


    Then we assisted Kairen, while doing that I couldn''t shake the image of L scolding him with a mix of frustration and concern. It was amusing, to say the least, but it also reminded me that there was still much I didn''t know about my teammates.


    Once Kairen was back on his feet and able to move on his own, we made our way out of the arena and back to the rest area.


    Max was already waiting for us there. He must have left the arena as soon as the match was over.


    "Urgh..." Kairen groaned as we helped him to sit down.


    I can already guess L looking at him, her eyes filled with worry.


    ''Hehe, it will be fun to see how the two will end up.''


    ''Hmm?''


    ''...''


    "Are you feeling fine? Or should we take you to a healer?" I asked both out of concern and as the leader of the team.


    "No. It''s not that serious. I have seen worse." Kairen replied, his voice much calmer than before.


    "Ok." Since he said it himself, it was probably fine. Moreover, he was a half-dwarf, so his physique should be strong.


    ''So, please, can you stop looking at me like that?'' I muttered inwardly and lifted my head to look at L. ''Ok, let me help you then.''


    "L, can you look after him for a while? I and Ardel will go and fetch a potion."


    "H-Huh?" At first, she was startled by my words. Then her eyes lit up though she quickly concealed it. "O-Ok, since you said it. Be sure to return fast."


    "..." ''I am afraid you will stare at me again if I ruin your moment with him again.''


    Without saying anything I gestured confused Ardel to follow me. As for Max... Well, he seems to have left already and joined other students who are watching the matches. ''Did he also realize it? I can''t say anything for sure.''


    ''But I truly pity Kairen, since he seems to be a bit dense...''


    ''Wait? He isn''t a dense protagonist of a romantic novel, right?''

 Chapter 69: The Combat Class Ends. Planning

    After we left, we didn''t return for a while and just watched other groups'' matches.


    Group 7 - Aurelius and Lyra''s team managed to win against Group 8 easily. They have consisted of mainly those under rank 50 after all, with only one of them being top 12th.


    Aria and Emeric''s teams also secured a win but they were reprimanded by the instructor for acting alone and overwhelming their opponents with their strength. She mentioned this was a team fight and they were practicing.


    I could''ve done the same, but knowing the instructor''s personality and not wanting to change teams again and again (Aria did so in the original) I restricted my strength and cooperated with my teammates.


    My sister and Ren''s match however was quite interesting. Just like me, they restricted their strength and cooperated with their other members. Ren was obviously skilled both in team fights and individually, so he quickly took control of the fight.


    However, what made the match interesting was their opponent, not its leader to be more precise. She effectively strategized a counter n against Ren''s n in a short amount of time and even managed to take out their back line first.


    Yes, the opponent leader was a girl and an assassin no less.


    However, being experienced, Ren managed to turn the tides and took out their archer and tank in one move, which made the rest of the fight easy.


    I am sure if her teammates were stronger, she could''ve won. But unfortunately, they were not.


    After all the matches were concluded, Instructor Valeria gathered us all together for feedback and evaluation.


    "Overall, I''m both pleased and disappointed with everyone''s performance today," she began, her gaze sweeping over the group. "I did notice some areas where improvements can be made while some to be praised. I hope you will train with your team during your free time as well."


    She then proceeded to give each group specific feedback based on their performance. When it came to our group, she praised our teamwork and coordination but also pointed out areas where we could improve, such as emotion control, adaptability, and contribution. She probably talked about L''s sudden outburst and Max''s least usefulness. She must have noticed how casually he fought.


    "Now, the ss ends. Disperse."


    As the ss ended and we dispersed, Keiran and Ardel came looking for me, to express their will to train together. I naturally agreed.


    "Should we invite L as well?" I asked the two as we made our way to the cafeteria. Ah, right, I was going to spend the lunch with them. After all this fighting and sses, I honestly didn''t want to cook.


    Hearing my suggestion Kairen suddenly halted and looked at us. He scratched his forehead, hesitating to speak. "Umm... I think she dislikes me. She will probably turn us down."


    He muttered, his voice awkward.


    ''Oh, boy!'' I nearly pped myself. ''This boy is not only dense but also a misunderstanding type! Well, it''s true L''s actions might have led him to think in such a way, still...''


    ''Sigh...''


    ''It seems I need to help.''


    "Don''t worry about it. She will join us." I reassured Kairen.


    As we reached the cafeteria, I spotted L sitting alone at a table, lost in thought. After choosing a meal, I brought the two to the table where she was sitting. I and Ardel sat across her, which left the seat beside her avable to Kairen.


    "L," I called her out.


    "Hmm?" She looked up, her expression shifting to surprise when she saw us approaching. "Oh, hey guys," she greeted, a hint of uncertainty in her voice. Must be wondering when we came.


    "Ardel and I were nning to practice every day for two hours." I decided to jump straight to the point. "Kairen has also joined us just now, what will you do?"


    L hesitated for a moment, seeming a bit taken aback by the invitation. She nced at Kairen, then at Ardel and me, as if considering her options. Heh, like I believe that.


    "Well, since you guys insist, I will join." She finally agreed in the end.


    I could see Kairen looking at me with a surprised and grateful expression. Dude, I didn''t do anything but invite her, that''s all.


    Well, she would''ve agreed even if he wasn''t here.


    "What about that stupid musclehead, is he gonna join as well? I honestly hope he doesn''t fight with me." L suddenly asked. "Did you see how he acted? That moron! He asionally shot arrows and even then they didn''t even touch the hair of the opponent. That bastard had no respect for his teammates and didn''t take the fight seriously at all!


    Urgh, thinking about it irritates me..."


    I chuckled inwardly at L''s blunt assessment of Max. It seemed she had some strong opinions about his performance during the match.


    "You don''t have to worry about him. I will take care of it." I replied calmly sipping my orange juice. "And as for the performance, we all have areas we need to improve on."


    L rolled her eyes, clearly unconvinced, but didn''t argue further.


    "Anyway, it''s good you agreed willingly," I said, trying to change the subject. "We''ll meet up after sses at afternoon for our practice sessions."


    "Any objections?"


    "If you have courses during the time we should set up a time so everyone will be avable at the time." I then suggested the idea I just overlooked.


    Then all three of them told me which days and what time they would be free. Taking my own schedule into ount, I found we could practice together only three days in a week. Well, it wasn''t that bad and enough in my opinion.


    "Well then, let''s meet tomorrow at 2pm, right after lunch." After we finished our meal, we decided to meet tomorrow for the team practice.


    With it taken care of, I first returned to my room and changed my clothes. After feeding the egg, I made my way to the outside, heading to one of my courses.

 Chapter 70: Beast Hatching

    "In today''s lesson, I will show you how to hatch your beast eggs and establish a bond with your magical creatures," Instructor ra announced as she addressed us, the students.


    Today was the third lesson of the Beast Taming Course I was attending. The little guy, the silver egg was also with me.


    Strangely we all were sitting in a forest, a real one, and on the grass no less.


    We all watched as Instructor ra took out arge blue egg, patterned with intricate silver swirls, from a padded bag at her side. The egg seemed to shimmer in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees, reflecting the beauty of the surrounding forest.


    "This," she continued, holding up the egg for everyone to see, "is a Frost Drake egg. A rare and powerful magical creature that hails from the icy peaks of the northern mountains."


    The ss murmured in awe, the anticipation palpable in the air as we watched her closely.


    "In order to hatch a beast egg and establish a bond with your magical creature, you must first understand the process," Instructor ra exined. "It requires patience, dedication, and a deep connection with your beast."


    She gestured for us to gather closer as she began to demonstrate. cing the egg gently on the ground, she closed her eyes and focused her energy.


    "Establishing a bond is about forming a connection with your beast, allowing it to feel your presence and trust," she continued, her voice calm and steady. "You must project your thoughts and emotions into the egg,municating your intentions and weing the creature into your life."


    "I''m sure I already taught to how tomunicate with them in the previous lesson. Everyone must have had some results, right? At least you should have felt a connection with the life inside the egg."


    "And, you will immediately know when the beast is about toe into life. Like right now, this little one has expressed his will toe out. And... Look, it''s already starting."


    As Instructor ra spoke, a faint crack appeared on the surface of the Frost Drake egg. The crack grew wider, and soon a small piece of shell fell away, revealing a glimmer of icy blue scales underneath.


    The ss leaned in closer, captivated by the sight unfolding before them. With each passing moment, more of the eggshell broke away, revealing the creature inside.


    "It''s important to remain calm and focused during this process," Instructor ra advised, her eyes fixed on the hatching egg. "Your energy and emotions will influence the bond you establish with your beast."


    As thest of the eggshell fell away, a tiny Frost Drake emerged, its wings still damp with egg fluid. The creature blinked up at Instructor ra and then turned its attention to the students gathered around.


    "In order to establish a bond, you must approach the creature with care and respect," Instructor ra continued, her voice gentle yet firm. "Offer it your hand and aether and allow it toe to you on its own terms. And there''s no need to feed it your blood as the rumors say."


    Then she showed how it is done by herself.


    As the tiny Frost Drake emerged from its egg, Instructor ra approached it slowly and calmly. She extended her hand toward the creature, emitting a gentle aura of aether as a sign of goodwill.


    The Frost Drake chirped softly, its small wings fluttering as it sniffed the air. With cautious steps, it approached Instructor ra''s hand, its curiosity evident in its bright blue eyes.


    With a gentle touch, Instructor ra stroked the Frost Drake''s scales, murmuring soothing words to reassure it. The creature seemed to rx under her touch, its demeanor bing more trusting with each passing moment.


    Then, suddenly brilliant golden light illuminated centering between them. That must have meant the bond was sessfully established.


    As the golden light enveloped Instructor ra and the tiny Frost Drake, warm energy radiated from their connection, filling the air with a sense of harmony and unity. The students watched in awe as the bond between beast and tamer was formed right before their eyes.


    Even, I, an avid reader of beast-taming novels couldn''t help but marvel at the real thing.


    Gosh, I want to have my own beast!


    ''Hmm?''


    Suddenly, I felt something faint, it came from the silver egg beside me.


    ''You want toe out as well, buddy?'' I murmured in my mind while my lips curled up.


    Maybe, it was going to hatch soon!


    But to my disappointment, I lost the connection.


    Disappointed but still hopeful, I continued to watch as Instructor ra finished establishing her bond with the Frost Drake. Once the process wasplete, she stepped back, allowing the tiny creature to explore its surroundings.


    "Now, it''s your turn," she announced, turning her attention to the rest of the ss. "Each of you will have the opportunity to hatch your beast eggs and establish a bond with your magical creatures."


    "You can first try tomunicate with them. And if sessful, some of you may be lucky to hatch them today." She said, giving us hope and motivation."Now, you may start."


    I nodded and closed my eyes, cing the egg on between my hands.


    As I concentrated, I projected my thoughts and emotions into the egg, hoping to establish a connection with the creature inside. I could feel a faint response, a flutter of life within the egg, but it wasn''t as strong as I had hoped.


    Come on, little guy, I silently urged, willing the creature to respond to my presence.


    After a few moments of intense concentration, I felt a subtle shift, a sensation of warmth spreading from the egg to my hands. It was a sign that the creature inside was awakening, responding to my efforts tomunicate with it.


    But, just like earlier, the feeling disappeared in a few moments leaving me puzzled and frustrated. Could there be a problem with the process? Or with the egg?


    Frustration gnawed at me as I opened my eyes, staring down at the still-intact silver egg. It seemed the little creature inside wasn''t quite ready to emerge yet, despite my efforts.


    "Having trouble, my young student?"

 Chapter 71: Team Practice. ["Eh?"]

    "Having trouble, my young student?"


    A gentle voice


    spoke from behind me, and I turned to see Instructor ra standing there, her eyes twinkling with understanding.


    "A bit," I admitted with a sigh. "I felt something, but it''s not strong enough. Maybe the little guy needs more time."


    Instructor ra nodded sympathetically. "It''s not umon for the bonding process to take some time, especially for first-timers like yourself. Patience is key."


    I nodded, trying to quell the frustration bubbling within me. "I''ll keep trying."


    "That''s the spirit," she said, offering me an encouraging smile. "Remember, establishing a bond is a delicate process. It requires not only patience but also trust and understanding between you and your beast."


    As she spoke, I could sense her genuine desire to help me seed, and it gave me a renewed sense of determination.


    "Thank you, Instructor," I said, feeling a bit more hopeful. "I''ll keep at it."


    "That''s the spirit! Keep fighting!" With a cute act, she left me and went toward another student.


    Maybe, this egg was a rare type of beast''s egg? It often happens, right? Unremarkable and often overlooked things end up being extraordinary in the end. I hope that is the case with my future pet as well.


    I let my thoughts wander while injecting aether into the egg.


    Soon, the lesson ended and everyone dispersed. But just before we were starting to leave, a happy incident urred. One of the students told the instructor his egg was going to hatch. Being naturally curious, we stayed and watched the process.


    However, it took longer than the Frost Drake''s hatching process. We waited about 10 minutes before the medium-sized red egg started to crack. About ten minutester the beast came out to life. It was a Fire Smander, a creature with bright red scales and flickering mes dancing along its body.


    The student who hatched it was ecstatic, and the rest of us cheered and congratted her on her sess.


    Seeing the Smander hatch gave me renewed determination and will.


    It was also then that I remembered who was the one who hatched the Smander. She was a major supporting character in the third and fourth years. Her name should be Irithel. She was an elf as well.


    Irithel was indeed a striking figure, with her fiery red hair cascading down her back and her piercing green eyes sparkling with excitement. As an elf, she possessed an innate connection to nature, which made her particrly close to magical creatures. Not to mention her ability being rted to their growth and taming.


    I also realized when she hatched her firstpanion beast, The Smander, feared by many and king of all fire creatures. Well, the future Smander that is, not the current one.


    Having made a good discovery, I first returned to the dormitory and had dinner though there was still an hour before the evening.


    After finishing and cing the egg, I made my to the Training Hall for the first-year students. There, the others, my other three teammates in Combat Training were waiting for me. Except for Max of course.


    Today was the second time we trained together this week after sses.


    Surprisingly, there were many ws in our fight.


    Major ws to be more exact.


    First - L''s focus and control were weaker and her aim was off than our first battle. Regarding her focus, she would often end up looking at Kairen and lose even that focus afterward. Sigh... How did she pull that off back then?


    Second - Ardel was too shy(How?) to attack when he was being watched... Was it because of his personality or...? Because he was a shy type of assassin who wished to kill when he wasn''t being watched? Wait... My thoughts are bing weird...


    Third - Kairen, also wasn''t fond of attacking. I asked him why and his reply was, ''I don''t wish to hurt.''


    What a load of crap!


    Is that even a good reason?!


    Wait...


    This is another world, so it could be possible, but still, his reason didn''t sit right with me. In a world where strength andbat prowess were valued, reluctance to fight could be a significant hindrance.


    When I told him that, he told me he could just defend and protect. Doesn''t he know, in order to protect, you have to be ready to fight?


    And finally - Me...


    I couldn''t put them together as a Team Leader. Because of my act of Adrian from the novel or my slightly anti-social personality, I don''t know.


    So, I thought of a few good ways to solve these problems.


    Of course, I will start by myself. I decided to slowly turn into the real me, not the cold and emotionless Adrian. Well, gradually at least. I will first start with those three. Well, those two since Ardel is already aware of my real personality.


    "Did you guys wait too long?" I asked as I spotted them at the entrance.


    "No, we just arrived as well," Kairen replied.


    "Then, let''s go in." I nodded and led the way into the Training Hall. Inside, I booked a medium training hall enough for us to practice.


    As we entered the hall, we saw several magic dummies andbat training equipment neatly arranged around the spacious hall. The walls were lined with mirrors, which would allow us to observe and correct our forms when we trained. The hall itself was well-lit, with high ceilings that gave it a sense of openness.


    I turned to face my teammates, taking a moment to observe their expressions. L looked aloof but somewhat distracted, Ardel appeared nervous as always, and Kairen seemed a bit ufortable. It was clear that they were all struggling in their own ''way''s.


    "Before we begin our training today, there''s something I want to address," I said, my tone serious yet friendly. "Are you all aware of the issues we faced during ourst few practice fights?"


    They were first startled but then started thinking deeply.


    Come on, was my question that difficult?


    L raised her hand and after I nodded she answered.


    "Am I too powerful?"


    "..."


    "Eh?"

 Chapter 72: Team Talk. Mistakes

    "Am I perhaps too powerful?"


    "..."


    "Eh?"


    Not only me but the other two guys were also confused and speechless by her question (answer).


    What even made her think that way? Did she be a fool after falling in love?


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" She asked, seeing our reaction.


    "We will talk about itter. What about you, Ardel? You must know it, right?" I turned to Ardel with anticipation. Surely he won''t disappoint me, right?


    "Um... Is it because... I''m not s-suited to be an as-ssassin? A-Am I too weak?" He muttered, his voice barely audible as he looked down at the floor, clearly ufortable.


    "..." You too, bro?


    I shook my head, feeling a mix of frustration and sympathy for my teammates. "No, L, you''re not too powerful,(not powerful), and Ardel, you''re not weak. Those aren''t the issues we''re facing."


    Turning to Kairen, I prompted him to share his thoughts.


    Kairen hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I... I don''t want to hurt anyone. I know it''s not a good reason, but... it''s just how I feel."


    Well, atst someone with good judgment, though it seems there seems to be some story behind it. Was he bullied before? From what I remember about him - he was definitely bullied, by his own rtives no less.


    Or is there another reason?


    It would be good if I knew, it would make it much easier to find a solution.


    "True, that''s exactly the problem you have." I straightforwardly agreed with Keiran.


    "Huh? Why is that a problem?" Again, an angry voice chimed in. "He just doesn''t want to fight, why are you saying it''s his problem? Hmph, I can fight on his behalf if you are so desperate."


    "..."


    Girl, you really became a fool after seeing this guy. Your eyes, mind, and heart are blinded, for real.


    "Sigh..." I massaged my temples, feeling a headacheing on. "L, Kairen''s reluctance to fight is indeed a problem for our team. Inbat training, we need to be able to work together efficiently, and that means everyone needs to contribute."


    L huffed in frustration, but I continued before she could protest further.


    "Ardel, your issue isn''t that you''re not suited to be an assassin or that you''re too weak," I said, trying to reassure him. "It''s your hesitation. I need you to be confident in your abilities and act decisively when the situation calls for it. You have to learn to adapt and lose that shyness of yours.


    You should know what happens to a hunter fighting with a monster if he is even distracted for a moment, right? Not to mention if the hunter is ''shy'' when others are watching him when he is fighting."


    "Y-You are right..." Ardel nodded, slowly lowering his head. I know it must have hurt to hear but if I don''t say it, he is gonna stay like this who knows for how long.


    "And you L, you aren''t powerful. Not like this. Your control and focus were often off during the previous match. I won''t tell you the reason why your focus kept being lost since it''s a bit awkward but your aim isn''t the same as the one you showed us in the first fight." I started pointing out her mistakes, trying to be as constructive as possible.


    L''s expression became awkward, her previous defensiveness giving way to a more introspective look. "I... I see. I''ll work on it," she muttered, her gaze shifting to the floor. "But, you don''t have to be this rude, you know..."


    Now you are acting as if I am bullying you!


    Urgh... Should I switch teams?


    Nah, what did I promise back that day? My will isn''t that weak.


    "Ok, now we have sorted out your problems, you can tell mine as well," I told them. "I am open for criticisms as long as they are correct and reasonable."


    L''s expression shifted from introspective to slightly vindictive. "Well, if you want criticism, how about this? You''re too cold and emotionless. You act like you''re better than everyone else and you''re always trying to control everything. Maybe if you were a bit more human, people would actually want to be around you."


    I raised an eyebrow, not surprised by her response but slightly amused. "That''s a fair point, L, I''m trying to work on that," I replied calmly while wondering if she didn''t consider what she was saying. "But keep in mind that being a leader requires making tough decisions and sometimes appearing detached. It doesn''t mean I''m emotionless, just that I prioritize the bigger picture and the result."


    She scoffed but didn''t argue further, seeming satisfied with her attempt to put me in my ce.


    "Ardel, what about you?" I prompted, turning to him.


    Ardel hesitated for a moment before speaking up. "I-I think... sometimes you''re too focused on strategy and t-tactics. You forget that we''re still learning and that mistakes are part of the process. It makes youe off as a bit... unapproachable.


    B-But, you are still good and powerful!"


    I nodded, acknowledging his observation, but thest part was unnecessary. "That may be right as well, Ardel. Then, I''ll also work on being more approachable and understanding, especially when ites to learning and improving together as a team."


    Like what I am doing now? Am I doing things wrong?


    "You have anything to say?"


    Then I turned to Kairen, waiting for his input.


    "I haven''t noticed any problems with you, Adrian, aside from Ardel''s thoughts," Kairen said sincerely. "Actually, I think you''re doing a great job. You''re observative and understanding, and you always try to find solutions to our problems."


    Finally, someone understood my intentions.


    "But, sometimes I feel like... you are restricting yourself." He muttered, his ears twitching slightly. "Ah, I don''t mean to offend, that''s just a feeling on my part."


    "No offense taken," I said. "Maybe you guys are right. Nobody is perfect after all."


    "But, we can still try to fix these shorings and improve, right?"


    "Then, why don''t we help each other while practicing? Has anyone any objections?"


    "I-I don''t." (Ardel)


    "Me neither." (Kairen)


    "Hmph. Though I agree, I still think I don''t have a problem."


    I smiled slightly. At least I achieved my purpose for today.

 Chapter 73: Test

    A/N: This chapter may serve as an info dump, but an important one.


    ______ ___ _


    About three hourster, we finished today''s training. All four of us were pretty exhausted, the three were all resting. I bid them farewell and left on my own.


    Just as I stepped out of our training hall, my eyes caught familiar figures. Sis and Mc were walking beside them, being followed by their team members.


    Then I realized it, they were probably doing a joint team practice, it happened in the novel too.


    Guess, they are really serious.


    Not that''s my problem anyway.


    ____ __ _


    The next morning, I woke up a little early since today was another day that would be interesting.


    The first ss was Aether Maniption, which basically became a sub-course (basic version) of the Aether Maniption Course I was taking. I meant its contents.


    So, it went pretty easy.


    The second ss was SpellCasting, which mainly focused on learning spells both theoretically and practically. It went as usual, I just watched others learning elemental spells while practicing the spell I learned in the Aether Maniption ss.


    And finally, the Ruins and Dimensional Cracks 101 is just about to start.


    And after today, finally, the Ruins Exploration Course would start. I, just like the other students was waiting for it to happen.


    After all, the real adventure starts only then.


    "Good afternoon, students," Just then, the instructor Maunt spoke. "You have been learning about Ruins for about a month now. But, all of them were just theories and practices. Today, we will put your knowledge to the test."


    A murmur of anticipation rippled through the ssroom as Maunt continued. "Those who pass today''s test will be eligible to attend the Ruins Exploration Course, which will be a practical application of everything you''ve learned so far. Those who fail will have to re-take the test after a week."


    "What?!"


    "Why didn''t you tell us at the start?"


    "Hehe, thankfully, I knew it beforehand. Thanks to my lovely senior sisters."


    "Heh, it''s just a test. I can ace it easily."


    As murmurs and whispers filled the ssroom, I remained calm, feeling somewhat nostalgic for my first life. Back in the time, my schoolmates were simr to these students. Fun - Yes, Studying - No.


    Anyway, I am not exactly a top student, but I always try to manage everything in at least the required capacity.


    As Maunt exined the details of the test, my mind focused on preparing. I had studied the ruins thoroughly, both in theory and in practice, so I felt confident in my abilities. This isn''t Math, Chemistry, or Physics after all, haha.


    The test consisted of two parts: a written exam covering theoretical knowledge of ruins and dimensional cracks, and a practical demonstration where we would explore a simted artificial Ruin to apply our skills.


    "Now, I will start the first part of the test. I have distributed the exam papers to each of you," Maunt announced, as he made the papers fly to the students. "You will have one hour toplete the written portion of the test. Remember to read each question carefully and answer to the best of your ability."


    I nced over the questions, finding them challenging but manageable. I began to work through them methodically, drawing on the knowledge I had acquired over the past month and the knowledge of the novel.


    ''Hmm...''


    [Question 1. What is a Ruin?]


    This one should be the easiest. Ruin is just like a dungeon which often appears in fantasy novels. It is an independent spaceprising challenges, monsters, artifacts, rewards, and mysteries.


    [Question 2. Why should we, Awakeners explore Ruins?]


    Hmm? Because we need to get stronger, haha.


    But, the real reason is if the Awakeners don''t explore the Ruins and clear them, a situation simr to many know a Dungeon Break will ur. It''s called Ruin Awakening in this world. If a Ruin isn''t explored and cleared for a certain amount of time, it will slowly merge with this world, bing one with it.


    As a result, the ruin will appear in the real world, causing the environment to change and monsters to roam freely in the real world.


    This has happened many times in the past. Hidden Ruins that were left unexplored often and up being Awakened. It caused many huge disasters and loss of lives. So, it''s the duty of Awakeners to explore and clear Ruins to prevent such catastrophes.


    [Question 4...]


    [Question 5...]


    [Question 8. What are the grades of Ruins?]


    I scribbled down the answer, recalling the information from my studies.


    "There are five grades of Ruins, each indicated by a different color at their entrances," I wrote quickly. "The grades are as follows:


    Bronze Ruins: These are the lowest-grade Ruins, typically indicated by a dull brown color at their entrances. They are the easiest to explore and clear, often containing basic challenges and monsters.


    Silver Ruins: The next grade up, indicated by a shimmering silver color. Silver Ruins are slightly more challenging than Bronze Ruins and may contain stronger monsters and moreplex puzzles.


    Gold Ruins: Indicated by a gleaming gold color, these Ruins are even more difficult and dangerous. They often hold valuable treasures and artifacts but also pose a significant threat to Awakeners.


    tinum Ruins: These Ruins are rare and extremely dangerous, indicated by a shining tinum color. They are filled with powerful monsters, deadly traps, andplex puzzles. Only the strongest and most skilled Awakeners can hope to clear them.


    Legendary Ruins: The highest grade of Ruins, indicated by a radiant rainbow hue. These Ruins are legendary in their difficulty and mystery, often containing ancient artifacts, powerful guardians, and untold secrets. Very few Awakeners have ever sessfully explored a Legendary Ruin. Those who managed toe out of them have be legends themselves."


    ....


    Let''s continue...


    The other questions also revolved around Ruins, how to clear them, and rmended ways to explore. What should one do in case an incident urs or Ruin Awakens?


    Thankfully, they were the questions all I knew about.


    [Question 13. What are dimensional cracks?]


    This one is a trick question.


    How much should I write? Should I... Nah, it''ll be troublesome if I do that.


    Dimensional cracks are ruptures in the fabric of space-time that connect different dimensions or worlds. They often lead to Ruins or other mysterious locations, and they can be unstable and dangerous if not properly managed.


    They started appearing roughly a hundred years ago. And they aren''t like Ruins, they don''t remain forever. They may disappear after some amount of time or even change locations.


    They are extremely dangerous, the minimum requirement strength one needs to have is peak Ster Tier.


    I know many other things but this world doesn''t know of yet. However, I don''t need to reveal it.


    ___ ___ _


    As I finished answering the questions, I nced around the ssroom. Some students were furrowing their brows in concentration, while others looked confident and rxed. I rechecked my answers and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Have you finished, student Adrian?"


    "Huh? Ah, yes, professor." I replied to Maunt as I handed in my exam paper. He nodded and collected it, after giving a quick nce at my answers, he looked up and said, "Not bad, student Adrian. You answered them all. I noticed you rechecking your answers so I won''t doubt you. You can now go sit back or leave the room.


    The practical test will be held after lunch."


    "Understood." After nodding, I headed to the door as I already nned to leave.


    "Woah, he is already done?"


    "It has been just twenty minutes, right? How did he answer them all?"


    "Damn, I only finished four! How am I gonna finish all these?"


    I could hear students whispering as I left the ssroom, but I paid them no mind. I had a brief break before the practical test, and I intended to make good use of it.


    Exiting the ssroom, I headed to the cafeteria to grab a quick lunch. As I walked, my mind raced with thoughts about the practical test. Though it would be held in a stimted artificial Ruin, I was still thrilled about it.


    About five minutester, I saw another figure entering the cafeteria. It was Aria. As expected she was the one after me. Truly worthy of being the Second. Hahaha...


    Anyway, why is she walking in my direction? Did she read my thoughts?


    Or she is justing to the neighbor''s table.


    No, it doesn''t seem that way...


    "Is this seat free?"


    Purple eyes focused on me as I heard her question.


    "Yes," I replied shortly.


    Aria sat down across from me, her gaze lingering for a moment before she started to eat. I couldn''t help but feel a bit self-conscious under her scrutiny, but I pushed the feeling aside and focused on my own meal.


    "Are you ready for the practical test?" Aria asked, breaking the silence between us.


    "Yeah, I think so," I replied, taking a bite of my food.


    "Good," she said, nodding approvingly.


    Huh? What are you nodding for? Heck, why are you even taking the initiative to talk? Weren''t you cold and more anti-social than me?


    Or is it because you want to talk because you lost to me in the test?


    Yeah, probably.

 Chapter 74: Practical Test [1]

    I finished my meal quickly, eager to head to the practical test venue and put my skills to the test. Aria followed suit, and together we left the cafeteria and made our way to the designated area.


    The practical test would take ce in a simted artificial Ruin, where we would have to navigate through various obstacles and challenges. It was designed to assess our ability to apply the knowledge we had learned in ss to real-world situations.


    As we arrived at the test venue, I could see other students gathering outside, their expressions a mix of excitement and apprehension.


    "Alright, everyone," Maunt called out, his voice carrying over the chatter of the students. "Please form groups of five, and we will begin the practical test shortly."


    Group of five? That''s easy then, don''t I already have a team?


    I thought to myself and looked around to search for my team members. Coincidentally, the three were already together, waiting for me.


    "So, we need one more person to make five?" I asked them. "Did you see Max?"


    "Hmph, that bastard refused himself if hees back beggingter, I won''t agree to it." L was quick to reply as usual.


    "He said he already had friends to team up with," Ardel exined the true reason. Well, it''s better if he isn''t here for me anyway.


    But, that still doesn''t solve the issue, we need to find another person now.


    Hmm? Why is sheing toward me again? I thought as I spotted Aria walking toward me. This is happening often today, right?


    However, it seems I was overthinking a bit.


    "Can I join your team?" She asked as soon as she came over. So she just wanted to join our team.


    I nced at Aria, surprised by her request. It wasn''t like her to seek out others for teamwork, but I supposed she had her reasons.


    "Sure, you can join," I replied, gesturing for her to stand with us. "We could use the extra help."


    Aria nodded, a small smile ying on her lips as she joined our group. L looked at her with a mixture of reluctance and curiosity, while Ardel seemed a bit intimidated by her presence. Kairen, as usual, remained quiet, observing the situation.


    After everyone finished forming groups, instructor Maunt announced the rules of the test.


    "The practical test will consist of navigating through a simted artificial Ruin," Maunt exined, his voice echoing in the open space. "Your goal is to reach the end of the Ruin while oveing various obstacles and challenges along the way."


    He gestured to arge, imposing structure that resembled a crumbling ruin,plete with fake vines and rubble. "This is the simted Ruin. Inside, you will encounter traps, puzzles, and simted monsters that you must deal with using the knowledge and skills you have learned in ss."


    "As you progress through the Ruin, you will be scored based on your teamwork, problem-solving abilities, andbat skills," Maunt continued. "Your final score will determine whether you pass or fail the test."


    The students nodded, some looking excited while others appeared nervous. I felt a mixture of both, eager to put my training to the test but also anxious about the challenges thaty ahead.


    "Each group will have one hour toplete the test," Maunt added. "If you encounter any difficulties, you may use themunication devices provided to call for assistance."


    "And finally... Those who enter the top three will receive great rewards."


    With Maunt''s instructions given, the anticipation in the air grew palpable as each group prepared to enter the simted Ruin.


    "Now, you may start." After the announcement, groups started entering the Ruin one after another.


    "Let''s go," I said and led my team to the Ruin.


    As we passed through the entrance, a strange feeling enveloped me and the surroundings went ck.


    The next second, I found myself standing in the dimly lit courtyard of what seemed to be an abandoned castle. The air was thick with an eerie silence, broken only by the faint rustling of leaves and the distant echo of our footsteps on the cobblestone ground.


    "This ce gives me the creeps," L muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "It''s just a simtion, remember?" I reminded her, though I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease myself.


    Aria nced around the courtyard, her eyes narrowing slightly as she assessed our surroundings. "We should stick together and proceed with caution," she suggested, her tone serious.


    I nodded in agreement, and the five of us moved forward, keeping close to one another as we explored the castle.


    We quickly spotted and approached the entrance to the castle.


    "Halt," I muttered as a group of eight Armor Guards appeared in my sight. They seemed to be guarding the entrance.


    "We will ambush them. But try keeping your strength. This is just the beginning."


    The group nodded in understanding, and we quickly formted a n. Ardel, I, and Kairen would take the front line, engaging the Armor Guards head-on, while L and Aria provided ranged support from behind.


    With the n in mind, we quickly took action. Surprisingly, we finished them in just ten seconds, or maybe they were too weak.


    "Let''s go."


    I said as I opened therge ck iron door.


    The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit corridor lined with torches. The air was heavy with the scent of dust and decay as we cautiously made our way inside. Each step echoed off the stone walls, adding to the ominous atmosphere of the simted Ruin.


    As we proceeded deeper into the corridor, we encountered various obstacles and challenges. Hidden traps lurked around every corner, forcing us to stay vignt and rely on our instincts to avoid danger. Ardel''s keen reflexes proved invaluable as he deftly disarmed several traps that threatened to ensnare us.


    Finally, after what felt like hours of navigating through thebyrinthine corridors of the Ruin, we reached the central chamber. The room was vast, its walls adorned with ancient tapestries and crumbling statues.


    At the center of the chamber stood a pedestal, upon which rested a gleaming artifact¡ªa crystal orb pulsating with a faint, otherworldly light.

 Chapter 75: Practical Test [2]

    "That must be the goal," Aria said, her eyes fixed on the artifact. "Let''s grab it and get out of here," L suggested, her hand already reaching out toward the orb.


    But before she could touch it, the ground beneath us began to shake, and the sound of rumbling stone filled the chamber. Suddenly, the statues lining the walls came to life, their stone forms twisting and contorting into grotesque monsters.


    "We''ve gotpany," I said, my grip tightening on the weapon. "Get ready to fight."


    It seems like it would take us some time to defeat them.


    "Grr..."


    The first of the stone monsters lunged forward, its jagged ws aimed directly at us. I swung my weapon, deflecting its attack just in time, but more monsters were closing in fast.


    Then Kairen and I rushed forward to engage the monsters in closebat, their weapons shing against the stone creatures with resounding echoes. L and Aria unleashed their magic, casting spells that sent bolts of energy and streams of fire at the approaching enemies.


    Meanwhile, I already informed Ardel''s mission. He shouldn''t fight but search for the orb which just disappeared after our surprise. It was probably taken by one of the monsters.


    Now, the battle had already started, I couldn''t lose my focus. I both need to fight and protect at the same time.


    "Urgh." I quickly sidestepped in order to dodge one of the sneak attacks, but the monster still managed to leave a scratch on my arm.


    Ignoring the difort, I quickly shed at the monster that was trying to get past the front line.


    As we fought, it became clear that these stone monsters were not easy opponents. They were relentless in their attacks, not to mention their stone bodies were highly resistant to physical damage. But I refused to back down, meeting each blow with equal force and resolve.


    Thankfully, Aria''s magic proved particrly effective against the monsters, her spells striking true and weakening their stony exteriors.


    With each passing moment, we gained ground, slowly but surely pushing back the horde of monsters.


    But just as it seemed like victory was within our grasp, a new threat emerged. From the shadows of the chamber, a towering stone golem emerged, its massive form dwarfing us all.


    "Watch out!" I shouted, my heart racing as I faced the imposing creature.


    The golem swung its massive fists, sending shockwaves rippling through the air as it advanced towards us. We scrambled to evade its attacks, dodging and weaving as we continued to fight off the smaller stone monsters.


    "We need to take down the golem!" I yelled, rallying my team to focus their attacks on the towering foe.


    Working together, we unleashed a barrage of spells and strikes against the golem, aiming for its joints and weak spots. Aria''s magic weakened its defenses, while L''s fire somehow managed to slow it down, chipping away at its stone exterior.


    But the golem was relentless, shrugging off most of our attacks as if they were nothing. With each blow, it seemed to grow stronger, its towering form looming over us like a colossus of stone and rage.


    "We can''t keep this up forever!" I muttered, my muscles starting to ache from the exertion of battle.


    Suddenly, I spotted a glimmer of light amidst the chaos¡ªa faint glow emanating from the golem''s chest. Could it be...?


    "The artifact!" I eximed, realizing that the missing orb was embedded within the golem''s chest.


    "Ardel, follow me!" Without hesitation, I charged toward the golem, my weapon raised high as I aimed for the artifact. With gathering all my power into one swing, I struck true, shattering the stone golem''s hands.


    The golem roared in pain as its hands crumbled, loosening its grip on the artifact. Ardel, who had been waiting for the opportunity, dashed forward and snatched the orb from the golem''s chest before it could react.


    "Nice one, Ardel!" I called out, relieved that we had retrieved the artifact.


    However, the golem was still alive, meaning the battle was not over.


    Thankfully, all of the small stone monsters turned back into ordinary stone after we retrieved the artifact.


    "Let''s finish this," I said preparing for another strike. I cast the only spell I knew of.I lunged forward, aiming for the golem''s core.


    The de connected with a resounding ng, sending cracks spidering across the golem''s stone exterior. But instead of fighting back, the golem began to tremble, its form destabilizing as it struggled to maintain its shape.


    Then, to my surprise, the golem started to crumble,rge chunks of stone falling away as its once formidable body disintegrated before our eyes.


    "H-Huh?"


    "What... what''s happening?" L eximed, her voice filled with awe and disbelief.


    "It seems without the artifact, the golem couldn''t resist Adrian''s attacks anymore," I heard Ariamenting from behind. As I turned back, I saw her looking at me intently. But, the intensity quickly disappeared.


    ''Man, she didn''t fall in love with me, right?''


    I quickly shook my head, denying the idea.


    ''She even didn''t fall for the Main Character, so how is she gonna like someone like me?


    She is probably paying attention to me because of my strength and rank.''


    With the golem defeated and the smaller stone monsters turned back to ordinary stone, the chamber fell silent once more. We stood amidst the rubble, catching our breath and surveying the aftermath of the intense battle.


    Swoosh!


    "H-Huh?"


    The next moment, the orb suddenly got out of Ardel''s hands and hovered at the center of the hall.


    Suddenly, it started to glow brightly and our surroundings went white.


    The next moment, we all appeared in the familiar Academy Grounds, outside of the Artifical Ruin.


    As the bright light faded, we found ourselves standing outside the simted Ruin, the orb floating gently in the air before us.


    "We did it," L said, her voice filled with relief as she nced around at our group.


    "Yeah, we did," Ardel agreed, a triumphant smile on his face as he looked at the artifact.


    "We made a pretty good team." I agreed before catching the orb which was falling down.


    "Congrattions for finishing the practical test," We all turned back after hearing professor Maunt''s voice. "You are..."

 Chapter 76: Results Announced

    "Congrattions on finishing the practical test," Professor Maunt''s voice echoed across the courtyard as we turned to face him. "You are... the third team to get out of the Ruin."


    Huh, we were third? Did the MC beat us?


    Wait, did he say get out? Then.


    "But..." He paused. As I expected, he didn''t finish his words just now. "You were the first to conquer the simted Ruin! Good job."


    A wave of excitement washed over us, followed by cheers and high-fives exchanged among the three of our team members. Even Aria couldn''t hide a small smile at our sess.


    "Great job, everyone," I said, a sense of pride swelling within me.


    "Of course we did," L agreed, her eyes sparkling with triumph. "I was with you after all."


    Ardel nodded, his expression reflecting the satisfaction of our victory. Kairen, as usual, remained quiet but his smile spoke volumes.


    "We''ll announce the full results in one hour. Until then, you can go rest," Professor Maunt continued, smiling at our group. "Well done, again."


    With that, we dispersed, heading towards the academy''s garden to rx and celebrate our little sess. Despite my calm demeanor, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in what we had aplished more precisely in the improvement of our teamwork and rtionship. Now, Ardel was more open around us, and even L''s attitude started to melt.


    As we settled into a quiet corner of the garden, surrounded by the soothing sounds of nature, I couldn''t help but remember those moments I fought against the stone monsters and golem. Although it was dangerous... but the feeling... It was thrilling!


    I can''t wait for tomorrow''s exploration.


    As we waited for the results to be announced, an hour passed. We returned to the ssroom.


    The others also returned in a while.


    Then, finally, professor Maunt appeared.


    "The results of both the theory and practical test are out. I won''t make you wait, here, you can see for yourselves."


    With a flick of his fingers, tworge holographic screens appeared in the air beside him. They showed the results of both tests.


    [Theory Test Rankings]


    - 1st: Adrian Lighthaven - 100 points. 25/25 correct.


    - 2nd: Aria Starlight - 100 points. 25/25 correct.


    - 3rd: Aurelia - 92 points. 23/25 correct.


    - 4th: Lyra Nigtengale - 92 points. 23/25 correct.


    - ...


    - ...


    The list continued.


    Obviously, I was in the first ce, Aria following after me. She lost to me because of time. But that doesn''t mean I am better than her.


    Anyway, surprisingly, Sis got the third barely winning Lyra. 6th and 7th ces were shared by Ren and Aurelius. While Emeric got the 10th ce.


    5th ce was stolen by the red-haired elf beauty, Irithel.


    I searched for my teammates'' points and ranks. After all, it would be over if their points were lower than 70.


    After searching for a while, I spotted L''s name in the 43rd rank with 84 points. At least, she is good at theory.


    Then came Kairen with 80 points 55th ce.


    While Ardel barely managed to pass the theory test with 72 points in the 105th ce. Guess, he needs help in this area as well.


    "Woah, he ranked first again!"


    "He beat the princess this time too!"


    "But he only won because he finished first."


    "Our princess could''ve won if she took it seriously!"


    Ugh, can these guys keep quiet?


    Comining about their simrity to my ssmates back from Earth, I looked over to the Practical Test Rankings.


    [Practical Test Rankings]


    - 1st. Team Adrian. Members: Adrian Lighthaven, Aria Starlight, L Ashburn, Ardel Dayne, and Kairen. Points: 100/100. Evaluation: 6 stars


    2nd. Team Ren. Members: Ren Wintershade, Aurelia, Aurelius Avondale, Irithel Silvershade, and Joy Killua. Points: 97/100. Evaluation: 5+ stars


    3rd. Team Emeric. Members: Emeric Stoneheart, Lyra Nightengale...


    Points: 90/100. Evaluation: 5 stars


    The rest of the list followed with varying scores.


    Well, we got the first ce with a perfect score. Though our evaluation seemed one star low from the perfect evaluation - 7 stars.


    "Woah! Look! Our princess was in the same team as him!"


    "Damn, how lucky!"


    "I wanted to be in the same team as them."


    "Hmph, the other three must have relied on them."


    "Yeah, obviously."


    Hmm? Why are they-... No, this is in their nature after all. Jealousy and envy. Not surprised. Heck, I would be surprised if they didn''t say these things.


    It would mean they didn''t have emotions or they could hide in themselves.


    Ignoring the murmurs around us, I turned around to see the three. They also must have heard those murmurs.


    I noticed L''s frowning, her eyes burning with rage. Haha, I think she would have yelled at them if not for the professor''s presence.


    But, Ardel seems a bit low. Probably because of his personality, it affected him the most.


    As for Kairen... Well, never mind, he probably doesn''t give a thing about their words.


    "Students, all of you have seen the results. So, you should know whether you passed the test or not. As for the practical test, I with other instructors scored every team based on their teamwork, problem-solving abilities,bat skills, and overall performance," Professor Maunt exined, his voice cutting through the murmurs of the students.


    "The evaluations reflect not only the sess ofpleting the test but also the quality of your teamwork and skills."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "I am proud to say that all of you have shown remarkable progress and determination. The top three teams demonstrated exceptional teamwork and skill, and they will be rewarded ordingly."


    "The best team was obviously the first team on the rankings. They showed great teamwork, handling things efficiently, good coordination and ns. All the team members yed their roles well."


    "They also managed to retrieve the artifact without any casualties and defeated the Guardian of the Ruin, The Mutated Golem with impressive strategy and coordination," Maunt continued, his voice filled with admiration. "For these reasons, Team Adrian receives the highest evaluation and six stars."


    "And, now, as promised, I will distribute the rewards for the top three teams."

 Chapter 77: Rewards. Talking to an egg

    We received an orb artifact simr to the one we got from the ruin. ording to the professor''s words, this artifact would grant magic resistance. A pretty amazing artifact, I think. We also received Aether Stones which we decided to distribute evenly among us.


    A basic storage ring for each of us and health and aether regeneration were plus.


    As for the second team, they got a ne-shaped artifact. From what we heard, it would improve the wearer''s aether regeneration and control. This one was also good, especially for the mage type of Awakeners.


    As for Emeric''s team, they got an enchanted armor that would enhance the wearer''s physical abilities and provide additional protection inbat. Not bad, but definitely not as versatile as the artifacts we received.


    After the rewards for the teams were distributed, Professor Maunt cleared his throat to address the ss once more.


    "Now, I have one more announcement to make," he said, his voicemanding the attention of everyone in the room. "In addition to the rewards for the top three teams, we have decided to reward the top three individuals in the theory test as well."


    A murmur of surprise rippled through the room as everyone waited eagerly to hear the details.


    "The top three individuals in the theory test will each receive a special artifact," Professor Maunt continued. "These artifacts have been carefully chosen to enhance your abilities and aid you in your future endeavors as Awakeners."


    He paused for a moment, letting the anticipation build before revealing the artifacts.


    "In the first ce, with a perfect score, we have Adrian Lighthaven," Professor Maunt announced, gesturing towards me. "Student Adrian, pleasee forward to choose your artifact."


    I felt a surge of excitement as I heard his words. This was an unexpected bonus to my sess in the practical test. It didn''t even happen in the novel!


    As I approached, Professor Maunt presented me with three small boxes, each emitting a faint magical aura.


    "Inside these boxes are the artifacts you can choose from," he exined. "Each one offers unique benefits, so choose wisely."


    I took a moment to consider my options before making my decision. The first box contained a pair of enchanted gauntlets that would enhance physical strength and durability. Since I relied on weapons to fight, this was a no for me.


    The second box held a pendant that granted heightened agility and speed. Well, this one mighte in handy.


    The third box contained a ring that provided enhanced magical prowess and control. It had the same functions as the artifact the second team got.


    After careful consideration, I reached out and opened the second box, revealing the silver pendant inside.


    "I choose this one," I said, a sense of satisfaction washing over me as I held the artifact in my hand.


    "A good choice," Professor Maunt said, nodding in approval. "I hope this artifact will serve you well in your future endeavors."


    With the artifact in hand, I returned to my seat.


    The next one to choose was obviously Aria. After she got to the podium, she nced at the two of the artifacts for a moment and then took the gauntlets.


    Huh? Why did she choose it?


    She is mainly a mage, isn''t she? Even then she only knows swordsmanship besides magic. Or could it be she has a talent for closebat? But why I haven''t noticed it in the Combat Training ss then?


    While I was thinking, my sister had already gone down and got thest artifact - the ring.


    Wait... Did Aria just want to leave it to my sister?


    Possible.


    I also almost forgot her background - she is the granddaughter of the principal!


    She can get any artifact if she asks it from him, though I doubt she often does it.


    "Now, the lesson and tests have officially ended. I congratte those who passed while advising others to study and train more if they want to enter real Ruins." Professor Maunt concluded, his voice carrying a tone of finality. "Remember, bing an Awakener requires dedication and perseverance. Use your time wisely, and continue to strive for greatness."


    With his words, the ss began to disperse, students chatting excitedly about their achievements and discussing ns for the future.


    I parted with others since I had my Aether Control and Maniption course starting after half an hour. After attending three lessons, I then realized how bad I was at it. I bet even those in mid-rankings were better than me.


    Even the instructor was shocked seeing how bad I was, wondering how I even got the first rank.


    Thankfully, she is a good teacher and has been patiently guiding me through the basics. I made a mental note to practice more on my own to catch up with my peers in Aether Control.


    After about three hours, the Course finally ended.


    As the day drew to a close, I returned to my dorm room, feeling a mix of exhaustion and satisfaction from the day''s events.


    "Sigh... I hope everything goes smoothly tomorrow." I muttered as I hugged the silver egg while lying down on my bed.


    I was hugging it because of the novels I read, not because it felt kinda warm, and enjoyable. And maybe, this would increase our affinity and connection.


    "When are you gonna be born, little one? I really want to see you, you know..."


    "Hmm... Yeah... You want toe out as well..." (Bing sleepy*)


    "Hmm... It''s not.... the time yet... you say?"


    "Ok... as long.. you... born... fine...."


    ____ ___


    Adrian''s eyelids began to droop as exhaustion finally caught up with him. He drifted off into a peaceful sleep, his mind filled with dreams of adventures yet toe and the mysteries surrounding the silver egg.


    He didn''t even realize he was talking with it just now, nor he would remember after he wakes up tomorrow.


    Just then, the silver egg glowed with a soft, ethereal light, pulsing gently in response to Adrian''s words. It seemed to almost hum with energy as if inmunication with him.

 Chapter 78: A Dream...?

    Hmm... Adrian''s surroundings were unfamiliar, and he couldn''t shake the feeling of confusion. The heavy mist obscured his vision, making it difficult to make sense of where he was. He found himself standing on a narrow stone bridge that stretched out into the fog, disappearing into the unknown.


    "Is anyone there?" Adrian called out, his voice echoing into the mist. The only response was the sound of his own footsteps reverberating off the ancient stones.


    As he cautiously moved forward, the mist seemed to part, revealing glimpses of towering ruins and crumbling structures in the distance. They stood like silent sentinels, casting an air of solemnity over the destendscape.


    Despite a growing sense of unease gnawing at him, Adrian''s curiosity propelled him onward. Each step felt heavier than thest, as if the very ground beneath him resisted his advance.


    In a hushed whisper carried by the wind, a voice reached Adrian''s ears, barely audible over his own breath.


    "Adrian..."


    His heart raced, and he froze in his tracks. The voice sounded familiar yet distant, like an echo from a forgotten dream.


    "Who''s there?" Adrian''s voice trembled slightly as he called out.


    Silence enveloped the ruins, with no response except for the eerie quietness.


    Determined to uncover the source of the voice, Adrian pushed forward. The whispers grew louder, swirling around him like a haunting melody. Fleeting images shed before his eyes¡ªfaces, ces¡ªelusive and just out of reach.


    "Where am I?" Adrian gritted his teeth in frustration. "I was in my room just a moment ago... or was I?"


    "Perhaps this is all a dream," he reasoned with himself.


    As Adrian contemted the nature of his surroundings, a blurry figure emerged from the mist ahead. It shifted and morphed like a mirage, unlike anything he had ever seen before.


    Drawing closer, a strange sense of familiarity washed over him. It resembled a majestic beast rather than a human, with gleaming eyes and an aura thatmanded the very essence of the ruins.


    "Who... or what are you?" Adrian''s voice barely rose above a whisper.


    The figure remained silent, its gaze fixed on him with a mixture of curiosity and intensity. And then, in response to his question, it spoke.


    "Adrian..."


    The voice was clearer this time, resonating through the air.


    But in the next moment, Adrian heard a word that left him stunned.


    "You are not... Adrian..."


    Confusion clouded his mind. "Huh?"


    "...Alex."


    "Huh?"


    "...Leave."


    Before Adrian could process the words, his vision turned white, and he felt as though he was being pulled away from the mysterious figure and the mist-shrouded ruins. Consciousness slipped away from him.


    ____ __ _


    "Huff-!... Huff-!..."


    Adrian''s eyes shot open, his breathbored as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. His heart pounded in his chest as he struggled to catch his breath, his mind still muddled by the vivid dream he had just experienced.


    "Huff... What... What was that?" Adrian muttered to himself, his voice trembling with a mixture of confusion and fear. He nced around the dimly lit room, trying to ground himself in reality.


    As he looked around, the memories of the dream began to fade like wisps of smoke, leaving only a vague sense of unease lingering in his mind. But despite his efforts, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he had forgotten something important, something that had been at the center of the dream.


    "Huff... It must have been just a bad dream," Adrian reassured himself, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "But why... why do I feel like I''ve lost something?"


    He shook his head, trying to push aside the lingering sense of unease. Perhaps it was just the stress of the past few days catching up with him, or maybe he had been working too hard on his Awakener training.


    "I''ll take a shower... that should help clear my mind," Adrian decided.


    Stepping into the shower, warm water cascaded over him. As he stood under the warm water, he let the soothing sensation wash over him, easing the tension in his muscles and calming his racing thoughts.


    Maybe it really worked, he soon forgot all the things he had gone through just a while ago.


    Adrian gazed at his reflection in the mirror, the warm steam from the shower enveloping him in aforting embrace. His brown hair was damp and tousled, clinging slightly to his forehead and cheeks. His ordinary yet alluring brown eyes stared back at him, reflecting a mix of emotions - confusion, determination, and a hint of something else he couldn''t quite ce.


    But what caught his attention the most was his physique. His body, once lean, had now transformed into a well-built form with defined muscles and six-pack abs. The weeks of rigorous training had sculpted him into a more confident and formidable individual.


    "Whoa..." Adrian muttered, running a hand over his chest and abs. "I really look different now."


    "Guess I''ve truly be another person..." He muttered to himself as he stopped the water and picked up the towel.


    Drying himself off, Adrian couldn''t help but marvel at the changes in his appearance. It was as if the training and experiences of the past few weeks had not only strengthened his body but also transformed his mindset.


    As he finished getting dressed, he nced at the silver egg resting on his bedside table.


    "Hmm? Was it always this big?" He muttered to himself in confusion as he noticed the changes in the egg. "And it has be a bit heavier too..."


    Adrian picked up the egg, turning it over in his hands as he examined it closely. It felt warm to the touch, emanating a faint,forting glow that seemed to pulse in time with his heartbeat.


    "Did something happen to you as well?" Adrian whispered to the egg, a sense of curiosity tugging at his thoughts. "Or is it just me?"


    The egg remained silent, its surface smooth and unyielding. But Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to it than met the eye.


    "Whatever, as long as you are fine and born healthy..."


    He muttered as he put it back on his bed.


    "Wait... Why do I feel like I said the same words before?"


    "Ugh... Damn, that bad dream! Because of it, my thoughts are bing weirder." He grumbled while moving toward the door.


    "Hmmm..." He took a deep breath and opened the door.


    ''I am ready for today....''

 Chapter 79: The ThunderClap Ruin [1]

    Afterpleting his morning jog and exercises, Adrian returned to his room to change into the clothes he had specifically prepared for the day.


    In an hour, those who passed yesterday''s exam would gather in therge courtyard of the academy. Then, they would start their journey to their first real Ruin Exploration.


    From what he knew, it would take two hours to arrive at the designated Ruin for the exploration.


    As he opened the door, coincidentally, the opposite door also opened, revealing the beautiful figure of his neighbor.


    As the doors opened simultaneously, Adrian found himself face to face with Aria, his neighbor and ssmate. His eyes widened slightly as he took in her appearance, noticing the subtle yet striking changes in her outfit.


    Aria''s attire was a blend of practicality and elegance, perfectly suited for bothbat and formal asions. She wore a long-sleeved shirt made of a soft, silver fabric that shimmered in the morning light,plementing her silver hair. The shirt was adorned with intricate purple embroidery along the cuffs and cor, matching the color of her eyes.


    Over it, she wore a sleeveless, dark purple vest adorned with delicate silver sps, adding a touch of sophistication to her ensemble.


    Her trousers were made of sturdy material, providing freedom of movement while still maintaining a tailored look. They were a deep shade of indigo, contrasting beautifully with the lighter hues of her shirt and vest.


    Adrian couldn''t help but admire how the outfit entuated Aria''s slender figure and highlighted her natural beauty. Subconsciously, he found himself muttering, "You look beautiful..."


    Realizing what he had said, Adrian''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and he quickly cleared his throat, turning his head away, hoping Aria hadn''t heard him.


    That''s why he didn''t notice Aria''s expression softening into a gentle smile, her purple eyes sparkling with different kinds of emotion, her face flushed red for a moment. But she quickly hid it.


    Before he could apologize or backtrack, he heard her words, which stunned him for a moment.


    "Thank you," she said, trying to sound calm, but it still sounded somewhat soft and sincere. "You... you don''t look bad either."


    "!"


    "Ah, sorry. Thank you too." Adrian put his hand on the back of his neck as he chuckled nervously, feeling a mix of surprise and awkwardness at Aria''s unexpectedpliment. He really didn''t expect her to say that.


    "S-Shall we go together then?" He could only suggest going to the gathering area to ease the awkwardness of the moment.


    "Ok." Aria nodded.


    Then, side by side, they started leaving the dorm.


    ''Damn, what was that?'' Adrian muttered in his mind while ncing at Aria from the corner of his eyes. ''D-Did she really mean it?''


    ''...''


    ''Argh! What am I even thinking about, she probably said as a respectful individual.''


    ''Sigh... I have been acting strangely since this morning...''


    ''But... It feels like I am walking with my girlfriend...''


    ''!'' He then quickly shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts.


    Thankfully, they quickly arrived at their destination. As they arrived, they were called by Adrian''s team members.


    As Adrian and Aria joined their team members, they found themselves surrounded by the familiar faces of L, Ardel, and Kairen. Each of them looked ready for the uing exploration, their expressions a mix of excitement and anticipation.


    As they waited for the instructors to arrive, the group exchanged some small talk and made final preparations for the exploration.


    After about half an hour of waiting, the instructors finally arrived, drawing everyone''s attention to the front of the courtyard. Professor Maunt stepped forward, his presencemanding the attention of the gathered students.


    "Good morning, everyone," he greeted, his voice projecting clearly across the courtyard. "I hope you''re all ready for today''s adventure."


    The students murmured in agreement, their excitement palpable in the air.


    "Today, you will embark on your first real Ruin exploration," Professor Maunt continued, his expression serious. "But before we depart, I have a few announcements."


    The students listened intently as Professor Maunt outlined the rules and guidelines for the exploration, emphasizing the importance of teamwork, safety, and adherence to instructions.


    "Now, without further ado, let''s prepare to depart," Professor Maunt said, gesturing for the students to clear a space in the center of the courtyard.


    As the students moved aside, Professor Maunt and the other instructors unveiled arge magical transportation tool¡ªa flying ship adorned with intricate runes and glowing crystals.


    Gasps of awe filled the courtyard as the students marveled at the sight of the impressive vessel.


    "We will be traveling to the Ruin using this flying ship," Professor Maunt announced, his voice carrying over the excited chatter. "Please board in an orderly fashion, and we will depart shortly."


    Adrian and his teammates followed the crowd as they made their way onto the ship, finding seats among the rows of benches that lined the deck.


    As thest of the students boarded, the instructors began to prepare the ship for departure, checking the various instruments and casting protective spells to ensure a safe journey.


    "Attention, students," Professor Maunt''s voice echoed across the deck as he stood at the ship''s helm. "We are about to depart. Please remain seated and hold on tight."


    With a low hum of magic, the ship began to rise into the air, its sleek form gliding effortlessly above the courtyard. Adrian felt a rush of excitement as they soared higher and higher, leaving the academy grounds behind.


    The wind whipped through Adrian''s hair as the ship picked up speed, carrying them toward their destination. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhration as they embarked on their first real Ruin exploration.


    As they flew, Professor Maunt addressed the students once more, providing them with somest-minute instructions and reminders about safety protocols.


    "Now, I know you are bored listening to all these rules and advice." Professor chuckled to himself before continuing. "Now, I will tell you about the Ruin you are going to explore soon."


    In an instant, all the present students turned toward him, their faces filled with anticipation.


    "Haha, I knew it." Professor chuckled to himself before continuing. "You will be exploring a Bronze Tier Ruin called The Thunderp Ruin."


    "The Thunderp Ruin earned its name due to its unique and dangerous characteristics," Professor Maunt exined, his voice projecting over the excited murmurs of the students. A hologram showed the images of the ruin. "It''s not your typical ruin¡ªit''s more like abyrinth of ancient forest filled with treacherous traps and formidable monsters."


    The students listened intently as the professor continued, showing the images of the Ruin''s structure and terrain. "As you can see, The Thunderp Ruin is a deep and vast dense forest, its crumbling structures concealed by the overgrowth of vines and foliage. The terrain is rugged and uneven, with winding paths that twist and turn unpredictably.


    Inside the Ruin, you may even find a mixture of crumbling temples and tree houses, all waiting to be explored."


    "What about the monsters, sir? What kind will we meet them?" One of the students asked.


    "Good question, I was just about to get to that part." Professor nodded. "There are several kinds of monsters you will meet inside the


    Ruin, but most of them are lightning-rted or have adapted to the Ruin''s electrified environment."


    Professor Maunt brought up images of various creatures on the holographic disy. "You''ll encounter creatures like Thunderp Hypers, agile and formidable beings that can manipte lightning to devastating effect. They''re known for their speed and agility, making them challenging opponents."


    He continued, "There are also Thunderbeasts, massive creatures with thick hides that can absorb and discharge lightning. They''re incredibly strong but slow-moving, so keep your distance and use hit-and-run tactics to defeat them."


    The hologram shifted to show other creatures. "Additionally, you may encounter Thunderflies, small but numerous insects that can create electrified swarms. While individually weak, they can overwhelm you with sheer numbers if you''re not careful."


    "There are also other monsters in the ruin, but I won''t talk about them since they won''t pose a threat at the same level as the previous monsters."


    "And finally, the way to conquer the Ruin - which is to find and retrieve the Artifact has produced over time after defeating the Ruin''s Guardian."


    "I won''t talk about the Ruin''s Guardian or the artifact since they may change every time the Ruin is cleared. But, you can be reassured the Guardian''s strength won''t cross the Ruin''s limit, though it may happen, but only in little cases. And even then, the Ruin will upgrade itself ording to the Guardian''s power."


    The students absorbed the whole information so they wouldn''t struggle after entering the Ruin. Moreover, they also got to learn many new things just from this info.


    The professor''s reassurance about the Guardian also made them rx and be positive about today''s exploration.


    Not to mention there were 90 of them. That''s why they began discussing their strategy for the exploration. After all, Ruin was also a ce of opportunity. And opportunities were not something they wanted to miss out on.

 Chapter 80: The ThunderClap Ruin [2]

    Because the opportunities couldn''t be taken by everyone since they were in numbers.


    Aware of the problem, many students have already started forming their groups, some even advertising about their group while some even nning on going solo.


    As they continued their discussion, the ship steadily approached its destination, the Thunderp Ruin looming in the distance. The excitement among the students was palpable as they prepared themselves for the adventure ahead.


    As the ship approached its destination, they saw a massive bronze portal emitting an otherworldly glow.


    The students gathered at the ship''s edge, their anticipation reaching its peak as they prepared themselves for the adventure ahead.


    With a soft thud, the shipnded gracefully at the entrance of the Ruin. The students disembarked, their eyes wide with excitement as they took in the sight of the imposing portal before them.


    The instructors gathered the students once again, their expressions serious as they reminded them of the dangers that awaited inside.


    "Remember, safety is our top priority," Professor Maunt said, his voice firm. "Stick together, follow instructions, and watch out for each other."


    He gestured toward the Ruin. "Inside, we will be watching your progress in real-time using a four-star spell that has been cast throughout the Ruin. If you encounter any trouble, send a distress signal immediately."


    The instructors then distributed small white crystals to each student. "These Return Crystals will transport you back to the entrance if activated. They are a lifeline provided by the academy, so use them wisely."


    With their warnings given, the instructors stepped back, allowing the students to enter the Ruin.


    The students started crossing the portal one after another entering the Thunderp Ruin.


    Adrian and his teammates, Aria included, stepped through the portal and found themselves inside the Thunderp Ruin. As they looked around, they saw a dense forest stretching out before them, with ancient trees peeking through the foliage in the distance.


    The students began to form into their previously arranged groups, each discussing their strategies and ns for exploration. Adrian nced at his teammates, a slight confident smile ying on his lips.


    "We''re going to have an easy time in this Ruin," Adrian dered, his voice carrying a sense of assurance. He shot a meaningful nce at Ardel, who returned the smile, understanding the silentmunication.


    L and Kairen looked at Adrian, puzzled by his sudden confidence. Aria, however, observed the exchange between Adrian and Ardel with a knowing look, though she maintained her usual calm expression.


    "Ok, lead the way then," L said, slightly irritated but still hopeful. Who wouldn''t want to have an easier time in a Ruin?


    "No," Adrian shook his head.


    "Huh? Then why are so confident?" L asked puzzled.


    "I won''t lead the way," Adrian repeated. "Ardel will."


    "Huh?" L was confused. "Him? Is it because he is an assassin?"


    "I think it would be more right if we let Kairen lead the way." She continued, clearly not convinced. "Since he is an elf, he would have a better understanding of the Ruin''s terrain better than any of us."


    ''Girl, you are clearly trying to push your crush, aren''t you?'' Adrian thought to himself. Then he looked at Kairen. "What do you think?"


    "..." Kairen looked at him and Ardel. "I think his affinity with nature is on par with the Elf Princess. And it''s not his limit. So, I believe in him."


    "Huh?" Hearing Kairen''s evaluation of Ardel, everyone was stunned for a moment, even Ardel himself.


    ''If Kairen says it, it must be true.'' Adrian then nodded in thought before looking at Ardel in a new light. ''His ability is really kind of OP. I wonder how it will be in higher tiers...''


    "Oh... Well, if you say it then he must be good." L also nodded convinced by Kairen''s words. "Lead the way then."


    ''So you only listen to your crush, huh.'' Adrianined in his heart. ''And you are just ordering him even after your previous rude attitude!''


    "Ardel, please can you bring us to monsters but not the ones Professor warned about." Adrian faced Ardel. "We should first see how the weaker monsters are, then can we aim for the stronger ones or search for opportunities."


    Ardel nodded in response to Adrian''s request. He closed his eyes, focusing his energy as he activated his ability - Blessing of the Wilderness.


    As he did so, a subtle change began to ur in the surrounding environment. The air seemed to hum with energy, and the vegetation around them started to react. The leaves rustled, and the branches swayed gently as if responding to Ardel''smand.


    A soft green light emanated from Ardel, enveloping the group as they stood within the Ruin. Adrian and his teammates watched in awe as Ardel''s connection with nature became apparent.


    With his eyes still closed, Ardel extended his senses, feeling the pulse of life within the Ruin. He could sense the presence of creatures nearby, their movements and intentions. Filtering out the dangerous monster, Ardel spotted a less threatening inhabitants of the Ruin.


    "I found it." He muttered after opening his eyes. "Follow me."


    "Let''s go." Adrian said and they all followed after Ardel.


    Ardel led the group deeper into the dense forest of the Thunderp Ruin, his steps sure and steady as he navigated through the tangled undergrowth. Adrian, Aria, L, and Kairen followed closely behind, their senses alert for any signs of danger.


    As they ventured further into the Ruin, about three minutester Ardel stopped, and so did the others.


    "They are about 30 meters straight from us." Ardel turned back and said.


    "Ok, I and Kairen will take the lead now, you can take your spot." Adrian nodded while being satisfied with Ardel''s performance and improvedmunication.


    Then, with Adrian in the lead, they quickly arrived at the spot. It was also then they noticed about 7 wolf-like creatures, however, their pitch ck foor looked charred but sturdy.


    Adrian gestured for others to follow hismands. "Now."


    He shouted and leaped right behind the nearest monster.


    Adrian''s sudden leap startled the creatures, but he managed to end his target''s life with one sh. The others reacted quickly, snarling and baring their sharp teeth as they prepared to fight to avenge theirrade.


    With swift movements, Adrian easily dodged the creature''s lunges, while secretly smirking at monsters'' foolishness.


    With all of them focusing on Adrian, the monsters were toote to notice therge flying fireball and three rock spikes hurtling toward them from Aria and L. The fireball exploded upon impact, engulfing two of the creatures in mes, while the rock spikes impaled another two, pinning them to the ground.


    Using the chaos, Ardel also managed to finish one of them.


    Thest of the monster stood on its legs, frozen both from fear and shock.


    Adrian approached the remaining monster, his sword drawn and ready. With a swift strike, he ended its life, and the creature copsed to the ground, defeated.


    "Well done, everyone," Adrian said, his voice filled with satisfaction. "That went better than I expected."


    Aria nodded in agreement, her eyes scanning the area for any signs of movement. "It was a good warm-up indeed. Let''s search for the stronger ones this time."


    ''A warm up she said? Truly worthy being of her character.'' Adrian secretly thought in his mind. Then he looked at Ardel with a helpless smile. "We are counting on you."


    "Of course." Ardel nodded with a smile, clearly happy with their acknowledgment.


    "Good. But we should take their cores first." Adrian said looking at the dead bodies of the monsters. "That is the only valuable thing they left after all."


    The others nodded but it was Adrian and Ardel who did the job of extracting their cores. After the job was done, Aria used her earth magic to bury the bodies back to earth.


    "Now, we can go. Come on, lead the way, Ardel."


    Just like this, the group moved from one location to another, hunting down the monsters. They also met other groups of students asionally but chose not to interact with them.


    Their first stronger target was a group of three Thunderbeasts which professors initially warned about. However, thanks to their somewhat efficient teamwork and skills, they managed to beat them in a short time. That boosted their confidence.


    "s, we can''t take their corpse back since they are too big." Adrian sighed looking at therge bodies of Thunderbeasts. Since they were more powerful, having peak strength in their respective rank, they would fetch a good price in the outside world.


    "Do you want to take them?" Aria suddenly asked, looking at Adrian with a serious expression.


    "Yes?" Adrian answered though confused.


    "Ok," Aria nodded before moving toward the corpses. She then touched them one by one, and the bodies disappeared one after another.


    "Ah, you don''t have to take them." Adrian addressed Aria in an awkward tone. "Your storage ring will be filled up quickly if you do that. Besides, I just that out on a whim."


    "Don''t worry, my storage ring can another hundred of this monster." Aria shook her head, while not realizing her answer stunned the four. "I also have another spare one."


    "O-Oh!"


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 81: The Thunderflies Nest

    "O-Oh, in that case, thank you." Adrian nodded, remembering who she was once again. ''Right, why did I forget that again?''


    "We will take your help then." But he wouldn''t reject her kind offer. "Let''s go. Ardel can you find another group?"


    "Ok." (Ardel)


    About two hourster.


    Adrian and his team have hunted down more than 50 Thunderbeasts, and 43 Thunderp Hypers. They also managed to acquire some useful herbs along the way.


    However, they didn''t meet any Thunderflies till now.


    And Adrian already knew the reason why. It was because the Thunderflies were territorial monsters and didn''t go out of their territory like other monsters.


    And now, they must have entered the territory, they found a cluster of Thunderflies buzzing around arge cave entrance nestled among the rocky cliffs.


    Moreover, it wasn''t them who found the nest first, there were several groups of students circling around the nest but not going near the monsters or the cave.


    ''So, this little event has already started, huh.'' Adrian thought to himself.


    From what he knew, a team of students would find themselves in this cave searching for an opportunity - a treasure. They will even find one but it is when they would discover thousands of Thunderflies, their leader, and be attacked. Fear of losing their life taking over, some of them will directly use the Return crystal while the others will somehow manage to get out.


    And, they will quickly spread the word about the artifact being in this cave.


    Yeah, they will lie by saying it isn''t a treasure but an artifact.


    And those who want to get their hands on the artifact will quickly gather and raid the cave.


    "Hey, Adrian, look nearly everyone is here," Ardel called out, pointing at the swarm of the students at the entrance of the cave. "Should we go as well? They are saying the artifact is probably in the cave."


    "..." Adrian observed everyone near the entrance. The most noticeable group among them was Emeric''s Group who arrived not long ago and a group who discovered the cave first.


    "Adrian?" Getting no response, Ardel called out again.


    "No, let''s leave this ce." Adrian turned to Ardel, shaking his head. "It will be hard to get the artifact with this many people, not to mention we would have been wasting our time if there is no artifact."


    "Oh, y-yeah..." Arrdel nodded slowly understanding the reason. "Then what will we do?"


    "We will of course use the the correct choice," Adrian replied. "We will search for other treasures hidden in the Ruin. "Come on, let''s leave this ce for now. Then I have a few words to tell you."


    "Oh, ok."


    ____ ___ __


    "Woah, who knew there would be another cave not far from the first one!" Ardel eximed as their team arrived in front of another cave, simr to the first one. "Your words were true, Adrian."


    "Right, how did you know there was another cave?" L joined the conversation.


    "Well, that''s easy. I knew Thunderflies are simr to Ant in their living nature. That''s when a thought came to me. If there is really a nest of Thunderflies in the cave, then there would be other entrances from that one as well." Adrian replied, with half truth, half lie.


    "Oh, should we enter it then? Others might have already entered the first cave." L suggested, not wanting to fall behind.


    "Yes, can you make a fire to light the way?" He asked her.


    "Of course, just a small fire is nothing to me." Confident, L replied.


    Then, the group entered the cave, their footsteps echoing in the dimly lit passageway.


    As they ventured deeper into the cave, they encountered more than three groups of Thunderflies. They quickly took care of them and continued further.


    Then, about ten minutester, they came across many paths which were diverging in different directions.


    "Hmm... Which way should we go?" Adrian asked, looking around at the multiple paths in front of them.


    "This... I-I can''t tell exactly either." Ardel replied awkwardly. "My ability isn''t working here."


    "Oh, that''s understandable... Then we have to go in the right direction. If there is nothing, we will return and check the other paths." Adrian quickly thought of a simple idea. "We should also leave signs so we won''t get lost before we start too."


    "Does anyone have any other ideas?" He didn''t forget to ask his other teammates'' opinions. Kairen and Aria who had been quiet for a long while just shook their heads, while Ardel apologized for not being able to help. L, well, she boasted about her other skills but didn''t give an answer.


    Then, they left three signs and headed straight to the right path.


    As they proceeded down the chosen path, the cave grew darker and the air became cooler. The walls seemed to close in around them, and the only sound was the echo of their footsteps.


    After a few minutes of walking, they reached a dead end. There was nothing but a solid wall of rock in front of them.


    Adrian frowned, feeling a sense of frustration. "Looks like this path was a dead end," he remarked, disappointment evident in his voice. "Let''s return."


    Unfortunately, the novel didn''t describe the nest in very detail, nor he would have remembered it all if it had been detailed. So, he could only use the most crude method - gamble.


    After returning to their previous location, they decided to go left this time, leaving the two paths in the middle for their next tries.


    After five minutes of walking, they arrived at many paths being diverged.


    "Wait? Isn''t this our previous spot?" Ardel suddenly eximed, it seems he noticed one of the signs they left.


    "Then, the left path will take us back here, huh." Adrian nodded thoughtfully, at least it wasn''t a dead end.


    "Then, let''s go to the right-middle path."


    As they ventured down the right-middle path, the air grew thick with the buzzing of Thunderflies, indicating they were getting closer to the nest.


    After walking for more than seven minutes, they finally reached their destination. Before themy a vast chamber, illuminated by the soft glow of bioluminescent fungi clinging to the walls. In the center of the chamber, arge, pulsating mass of Thunderflies hovered, their wings creating a constant hum that filled the air.

 Chapter 82: The Fight For The Treasure

    "Wow... that''s a lot of Thunderflies," Ardel whispered, his eyes wide with awe and fear.


    Adrian nodded, his gaze fixed on the swirling mass of insects. "This must be the nest."


    "But how are we going to get the artifact with all those Thunderflies guarding it?" Kairen asked, concern evident in his voice. "We don''t even know where the treasure is or what is it."


    "I know what the treasure is," Adrian said. " I identally heard a conversation of the group which discovered this ce. They were talking about the treasure and the boss guarding it."


    "B-Boss?" (Kairen)


    "What is the treasure?" L asked impatiently.


    "Well, it''s better if you see it for yourselves," Adrian said then pointed his finger at the mass of the monsters.


    As the group watched, the swirling mass of Thunderflies began to part, revealing a small clearing in the center of the nest. In the middle of this clearing stood a single nt, its leaves shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    "What is that?" Ardel asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "It''s a Luminous Root," Adrian replied, his eyes fixed on the nt. "It''s said to grow deep underground in ces like this, where the energy is concentrated. Consuming it grants incredible vitality and strength."


    "Luminous Root..." Kairen muttered, the name rolling off his tongue with a sense of reverence. "I''ve heard of it. There even a saying among elves it can heal even the most grievous wounds and grant longevity to those who partake of it."


    "That''s somewhat right," Adrian confirmed. "But getting to it won''t be easy. We''ll have to deal with all these Thunderflies first."


    "Urgh..." L frowned, her mind racing with possibilities. "Do you think we can take them on? Even though my fire is effective against them, I can only manage to beat at most a hundred of them. Let''s not forget they can make electrified swarms and burn us to death."


    "You are right." Adrian nodded with a calm expression. "You also forgot to add the leader of the Thunderflies - The Thunderfly King."


    "Huh? Thunderfly King?"


    "!" Suddenly, three people''s eyes widened. Ardel, Adrian, and Aria looked at each other simultaneously, their expressions solemn.


    "Hey, why are you quiet-!" Before L could speak any further, a hand covered her mouth and pulled her back to the dark.


    "Hmmm!?" L wanted to scream but she couldn''t. She turned to Adrian and others seeking help, but then she noticed all three of them looking in one direction, their expression grim.


    "Please, don''t speak for now," She then heard a voice whispering into her ears.


    Recognizing the owner of the voice, she instantly knew it was Kairen who just pulled her over.


    Then, uncontrobly, her face turned into a deep shade of pink. ''I-I didn''t know he was t-this bold!''


    ''S-Should I turn over and d-do it?''


    ''Uh...''


    She shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. It was then she noticed arge monster flying toward the massive swarm of Thunderflies.


    ''!''


    ''I-Is that the T-Thunderfly King?''


    The monster''s wings were a deep shade of ck, crackling with electricity as it soared through the air. Its body was muchrger than the other Thunderflies, and its antennae were longer, giving it a more menacing appearance.


    "Yes, that''s the Thunderfly King," Kairen whispered once again, his voice barely audible over the buzzing of the insects. "We need to stay hidden until it passes."


    L nodded, her heart pounding in her chest as she watched the monstrous creature draw closer to the Luminous Root.


    The Thunderfly King descended upon the clearing, its massive form casting a shadow over the delicate nt below. It seemed to inspect the Luminous Root for a moment before emitting a deafening screech that sent shivers down the spines of them.


    It seemed to be angry because there seemed to be something wrong with the nt, or it wasn''t ripe yet.


    They held their breath, watching in tense silence as the Thunderfly King hovered over the Luminous Root. Suddenly, it unleashed a powerful burst of electricity, causing the ground to shake and crackle with energy.


    "What''s it doing?" Ardel whispered, his eyes wide with fear.


    "I think it''s trying to rip the nt out of the ground," Adrian replied, his voice barely audible over the buzzing of the Thunderflies.


    Sure enough, the Thunderfly King used its massive ws to dig into the earth, tearing at the roots of the Luminous Root. The nt resisted, glowing even brighter as it struggled against the monster''s grasp.


    "We have to stop it," Aria said, determination shing in her eyes.


    "How?" Kairen asked, his brow furrowed in concern. "We can''t take on the Thunderfly King and all those Thunderflies."


    "C-Can''t we just r-retreat?" Ardel muttered, probably scared of the monster.


    "Well, we don''t have to fight it or all of them," Adrian said, causing all four to look at him confusion but anticipation. They knew if he said something, he would have something to back it up.


    "Just wait and see." He nced at them and said and turned his focus on the other side of the underground chamber.


    About ten secondster, sounds of footsteps starteding from three of the entrances on the other side. They grew louder with each passing moment until finally, several figures emerged from the darkness.


    "Here they are," Adrian muttered as they saw groups of students entering one after another holding weapons and firewood. ''The distractions, that is.''


    Ardel''s eyes widened as he realized what Adrian was nning. "You''re going to use them as bait?"


    Adrian nodded. "Not exactly bait. They''ll create a diversion, drawing the Thunderflies and the King away from the Luminous Root. And we will use that chance to take the treasure."


    "But won''t they be in danger?" Kairen asked concern etched on his face.


    "They''ll be fine," Adrian reassured him. "At most, they will have to use the Return Crystal. And we can help them fight the monster if you wish, only after securing the treasure that is."


    "Remember, everyone is here for one purpose - getting the treasure. So, they might not thank you but ask you to share or even give the treasure after you help them." His voice grew cold as he spoke. "That''s how the world is."

 Chapter 83: Fight And Stealing

    The Thunderfly King and its subordinates heard the voices of the students and instantly turned their attention toward the neers. With a deafening buzz, the Thunderflies swarmed towards the entrance, leaving the Luminous Root with about a hundred of them.


    Adrian watched as their king instantly appeared beside the students andunched a barrage of electric attacks, causing chaos among the group. Students scrambled to defend themselves, some using magic while others wielded weapons against the onught of Thunderflies.


    ''It seems to be focusing on them...''


    "Now''s our chance," Adrian said after a few moments, his voice low as he motioned for the group to move toward the Luminous Root.


    With Ardel leading the way, they dashed towards the clearing where the nt stood, keeping a watchful eye on the Thunderfly King and its minions.


    As they approached the Luminous Root, they could feel the energy emanating from it, pulsing with an otherworldly glow. Adrian reached out, his hand hovering over the nt, when suddenly, a bolt of lightning shot past him, narrowly missing his shoulder.


    "Watch out!" Aria shouted, her earth magic creating a protective barrier around them just in time.


    Adrian nced back to see the Thunderfly King looming over them, its eyes crackling with electricity as it prepared to strike again.


    "Tch." Adrian clicked his tongue, annoyed they had been discovered. Though he anticipated it, it was too soon.


    "Look! There was already someone before us!"


    "It''s Adrian and his group!"


    "Quick, let''s steal the treasure now they have been targeted by the Thunderfly King."


    ''Damn, I was too hasty.'' Adrian muttered inwardly while thinking about what to do.


    Despite the chaos and the Thunderfly King''s aggressive presence, Adrian remained calm andposed. He knew they had to act quickly if they wanted to secure the Luminous Root before it was toote.


    "You guys get the treasure," Adrian called out to his team, his voice firm andmanding. "I will keep this big one myself."


    Though worried, they nodded and quickly started focusing on the Luminous Root again.


    "Bzzz-! Bzzz-!"


    Seeing his teammates going for the treasure again, the Thunderfly King tried to stop them. with its incredible speed, he flew past Adrian.


    "No, you don''t." However, just as it thought it got passed him, Adrian appeared in front of the king, with a cold smile on his face.


    The monster was stunned for a moment, but it quickly tried the same thing once again, thinking the human before him was lucky.


    "ng-!"


    But, it met a sword shing directly at its head as soon as it moved.


    "Surprised?" Adrian chuckled coldly as the Thunderfly King was thrown back by the impact of the attack.


    The Thunderfly King let out a deafening screech as it staggered backward from Adrian''s unexpected attack. Its antennae crackled with electricity as it prepared to retaliate, but Adrian was already on the offensive.


    With a swift motion, Adrian lunged forward, his sword shing through the air with precision. The Thunderfly King tried to dodge, but Adrian''s de grazed its side, leaving a deep gash in its thick exoskeleton.


    The monster let out another screech of pain and fury, its attention fully focused on Adrian now. It lunged forward, its massive ws aiming to crush him, but Adrian was ready. With a well-timed sidestep, he avoided the attack and countered with a series of quick strikes to the Thunderfly King''s vulnerable spots.


    Meanwhile, Ardel, Aria, L, and Kairen continued to focus on retrieving the Luminous Root, their hands glowing with magic as they worked to free the nt from the earth. Kairen and Aria focused on fending off the iing Thunderflies, while L and Ardel tried their all to get the root.


    "Damn this root!" L let out a frustrated voice.


    With each passing moment, the nt seemed to resist their efforts, its roots firmly embedded in the soil.


    "We have to hurry," Ardel grunted, his muscles straining as he exerted more force. "The others are getting closer!"


    The other few students were closing in while fighting other swarms of Thunderflies.


    "I''m trying!" L replied, her brow furrowed in concentration as she focused her fire magic on the stubborn roots. "But it''s not budging!"


    "Let''s switch." Kairen who saw the situation spoke to L.


    "S-Switch? O-Ok." L was stunned but quickly nodded her head while thinking he must have offered help.


    The two quickly switched ces.


    "Hey, Ardel. Can you try one more time?" Kairen said looking at Ardel. "But use your ability and connection to nature before you do it."


    "T-This..." Ardel wanted to say he couldn''t use it here, but looking back, he saw two girls protecting them, Adrian fighting with the monstrous Thunderfly King relentlessly. "O-Ok. I will do my best."


    "Good, I will help you as I can." Kairen nodded.


    Ardel tried to activate his ability, but it didn''t work. ''Just why? Is it because there are no animals or nts-?''


    ''Wait, there is one!''


    Ardel''s eyes brightened as he refocused on the treasure.


    ''Let''s try one more time, but put all the focus on the root...''


    With renewed determination, Ardel closed his eyes and focused all his energy on the Luminous Root. He reached out with his senses, seeking a connection to the nt and the surrounding environment.


    As he did, he felt a faint pulse of energy, like a whisper from the earth itself. With a deep breath, Ardel tapped into that energy, channeling it through his body and into the stubborn roots of the Luminous Root.


    At first, there was no visible change, but then, slowly, the earth around the nt began to tremble. The roots loosened their grip on the soil, and with a final surge of effort, Ardel and Kairen were able to pull the Luminous Root free from its earthen prison.


    "We got it!" Ardel eximed, his eyes shining with excitement.


    "Finally," Kairen breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    As just they were about to turn back, a figure suddenlyunched from the nearby shadow. "Give the treasure to me!"


    Both guys were caught off guard and the figure managed to take away the root from them using the opportunity.


    "Haha, I got the treasure!" The figureughed while starting to run toward one of the exits.


    "Argh-!"


    But he was suddenly struck with a lightning bolt cast by one of the students. The figure copsed to the ground, the root flew off his hands andnded with a soft thud on the ground.


    "Look! It''s the treasure!"


    "I will get it!"


    "No, it''s mine!"


    The students rushed forward, their eyes fixed on the precious Luminous Root lying before them. They even forgot their morals in the face of their greed.


    Totally ignoring the monsters and other students, each of them ran to the treasure.


    As the students rushed forward, their desperation to im the Luminous Root intensified. They pushed and shoved each other,pletely disregarding the chaos unfolding around them.


    Adrian and the Thunderfly King''s attention was drawn to the side. Adrian watched with a mix of frustration and amusement as the scene unfolded. He knew that the real challenge wasn''t defeating the Thunderfly King or retrieving the treasure, but resisting the temptation to let greed consume them.


    "Swoosh-!"


    The Thundefly King quickly started flying toward the treasure, while throwing lightning bolts on its way to the students. Itpletely ignored Adrian and their fight. After all, as long as it got the treasure and got out here safely and consumed it, it could reach its wish - evolve and advance!


    It knew once it consumed the treasure, its rank would advance from an Elemental Monster to a Peak Elemental one. Not to mention the feeling of evolving into a stronger version of its race.


    It would be a True King.


    _____ __ _


    "I-I lost it..." Ardel mumbled in depression as he watched the root being taken away by him and now being the cause of this hugemotion.


    "..." Kairen''s expression wasn''t good either. He could''ve sensed it, but...


    "Stand up you two." Just then, they heard a voice. It was Aria. "We will get it back."


    "Or are you just going to let it be taken away?" She asked her gaze cold.


    "!" The two''s eyes widened at her words.


    They clenched their fists. "Let''s get it back!"


    "Good, follow me."


    ____ ___ _


    Meanwhile, Adrian silently watched as the Thunderfly King left to get the treasure. But only a smile appeared on his face. He nced around to see if anybody was watching him.


    After making sure, he took out the invisibility cloak he used back then and donned it over. His figure soon became transparent.


    "You want to steal from me?" He chuckled. "Let''s see if you can do it."


    As Adrian donned the invisibility cloak, he disappeared from view, his presence masked from those around him. With a silent determination, he followed the Thunderfly King as it made its way toward the chaos surrounding the Luminous Root.


    ____ __ __


    [A/N: Here is the chapter. Sorry for the inconvenience.]

 Chapter 84: Fleeing And Meeting The MCs Group

    The students continued to fight amongst themselves, each one desperate to im the treasure for themselves. The Thunderfly King, with its newfound intelligence and cunning, took advantage of the distraction, weaving through the crowd with ease.


    But Adrian was already one step ahead...


    With the cloak concealing his movements, he slipped through the chaos unnoticed, his eyes fixed on the glowing form of the Luminous Root.


    As the Thunderfly King reached out to grab the treasure, Adrian made his move. With a swift and silent step, he darted forward and snatched the Luminous Root from the ground before the monster couldy its ws on it.


    Not wanting to repeat Ardel and Kairen''s mistake, he quickly stored it in his golden storage ring. Then, he quickly retreated from the scene, not wanting to deal with the Thunderfly King again after being discovered.


    ''Let''s find the others and leave quickly.''


    ____ __ _


    Meanwhile, The Thunderfly King stood frozen as it watched the treasure suddenly disappear. It even lost the auraing from the treasure.


    Its eyes filled with fury, its wings hastening to beat as it scanned the area frantically for any sign of the stolen treasure. But all it saw was chaos and confusion as the students stopped the fight over the elusive Luminous Root.


    After all, it was gone.


    The Thunderfly King''s eyes zed with fury as it realized the treasure had been snatched away right before its eyes. And it was sure the thief was among these creatures.


    "SCREE-!"


    In a fit of rage, it let out a deafening screech that echoed throughout the chamber, causing the ground to tremble and the students to freeze in fear.


    With a swift movement, the Thunderfly King unleashed its full power, its wings crackling with electricity as it prepared to unleash a devastating attack on the students.


    The other Thunderflies also stopped chasing after the students. Instead, they started flying between them, creating a huge of thunderflies with the students in it.


    As the Thunderfly King prepared to unleash its devastating attack, the students found themselves trapped within a swirling mass of Thunderflies, unable to escape the impending onught. They wanted to get out, but as soon as they moved, lightning bolts would be thrown at them.


    Panic spread among the students as they realized they werepletely surrounded, their only hope of survival fading with each passing moment.


    But amidst the chaos, a voice cut through the fear and confusion.


    "Quickly use the Crystal!"


    "R-Right! There is still that."


    "I forgot it!"


    "Quickly, let''s use it!"


    Many of the students quickly crushed the crystals in their hands, their figures disappearing one after another.


    However, there were still some students left, some not wanting to give up, some confident in their abilities, and some still searching for the treasure.


    "Tch, these morons." Adrian clicked his tongue in irritation as he noticed some of the students still being here.


    He was the one who just shouted. Initially, he wanted to leave quietly, but when he saw the Thunderfly King unleashing its full power and controlling its subordinates, he couldn''t just leave anymore.


    Not to mention, his group was also trapped in this lightning web of flies.


    ''What should I do now?'' His mind searched for an answer.


    Suddenly, his vision went ck, his figure became motionless. His eyes stopped moving, giving off a faint silver glow. About three or five secondster, the glow diminished and his body started moving.


    "Huff-Huff...-!" He took quick breaths as he looked around. "Darn it."


    He cursed under his breath and looked at his storage ring. "Sigh... It won''t be easy..."


    With a swift motion, he shorted the distance with the Thunderfly King.


    "Hey, You BIG STUPID INSECT!" He shouted at the monster. "Look what I have!"


    Adrian held up his hand, revealing the Luminous Root that he had safely stored in his golden storage ring. The glow of the artifact illuminated the chamber, catching the attention of both the Thunderfly King and the remaining students.


    The Thunderfly King''s eyes widened in surprise and fury as it realized that it was Adrian who had managed to steal the treasure right from under its nose. It let out another deafening screech, its wings buzzing furiously as it prepared to unleash its wrath upon him.


    Meanwhile, the remaining students watched in awe and disbelief as Adrian revealed the stolen treasure. Some of them began to panic, realizing that they had been fighting over something that was now in the hands of another. While some were unwilling to believe it, such as Emeric who stayed instead of leaving.


    And Adrian already had a n.


    "Come and get it if you dare!" he taunted, his voice echoing through the chamber.


    And the n worked.


    The Thunderfly King, furious even forgot what it was going to do and directly charged toward Adrian, with its subordinates following after it.


    Meanwhile, Adrian already started running, already at the entrance of the path they came.


    Soon, he and the monsters disappeared from the underground chamber.


    "Damn it. He got away with the treasure!" Emeric clicked his tongue in frustration.


    "Y-Yeah. H-He got away."


    "Y-You would have gotten it if not that 1st rank."


    His underlings tried to agree with him though they knew what Adrian had done in their hearts.


    "T-Take it back!"


    Suddenly a voice shouted at them.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Emeric red at the owner of the voice. "Who the hell even are you?"


    However, his eyes widened slightly as he saw Aria beside them. It was then he remembered Aria had teamed up with Adrian and his group before.


    "Adrian did that to save all of you," Aria spoke up, her gaze cold. "If you dare to speak him like that... I am truly disappointed in you all."


    "!" Emeric felt his heart clenching as he heard her defending Adrian.


    The students fell silent, their eyes darting nervously between each other and Aria. They had never seen her look so disappointed, and it weighed heavily on their conscience.


    Emeric''s underlings shifted ufortably, exchanging uneasy nces as they realized the gravity of the situation. They had been so focused on their own ''desires''


    that they had failed to see the bigger picture.


    "Let''s go," Aria said, her voice firm but tinged with disappointment. "We need to help Adrian. He can''t take them all by himself."


    "Yes," Ardel and Kairen replied while L silently followed after them.


    ______ ___ _


    "Damn, they are really persistent!" Adrian eximed as he ran from the monsters. ''Maybe, I shouldn''t have done that...''


    ''!'' The next moment, images appeared in his mind. Several students lying in a pool of blood, dead. L and Kairen were also among them, while Emeric, Aria, Lyra, and Ardel were severely injured.


    Yes, he saw a vision when he became motionless for a few moments. If not, he would have definitely regretted his decision.


    ''If not those subordinates of it, I could''ve taken on the King by myself...'' He thought as he nced at the monsters. ''If only I could divide them from each other....''


    Though the idea was good, he was already out of the cave, in the open, so it would be hard to do it.


    And before he could put his n into action, he heard the buzzing of wings behind him. ncing over his shoulder, he saw the Thunderfly King and its subordinates closing in fast.


    ''No time to waste.'' Adrian pushed himself to run faster, leading the monsters deeper into the forest.


    Thankfully, with the help of the artifact he got as a reward for getting first ce yesterday, his speed and reflexes have increased by a considerable rate. If not, maybe he would''ve already been caught up.


    ''Wait? If I remember right, up ahead should be the territory of the Thunderp Hypers.'' Adrian thought of a good idea as soon as he remembered the info. ''Aurelius and his group should be already finished with the Alpha Thunderp Hyper. Then... Let''s speed up!''


    As Adrian approached the border of the Thunderp Hypers'' territory, he could sense the energy in the air shifting. The atmosphere grew charged with electricity, a sign that the Thunderp Hypers were nearby.


    ''Are they still fighting?'' Adrian thought inwardly as he could hear the sounds of fighting. He hesitated whether to go or not.


    ''Ok. Let''s gamble.'' He didn''t stop and continued and just before he reached the area where a battle was taking ce, he stored the root in his storage ring and waited for the Thunderfly King to catch up. Maybe they were in the enemy territory or they were just tired, their speed slowed down by a small margin.


    In this free time, Adrian quickly took out three potions and gulped down them in one go.


    "Scree-!"


    "BZZZ-! BZZZ-!"


    In just five seconds, the flies were already close to him, throwing the vials back into his storage ring, he sped up and directly went toward the battle area.


    In a few moments, he arrived in arge clearing. He saw numerous Hypers engaged in a fight with Ren and Irithel. But what piqued his attention was the big Thunderp Hyper, the Alpha of the pack, towering over the others with its crackling blue fur and imposing presence. It seemed to be the center of the battle, fighting with Aurelius and his sister.


    ''It looks like I arrived just in time.''

 Chapter 85: The Battle Ends. An Offer From The MC

    Aurelius and Aurelia locked on with the Alpha Hyper and couldn''t help their other teammates.


    Hell, if they were distracted even for a moment, there was a huge risk of being injured and that would certainly mean the end of the battle. Worse, they would have to use the Return Crystal.


    ''If there was little help...''


    Aurelius thought inwardly.


    Maybe his prayers were answered, but he suddenly heard a loud familiar voice. "I will help you."


    "Adrian?"


    "Brother?"


    Both looked in the direction of the voice and saw Adrian starting to kill the Hypers one after another.


    An uncontroble smile appeared on their faces and they turned back to the alpha with a newfound determination and focus.


    But, their joy was short-lived as suddenly a swarm of Thunderflies filled the ce.


    Sensing another powerful aura, Alpha''s their attention turned to the Thunderfly King who also looked in their direction.


    Alpha let out a loud roar, directed at the Thunderfly King, and the Thunderfly King replied with a loud screech.


    As the Alpha Thunderp Hyper and the Thunderfly King locked eyes, a tense silence fell over the clearing. The air crackled with electricity as the two powerful creatures faced off, each sensing the other''s strength and determination.


    Aurelius and Aurelia braced themselves, ready to take advantage of the distraction to strike at the Alpha Thunderp Hyper. But before they could make a move, Adrian stepped in and stopped the two.


    "Let''s retreat." He told them in a calm voice.


    "B-But, t-the treasure." Aurelius wanted to say something but Adrian was one step ahead again.


    "I got it, let''s leave now."


    "O-Oh, ok."


    As Adrian''s words sunk in, Aurelius and Aurelia realized the wisdom in his decision. With the Thunderfly King and the Alpha Thunderp Hyper locked in a fierce battle, it was their chance to retreat without risking further injury.


    "Alright," Aurelius agreed reluctantly, his gaze still fixed on the ongoing confrontation. "Let''s fall back for now."


    Aurelia nodded in agreement, her grip tightening on her weapon as she prepared to make a strategic retreat.


    Adrian wasted no time. He quickly led the way, weaving through the swarm of Thunderflies with ease as he guided them out of the clearing and back into the safety of the forest.


    As they retreated, the sounds of battle behind them grew fainter, reced by the buzzing of the Thunderflies and the distant roar of the Alpha Thunderp Hyper.


    Once they were a safe distance away, Adrian finally came to a stop, allowing the others to catch their breath.


    "T-Thank you for your help." Aurelius thanked Adrian while taking a deep breath.


    "..." Adrian looked at him, pondering how to reply. "I didn''t it to help you, not entirely I mean."


    "Those flies were chasing me, so it can be said I used your situation to my advantage."


    "Still, if not you have appeared, I''m not sure whether we would be able to defeat them." Aurelius shook his head, adamant on expressing his gratefulness.


    "Yes, at worst, we would have to use the Return Crystal." Ren joined the conversation.


    ''Heh, if I hadn''t intervened, you would have used your ability to crush all those monsters.'' Adrian muttered inwardly. "OK, you can think however you want. Now, here take this, this is yours, right?"


    He took out a bone which was medium in size. The bone emitted a faint blue light, pulsating with a mysterious energy that seemed to hum with power.


    "Is this the treasure?" Aurelius asked after getting the bone. "We only saw the light it was emanating, but who knew it would be a bone..."


    "Yeah, I managed to pick it up while the Alpha Hyper was distracted with you," Adrian said. "Now I have achieved my purpose, I will be taking my leave. I need to find my teammates after all."


    "..." Aurelius was silent, his expression hesitant. ''S-Should I tell him? He helped us after all...''


    ''Not to mention, he is the strongest among us...''


    ''We can negotiate the termster. And our chance of sess will definitely increase.''


    ''We will even get Miss Aria''s help since she is in his team...''


    Adrian walked with slow steps, already anticipating what was about to happen.


    "W-Wait!"


    ''Haha, the fish caught the bait.'' He chuckled inwardly, a smile ying on his lips.


    "What is it?" He turned back, his expression now indifferent.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, gathering his courage as he stepped forward to address Adrian.


    "We... We have a proposition for you," he began, his voice steady but tinged with uncertainty. "Since you''ve helped us, we thought... perhaps you might be interested in joining forces with us to acquire the artifact and conquer the Ruin."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, seemingly intrigued by Aurelius''s proposal. "Go on."


    "We have information on the location of the artifact and the guardian," Aurelius continued. "With your and your team''s strength and expertise, our chances of sess would increase drastically."


    Aurelius''s words seemed to resonate with the rest of his team, who nodded in agreement. They understood the value of having Adrian''s team on their side, especially considering the dangers they would faceter.


    "We understand that you have your own objectives," Aurelius added quickly, not wanting to overstep. "But if you help us, we can negotiate how to divide the rewards. With your team and oursbined, we can ensure that everyone benefits."


    ''Oho, he already learned how to negotiate, huh.'' Adrian quickly noted down on his mind. "Ok, I will discuss it with my team and then decide." He replied in a calm voice.


    Aurelius and his team nodded, relieved that Adrian seemed open to the idea.


    "Thank you, Adrian," Aurelius said with gratitude. "We look forward to hearing your decision. You can find it here. But we will leave after half an hour."


    "Ok." Adrian nodded in response before turning to leave, his mind already racing with thoughts of how he could benefit from this situation.


    As he walked away, Aurelius couldn''t help but feel a sense of optimism. At the same time, Aurelia felt different kinds of emotions. Adrian didn''t even look at her once this whole time after all.


    ''D-Does he really not care about me anymore?''

 Chapter 86: The Artifact Hunt [1]

    Adrian''s POV:


    _____ __ _


    I quickly made my way back to the Thunderfly''s territory after leaving Aurelius and his group.


    As I walked through the forest, my mind was filled with thoughts of the previous events that had just taken ce.


    I know the two BOSSes will soon realize what happened, and they even might chase us together, which will definitely be troublesome.


    That''s why I need to make my team agree to Aurelius''s offer. Not only will we have a share of the artifact, but we might even get to fight these two bosses and beat them.


    "Adrian? Is that you?" Just then I heard a familiar voice, and when I looked up, I saw Ardel and the other three looking worried and tired.


    "Yeah, are you guys fine?" I asked wanting to make sure. I still couldn''t get those images out of my head.


    "Yeah, we are fine. But why did you do that?" Ardel asked. "We were worried something happened to you!"


    "Y-Yeah. But I wasn''t that much worried." L added with her usual tsundere attitude.


    "Well, thanks for worrying, but look I''m fine," I said. "Besides I got to keep the treasure and even got information about the location of the artifact."


    Then I exined how I met Aurelius''s group and managed to get out of the situation. I then told them about his offer and asked for their opinions.


    "Well, since the only way to conquer a Ruin is to retrieve the artifact, we should agree to their proposal." Surprisingly, it was Aria who supported the idea. "Furthermore, the danger will decrease that way."


    "I agree whatever you decide," Ardel said his eyes shining. Man, we are friends, not an idol and a fan.


    Kairen naturally agreed as well since he was more of a safety type. And L had no choice but to agree as well.


    "Good, let''s go then." I nodded in satisfaction. It seems there was no need to persuade them.


    Well, I already have an idea where the artifact is from the novel, but it''s better to try with more people, since even in the novel, more than twenty students fought together to get the artifact.


    After about ten minutes, we arrived at the promised meeting ce. Seeing our arrival, they weed us with smiles.


    ''Hmm? Is she feeling ok?'' I thought to myself as I noticed Aurelia looking slightly out.


    Aurelius stepped forward, his expression hopeful as he addressed us. "Have you made a decision?"


    I nodded. "Yes, we''re willing to fight together," I replied, ncing at my team for confirmation. They all nodded in agreement.


    Aurelius''s smile widened. "That''s great news. Let''s discuss the terms of our alliance then. We have to craft a n along the way as well."


    "Ok, lead the way then."


    ____ __ _


    "So, we will decide whether to sell the treasure or exchange it after acquiring it, right? And we will also split the Guardian''s loot equally."


    "Yes," Aurelius nodded.


    It sounded good. Their team had 6 people while mine 5. That''s why, we would get 45 of the artifact''s worth while they the rest.


    We also formted a basic n along the way. We would send two people to get the artifact - one from each team. Then we would fight as one group.


    We would change and adapt the n ording to the situationter.


    Finally, after another ten minutes, we arrived at the center of the Ruin. Arge building was standing before us. It looked like an abandoned and ruined temple with strange symbols carved into its walls.


    "This is the ce," Aurelius said, his voice turning solemn. "The artifact should be inside."


    "So is the Guardian," I added which he silently nodded. "Do you know what the Guardian is? Or..."


    "Unfortunately, we don''t," Ren spoke up from the side. "All we know is there is a strange voiceing out of the building and this is the only ce that hasn''t been explored."


    "Oh, alright." I nodded at his exnation. I already knew what was awaiting us inside, I just asked since my teammates seemed to want to know about it.


    "Should we go in then?"


    "Ok, let''s go in."


    We cautiously entered the crumbling temple, our footsteps echoing in the dimly lit interior. The air was heavy with the scent of dust and decay, and the sound of our breathing seemed unnaturally loud in the silence.


    As we ventured deeper into the ruins, we encountered strange symbols etched into the walls, their meaning lost to time. The atmosphere grew increasingly eerie, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched.


    Aria gripped her weapon tightly, her eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of danger. Ardel and Kairen remained close behind, their expressions determined but wary.


    L, on the other hand, seemed unusually quiet, her usual bravado reced by a sense of unease. I made a mental note to keep an eye on her, knowing that she could be unpredictable in situations like this.


    Suddenly, a voice echoed through the darkness, causing us all to freeze in ce.


    "HRRR... HRRR..."


    The voice was guttural and menacing, sending shivers down our spines. It seemed to emanate from all around us, filling the temple with its eerie presence.


    "What was that?" L whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of our racing hearts.


    "I don''t know," I replied quietly, my hand tightening around the hilt of my sword. "But we need to stay alert. We will be fighting soon."


    "Guys, get ready to engage." Aurelius also wanted his group as he must have sensed the numerous presences that already surrounded us.


    "..."


    Everyone waited for the enemies to appear.


    As we stood in the dimly lit temple, the tension in the air was palpable. Suddenly, from all directions, dark shapes began to emerge, moving with eerie precision toward us.


    The creatures resembled spiders, but they were muchrger and more grotesque. Their bodies were covered in thick, ck fur, and their multiple legs clicked and skittered against the stone floor as they approached.


    Their eyes glowed with a malevolent red light, and long, razor-sharp fangs protruded from their mouths. Each of them emitted a low, menacing growl as they closed in on us, surrounding us on all sides.


    ___


    [Sorry for the inconvenience.]

 Chapter 87: The Artifact Hunt [2]

    We quickly engaged in a fight with them, but they didn''t pose a threat at all. Thankfully, I warned others not to get bitten by them, or else they would have been poisoned with a strong poison.


    We continued with our exploration and met other groups of monsters - some resembling twisted, humanoid figures with sharp ws, and others resembling monstrous bats with leathery wings and razor-sharp teeth. Despite their intimidating appearances, we dispatched them with rtive ease, relying on our teamwork andbat skills to ovee each new threat.


    As we delved deeper into the ruins, the air grew colder and the darkness more oppressive. Strange whispers seemed to echo through the corridors, causing shivers to run down our spines. But we pressed on, driven by our sole determination to im the artifact and defeat the Guardian.


    Finally, after an hour, we arrived in front of arge steel door. Surprisingly, it was standing still and as new.


    Without a doubt, this was the boss''s room.


    "Hrrr-! Hrrr-!"


    As if to confirm my thoughts, we heard the same voice, much clearer and louder this time. It came from the other side of the door.


    "Let''s go in," I said and started pushing the door.


    As the door swung open, we were met with a scene straight out of a nightmare.


    The room beyond was vast and dimly lit, with strange patterns covering the walls, floor, and arge altar at the center. Statues lined the perimeter of the room, their faces contorted in expressions of agony or terror.


    At the center of it all sat a grotesque creature, its twisted form perched upon the altar. Its skin was pale and leathery, stretched taut over its skeletal frame. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent light as it gazed upon us with undisguised malice.


    In its gnarled hand, the creature held something that glinted in the dim light - the artifact we hade for.


    "Hrrr-! Hrrr-!" The creature growled, its voice echoing off the walls as it rose to its full height, towering over us with a menacing presence.


    "This should be the Guardian," I whispered to others, my eyes fixed on the creature before us. "Stay alert and be ready for anything."


    They nodded, their weapons at the ready as we cautiously approached the altar.


    The creature regarded us with a mixture of curiosity and hostility, its gaze flickering from one of us to the next as if sizing us up.


    Then, its eyes met mine and we stared at each other for a few seconds. Honestly, it was kind of ufortable. But I know why it looked at me. It could easily discern one''s strength, so since I''m the strongest now, he sees me as the biggest threat.


    "Hrr, hr..." It suddenly smiled which looked kind of disgusting and scary.


    Then it put the treasure, a golden orb to the center of the altar.


    "HOOOR-!"


    And without warning, the Guardian let out a deafening roar, causing the ground beneath us to shake. It leaped off the altar, its movements unnaturally fast as it charged toward us with ws outstretched.


    "Get rea-!"


    Before I could warn the others, the monster was already before me, aiming right at my head.


    With no time to think, I used my two daggers to stop its ws. Had I dodged it, it would probably targeted L and Ardel behind me.


    "ng-!"


    The loud voice of my daggers and its ws shing echoed in the room as I struggled to hold back the Guardian''s immense strength. The force of its attack pushed me back, my feet sliding against the stone floor as I fought to maintain my bnce.


    "Urgh." It was really strong.


    Even with the aid of the artifact, I barely stood on par with its strength.


    "Protect the back line!" I heard Aurelius shouting while the monster came straight at me once again. Damn, it wants to get rid of me that bad, huh?


    "Come." I coldly muttered while readying my daggers. It''s better if your focus is on me.


    Swish-!


    ng-!


    _____ ___ __


    The monster and Adrian engaged in a serious fight, their speed and strength matching each other blow for blow. The Guardian''s ws shed through the air with terrifying speed, while Adrian countered with precise strikes from his daggers, aiming for the creature''s weak points.


    Despite his skill, Adrian was pushed to his limits by the Guardian''s relentless assault. Its monstrous strength seemed endless, and each blow sent shockwaves of pain through his arms.


    But Adrian refused to give in. With determination and adrenaline burning in his eyes, he focused on defending himself while also keeping the Guardian''s attention away from his teammates.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius and the others sprang into action, wanting to seize the artifact when the Guardian was distracted.


    The monster nced at them from the corner of its eyes but took no action to stop them, only a smirk etched across its hideous face.


    "Let''s take it and leave-!"


    Just as Aurelius put his feet on the altar, it suddenly started vibrating and started shooting out lightning bolts in all directions. He quickly retreated.


    Swish-!


    Swish-!


    Mages put a barrier around everyone, except Adrian since he was dodging them quite easily.


    "Wait... Something is wrong-!" Aurelia spoke as she suddenly got an ufortable feeling.


    At the same time, she and Aria turned their back. They saw lightning bolts hitting the statues. The statues were still fine, however, after a few seconds, their terrified expression turned into terrifying smiles.


    "T-They are alive! The statues havee to life!" Aurelia shouted loudly to warn the others.


    The next moment, the status hit by the lightning started to move, but instead of attacking them, they gathered around the altar, as if to protect it.


    The sudden turn of events caught them off guard. The once-inanimate statues hade to life, their stone forms now animated by the power of the altar, or the artifact, and they seemed intent on protecting the artifact at all costs.


    They were all stunned, unsure of what to do. Help Adrian? Or try to get the treasure once again?

 Chapter 88: Going All Out!

    ''Has it already started?'' Adrian thought as he saw the statuesing to life. ''Guess, it''s time to go all out then.''


    "All of you, try to get the artifact as soon as possible. As long as you get it, those statues will lose their life." He shouted loudly. "I will keep this monster at bay. Remember to be careful of the lightning!"


    "ng-!"


    Just then, he blocked the monster''s deadly ws aimed at his back.


    "OK, please don''t get hurt," Aurelius replied loudly and started instructing others what to do.


    "Let''s fight," Adrian said to the monster with a cold smile. "And use all your strength."


    The creature smiled excitedly as if it understood his words. And suddenly, its eyes glowed intensely, its ws turning ck and growing in length.


    ''Damn, it really understood me!'' Adrian cursed inwardly for speaking those words. But he didn''t n to back down.


    He stored away the daggers and took out his sword. He also took out the orb artifact they got yesterday. One would increase his physical resistance while the other would increase his strength and speed. He also didn''t forget to eat three of the Lightning Resistance Pills he got recently. With this, he was now ready to fight.


    "HRR-!"


    Noticing he was done, the creature didn''t wait a moment and just shed both of its ws in the air. In an instant, eight ck lightning bolts shot out from its ws, aiming straight at Adrian.


    Adrian swiftly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding them as theyshed out at him with deadly precision.


    ''Have a taste of my improved swordsmanship!''


    He countered with a flurry of strikes from his sword, each blow aimed at the creature''s vulnerable spots.


    The Guardian roared in pain as Adrian''s attacks found their mark, but it didn''t falter. Instead, itunched itself at Adrian with renewed ferocity, its ws shing through the air with blinding speed.


    "Urgh-!" Its left-hand ws sliced through his chest, tearing away his clothes and leaving three long bloodied lines. It still hurt even though his resistance was now high.


    Adrian ignored the pain and kicked away its following right w. Without losing momentum, he performed a quick footwork technique and thrust his sword at its abdomen.


    The monster managed to get his abdomen away from his attack thanks to its flexibility. But Adrian only smirked as he closed the distance between them with one step and swung his sword upwardly.


    His actions were too fast and unpredictable for the monster, therefore, the sword managed to leave a deep cut on its chin.


    "HARR-!" Maybe it was really painful, the monster roared in pain, instantly taking several steps back.


    ''Haha, arrogance will only backfire on you!'' Adrian smirked inwardly at his sessful try.


    However, as the fight went on, Adrian gritted his teeth, his breathing in ragged gasps as he continued to press the attack. The Guardian, now employing hit-and-retreat tactics, darted in and out of range, its wsshing out with deadly precision.


    Each strike was a test of Adrian''s reflexes and endurance, as he dodged and countered with all his skill, even then some of the ck lightning bolts managed to hit him, leaving him electrified. And now the monster was cautious, never giving him an opening tond a decisive blow.


    Despite his best efforts, Adrian couldn''t help but feel the strain of the battle taking its toll. The lightning bolts from the Guardian''s ws grazed him, leaving painful burns in their wake. But he pushed through the pain, his determination unwavering as he focused on cornering the creature.


    Suddenly, as Adrian was about to strike again, the Guardian disappeared from his view, leaving him momentarily disoriented.


    "Damn it!" Adrian cursed, realizing toote that the monster had chosen to attack the students'' backline while they were busy fighting the statues.


    He sprinted toward them, his heart pounding with dread as he saw the Guardian''s ws descending upon the unsuspecting students.


    "No!" Adrian shouted, desperation gripping him as he threw himself in front of the nearest student, Irithel, raising his sword to block the iing attack.


    But it was then that he noticed the cold smirk on the creature''s face, and he realized with horror that he had been yed.


    Swish-!


    "Argh-!"


    Before he could react, arge ck lightning ball struck him squarely in the back, sending him crashing to the ground with a cry of pain.


    The monster wasted no time, its ws shing toward him with deadly intent. With a desperate surge of adrenaline, Adrian managed to roll out of the way just in time, narrowly avoiding being skewered by the creature''s deadly ws. Even then, his left hand was sliced deep by its ws.


    And he wasn''t out of danger yet. Gripping his sword barely with his right hand, he lunged forward, aiming for the Guardian''s vulnerable spot with all his remaining strength.


    "Earth Bind!" Aria''s voice rang out, her eyes shing with coldness as she unleashed her spell. The ground beneath the Guardian''s feet erupted, thick tendrils of earth shooting up to entangle the creature''s legs, effectively immobilizing it for a moment.


    Adrian seized the opportunity, his sword gleaming in the dim light as he lunged forward with all his remaining strength. With a silent roar, he drove the de deep into the monster''s chest, the steel sinking into its flesh with a sickening crunch.


    Spurt-!


    "Hrr-!"


    Blood spurted from the wound, painting the ground in dark crimson as the Guardian let out a deafening roar of pain and rage.


    "..."


    But Adrian wasn''t done yet. Ignoring the searing pain in his hand and back, he twisted the sword, tearing open the wound even further before yanking it out with a savage motion.


    "H..Rrr.."


    The Guardian staggered backward, its eyes wide with shock as it clutched at the gaping wound in its chest. It seemed to realize, for the first time, that victory was no longer assured.


    The next moment, both Adrian and the monster started copsing to the ground at a fast speed.


    "Thud-!"


    "A-Adrian-!"


    "B-Brother-!"

 Chapter 89: The End. Girls Talk

    "A-Adrian-!" Aria quickly moved and caught Adrian''s falling body, gently putting him on herp. He was too exhausted and busy to notice it. If he had...


    "B-Brother-!" Aurelia, seeing her brother copse with blood pouring from his left hand, quickly ran over.


    "Blessing of Light!" She immediately cast a healing spell on Adrian, pouring all her aether into it. ''Please, be safe... You''re the only family I have left...''


    The others were stunned witnessing the scene but quickly recovered, focusing on getting the artifact while the Guardian was incapacitated.


    However, none of them noticed the Guardian slowly crawling toward the altar, desperation in its eyes.


    "K-Kill the monster..." Adrian muttered, knowing the consequences if the Guardian reached the altar.


    Aria heard him and nced around, searching for the Guardian. ''There!'' Surprisingly, the Guardian was only four or five meters away from the altar.


    "Please, take him." Aria quickly switched Adrian to Aurelia, who nodded eagerly. Then she sprinted towards the Guardian, casting the same spell she had used earlier.


    Aria''s heart pounded as she closed the distance. The tendrils of earth binding the Guardian were crumbling, and the creature, fueled by desperation, was dragging itself inch by inch toward the altar. ''If it reaches the artifact, all our efforts will be in vain,'' Aria thought, her resolve hardening. ''I can''t let that happen!''


    With a sharp cry, Aria released another spell, "Frost Chains!" Ice surged from the ground, wrapping around the Guardian''s legs and slowing its progress further. The creature roared in frustration, its eyes zing with fury as it wed at the ice, trying to free itself.


    Aria didn''t waste a second. She dashed forward, her steps light and swift. As she closed the distance, she channeled her aether into her weapon, causing it to glow with a brilliant blue light. "Die," she whispered coldly, her gaze fixed on the terrified Guardian. ''For hurting him...''


    The Guardian''s eyes widened as Aria''s sword plunged into its side, the aether-infused de cutting through its defenses like butter. The creature howled in agony, thrashing wildly in an attempt to dislodge her. But Aria held firm, driving the sword deeper until she felt the resistance give way. The Guardian''s movements grew sluggish, its roars turning into pained whimpers.


    Finally, with onest shuddering breath, the creature copsed, its body going limp.


    A wave of relief washed over Aria as she pulled her sword free, the de dripping with the creature''s dark blood. She took a moment to catch her breath, her eyes scanning the battlefield to ensure there were no other immediate threats. Aurelius and Ren had already defeated the statues.


    Aurelius stood at the center of the altar, his clothes charred and his body ckened, likely from enduring numerous lightning strikes to reach the center. But it was all worth it. "We got it!" Aurelius shouted, holding the golden orb high in the air.


    Aria breathed a sigh of relief, her shoulders sagging as the tension of the battle began to ebb away. She turned and made her way back to Adrian, who was still cradled in Aurelia''sp, his breathing shallow but steady. His eyes were closed, probably fainted from exhaustion and relief.


    "How is he?" Aria asked, kneeling beside them.


    "He''s stable," Aurelia replied, her voice trembling with both relief and exhaustion. "But he needs more healing. I''ve done all I can for now."


    Aria nodded, her gaze scanning over the two. ''Are they really siblings? They don''t look like each other...''


    "So, are you two siblings?" Aria then whispered so only she and Aurelia could hear.


    "H-Huh?" Aurelia''s eyes widened at her question. "W-What are you talking about?"


    "Well... you called him brother just now," Aria stated. "And I think no girl would be willing to take care of a boy in such a manner. Unless they are really close."


    Aurelia looked away, her expression conflicted. She bit her lip, struggling to find the words. "He... he was my brother," she finally said, her voice barely audible. "We used to be, but now... it''splicated."


    Aria nodded, understanding the emotions behind Aurelia''s words. "I see." ''Family rtionships can be difficult sometimes.''


    Aurelia then turned to look at her, a serious expression on her face. "What about you? What is your rtionship with my brother?"


    Aria was caught off guard by the question. "M-My rtionship?" She stammered before quickly replying. "W-We are friends. Yeah, friends."


    Aurelia looked at her suspiciously. "Didn''t you say yourself? No girl would be willing to take care of a boy in that manner. Unless they are really close."


    "!" Aria''s eyes widened as her reasoning came back to her. She hesitated, her cheeks flushing slightly. "I... I''m not sure how to answer that," she admitted. "Adrian and I have been through a lot together. We''ve fought side by side, and I''vee to care about him deeply.


    A-As friends, of course. But I don''t know if he sees me in the same way... As a friend, of course."


    Aurelia studied her for a moment, then nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. "I understand. Just... take care of him, okay? He''s all I have left."


    Aria looked at her, her lips moving but no words came out. Hesitation passed through her eyes. "I... I can''t... promise you that."


    Aurelia''s smile faded, reced by a look of concern. "Why not?"


    "T-This..." Aria bit her lips, unsure how to reply.


    "Hey, Aurelia!" a loud voice interrupted their conversation as Aurelius approached, holding the golden orb aloft. The triumphant gleam in his eyes couldn''t hide his exhaustion.


    Aria quickly shifted her focus, grateful for the distraction. She stood up, giving Aurelius a nod. "You got it," she said, her voice steady despite the lingering tension from her talk with Aurelia.


    Aurelius smiled, though it was strained. "It wasn''t easy, but we managed. And all thanks to him." He nced at Adrian who was still resting on Aurelia''sp. Maybe, he knew Adrian was her brother, he didn''t think much of it and thought it was natural. He was in fact feeling relieved seeing the two close.


    "Is he ok?" He then asked worriedly.


    Aurelia nodded and exined in the same way she did to Aria. Aurelius nodded in understanding and stood up to gather everyone. Because, now everything have ended.

 Chapter 90: The Aftermath

    "Huff-! Huff-!" Adrian''s eyes abruptly opened, his breaths haggard.


    "T-The monster-!" he muttered, looking around in panic. But he saw only the walls of a room and a beautiful girl who was sleeping on the chair beside him.


    "A-Aria?" he muttered in confusion, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Then, images of the battle and the moments right before he fainted started flooding back into his mind. He remembered the intense fight with the Guardian, the searing pain of the lightning strike and the injury on his left hand, and the desperate attempt to finish the monster.


    He also remembered copsing right after, his vision fading as he was overwhelmed by exhaustion and pain. He only remembered fainting on Aria''sp after saying, "Kill the monster."


    ''Wait-! On herp!'' His eyes widened for a bit, his face flushing red. He quickly shook his head.


    His eyes returned to Aria, who was sleeping soundly in a chair beside him. She looked peaceful, her usually stern expression softened in slumber. A wave of gratitude washed over him as he remembered how fiercely she had fought to protect him and their group. Come to think of it, she was also beside him when he first got injured.


    ''She looks so peaceful...'' he thought, feeling a warm flush spread across his cheeks. ''And she looks more beautiful than before...''


    Careful not to disturb her, Adrian shifted slightly, testing his body''s condition. His left hand was bandaged tightly, and though it throbbed with a dull pain, it seemed to be healing well. He could feel the lingering effects of the healing spells, theforting warmth still present in his body.


    ''How deep was it cut?'' He thought as he couldn''t quite remember. ''I hope it heals soon.''


    Thinking about the uing joint Combat ss with the second years, his only hope was he would be ready and healthy.


    ''Hmmm?'' He then noticed Aria''s eyes fluttering, signs of her awakening.


    ''N-Not good.'' He muttered and quicklyy down and closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep. ''She will think I''m weird if she saw me looking at her.'' That was what he thought.


    ____ __ _


    Aria''s eyes fluttered open, her silver hair brushing softly against her cheeks as she slowly woke from her light slumber. She sat up, stretching slightly before her gaze fell upon Adrian, who was lying still on the bed. She blinked a few times, adjusting to the dim light of the room.


    Then, her eyes glowed a deep purple for a moment.


    After a few seconds, a small smile appeared on her face as she gazed at Adrian.


    ''I should take my leave before he ''wakes'' up, it seems.'' She thought to herself and made her way outside.


    Adrian peeked through his left eye, watching her back as she closed the door. He waited till the sounds of footsteps disappeared.


    "Huff..." He took a deep breath after making sure she left. "Gosh, I thought I was exposed..."


    "But, did I do the right thing? I didn''t even thank her yet..."


    "Well, I can do itter. We are neighbors anyway." He muttered to himself while pondering how to express his gratitude. "Wait. Why don''t I treat her to a meal? She can''t cook herself, so it would be good to do something nice for her."


    With a n forming in his mind, Adrian felt a bit more at ease. He pushed himself to sit up, wincing slightly as the movement tugged at his healing wounds. The room was small but cozy, a far cry from the dangerous, ancient ruin, temple they had fought in. It felt safe here, a ce where he could recover and gather his strength.


    "I guess living in a fantasy world isn''t as awesome as many think it is." He muttered to himself. "There are dangers lurking around every corner, and battles aren''t as morous as they seem in stories. But it''s the friends and allies you make along the way that make it worthwhile." Adrian''s voice softened as he thought about recent events.


    "Not to mention the adrenaline and rush thates with facing down powerful enemies." He let out a small, ruefulugh, his thoughts a mix of relief and anticipation.


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door. He looked up, wondering who it could be. Before he could call out, the door opened, and Ardel peeked inside.


    "H-Hey, you awake?" Ardel asked while entering the room.


    After him, Kairen, L, and Aurelius followed into the room.


    "You guys?" Adrian looked at them confused.


    "Ah, right," Ardel spoke up. "Miss Aria told us you would wake up soon, so we came to check up on you."


    "Yeah," Kairen agreed, nodding. "We wanted to see how you were doing and make sure you''re alright."


    L crossed her arms, a hint of relief in her voice despite her usual serious demeanor. "You had us worried, you know. You really went all out back there."


    Aurelius stepped forward, his expression a mix of gratitude and admiration. "You saved us, Adrian. We couldn''t have done it without you. How are you feeling?"


    Adrian gave them a tired but genuine smile. "I''m doing well. What about the others? Were there any casualties? Did everything go well? How long was I out?"


    They nodded and told him what happened after he fainted. Aria took care of the dying Guardian, Aurelius got the artifact, the portal opened up to the outside, and the ruin was conquered.


    "And don''t worry, you were out just a day," Ardel finished the exnation. "Today is Sunday, and now it''s evening. Here is a meal for dinner."


    "Thanks, Ardel. I appreciate it," Adrian said, epting the meal gratefully.


    "We''ll take our leave then," Aurelius said, and the others nodded. They turned to leave, but not before offering Adrian words of encouragement and thanks.


    As Adrian watched them go, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude. "Having friends is sure nice..." he murmured. "Even better when they aren''t fake but the genuine ones..."

 Chapter 91: The Lowest Level Character

    A day passed quickly, and I was discharged today morning. Couldn''t they have waited till the lessons ended? Now I have to attend the lessons.


    Mumbling in my mind, I didn''t notice I was already in front of the ssroom.


    ''Guess, I''ll manage till the Combat Training ss somehow.''


    The first and Second sses passed in the blink of an eye. In the first ss, we focused on 1-star spells and practiced again. Maybe I have been practicing it, it was quite easy this time. But for some reason, Instructor Lyr was surprised by my progress. But, it was nothingpared to the MC and the two heroines''.


    The second ss... Well, since it was the theory, we just listened to the professor''s lecture.


    Finally, the Combat Training ss started. But, for obvious reasons, I was made to sit and just watch at the resting ce.


    ''Damn, I don''t want to sit here and just watch!'' But, I knew if my hand was fully healed, I would be leading my group now.


    "Ok, students, has everyone lined up with groups?" Just then I heard instructor Valerie''s voice and focused on her. "Since you guys were in your first Ruin Explorationst Saturday, we couldn''t hold mock battles. So, we will do it today."


    Right, since most of the students were not in the academy that day, her decision was reasonable.


    So, the first to fight were the Number 1 and 7 groups. Then surprisingly, Aria''s team ended up fighting in the next match. And the results were... She, again, singlehandedly won against the opponent group, so their group decided to be disbanded. No, they wanted to expel her from the group to be more precise.


    Although I felt sympathy for her, her teammates probably did the right thing. No one wanted to be overshadowed by someone so overwhelmingly strong. But why did she perfectly cooperate when she was with us?


    Well, there might be things I don''t know so I won''t say anything.


    After a few matches, finally, it was my team''s turn to fight. Damn it, I can''t fight or else I would have shown how much we have improved! I shed blood and tears to make them improve, you know!


    Well, except that one.


    My eyesnded on our archer who still had the same rxed andzy attitude with a hint of arrogance.


    Anyway, I silently watched as the fight started. Thankfully, the numbers were equal in both teams; one of their members didn''t participate.


    The match began, and it was clear from the outset that our team was struggling. Kairen and Ardel were doing their best to hold the front line, but the coordination just wasn''t there. Max missed nearly all of his shots, and L''s spells, though powerful, were not enough to turn the tide. Ardel couldn''t perform well as an assassin since he was protecting with Kairen.


    Within minutes, the match was over. Max was taken down by their assassin and the rest was easy. Our team had lost. But not that badly.


    However, as soon as the match ended, Max started yelling, his frustration boiling over. "This is all your fault, Ardel! And you, Kairen! You''re both so ipetent! Why didn''t you protect me! "


    Kairen looked down, still serious and solemn, while Ardel clenched his fists, struggling to keep hisposure.


    L, however, was having none of it. She stepped forward, her eyes zing with fury. "Ipetent? You''re the one who''s useless, you bast*rd! You missed your every shot! Stop ming others for your own failures!"


    Woah, finally, she said something good.


    I chuckled inwardly while approaching them.


    After all, it was time to part ways with him, Max I mean. Even I don''t want a person who doesn''t want to practice or even cooperate, not to mention me his allies.


    "Instructor," I called out loudly, gathering everyone''s attention.


    "What is it, student Adrian?" Instructor Valeria asked, probably curious how I was going to deal with the situation.


    "I want to keep the team together, we have fought and practiced together over these days. And I can feel we have improved." I started. "But, I want to ask you to rece one of our members - Max. He not only cooperates with his team members but doesn''t even practice. I hope you understand my request."


    Instructor Valeria raised an eyebrow, her gaze shifting to Max, who looked cold and indignant. "Is this true, student Max?"


    Max opened his mouth to protest, but L cut him off. "It''s true. He''s been a hindrance rather than a help. We can''t progress with him dragging us down. I and Kairen don''t want to be on the same team as him!"


    Kairen and Ardel nodded in agreement.


    Instructor Valeria sighed, then nodded. "Very well. Max, you will be reassigned to another group. Adrian, your team will receive a new member. For now, return to your positions."


    "Yes, thank you for your wise decision," I told the instructor and then turned to Max.


    "I don''t want azy, arrogant liability in my team. You can find somewhere else to be useless."


    "Let''s go," I said to my other teammates and headed to the resting area.


    "Y-You! You will regret this-!" While, leaving this third-rate, no 10th rate, no the lowest level character behind.


    The three silently followed behind me but I could sense their relieved and grateful feelings.


    Well, I just did what it was right to do. My only hope was - that our new member would be someone cooperative, responsible, and maybe strong and normal. Yeah, normal. I am already somehow tired of dealing with these three problems and personalities.


    But, I didn''t expect our new teammate would be this person.


    After all the matches ended, the instructor announced which team would be disbanded and stay the same. Then she regrouped them all just like the first time.


    And after that, she assigned a member to our team.


    "She will be your new team member." Instructor Valerie said and just left without even asking for our opinion. Not that we were gonna refuse anyway.


    "Hi, d to be on your team again." The new member, Aria said with a slight smile.


    "Y-Yeah, we too..."

 Chapter 92: The Best Dinner!

    We now have officially be the strongest team among the first years!


    I can say it without a doubt!


    But the process of Aria ending up in our team was rtively funny. For some reason, the three groups she was assigned to instantly asked the instructor to rece her. They probably had the same reasons as the first team.


    However, it was she who didn''t want to be in the fourth group she was assigned to, even when the fourth group wanted her on their team. But she tly rejected them. Maybe it was because it was Emeric''s team.


    So, in the end, she ended up being assigned to our team, making us the strongest group.


    Honestly, I am quite pleased with her being our new member.


    She is strong, responsible, reliable, pretty, wait, not this, ah, p-powerful, right-! And finally normal. Well at leastpared to these three.


    Exactly what I hoped for!


    "Now, the ss ends, you can disperse." While I was nodding in satisfaction (inwardly), the instructor''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    As the students began to leave, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. Now, our team wasplete. And I don''t have to worry about the uing event regarding the second-year students and the event that will take ce right after it.


    Hooh! I am really relieved.


    Aria-! You are an angel-!


    "H-Hey Kairen, Adrian looking at her differently." (Ardel)


    "Right." (Kairen)


    "Hmph, don''t you know, that''s how boys look like when they look at their cr-." (L)


    "Listen up!" I quickly spoke up before L or these two guys could cause a misunderstanding. "Let''s discuss our schedule with our new member. You are going to join us in team practice, right?"


    "Yes." Aria subtly nodded.


    Good, I managed to save my reputation. But damn these three.


    Then, she told us when she would be free, fortunately, we didn''t have to change the team practice time.


    Then, we parted ways midway as those three decided to go to the cafeteria. Aria and I were left alone.


    "Can you cook?" She suddenly asked, looking at my left arm.


    "Ah, cook? Yeah, I can manage." I replied as calmly as possible.


    "Alright," She nodded. "You can ask for my help if you can''t do it."


    "Thanks, I''ll surely do that." I nodded with a smile. Then an idea crossed my mind. "You have a course in the evening and it probably ends around dinnertime, right?"


    "Yes?" She answered slightly confused.


    "In that case, why don''t you spend the dinner with me? My schedule is free for today and since I can''t train yet, I will be free. Besides, I wanted to express my gratitude for your help both for that day and the previous day."


    "..." However, she suddenly stopped in her tracks, looking at me with a surprised expression.


    ''What, did I say something wrong?''


    ''I just invited her to a dinner, right?''


    ''Or... Did she misunderstand me?''


    While I was doubting in my mind, her words brought me back to reality. "I will be in your care for the dinner then."


    I smiled, relieved that she epted my invitation. "Great! I''ll prepare something special. Let''s meet at my ce after your ss ends."


    Aria nodded, a faint smile touching her lips. "Alright. See you then."


    With that, we parted ways, and I headed back to my dorm, mentally nning the dinner. Cooking was a good distraction from the day''s events and a chance to show my appreciation for Aria.


    ''But wait...''


    ''What should I cook?''


    ''Palov? Should I make palov? It''s hearty and easy to cook.'' I thought to myself, weighing my options.


    As I entered my dorm, I immediately headed to the small kitchte. I pulled out the ingredients I needed: rice, carrots, onions, and meat. Aria deserved a good meal, and I wanted to make sure it was perfect.


    I set the pot on the stove, heating some oil before adding the onions. The kitchen started to fill with theforting smell of saut¨¦ing onions. As I continued cooking, I couldn''t help but think about Aria''s reaction to my dinner invitation. Had she been surprised because no one had ever asked her to dinner before? Or was it something else?


    I shook my head, focusing on the task at hand. I added the carrots and meat to the pot, stirring everything together before adding the rice. As I poured in the water and let the mixture simmer, I set the table, making sure everything was perfect.


    By the time I finished, the palov was ready, and the savory aroma filled the room. I nced at the clock ¨C Aria''s ss should be ending soon.


    I took a moment to tidy up, making sure the ce looked presentable. Just as I finished, there was a knock on the door.


    "Coming!" I called out, hurrying to open the door.


    It was obviously Aria, and as I looked at her, I was momentarily stunned, my words caught in my throat. She stood there, her silver hair glistening under the hallway light, but it was her attire that truly took my breath away. She had changed out of her usual academy uniform and was now wearing a simple yet elegant dress that highlighted her beauty in a way I hadn''t seen before.


    She looked absolutely stunning.


    I quickly shook my head, snapping out of my reverie. "Come in, please," I managed to say, stepping aside to let her enter.


    Aria walked in, her eyes taking in the cozy ambiance of my dorm room and the neatly set table. "You didn''t have to prepare this much, Adrian," she said, her voice slightly warm and appreciative. "Thanks."


    I smiled, feeling a bit awkward under her gaze. "It''s the least I could do. Please, have a seat."


    We sat down, and I served the palov, cing generous portions on our tes. "I hope you like it. It''s a traditional dish from my hometown," I said, trying to gauge her reaction. Well, from my home, or world?


    Aria took a bite, her eyes lighting up as she tasted the food. "This... is delicious."


    Good, she liked it! I knew this was the best choice!


    We continued eating, the conversation flowing slowly between us. It felt natural,fortable. I didn''t even sense how the time passed.


    It was already time for her to leave.


    But, man, this was the best dinner I had since I came to this world.

 Chapter 93: Silent Edge: The Path of Subtlety

    The next day had already started. The first ss was Elemental Maniption again, and I managed to participate without any issues. However, I couldn''t attend the second ss - Weapon Mastery ss. Just like Instructor Valerie, Instructor Darius didn''t allow me to join the practical sessions.


    Instead, he handed me a thin book and told me to read it carefully in the resting area.


    The book''s name was "Silent Edge: The Path of Subtlety."


    ''Wait, is this what I think it is?''


    Intrigued, I opened the book and began to read. It detailed an five-star sword technique that seemed deceptively simple at first nce. The movements described were minimalistic, focusing on precision and timing rather than shy disys of power. However, as I delved deeper into the text, I began to understand the underlyingplexity and the sheer potential of the technique.


    The Silent Edge was all about exploiting the smallest openings, using the least amount of effort to achieve maximum impact. Each move was designed to flow seamlessly into the next, creating a rhythm that could overwhelm opponents with its unpredictability.


    I could easily believe that such a refined technique had been created by Instructor Darius himself. Back when he was known as the Sword of the End, he must have developed this style to perfection. The legend of his prowess suddenly seemed much more real and intimidating.


    One particr move, "The Whispering Cut," stood out to me. It was a simple, horizontal sh that targeted the opponent''s weakest point in their defense. The key was to execute it with such speed and silence that the opponent wouldn''t even realize they had been struck until it was toote. The novel also mentioned that this move alone had turned the tide in many of Darius''s battles.


    As I continued reading, I came across another move called "Phantom Step." This technique involved a swift, almost imperceptible sidestep that allowed the user to evade attacks and reposition themselves for a counterstrike. Combined with the Whispering Cut, it created a deadlybination that could disorient and defeat even the most skilled adversaries.


    My excitement grew with each page. I could see how mastering these techniques could elevate my swordsmanship to an entirely new level. The Silent Edge was not just about defeating an opponent; it was about doing so with elegance and minimal effort, embodying the very essence of efficiency.


    After finishing the book, I closed it gently, a newfound respect for Instructor Darius swelling within me. Why not? He is an all weapon user, but having this much insight and knowledge about swordsmanship, he is simply a genius!


    It was clear why he had earned his formidable reputation. I was determined to practice these techniques as soon as my arm healed. Wait, I could do the Phantom step. Yeah, that''s right.


    I spent the rest of the ss time in quiet contemtion, reying the techniques over and over in my head, imagining how I would integrate them into my own style. I could hardly wait to append them into action. I mean to practice.


    But, a questiones in now...


    Why did he give this book to me?


    Although I must have left a good impression on him during this one and half a month, I can tell we aren''t that close. We could be called a student and a teacher who understands each other and gets along well.


    Although, wasn''t he supposed to give this book to his only disciple? Giving it to me as well... I don''t know what his motives are.


    Is he perhaps thinks I''m talented with swords? But his disciple is a monster as well, maybe on par with the Main Character''s Talent.


    Or, is it just me who is overthinking things?


    But then again, he also gave a sword technique to Aurelius when he was around his second year. Though the technique is different, it is on par with the one in my hand.


    Sigh, I''m sure I will get the answers I want at the end of the lesson.


    And just like I expected, when the ss ended, instructor Darius asked me to stay behind which I agreed without a second thought.


    As the other students filed out of the ssroom, I stayed seated, watching Instructor Darius with anticipation. He was a tall, imposing figure with a stern face that rarely showed any emotion. His reputation as a master of all weapons preceded him, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and curiosity about what he had in store for me.


    "Adrian," he began, his voice steady and calm, "I see you''ve read through the book I gave you."


    "Yes, Instructor," I replied, holding up the thin book, "The techniques in here are incredible. I would definitely want to learn them."


    "Oh, why so? Can you tell me your thought about it?" He asked seemingly curious.


    "Yes," I replied and started exining what I thought about the book and what I understood.


    "That''s all I could grasp for now." I said at the end of my speech.


    "For now huh." He chuckled to himself. "You are a weird one indeed..."


    Well, I wasn''t wrong though. If I could put them into action, I was bound to discover more. And I''m not weird, ok?!


    Ah, right, I should ask that right?


    "Umm. Instructor, I would like to ask something."


    "Go ahead."


    "Why did you give this book to me?" I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    Instructor Darius paused for a moment, a slight smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "Just because I wanted to," he said casually.


    "Eh?" I couldn''t help but blurt out, stunned by his straightforward response.


    He chuckled at my reaction. "I see you''re surprised. Let me borate a bit more," he said, his tone bing more serious. "Adrian, I''ve seen a spark in you, a talent that''s rare and worth nurturing. It would be a shame to let that potential go to waste with no one to guide you."


    I blinked, trying to process his words.


    "Besides, you remind me of someone I once knew. Someone who had the same look in their eyes, the same determination... The same fate..."

 Chapter 94: The Answer. "Thanks..."

    "...Someone with the same fate..."


    Though his voice was low, I could hear it perfectly.


    I reminded him of someone he knew. But who? And how?


    His disciple? No way.


    Or does he have a backstory rted to a person like me? Possible, but I don''t know it.


    Even the novel didn''t write anything about his backstory or personal life. After all, he was just an extra or a supporting character like me. However, he is an OP character unlike myself.


    "Ha, never mind me." He then got serious again. "So, what do you think? Do you want to learn? I can teach you myself when I''m free as well."


    You are asking me that? Learning from a living legend? A five-star sword technique?


    "Thank you for granting me this opportunity, I will do my best to live up to your expectations."


    Hell, I would be an idiot to refuse such an offer!


    "Good," Instructor Darius smiled at my answer. "But remember, the path of the Subtlety requires more than just physical prowess. It demands mental fortitude and emotional bnce from the practitioner. Are you prepared for that?"


    I nodded solemnly. "Yes, Instructor. I am ready."


    "Excellent," he said, his smile widening slightly. "We will begin as soon as your arm is fully healed. In the meantime, continue to study the book and visualize the techniques. Mental practice is just as important as physical training."


    "Understood," I replied, feeling a surge of determination. "I won''t let you down."


    "I know you won''t," he said smiling. "Now, go and rest."


    As I left the ssroom, the thin book clutched tightly in my hand, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. I had been given an incredible opportunity, and I was determined to make the most of it.


    Maybe with this, I could make up for theck of affinity. After all, this swordsmanship didn''t rely on elements at all. Wait... Is this why he gave it to me?


    And the person I reminded him of could possibly be a person who had excellent talent and determination but had limited or low-tier ability. That''s possible...


    But, I don''t care about it unless the instructor tells me about it himself.


    Right now, I need to get ready for the afternoon. Today, I have two courses after all.


    _____ ____ __


    "Today, we will continue with thest lesson''s topic - which is beast hatching."


    "I can see there are some students who are ready for the process. I am d you seeded."


    "I will help you with it, you can start hatching your eggs now."


    "Others can still continue connecting with their eggs or watch and learn from those who seeded."


    Instructor ra finished what she wanted to say and went toward the student with a ck egg that already showed signs of hatching.


    Meanwhile, I just stared at my now slightly bigger and heavier silver egg. Right, it was shiner than before as well.


    It must be the result of me constantly feeding it my aether. But, how long will take to hatch? Is it just going to continue to grow bigger and be heavier?


    "Sigh..." I sighed in defeat while patting the egg. I put all my hopes that it will end up being an awesome beast. After all, even the instructor couldn''t remember it.


    "Hey."


    ''...''


    "Hey, can I sit beside you?" A gentle yet beautiful voice broke through my thoughts.


    I turned to see who it was and found myself looking into a pair of striking green eyes. They belonged to a girl with long, flowing red hair that framed her delicate features. Her pointed ears marked her as an elf.


    It was Irithel.


    "Yes," I replied, my gazending on the little creature perched on her shoulder, ring at me with its fiery red eyes.


    "Ah, sorry," Irithel said with a gentleugh. "He''s a bit cautious around strangers."


    The Fire Smander blinked slowly, its tiny mes flickering as it studied me. I smiled, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible. "No problem. He''s quite impressive."


    "Thank you," she said, her eyes softening. "Ignis is still getting used to people, but he''ll warm up eventually."


    But why are you here? Talking to me so casually? That was what I wanted to ask but can''t.


    "Umm... Is your hand ok?" She asked in a worried tone looking at my bandaged arm. Her concern was evident in her eyes.


    "Yeah, it''s healing well," I replied, trying to sound reassuring. "I just need to avoid practical sessions for a while. Thanks for asking."


    "N-No, it was because of me you got injured. If you hadn''t stepped in that moment, I would be seriously injured or even dead." She shook her head, her expression filled with guilt and gratitude. "S-Sorry."


    Ah, right, I was trying to protect her at that time, right? But I didn''t do it specifically for her. It was just she was the Guardian''s first target, that''s all.


    "It happened due was my mistake. You don''t have to apologize." I waved my hand since it wasn''t that much of a big deal.


    "No-!"


    Huh?


    "I will apologize. And..." She held my hand, wait? Why are you holding my hand? Didn''t elves dislike skin contact? People will get the wrong idea you know.


    Though I was restless inside, I looked at her, as calmly as possible.


    "Thank you for saving my life, Sir Adrian."


    Her words echoed in my mind, and for a moment, I was at a loss for what to say. Irithel''s gratitude was genuine, her eyes shining with sincerity.


    Guess, she just wants to thank me then.


    "Ok, but it was nothing, really," I finally managed to say, feeling a bit overwhelmed by her. "I just did what anyone would do."


    "No, not everyone would," she insisted, her grip on my hand tightening slightly. Girl, you are going too far. "You risked yourself for me, and I''ll never forget that."


    "O-Ok, now. Can you let go of my hands?" I asked trying to calm her down. "The little guy looks troubled as well."


    "Huh? Hands?" she repeated, looking down at our hands sped together. Her eyes widened in realization, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks.

 Chapter 95: What Really Matters...

    "Huh? Hands?" she repeated, looking down at our hands sped together. Her eyes widened in realization, and a deep blush spread across her cheeks.


    "Oh! I''m so sorry!" she eximed, quickly letting go of my hands and pulling back, clearly embarrassed.


    Girl, why did you do it if you were gonna act this way?


    "Pah..." The Fire Smander, Ignis, let out a small puff of smoke, looking somewhat relieved. But it didn''t forget to cast me a warning nce.


    Hey, it was your master who did all this, why are you looking at me like that? And, do you think I''m afraid of you?


    "Hehe," While we were doing a staring contest, it was broken by a cute giggle from Irithel.


    I turned my attention back to her, surprised to see the amused expression on her face. "You two seem to get along well," she said, her embarrassment from earlier fading into a warm smile.


    "...I doubt it," I muttered as our gazes shed with the Smander once again.


    "You don''t know him, he usually ignores everyone," Irithel said while caressing the little guy. "


    "Really?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "He seems pretty expressive to me."


    "He''s a bit protective," she admitted, looking fondly at Ignis. "But he must sense something different about you. He usually doesn''t interact with others like this."


    I gave a smallugh, still slightly puzzled by the little creature''s behavior. "Well, I guess that''s a good thing then."


    Irithel nodded, her smile growing. "It is. Ignis is quite picky about who he trusts. Maybe he can sense that you''re someone who can be trusted."


    "I hope so," I said, ncing at my silver egg.


    "..." I could feel both Irithel and Ignis observing it as well.


    "Yourpanion egg looks really special," Irithelmented, her green eyes shimmering with curiosity. "I''ve never seen one quite like it before. What do you think is inside?"


    I shrugged, keeping my eyes on the shimmering silver surface of the egg. "Honestly, I have no idea. It seems to be taking its time, but I''m sure it''ll be worth the wait."


    Ignis gave a small snort, almost as if in agreement, and settled back down on Irithel''s shoulder. I couldn''t help but smile at the little smander''s antics.


    "I bet it will be something amazing," Irithel said with a reassuring tone. "Just keep doing what you''re doing. Your connection with it is already strong."


    "Thank-! Huh-?" I was stunned at her words. "Can you say that again?"


    "What? It will be amazing-?"


    "No, at the end."


    "Your connection is strong?"


    "Yes, that," I said, my heart starting to beat fast. "Are you saying our connection is strong?"


    "Yes?" Irithel replied confused.


    "But, I thought I didn''t have a connection with it. And I still think so." I exined. "So, that''s why I was surprised."


    Irithel tilted her head, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "That''s strange. From what I can see, your bond with the egg is quite evident. The way it responds to your touch and your aether, it''s definitely there."


    I stared at the silver egg, my mind racing. "But I haven''t felt any significant connection. It''s just been...quiet."


    "Sometimes, connections can be subtle," Irithel said gently. "Not all bonds are immediately apparent or dramatic. It could be that your egg is still in the process of forming its link with you."


    I considered her words, feeling a mixture of hope and uncertainty. "I guess that makes sense. I just expected something more...obvious."


    "Give it time," she advised, her green eyes warm and reassuring. "Not every bond forms instantly. Some take time to develop fully. Keep doing what you''re doing, and you''ll see the results."


    "Thank you, Irithel," I said, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders.


    "No need to thank me, this is nothing in front of the things you did for me." She replied.


    Well, that was a fair point, but still, it was important to me.


    "By the way, how did you know our connection was strong? And can you see the others as well?" I decided to ask her even though I had an idea.


    "Ah, right. It''s because of my ability. And yes, I can somewhat sense others'' connections as well, though not in detail like mine." She replied.


    "Do you like it? Beast Taming I mean." I asked again. "If you do, then you are definitely lucky to have an ability rted to it."


    "Y-You think so?" She asked hesitantly. "But, my family told me it was better to havebat-rted or special abilities."


    Here it is... This is the thing that will hold her back for a long time... Then, let me help her to realize this simple thing.


    "Nah," I replied. "Although their words aren''t wrong, it''s not entirely true either. I think it totally depends on the person.


    Irithel looked at me, her eyes wide with surprise. "Really? But my family always emphasizes the importance ofbat abilities for survival and prestige."


    "I understand where they''reing from," I said, choosing my words carefully. "Combat abilities are definitely valuable, but they''re not the only way to be strong or important. Your ability to sense connections and bond with beasts is incredibly rare and powerful in its own right. And I doubt that is all your ability can do. Imagine what you can achieve with that."


    She seemed to ponder my words, her expression thoughtful. "I''ve never really looked at it that way. I just thought it was... less impressive."


    "Think about it," I continued, my tone exining. "With your ability, you can form strong bonds with powerful beasts. You can understand them in ways others can''t. That''s not just impressive, it''s extraordinary. In a world where people constantly seek power, having a unique ability like yours can set you apart."


    Irithel''s eyes softened as she considered my words. "You really think so?"


    "..." I silently looked at her before speaking. "It doesn''t matter what I think, or what others think. What really matters is what you think, what you believe."


    "!" Her eyes widened with realization. "Y-you''re right..." she said softly, almost to herself. Then she went silent as if absorbed in her thoughts.


    Well, I hope it works out well in the end.

 Chapter 96: Potioncrafting. Future Genius Duo Alchemists

    Another two days passed in the blink of an eye. I mainly attended sses and courses, spending the rest of my time studying or practicing the Silent Edge. My arm is almost healed thanks to my body''s high recovery ability and the treatments at the infirmary.


    My rtionship with a few characters improved, especially with Irithel. She somehow got rid of those insecurities of hers thanks to our recent conversation. But, she still needs time to fully realize it.


    The good thing is she has been helping me how to take care of the egg. She also often talks to me in ss as well but since I am slowly revealing my true self, I interact with her as an acquaintance at those times.


    However, one thing that has been bugging me these days is... Aria. Her actions, more precisely.


    I don''t know why, but I think she is avoiding me. She doesn''t even talk to me when we practice as a team. I wonder why...


    Did I do something to upset her? Or is she angry?


    What''s more, she is throwing secret nces at me from time to time, her expression unreadable.


    I wanted to ask but couldn''t do it. I just didn''t know what to say.


    "So, in order to concoct a basic healing potion, we will need the following ingredients," Professor Lucius announced, his voice resonating through the potionboratory. "Aetherleaf, Moondew petals, and a vial of purified spring water."


    Right, now was the second ss for today - the Potioncraft ss. Though its name was like this, we have been learning about magic nts till thest week. And today is the first time we are gonna learn how to concoct a basic healing potion.


    The professor held up each ingredient as he named them, showing their unique properties.


    "Aetherleaf," he said, holding up a vibrant green leaf that seemed to shimmer faintly in the light. "This nt is known for its natural ability to enhance the body''s regenerative processes. It is a keyponent in many healing concoctions."


    Next, he disyed a handful of delicate, pale blue petals. "Moondew petals," he continued. "These are harvested under the light of a full moon, and they possess potent soothing properties. They help to reduce inmmation and pain."


    Finally, he lifted a small, clear vial filled with sparkling water. "And purified spring water, which serves as the base for our potion. It must be pure to ensure the effectiveness of the potion."


    After ensuring everyone had their ingredients ready, Professor Lucius moved on to the process. "Now, pay close attention. The order and method ofbining these ingredients are crucial."


    While listening to him, I sorted out the required ingredients.


    He walked over to arge cauldron in the center of the room, lighting a small me beneath it. "First, pour the purified spring water into your cauldron and bring it to a gentle simmer."


    I followed his instructions, watching as the water began to steam slightly. The professor then added the Aetherleaf, demonstrating the precise way to crush it before sprinkling it into the simmering water. "Crushing the leaf releases its aetheric properties, making it more potent."


    We all mimicked his actions, the scent of the Aetherleaf filling the room as it blended with the steaming water. Next, he added the Moondew petals, stirring the mixture with a wooden spoon.


    "Stir slowly and evenly," he instructed. "This ensures the petals'' essence is fully infused into the potion."


    As we stirred, the water took on a faint bluish hue, indicating the petals were blending correctly. The professor''s calm and measured instructions made the process seem almost meditative.


    "Now, let it simmer for a few more minutes," he said, watching the mixture closely. "You''ll know it''s ready when the potion turns a clear, pale blue."


    After some time, my potion turned the desired color. Professor Lucius nodded approvingly. "Good. Now, carefully pour your potion into a vial. Make sure not to spill any; even a small amount can be quite effective."


    I carefully transferred my potion into a vial, feeling a sense of aplishment. It was a simple potion, but knowing how to create it was an important skill and knowledge.


    "I see there are some who already seeded while there are some who failed," Professor Lucius said, observing the ss. "You have five sets of ingredients to try until the lesson ends. You can ask questions as well. Those who seeded should also try a few more times. Who knows if you were just lucky or really learned it."


    Determined to find out whether my sess was a fluke or not, I prepared another set of ingredients and started again. The process was meticulous, but I followed the professor''s instructions carefully, paying close attention to every detail.


    On my second attempt, the potion turned out well. It was a clear, pale blue, just like before. I quickly poured it into a vial. My third attempt, however, didn''t go as smoothly. The potion ended up a murky green, clearly indicating a mistake. I sighed and discarded it, ready to try again.


    By the end of the session, I had managed to sessfully create three more potions out of five attempts. Not perfect, but it was a solid improvement, and I felt more confident in my skills.


    ncing around the room, I noticed Irithel and Aria were both already finished. Irithel, with her calm demeanor, had only failed once, her other four potions turning out perfectly. Aria, surprisingly matched Irithel''s sess with only one failed potion.


    Even then, they weren''t the center of attention.


    "Well done, everyone," Professor Lucius said as the ss drew to a close. "Those of you who seeded, make sure to practice this skill regrly. Potioncraft is as much about consistency as it is about knowledge."


    "And I''m proud that there are some people this talented in potion crafting." He said, his gaze scanning over two students. "Student Aurelia and Student Nora have managed to seed in their all attempts. Let''s encourage them with a round of apuse." The ss pped politely, and I nced at the two students who had managed to achieve perfect results.


    They both looked pleased, and I couldn''t help but think that the future Genius Duo Alchemists were sitting not far away from me. Not to mention one of them was my sister.


    "Now, for your homework," Professor Lucius continued. "I want each of you to write a detailed report on the properties and uses of Aetherleaf and Moondew petals. Be sure to include any additional research you find. This will be due at the beginning of our next ss."


    "Now, you are dismissed."


    Just like this, the ss came to an end.

 Chapter 97: The Mock Match Against The Main Cast

    Another two days passed. Today was Saturday and we didn''t have the Ruins Exploration Course (it is held once in three weeks), so everyone was gathered in the Combat Training Hall for the mock matches.


    My arm already recovered yesterday but I managed to skip The Survival Training Course this week.


    Instructor Valerie already matched the groups. We were against none other than Aurelius and his group. Their members were Aurelius, Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, and Irithel. Yeah, somehow they ended up in the same team, just like in the novel.Well, it probably happened since they requested it from the instructor and she just allowed it.


    I wonder whether she showed favorability but remembering Aria''s case I didn''t dwell on it. Because now we could verify whether my im about being the strongest group was true.


    And they were the strongestpetitors for that title. A group entirely made of the main cast characters of the novel.


    Soon, our turn has arrived.


    "Both teams take positions."


    I looked at my teammates, we nodded at each other.


    "Now, begin."


    As the instructor''s words echoed in the training hall, both teams sprang into action.


    Kairen immediately dashed forward, his role to hold off Aurelius and Ren. His speed and strength allowed him to engage both of them simultaneously, buying us precious seconds to execute our n.


    "Now!" I shouted, and Aria, Ardel, and I surged forward, aiming straight for their backline.


    Aurelia, Lyra, and Irithel barely had time to react as Aria''s earth bind spell took hold. The ground beneath them shifted and cracked, tendrils of earth wrapping around their legs and immobilizing them.


    "W-What?!" Aurelia gasped, struggling against the bindings.


    "Quick!" I called, not giving them a moment to regroup.


    With their backline trapped, we seized the moment. Ardel was the first to strike, his movements a blur as he closed the distance to Irithel. His de shed in the light, and in an instant, he delivered a precise blow that sent her crashing to the ground, unable to continue the fight.


    Aria was next, her staff glowing with energy as she directed a powerful burst of magic at Aurelia. The spell hit its mark, and Aurelia, already struggling against the Earth Bind, was knocked out of the fight.


    That left me with Lyra. With a burst of speed, I reached her side, my sword slicing through the air. She managed to raise her scythe to block, but her movements were hindered by the earth binding her feet. I pressed the attack, a series of quick strikes that left her no room to counter. Finally, with a well-ced thrust, I disarmed her, and she fell to the ground, defeated.


    In the span of a few seconds, the battle had turned decisively in our favor. Kairen, still engaged with Aurelius and Ren, had managed to hold his ground, preventing them froming to their teammates'' aid.


    While L acted as a support  for Kairen and a distraction for Aurelius and Ren.


    "Stop. The match ends."


    Instructor Valerie''s voice rang out through the training hall, signaling the end of the mock match. With a tired thud, Kairen disengaged from the stunned Aurelius and Ren, stepping back to join us as we regrouped in the center of the arena.


    As we gathered in the center of the arena, I couldn''t help but notice the stunned expressions on the faces of Aurelius, Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, and Irithel. They looked bewildered, clearly struggling to process how quickly the tide of the battle had turned against them.


    Instructor Valerie approached her expression a mix of surprise and approval. "Well done, Team Adrian," she said, her voice carrying across the training hall. "That was an impressive disy of teamwork and strategy. You executed your n wlessly and capitalized on your strengths. I''m truly impressed."


    She turned to face the defeated team, her gaze firm. "And to Team Aurelius, this serves as a reminder that battles can be unpredictable. It''s essential to be prepared for any situation and to adapt quickly to changing circumstances."


    Aurelius nodded, his expression understanding. He quickly recovered, huh? "Understood, Instructor. We''ll learn from this."


    "The others should take note of what I just said as well." She said. "Now, take your ces, the next groupse to the arena."


    I and my teammates made our way back to the resting area. Aurelius and his team took seats not far from us.


    I can tell they are still unable to ept their loss. But, it doesn''t matter to me. Hell, I can say we helped them in our own way. They will be more careful and cautious in the future. That might save them in many events.


    Anyway, the mock matches soon came to an end. The instructor repeated the process of disbanding some groups and reassigning them. But this would be thest time ording to her.


    After all, after the next week, the joint ss would take ce.


    I even think today it was necessary. Growing as a team in one week was hardly impossible, well, unless they were like us.


    But, who am I to go against the instructor''s decision?


    I know why is she doing this as well. She is probably pressured and it''s affecting her mind, her actions.


    It can be said that she is partly the reason why it wasbeled as an event after all.


    "Now, you are dismissed, don''t forget to remember my advice and practice as much as you can."


    The students started to leave one after another. While my and Aurelius''s group were thest to leave.


    As we exited the hall, we were passed by a striking figure, a woman with pitch-ck hair and piercing red eyes. Her presence exuded an aura of strength and confidence, unmistakably that of a seasoned fighter.


    She merely spared a nce at us and continued on her way.


    ''Here she is...'' I recognized her at a nce thanks to my knowledge of the novel. ''The other part of the reason for the joint ss event. Professor Merel...''

 Chapter 98: Aureliuss Purpose

    Aurelius trailed behind his teammates, his thoughts preupied with their recent defeat. As he approached the exit, he nearly collided with a slender figure.


    "S-Sorry," he stammered, stepping back, but the figure brushed past him without acknowledgment.


    He watched, bewildered, as the figure continued down the hallway.


    "You are really preparing hard for ''it'', huh," the figure said with a chuckle, her voiceced with amusement as she addressed Instructor Valerie.


    Valerie turned, her expression sharpening at the familiar voice. "Merel... What are you doing here?"


    "Hey, why are you being so cold? Aren''t we colleagues?" Merel''s lips curled into a wry smile as she approached. Her pitch-ck hair framed her face, and her piercing red eyes glimmered with a mix of challenge and curiosity.


    Valerie sighed, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly, though her eyes remained guarded. "If you have no business with me, I kindly ask you to leave."


    "Okay, okay," Merel replied, her tone light. "But what if I do have business with you?" She paused, letting the silence build before continuing. "I wanted to see if you and your precious little students were ready for the uingpetition against mine."


    Valerie''s gaze hardened. "We''re prepared. My students have been working tirelessly."


    Merel''s smile widened, a hint of mischief dancing in her eyes. "Good to hear. I wouldn''t want it to be too easy for us."


    Aurelius, still standing nearby, listened intently to the exchange. The tension between the two instructors was palpable, and it was clear that Merel''s presence was not merely a social visit.


    Valerie gritted her teeth, trying her best not to fall into Merel''s provocation. "We''ll see it when the timees."


    "Hehe, you believe they can defeat my students?" Merel asked, her voice sarcastic. "You are still delusional I see. You already forgot that my students are the Golden Generation in this decade, huh."


    Valerie''s expression remained stern. "That alone doesn''t guarantee victory. My students have heart, dedication, and the will to ovee any challenge."


    Merelughed, a sound that echoed through the corridor. "Heart and dedication, you say? How quaint. But let''s not pretend that will be enough. You know as well as I do that raw power and skill are what truly matter in the end."


    Valerie''s eyes narrowed. "We''ll see. The joint ss will prove which of us is right."


    Merel''s smirk didn''t waver. "Indeed. I''m looking forward to it." She turned on her heel, her hair swishing behind her as she walked away. "Prepare them well, Valerie. I wouldn''t want you to have any excuses when you lose."


    Aurelius watched as Merel''s figure disappeared down the hallway. He could feel the weight of her words, the challenge that had beenid down not just for Valerie, but for all of them.


    She nced at him, her smirk widening seeing his reaction. "Like teacher, like student. Haha."


    Then she left, her mood obviously high.


    "Hmm?" Valerie turned to him, noticing him only now. "You haven''t left yet?"


    Aurelius straightened up, trying to mask the unease that Merel''s words had stirred within him. "I was just about to, Instructor."


    Valerie''s gaze softened slightly, recognizing the concern etched on his face. "Don''t let her words get to you, Aurelius. She just thrives on unsettling others. You only need to focus on our your training and preparation."


    He nodded, though the weight of Merel''s challenge lingered. "Yes, Instructor. And... I will do my best to win against them! We will win this!"


    Valerie was slightly stunned at his words. The next moment, her lips curved upwardly, forming a smile. "Haha, I know you will. Now, go. I expect you will prove your words."


    "Hmm.." Aurelius nodded and slowly left the hall.


    However, he still couldn''t shake off the encounter with Merel and the tension it brought. Her words echoed in his mind, adding a newyer of determination to his resolve. He knew the uing joint ss would be crucial, not just for him but for his entire ss, to instructor Valerie.


    ''Ah, although I said it so confidently, I still feel a knot of uncertainty in my stomach,'' Aurelius thought as he made his way through the corridors of the hall. ''We even lost to Adrian and his team... Miserably as well...''


    ''Wait...''


    ''If it''s him, I''m sure we can really work it out!''


    ''Let''s find him then...''


    ______ ___ __


    Later in the evening.


    Adrian and his group arrived at the Training Hall.


    "Which Training Room did the first-year student Aurelius have booked?" Adrian went to the reception and asked.


    "Ah, you should be the ones they told me about." The receptionist woman nodded and replied. "They are in Training Room 13."


    "Thank you." Adrian thanked her and made his way to room 13 with the others.


    As Adrian and his group entered Training Room 13, they were met with the sight of Aurelius and his team already deep in training. The room echoed with the sound of shing weapons and the asional burst of magic as they honed their skills.


    Aurelius noticed their arrival and immediately made his way over, a determined gleam in his eyes. "I''m d you''re here. Thank you for epting our request to train together."


    "It''s no big deal," Adrian replied. "Besides it''s better to train with you rather than dummies that doesn''t have the ability to think."


    "Haha, you are right," Aurelius agreed with a chuckle.


    Aurelius then took a deep breath, his expression serious. "Before we begin, there''s something I need to tell you all." He recounted the encounter with Instructor Valerie and Professor Merel in the Combat Training Hall, exining the tension between the two instructors and the challenge that had beenid down.


    "So, this was the main reason I asked for your cooperation." He concluded. "If we want to win, I think we should work together and train. Only then will we have a higher chance of securing victory."


    ''Coming big who lost miserably just this morning,'' Adrianmented inwardly as he listened to Aurelius''s words. ''But since I already anticipated all of this, and knowing who these individuals are, I think we might really have a chance to win against those second years.''


    ''I only hope it won''t be the same as in the novel.''

 Chapter 99: Isnt This What A Girlfriend Would Say?

    A week quickly passed by.


    Thanks to the training we have been having with Aurelius and his group, our strength and teamwork have improved greatly. The same could be said for them. And as I thought, they learned everything fast, too fast.


    Our first tactic wouldn''t work on them now. But they were still unable to beat us.


    Today''s mock match was proof of that. We won against them in two matches while one ended up in a draw.


    Maybe the Instructor sensed it would be us who could truly hope to win against the second years, she kept teaching us during the week, even joining us when we were practicing. Truly a respectable teacher.


    But, I know it is still not enough to ensure our victory. The second years are strong. They aren''t called the Golden Generation of this decade for nothing. There are a few quite important characters among them as well.


    That''s why, I need something which can be used as a hidden move. And that''s where Instructor Darius came in.


    Since my hand was healed, I started visiting him after learning his schedule. I wanted to master The Whispering Cut or The Phantom Step if possible, but it would a long time, more than a month to do that. And I am short on time.


    I exined the situation to Instructor Darius and asked what should I practice and learn.


    Then, he showed me a simple yet effective footwork technique called the Shadow Glide. Unlike the Phantom Step, which took months to master, the Shadow Glide could be learned quickly but still provided a significant advantage in battle.


    The Shadow Glide allowed for rapid, almost imperceptible movements that made it difficult for opponents to predict your next move. By reducing the visibility of your footwork and enhancing your agility, it created openings for counterattacks and evasive maneuvers. While not asplex as the Phantom Step, its simplicity made it perfect for our uing match against the second year.


    For the past week, I dedicated every spare moment to practicing the Shadow Glide. I also practiced in mock matches and training to simte realbat scenarios and asked others to provide feedback on my progress.


    Even then, I haven''t fully mastered it yet.


    And the joint ss will be held on the uing Monday, just two dayster.


    Thankfully, I have a big chance to improve myself. Because we are going to another Ruin afternoon. Though it won''t be as difficult as the first one, it is still a Ruin, a ce filled with danger and monsters.


    After lunchtime, about 1 hourter, everyone who was eligible to attend the course gathered in the same ce. This time, there were only two instructors, one naturally being Professor Maunt.


    We used the same flying ship to arrive at the Ruin.


    It was called Jade Mine Ruin.


    The Jade Mine Ruin was known for itsbyrinthine tunnels and caverns filled with luminescent green crystals. Unlike the Thunderp Ruin we previously explored, this ruin had a reputation for itswork of underground passages and the unique monsters that inhabited it. The glow of the crystals provided a surreal, eerie ambiance, casting shifting shadows on the walls.


    The main monsters that upied the Ruin were Jadeaters, Red Kobolds, and a single powerful monster called the Jade Golem.


    The Jadeaters were small, insect-like creatures that fed on the glowing crystals. Individually, they weren''t much of a threat, but they often swarmed inrge numbers, overwhelming their prey with sheer numbers. Their mandibles were strong enough to break through stone, so caution was necessary when dealing with them. Yeah, they were the thunderflies of this ruin.


    The Red Kobolds were more intelligent and organized than the Jadeaters. They lived in tribes scattered throughout the mine and were known for setting traps and ambushes. Their cunning and teamwork made them dangerous opponents, especially in the confined tunnels of the ruin. And they would be the biggest help to improve my Shadow Glide.


    The Jade Golem, on the other hand, was the most formidable creature within the Jade Mine Ruin. Towering over any human, it was a massive construct made of the same glowing crystals that illuminated the caverns. It was said to be nearly indestructible, with a core that radiated immense power.


    Taking down the Jade Golem would be no easy feat, and it was known to guard the deepest part of the mine where the most valuable crystals were found. And just like in the artificial Ruin, the Golem was the guardian and its core was the artifact.


    As we disembarked from the flying ship and approached the entrance to the ruin, I took a moment to address my team.


    "Good luck to you guys."


    We already discussed what to do once we enter the Ruin. Today, I was going to act alone, well until the fight with the Jade Golem would start.


    If I were with them, I somehow tend to lose a part of my focus. Probably worried or cautious.


    And when I am alone, I can act and do whatever I want.


    "Be careful." I heard Aria''s voice just as we were about to enter the Ruin. "...D-Don''t do anything too dangerous..."


    Is she worried I will end up being injured likest time? Or...


    ....


    Sigh...


    "Yes, thank you for worrying about me," I replied with a sincere smile.


    Our rtionship has still yet to improve(she is still avoiding it for some reason), but having the courage and will to say those words to me...


    I don''t know whether I will fall for her at this rate...


    Isn''t that what a girlfriend usually would do? I shook my head to clear my thoughts and focused on the task ahead.


    Ah, damn it!


    Thankfully, others didn''t hear her, or they would misunderstand the situation more than me.


    ...


    Whatever, let''s enter the ruin.


    Taking a deep breath, I entered the Jade Mine Ruin, the dim green glow of the crystals casting eerie shadows on the walls, many paths being connected and parted. The air was cool and damp, filled with the scent of earth and minerals.


    Let''s start the training then.


    ___ _ ___


    ___ __ _


    (A/N: What do you think about the new Cover?


    Announcement: Gift - Get Mass Release. Read the synopsis for more information.)

 Chapter 100: They Are The Main Cast, No Doubt About It...

    The first thing I did after parting ways with the others was carefully map out the sections I nned to explore. My goals were clear: to train and master the Shadow Glide technique, and to gather valuable resources while eliminating threats along the way.


    Moving silently through the tunnels, I soon encountered my first challenge: a swarm of Jadeaters. Their glowing eyes and clicking mandibles glinted in the dim light. I activated Shadow Glide, feeling my movements be swift and fluid. The technique allowed me to dart between them, striking quickly and efficiently.


    Each step felt more natural than thest, and I dispatched the Jadeaters with minimal effort. Their numbers, which might have overwhelmed others, were manageable with the right tactics.


    Venturing deeper into the mine, I stumbled upon traps set by the Red Kobolds. These creatures were more cunning and dangerous than the Jadeaters, with traps designed to ensnare and injure intruders. Though the Shadow Glide proved invaluable, I still struggled to navigate the traps and counter their ambushes. Injuries were inevitable, but I quickly took healing pills and pressed on.


    Over an hour passed, and I had already destroyed three small Red Kobold ns, each consisting of about fifteen members. I felt on the verge of truly mastering Shadow Glide, but I needed something more¡ªa dangerous situation or a moment of enlightenment.


    Despite having a life-saving card up my sleeve, I was confident that no creature in these ruins could pose a serious threat to me. Even the Jade Golem was only 80% as strong as the Thunderp Ruin''s Guardian. I was determined to master the technique today.


    As another hour slipped by, I still hadn''t broken through. Yet, hope remained. And it stood before me now¡ªthe Jade Golem, nked by more than twenty Red Kobolds.


    "Huul! Huul!"


    "Huul-! Hull-!"


    I had no idea why or how they found me, but the Jade Golem had started chasing me. Fighting it here wasn''t ideal, so I chose to move, hoping to find a better location. Now, I was surrounded by monsters on all sides.


    But wasn''t this exactly what I had hoped for?


    Adrenaline surged through my veins as the monstrous Jade Golem roared, lumbering towards me. The chittering of the Red Kobolds behind me intensified. This was it¡ªthe crucible I craved.


    Drawing a deep breath, I activated Shadow Glide. The world blurred as I weaved through the pack of Kobolds, my strikes precise and deadly. The technique felt smoother, more intuitive with each maneuver. A Kobold swung its rusty cleaver, missing me by a hair''s breadth as I slipped behind him, burying my dagger in his exposed back.


    Swoosh!


    Pain red in my arm as another Kobold managed tond a ncing blow. Gritting my teeth, I popped a healing pill while dodging a gout of emerald me spat by the Golem. The Kobolds, emboldened by my injury, pressed their attack. One lunged, its mandibles snapping at my leg.


    With a surge of focus, I triggered Shadow Glide, appearing a meter away, leaving the surprised creature iling in the air. The fight became a whirlwind of movement and desperate strikes.


    I was a blur of steel, my movements dictated not by conscious thought but by an instinctive understanding of Shadow Glide. Each dodge, each leap, felt more natural, more perfect.


    Yet, the Kobolds were relentless, and the Golem loomed closer, its emerald eyes glowing with malevolent power.


    Suddenly, the earth rumbled. The Jade Golem unleashed its ultimate attack, manipting the very jade and minerals around it. Razor-sharp shards materialized in the air, converging on me from all sides. Panic surged within me, but a newfound rity cut through it. My instincts took over.


    With a desperate twist, I activated Shadow Glide, not aiming for a specific point, but simply moving. The world dissolved into a blur as I felt the wind whipping past. There was a searing pain in my side¡ªthe unmistakable sensation of a jade shard finding its mark. But I kept moving, propelled by a primal urge to survive.


    "Huff... Huff..."


    When the world solidified again, I clung precariously to a ledge, gasping for breath. My vision cleared, and a searing pain radiated from my side where a jade shard had pierced me.


    Below, the Golem roared in frustration, its emerald shrapnel falling harmlessly to the ground. The remaining Kobolds, confused and leaderless, milled about aimlessly.


    But victory wasn''t assured yet. The near-death experience had granted me a deeper understanding of Shadow Glide, but true mastery wouldn''t be celebrated on a precipice.


    The fight wasn''t over.


    "Swoosh-!"


    "ng-!"


    "?!"


    "Thud-!"


    Or...was it over?


    I asked myself, staring dumbfounded at the copsed Jade Golem.


    ____ ___ _


    "The fight isn''t over yet!" Adrian thought, preparing to ambush the Jade Golem.


    "Swoosh-!"


    But before he could take any action, he heard a swirling sound and saw arge fireball, numerous ice spikes, and rock spikes flying towards the Jade Golem.


    "ng-!"


    "Bang-!"


    All of the attacksnded perfectly on the Golem. Momentster, the Jade Golem, once a hulking monstrosity,y in pieces. Its emerald eyes, once zing with malevolent power, were now dull and lifeless. In its ce, a swirling vortex of energy pulsed momentarily before dissipating.


    Before Adrian could even contemte the impossible sight, a whirlwind of activity erupted around him. A scorching fireball,unched with pinpoint precision, mmed into the remaining clump of Red Kobolds. A barrage of ice spikes followed, each one finding its mark with unerring uracy.


    Jagged rock projectilespleted the onught, turning the remaining Kobolds into a bloody mist in a heartbeat.


    The entire scene had transpired in the blink of an eye. Adrian, still gasping for breath, watched as several figures materialized from the tunnels behind the fallen Golem.


    ''Haha, they are truly the main cast, no doubt about it,'' Adrian chuckled inwardly, recognizing them even before they showed up.


    _____


    (A/N: We finally crossed the 100th chapter. Collections also passed 1K. ??


    The uing arc will be crucial in the character development of many characters.


    Spoiler as a gift: The mystery behind Aria will be revealed in this arc. Expect the unexpected.

 Chapter 101: The End Of The Exploration

    "Adrian, you okay?" Ardel and Ren came over after Adriannded on the ground.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," Adrian replied, his minor injuries already healed after taking a higher-grade healing potion. He still remembered Aria''s words and didn''t want to meet her in an injured state.


    Seeing that he was only bloodied by the monsters'' blood, the two sighed in relief. They then went back to where the others were - gathered around the body of the Jade Golem.


    Coincidentally, Adrian and Aria''s gazesnded on each other. They stared for a few seconds until Aria turned away, showing her anger.


    ''Crap, she knows it, right?'' Adrian instantly realized she knew he was injured and didn''t fully keep his promise. ''Urgh... Now this is adding more trouble...''


    Thankfully, Irithel and Aurelius were there to distract them.


    "So, how do we divide the loot?" L was the one who asked.


    "Hmm... Since Adrian was already fighting with them, he should keep the ones he killed," Aurelius replied, referring to the cores of the Red Kobolds.


    "Right, he should also get the highest share of the golem''s loot," Irithel added.


    The others clearly didn''t show any dissatisfaction with their words.


    "Let''s leave the Ruin now," Aurelia suggested, inwardly worrying if something happened to her brother.


    At the same time, Adrian went over, picking up his sword and breaking off arge piece of the golem''s body. Then he retrieved a palm-sized core - an orb that radiated with an otherworldly glow. This was the artifact they were looking for.


    Adrian pocketed the orb carefully, feeling its weight and the faint pulsation of its power. Obviously, he chose this as his loot, and let the jades to others.


    He then joined the others, who had already started to gather their loot and prepare for the journey back.


    After a moment, a portal appeared in front of every student inside the Ruin, knowing the Ruin had been conquered, they had no choice but to leave.


    ___ __ _


    By the evening, they had already returned to the Academy. After a few minutes of speech about their performance and mistakes, Professor Maunt dismissed them.


    Many of the students went directly to their rooms to change and take a shower after their tedious ruin exploration. Adrian was the same, eager to wash off the grime and blood from the day.


    Feeling the cold water cascade over him, Adrian took a moment to reflect. The past week had been intense, filled with rigorous training and the recent challenge of the Jade Mine Ruin. As hethered up, his eyes fell on his arms and torso, inspecting the scars that mapped his body.


    To his surprise, he noticed that the injuries from two months ago had fully healed, leaving no trace. The deep stab cuts from the assassins and the bruises from the intense training sessions were gone, his skin smooth where once there had been wounds.


    However, the injuries from the more recent events were still visible. The scars on his left hand were the most prominent¡ªthree long, jagged lines that ran from his wrist to his knuckles. He traced them with his fingers, the rough texture a stark reminder of the battles he had fought and the mistakes he had made.


    Sighing, Adrian epted these scars as a part of him now, physical proof of his journey and growth. Each mark told a story of survival and determination, a testament to his resilience. He knew that these experiences, painful as they were, had made him stronger.


    Finishing his shower, Adrian stepped out and wrapped a towel around his waist. He wiped the steam off the mirror and stared at his reflection, noting the intensity in his own eyes. Despite the fatigue, there was a trace of satisfaction. Well, he had achieved what he wanted after all.


    He got dressed and returned to his sleeping room, the cool evening air a wee change from the stifling heat of the shower. Sitting at his desk, he pulled out the orb he had retrieved from the Jade Golem, its faint glow illuminating the room. He turned it over in his hands, feeling the power it contained.


    "Although it is quite useful when one knows how to use it, it will be useless at the uing event." He muttered thoughtfully. "Should I exchange it for something else? Maybe there are other things that might be useful than this."


    "Not to mention I haven''t been to the Exchange Hall before, so this is kind of a tour as well." making up his mind, he decided to visit the Exchange Hall tomorrow. Thankfully, it worked even on the weekends.


    Then he put the orb away in his storage ring.


    "I should cook something..." He muttered as he felt his stomach asking for food.


    "Sigh, living alone is truly amazing but kind of lonely and boring as well..." He muttered as prepared a light meal for himself. "I am realizing this once again..."


    The memories of his past life as Alex resurfaced in his mind, and a mncholic smile formed on his lips.


    ''Can I go back-''


    "Knock-!"


    "Knock-!"


    Just as he was immersed in his memories, the door was knocked. Putting away the tools in his hand, he went to open the door.


    It was none other than Aria, carrying a few things in her hand.


    "Oh,e in." Although she was as beautiful as before, Adrian was somehow used to it, so he wasn''t as weak-willed as before.


    Aria took a seat at the dining table.


    "Were you cooking?" She asked. "Then, I should-"


    "No, I was just about to finish," Adrian replied. "You are lucky, I cooked another meal unique to my hometown."


    "Oh, in that case, I won''t refuse." Aria nodded, already growing fond of his cooking after a few meals they shared together.


    Adrian quickly finished preparing the meal, setting two tes on the table. The aroma of the food filled the room, and he couldn''t help but feel a small sense of satisfaction. Cooking was one of the few things that could help him rx and clear his mind. Now it was going to help to ease his rtionship with Aria.


    ___ _ ___


    ___ __ _


    (A/N: What do you think about the new Cover?


    Announcement: Gift - Get Mass Release. Read the synopsis for more information.)

 Chapter 102: The Joint Class Starts. Act Fool...

    The two ate the dinner in silence, neither of them speaking.


    After they finished, Aria thanked him for the meal and before she left, she gave him the things she brought her with her. ording to her, they were magical herbs that were useful for his injuries.


    Adrian took the pouches, feeling the weight of the herbs inside. "Thank you, Aria. I appreciate it."


    "Take care," she said softly, and with a final nod, she left his room, leaving Adrian alone with his thoughts.


    __ ____ _______


    The next day passed in a blur of anticipation. The students attended their usual sses, but the atmosphere was charged with a sense of impending excitement and anxiety. Everyone knew that the joint ss with the second years was close, and it was all anyone could talk about.


    In the first ss of the day, the students tried to focus on their lessons, but it was clear that their minds were elsewhere. The air buzzed with whispers and murmurs, spection about the uingbat training filling the room.


    "Do you think we''re ready?" Ardel asked during a break, his eyes wide with nervous energy.


    "Of course idiot. We''ve trained hard you know," L replied confidently. "We''ll give them a run for their money."


    Adrian nodded in agreement, though his mind was already strategizing, thinking about the event. He knew the second years were strong, but he also believed in his team''s capabilities.


    The second ss was much the same. Even the instructor seemed to sense the tension, though he continued the lessons as usual, knowing the situation through the rumors around the staff.


    Finally, the time for thebat training ss arrived. The students gathered in the Combat Training Hall, the spacious building filled with an electric atmosphere.


    Instructor Valerie stood at the front, her eyes scanning the crowd of eager faces.


    She asked if they were ready, and encouraged them with motivational speech and words.


    Not soon after, the doors of the hall opened widely and the second-year students walked in, following after their instructor - Merel.


    They carried themselves with confidence, their presence immediatelymanding attention. They were known as the Golden Generation for a reason, and their reputation preceded them.


    Among them were seven figures who stood out the most, each one radiating a unique aura of power and confidence. These were the second-year elites, the cream of the crop of the Golden Generation.


    Instructor Merel, who led the second years, was a tall, slender woman with an authoritative presence. Her sharp eyes assessed the first-year students with a critical gaze as if weighing their worth for their time.


    A few first years and instructor Valerie naturally noticed it but didn''t give a damn.


    Both years stood face to face, on opposite sides of the arena, the air thick with anticipation. The instructors took their ce at the center, their presencemanding the attention of everyone in the hall.


    Instructor Valerie began, her voice strong and clear, "Today is an important day for both the first and second years. This joint ss is not only a test of yourbat abilities but also an opportunity for you to learn from each other. The second years will provide a benchmark for the first years, and the first years will show how much they have grown."


    Instructor Merel stepped forward, her eyes sharp as she surveyed the students. "We have selected specific pairings to ensure a challenging and bnced experience for all of you. Remember, this is not just about winning. It''s about demonstrating your skills, strategy, and ability to adapt. Give it your all and respect your opponents."


    Well, she at least didn''t forget her duty as an instructor. Or it could be said, that there might be another reason for her to speak in such manners.


    "Though I admit you have no hope of winning against your seniors, I still want to see how much can you put up a fight." She said looking at the first years before she went toward her students.


    "Huh? Did she just insult us?"


    "Y-Yeah..."


    "She seemed pretty good but..."


    "Her eyes... They looked scary."


    Adrian could hear students at the back murmuring to each other. He paid them no mind, his indifferent and cold gaze following Merel. He wasn''t acting as well.


    ''Hmm?'' He sensed someone looking at him pretty intensely and his gaze turned to the owner of the gaze. ''Oh, it was just her.''


    It was one of the seven elites of the second year, a ck-haired girl with a cold demeanor and an arrogant expression. If looks could kill, he would have been killed by now.


    However, she wasn''t that much important in his eyes in today''s event. So, he ignored her and shifted his focus to the girl standing at the center of the seven elites.


    With short dark blue hair and piercing azure eyes, she stood with an aura of authority and confidence. This was Ciel, the undisputed leader of the second-year elites. Unlike her peers who exuded a cold arrogance, Ciel''s confidence was tempered with a quiet intensity. Her piercing azure eyes, the color of a summer sky moments before a storm, held a calcting glint.


    They scanned the first-year students, not with disdain, but with a focused curiosity, as if gauging their potential.


    ''Truly worthy of beingbeled as a ''True Senior Heroine''.'' Adrianmented in his mind, appreciating her beauty and character. ''Though she appeared as a major supporting character in the novel, she stole many readers'' hearts with her character, appearances, and scenes. The readers started calling her ''True Senior Heroine'' after one reader pointed it out. And that reader is none other than myself.''


    He was inwardly proud of his intuition. Seeing her in real life washed away all the doubts many fellow readers tried to put in his mind.


    ''I am really proud. Oh, shit. I should control myself.'' He held the urge to rub his nose being proud of himself. ''Oh, damn. She is looking at me! Did I stare too much?''


    ''What should I do?!''


    Just then a famous line, or a quote, whatever it is came to his mind.


    ''Act fool.''


    ''Act fool.''

 Chapter 103: Rules

    Reina, the ck-haired girl, one of the seven elites of the second years, watched as their instructor, her aunt Merel, returned after giving the first years a good ''talk.'' Her lips curled up as she noticed many of the first years were anxious or fearful. She thrived on this reaction, feeling a sense of superiority and satisfaction.


    However, as she surveyed the group, her eyesnded on a brown-haired boy who seemed unfazed. He stood out because of his indifferent and cold gaze directed at her aunt. For some reason, this got on Reina''s nerves. Who was this boy to look at her aunt with such disdain?


    Reina''s rage intensified as she continued to watch him. Despite the tension in the room, the boy remained calm, his eyes shifting from her aunt to meet her own. Their gazes locked for a moment, and Reina felt a surge of anger at his audacity. Yet, he only held her gaze briefly before turning his attention elsewhere,pletely dismissing her.


    Following his gaze, Reina saw who he was looking at ¡ª Ciel. The sight of the blue-haired girl and the soft expression Adrian wore while looking at her made Reina''s anger re even more. How dare he disrespect her aunt and then ignore her, only to give such an affectionate look to someone else? It felt like a double insult, and Reina''s grip on her sword tightened as she struggled to contain her fury.


    ''I''ll show you...'' She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. It wouldn''t do to let her emotions control her actions in such a crucial moment. However, the intensity of her anger made it clear that she wouldn''t let this slight go unnoticed. The boy had knowingly made an enemy in Reina, and she intended to show him exactly why the second years were called the Golden Generation.


    Why she was called the Thunder Sword Princess...


    ____ ___ _


    Meanwhile, Ceil, who was inspecting her juniors noticed a faint yet indescribable gaze. Following the direction, her eyesnded on two deep indifferent brown eyes. Maybe surprised by her gaze, the eyes shook slightly, though only for a brief moment.


    They then just gazed right back at her, the same indifferencein his expression, as if he was challenging her to look deeper, to see beyond the surface. Ciel felt a momentary pang of curiosity. Who was this boy, and why did he hold such an unyielding gaze? There was something different about him, something that set him apart from the rest of the first years.


    She watched as the boy turned his attention back to the rest of his team, his demeanor calm andposed. He seemed to be strategizing, his eyes flicking between his teammates and the second-year students, sizing up thepetition. Ciel found herself intrigued by his confidence and the way he carried himself.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Instructor Merel''s voice calling out to them.


    "Listen, students. Since you all have crossed to the Lunar Tier, you will wear special bracelets that will restrict your powers to the peak level of the Neb Tier. This is to ensure fairbat and to test your skills rather than relying solely on your raw power.


    We want to see how well you adapt and strategize under these conditions," Instructor Merel announced, holding up a set of silver bracelets. "I will also tell the rules. Listen..."


    ______ __


    The same thing was happening over the first years'' side. Instructor Valerie told her students about the restrictions the second year would have and started telling them the rules.


    The rules were simple yet stringent, designed to test not justbat prowess but also strategic thinking and teamwork:


    Combat Time Limit: Each match wouldst no more than ten minutes. If no clear winner emerged by the end of this period, the instructors would judge based on performance, strategy, number of members, and overall skill.


    Ring Out Rule: Stepping out of the designatedbat area would result in immediate disqualification.


    No Fatal Blows: While injuries were expected, strikes aimed to maim or kill were strictly forbidden. Magic and physical attacks should be controlled to avoid severe harm.


    Power Restriction: As mentioned, all second-year students would wear bracelets that restricted their power to the peak Neb Tier, leveling the ying field.


    No Outside Help: Once a match began, no external assistance, magical or otherwise, would be allowed. Eachbatant had to rely solely on their skills and abilities. Meaning they couldn''t use artifacts or potions.


    Victory Conditions: A match could be won by knockout, opponent''s surrender, or if the instructors deemed one side clearly superior by the end of the time limit.


    With the rules set, the atmosphere in the hall grew even more intense. Both sides knew that these matches were crucial for their growth and reputation.


    Instructor Valerie addressed her first years once more, her voice calm but firm. "Remember, this is an opportunity to learn and grow. You''ve trained hard, and now it''s time to show what you can do. Trust in your abilities and in each other. Give it your best."


    "Yes, teacher!"


    "We can do it!"


    "We will show you what we learned!"


    Maybe they were happy about the restrictions or they were really confident, many first years replied excitedly.


    "Well, then, let''s head to the Battle Arena."


    The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as the students left the Combat Training Hall and headed to the Battle Arena. This grand structure was designed for high-stakes events, boasting a vast circr arena surrounded by tiered seating that could amodate arge audience. The walls were adorned with banners representing the academy, and the air buzzed with excitement and tension.


    As they entered the arena, the first years couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and nervousness. The scale of the ce was imposing, and the reality of the situation began to sink in. They were about topete in front of several instructors and senior-year students. It was a chance to prove themselves, but also a daunting test of their abilities.


    Not to mention, the Principal and Vice Principal were going to watch them as well!

 Chapter 104: The Joint Class [1]

    Instructor Valerie guided the first-year students to their designated area, while Instructor Merel did the same for the second year. The arena was divided into threebat zones, allowing multiple matches to take ce simultaneously. Each zone was marked with boundaries to enforce the ring-out rule, and magical barriers were in ce to protect the spectators from stray attacks.


    However, only one of them, the big one at the center would be used in today''s event.


    Once everyone was in position, a figure appeared at the center of the arena, gathering everyone''s attention.


    "Hello, as you all know, I am the Instructor of Weapon Mastery ss, Darius Stormwind," The figure spoke. "I will serve as the judge for today''s event."


    As he himself said, everyone instantly recognized him. He had a reputation for fairness and strictness, and his mere presence added gravity to the asion. But this also meant, they wouldn''t have to worry about the fairness of the event.


    Now, everything, everyone was ready.


    "Then, let''s start the joint ss between first and second-year students."


    After the announcement, the teachers on both sides sent out two teams consisting of low-ranking students.


    The fightsted about 3 minutes and ended in the second year''s victory. Though the first years didn''t do bad, the second still had quite the advantage.


    The two sides continued sending teams one after another, and after about half an hour, more than 10 matches were held.


    And the results...


    The first years lost in all their matches. Some of them managed to struggle for 4 or even 5 minutes, while some lost in no more than 1 minute.


    The atmosphere in the Battle Arena grew more intense with each passing match. The first years, despite their determination and effort, couldn''t seem to ovee the experience and skills of the second years. The scoreboard reflected a series of losses for the first years, but their spirits, while dampened, were notpletely broken.


    Instructor Valerie observed her students, noting the fatigue and frustration creeping into their expressions. She knew they were giving it their all, but the gap in experience was evident. Still, she believed they still had a chance.


    Because...


    The main force of the first years hasn''t fought yet.


    She had four excellent teams which she believed had a chance of victory.


    But then again, the elites of the second years hadn''t fought yet too.


    Just as she was wondering about it, a voice was heard in her mind.


    [Haha, you sounded so confident back then, look at the results of your precious students. Pathetic, both you and your students.]


    Recognizing the voice, she bit her lip and looked over to the opponent''s side. Her eyesnded on Merel, who had just spoken to her using a Mind-Link spell. Merel''s smug expression and the mocking glint in her eyes made Valerie''s blood boil.


    ''Huff... No, don''t let her provoke you...'' She muttered inwardly, trying to ward off the negative thoughts.


    But she didn''t intend to just continue like this.


    She looked at her back, her eyesnding on Emeric and his group.


    "You will go this time."


    Instructor Valerie''s voice cut through the tension in the air, hermand firm and determined. Emeric and his group, who had been observing the matches with focused intensity, nodded in response. They understood the weight of her words and the importance of their uing match.


    Most of all, Emeric has been itching to fight, showing how much has he improved, how much stronger he has be for certain people here.


    One obviously Aria whom he had been pursuing since his childhood. And one...


    ''Brother, watch me.'' Emeric muttered inwardly, his gazending on a gray-haired young man standing next to the leader of the second-year''s seven elites.


    Noticing Valerie finally showing some cards, Merel decided to use the chance. Thus she sent the team of the weakest among the seven Elites.


    "Hardin, you know what to do."


    It was a boy named Hardin, an archer with a sharp eye and quick reflexes butcked the raw power and experience of his fellow elites. Merel''s decision to send him was a calcted move, intended to test the first years while conserving her stronger fighters forter matches.


    Hardin stepped forward confidently, his other four teammates following after him.


    The two teams ascended to the arena and stood face to face.


    "Hey, aren''t you Rowan''s little brother?" Hardin suddenly asked looking at Emeric. "Since you both have the Ironheart surname. But you don''t look like it at all. Ah, right, he is your half-brother, right? Don''t worry, since I am friends with him, I will go easy on you."


    Emeric''s expression remained impassive as he listened to Hardin''s words. The mention of his big brother, Rowan, they being half brothers stirred mixed emotions within him, but he pushed them aside, focusing on the task at hand.


    Today, finally, he had a chance to show off in front of his two favorite people.


    "Save your pity. You''ll need it for yourself," Emeric retorted, his voice calm butced with burning determination. "Instructor, let''s start already!"


    "Hehe, what big words for a mere kid." Hardin chuckled and looked at the professor. "We are ready, you can start the match.


    Instructor Darius looked at the team leaders and confirming both teams were ready, he announced the start of the match. "Begin."


    "Let''s see if you will be confident again while facing my arrows," Hardin smirked coldly taking his potion at the center of his team.


    "Hmph, I can easily beat you using my spear." But Emeric wasn''t a person who easily backed down. Even when speaking.


    Swish!


    "Charge!" Emeric and the boy beside him instantly charge toward the opponents, the boy raising his shield, Emeric readying his spear.


    ''Hehe,e you idiot brother of my friend.'' Hardin smirked inwardly while already notching his arrow. He aimed at Emeric who was already near them, and with a gentle touch, he let go of the arrow, sending it speeding towards his target. ''Got you.''

 Chapter 105: The Joint Class [2]

    "Swoosh!"


    The arrow flew at an incredible speed and aimed right at Emeric.


    Emeric''s instincts kicked in, and he deftly sidestepped, allowing the arrow to pass harmlessly by. He smirked at Hardin, feeling a rush of satisfaction. "Is that the best you can do, Hardin? You''ll need more than that to¡ª"


    His words trailed off as he noticed Hardin''s smirk widening. A sense of unease crept over Emeric, and he nced back just in time to see the arrow hit its true target.


    The mage behind them, a boy named Luca, let out a gasp of pain as the arrow struck his shoulder, knocking him to the ground. Emeric''s heart sank. He realized that he had been yed¡ªHardin had used him as a decoy to hit Luca.


    "Damn it." Emeric reluctantly turned back, and his rage started to rise as he looked at Hardin.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Three Serpent Strikes!''


    Emeric''s grip tightened around his spear, his mind focusing on the technique his family was renowned for. The Seven Serpent Spearmanship was a style known for its speed and precision, mimicking the deadly strikes of serpents.


    With a burst of speed, Emeric darted towards Hardin, his spear moving in a blur. Hardin''s eyes widened in surprise, and he barely managed to dodge the first strike. Emeric''s spear, however, was relentless. The second strike followed immediately, catching Hardin off guard and grazing his side. The third strike was aimed directly at Hardin''s chest.


    "Swoosh-!"


    "ng-!"


    The spear hit the chest of a figure who threw himself between Emeric and the figure staggered back, his breathing in short gasps as he struggled to keep up with Emeric''s final strike.


    "Protect me, you three!" Harden who already retreated into a safe distance shouted to his three teammates while releasing an arrow aimed at Emeric''s group''s backline. His three teammates quickly positioned themselves forming a shield in front of Hardin.


    "You bastard escaped." Emeric cursed aloud, his mind racing as he realized the gravity of the situation. With Luca injured and Hardin''s team forming a solid defense centered around Hardin, they were at a significant disadvantage. He needed to think fast.


    "Gavin, heal Luca quickly!" Emeric barked, his eyes not leaving Hardin''s team.


    Gavin, the group''s healer nodded, already started casting the spell on Luca, and the tank, Mark, stood in front of them, deflecting the arrows Hardin was constantly hiring.


    While giving orders, Emeric mercilessly thrust his spear at the opponent who had taken hisst attack. He also paid attention to Hardin and the other three opponents, in case they intervened to save theirrade.


    But to his surprise, they did nothing.


    With a powerful sweep of his spear, the opponent was sted away, even dropping out of the arena, meaning he was officially out of the match.


    "Good." Emeric grinned at his aplishment and prepared to continue with his attacks.


    "Fool." He heard Hardin''s cold voice and an arrow flew right beside his ears.


    Emeric turned just in time to see the arrow strike his teammate, the archer named Elia, in the back. She had been about to fire her own arrow but copsed from the sudden blow, her bow ttering to the ground.


    "!" Realization hit Emeric like a ton of bricks. Hardin had used him again to take down another member of his team. Emeric cursed under his breath, his anger boiling over. Hardin''s strategy was clear now¡ªhe was systematically weakening Emeric''s team by exploiting Emeric''s aggressive tactics.


    Not to mention, Hardin would''ve hit him if he wanted just now.


    "Fall back!" Emeric shouted, retreating to regroup with Mark and Gavin. They needed to protect their healer and wounded mage if they were going to stand a chance.


    Hardin smirked, another arrow already nocked and ready. "You''re out of tricks, Ironheart. You''re done."


    Emeric gritted his teeth in frustration, trying his best not to fall Hardin''s taunts.


    He would''ve probably fallen for it if he was the him a month ago. But now, he had improved, thanks to his hard work, and maybe certain two professors'' actions, namely Instructor Darius and Doome. Moreover, he didn''t want to look bad in front of his brother whom he respected, and the girl who he liked.


    ''But... What do we do now?'' He asked himself inwardly.


    If both teams were going to fight in a defensive format, it would be hard to find the winner. And if the time ended and the decision was to be left to the judges, his team was more likely to lose. Their archer was basically out, and the mage who could attack from a distance was being healed as well.


    While the opponents had a well-protected archer and three defenders still capable of fighting.


    Emeric nced at Luca, who was struggling to stand despite Gavin''s efforts. They were running out of options and time. He needed to make a decisive move.


    He kept thinking while deflecting and parrying Hardin''s arrows. While Hardin didn''t stop bombarding them with both his arrows and taunts.


    The fight kept going on like this for another three minutes.


    Luca was finally healed but Elia was taken out of the arena.


    The fight was now in a stalemate.


    However, with Luca back on his feet, their team''s dynamic shifted. He immediately began casting spells, sending waves of fire and wind toward Hardin''s team. The three defenders struggled to maintain their formation under the barrage.


    "Push forward!" Emeric shouted, seizing the opportunity. With Mark leading the charge and Luca providing magical support, they started to gain ground. Hardin''s arrows were bing less frequent as he focused on dodging Luca''s spells.


    For a moment, it seemed like they might turn the tide. Emeric''s spear danced through the air, forcing Hardin''s team to retreat step by step. But just as victory seemed within reach, one of the defenders, a girl named Sara, dropped her shield and began casting spells.


    "She''s a mage too?" Emeric muttered in surprise. Sara''s spells added a newyer ofplexity to the battle. Her defensive spells fortified their line, while her offensive spells targeted them, disrupting his attacks.

 Chapter 106: The Joint Class [3]

    Despite this new challenge, Emeric''s team pressed on, trying to maintain their momentum. Luca countered Sara''s spells, creating a magical duel within therger battle. Mark shielded them from arrows and spells alike, his endurance and resilience shining through.


    The battle dragged on, neither side able to gain a decisive upper hand. Both the time and their aether were running out, and the tension in the arena was palpable. Both teams were giving their all, but it was clear that a breakthrough was unlikely before time ran out.


    Finally, the sound of a bell echoed through the arena, signaling the end of the match. Instructor Darius stepped forward, his expression serious as he surveyed the exhaustedbatants.


    "The match is over," Darius announced solemnly. "By the judges'' decision, this match is dered a draw."


    The first-year students erupted into apuse and cheers, celebrating as if they had won the match. The draw felt like a victory after their string of losses. Emeric''s performance had inspired them, giving them hope that they couldpete with the more experienced second years.


    On the other side of the arena, the second-year students remained silent. A few muttered amongst themselves, iming that the first years had been lucky or that it was only because Emeric was on their team.


    "Just wait until next time," one of the second years said, shaking his head. "We won''t go easy on them again."


    Hardin and Emeric both left the arena with expressions of frustration and rage. Hardin couldn''t shake the feeling that he should have been able to secure a win, while Emeric was angry at himself for being unable to win.


    ''Damn it. I couldn''t do anything I wanted!'' His opponent was an archer! If it wasn''t for his teammates, holding back the urge to go all out, he could''ve secured the victory. ''Yeah, all because of them. They are the ones at fault...''


    "E-Emeric, we managed to - !" Luca was trying to cheer up Emeric seeing his downcast expression. However, he met Emeric''s rage-filled eyes. "Don''t talk to me." He said.


    "Hik-!" Luca instinctively shrieked back and lost all his courage to even talk.


    Emeric passed by the other students and sat down at the corner of their ce.


    Valerie naturally noticed his rude attitude but didn''t punish him since he at least managed to break the losing streak. Then she turned her attention to her students.


    The atmosphere among the first years was electrified with renewed spirit. They had faced the elites and hadn''t beenpletely overpowered. This match had given them a glimmer of hope and a boost in morale.


    Instructor Valerie watched them with a mixture of pride and concern. She knew that while the draw had lifted their spirits, they still had a long way to go. Deciding to keep the momentum, she sent out more teams, this time mid-ranking students, hoping to capitalize on the newfound energy.


    The next ten matches, however, were a harsh reminder of the gap between the first and second years. Despite their best efforts, the first years managed only one draw in the seventh match, losing the other nine matches. Each loss chipped away at the enthusiasm that had been built up from Emeric''s match.


    The atmosphere in the Battle Arena grew tense once more. The first-year students began to feel the weight of their inexperience again. Their earlier excitement faded as fatigue and frustration set in.


    Valerie observed her students closely, noting their diminishing morale. She knew that their confidence was fragile and that these consecutive losses were taking a toll.


    Even the spectators have be bored, some even just taking a nap.


    However, now was the time for the first years to shine.


    Her eyes held anticipation as she looked at the two teams left at their side. One group was the strongest having the first and second rank students in it. The other group''s members were all in the top 10 ranks, showing great promise as a team and individually.


    "Which one of you want to fight first." Since there was not much difference between the two groups, she decided to ask their opinion.


    "..."


    "I-!" Just as the team leader of the second group, Aurelius was about to speak, the first team suddenly stood up, walking directly to the arena. Seeing their actions, Aurelius was stunned but after a moment, he sighed in defeat and sat down on his seat, wearing a smile filled with anticipation and excitement.


    ''He is as calm and decisive as ever...'' Instructor Valerie thought looking at the leader of the first group. ''Student Adrian... All our hopes rest on your shoulders...''


    "Woah! Look! It''s the princess Aria!"


    "Huh? Has the Princess finally stepped up?! Yeah! Show them what you got!"


    "Go, Princess Aria!"


    "Wait...! Why is she walking behind that guy?"


    "Right? Isn''t she the team leader?"


    "Who is that guy?"


    "I know! He''s probably a front liner, that''s why he is on the front!"


    "Yeah, but why does he get to lead the Princess, not me?"


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder as the first team made their way to the center of the arena. The atmosphere became lively in an instant, the center of attention being the Princess, granddaughter of the Principal, Aria Starlight.


    Adria who was in the lead could hear the murmurs of the crowd since they were really loud. He held the urge to shake his head. Even in this world, people were like this. Fawning over a beauty as if she were an angel, an idol.


    ''But, she really deserves it...'' Adrian muttered inwardly, secretly casting a nce at Aria. Not to mention he was one of her ''fan-readers'', sending likes to her character every day.


    ''But why are they talking about me like that?'' He thought somehow irritated. ''I''m the first ranker you know. And I''m the leader.''


    ''Or is it because I''m not handsome enough to be talked about? And here I was, thinking my charm have finally increased...''


    ''Or is it because of me being just an extra?''


    ''...''


    ''Welp, they are gonna know me after this, and even then I  don''t care.''


    ''Since I''m not gonna spend 4 years here anyway...''

 Chapter 107: Adrians Team Vs Second Year Elites [1]

    As Adrian and his team ascended to the stage, all the eyesnded on the second year''s side, wondering who woulde up to fight.


    Merel looked at the scene with a small and calm smile, while feeling excited inwardly. She knew what to do now, in order to avoid ''embarrassing'' the granddaughter of the principal and securing the total victory.


    She looked at one of the mid-ranking teams which didn''t have either one of the seven elites.


    "You guys will fight. Just don''t lose badly." She ordered them.


    The team nodded their head and ascended to the stage. They had two tanks, 1 assassin, and 2 mages.


    Seeing the team''s second years sent, the crowd was clearly dissatisfied.


    "Why are they sending this team?"


    "Yeah, they should have sent either Rowan''s or Ciel''s team."


    "Right! I wanted to see a match between the two princesses, Princess Aria versus Princess Ciel!"


    "Their battle would be legendary!"1


    Hearing the voices of the spectators, Adrian could only smile.


    He already anticipated this move from Instructor Merel.


    ''If I remember right, she sent two mid-ranking teams against both Adrian and Aria''s teams in the novel.'' Adrian thought his gaze observing his opponents. ''While saving the elites for thest match. She just wanted to use mid-ranking teams to use both first years'' two strongest teams... But I won''t y in your hands.''


    "Are both teams ready?" Instructor Darius asked.


    "We are ready." x 2


    Adrian and the opponent''s team leader replied.


    "Woah, he is really their leader!"


    "Yeah," Crowd murmured after hearing Adrian''s reply that showed his position.


    "The match begins."


    The crowd went silent as Instructor Darius announced the start of the match. Both teams readied themselves, and the tension in the arena was palpable. Adrian''s team stood confidently, not least pressured. On the other side, the second-year team, though mid-ranking, exuded determination not to lose face.


    Adrian nced at his team and nodded, signaling their readiness. They already had a n, and now it was time to execute it.


    "Swish!"


    With fast movements, Adrian, Kairen, and Ardel dashed toward the opponents, rushing to attack.


    Seeing their action, the two tanks on the opponent team readied their shields.


    The arena crackled with anticipation as Adrian, Kairen, and Ardel sprinted toward the second-year tanks, their movements swift and precise. Just as the tanks raised their shields, preparing for the impact, the trio executed a sudden and synchronized maneuver.


    In the blink of an eye, they jumped away, evading the tanks entirely. The unexpected move caught the second years off guard, and before they could react, three medium-sized fireballs whooshed through the air, precisely aimed at the spot where Adrian and his teammates had been moments before.


    "Boom!"


    The first fireball struck the tanks'' shields directly, sending shockwaves through their defenses. The other two fireballs soared past, aimed at the mages behind the tanks. The mages, prepared for such an assault, quickly cast their barrier spells. Translucent barriers shimmered into existence just in time to intercept the fiery projectiles.


    "Thud! Thud!"


    The fireballs collided with the barriers, producing a bright sh of light and a deafening explosion. The barriers held, but the force of the impact pushed the mages back, their expressions strained from the effort.


    "Crack!"


    Before the dust could settle, earth spikes erupted from the ground, following the trajectory of the fireballs. The mages, still maintaining their barriers, were forced to reinforce their defenses against the new threat.


    "Shatter!"


    The spikes crashed against the barriers, producing cracks but failing to prate them. The mages'' faces showed signs of relief, knowing they had sessfully thwarted the initial attack.


    However, Adrian and his team weren''t done yet. The trio''s jump wasn''t just for evasion; it was a tactical repositioning. Theynded strategically around the opponents, encircling them.


    "Now, Aria!" Adrianmanded.


    Aria, positioned at the rear, already finished casting another spell. Her hands glowed with a soft brown light, and the earth beneath all the five opponents suddenly moved, swallowing their feet.


    As the earth shifted and solidified around their feet, the second-year opponents found themselves immobilized by Aria''s now signature CC spell "Earth Bind". Panic shed across their faces as they struggled to free themselves.


    "Now!" Adrian shouted, seizing the opportunity.


    Kairen, Ardel, and Adrian moved with lightning speed, their coordinated attacks a testament to their training and strategy. Each one of them moved behind the members of the opponent''s backline. With a clean move, they took out opponents'' both the mages and the assassin.


    "E-Enough!" the second-year team leader, one of the tanks, shouted, raising his hand in a gesture of surrender. His voice was filled with frustration but also a grudging respect for Adrian and his team. "W-We surrender."


    The arena fell silent for a moment, the intensity of the battle lingering in the air. Then, the crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, the first-year students celebrating their victory.


    "The victory goes for the first years." Instructor Darius announced the result. He nced at Adrian with the corner of his eyes. He noticed he hadn''t used the Shadow Glide at all, and wondered whether he couldn''t master it or didn''t want to show it yet.


    "Woah!"


    "We won!"


    "Oh, yeah!"


    "That''s the strongest first years team for you!"


    "The battle didn''t evenst fifteen seconds! Crazy!"


    The first-year students were ecstatic, their morale soaring higher than ever. Adrian''s team had not only won but had done so with precision and coordination that left no doubt about their skill and potential.


    "Woah, the princess was awesome!"


    "Yeah, that girl who threw fireballs was good too!"


    "Their strategy was really good."


    The spectators continued to buzz with excitement, their voices blending into a cacophony of praise and admiration for Adrian''s team.


    The second year''s team left the arena while supporting their mages and the assassin.


    "Wait, why are they leaving?" One of the instructors watching questioned, pointing at Adrian and his team who were still standing at their positions.


    "Y-Yeah. The match ended, right? Why aren''t they moving?"


    "Don''t worry. The judge will take care of it. Look."


    Instructor Darius came beside Adrian''s team and asked aloud, his gaze probing.


    "Why haven''t you left the arena yet?"

 Chapter 108: Adrians Team Vs Second Year Elites [2]

    "Why haven''t you left the arena yet?"


    As he heard Instructor Darius''s voice, Adrian looked up and spoke. "We still want to fight, that''s why."


    "Huh? What is he saying?"


    "Didn''t they already fight just now?"


    The onlookers whispered among themselves, waiting for the show to continue.


    "Instructor Valerie, didn''t you teach your students the rules?" At this time, Merel, who just thought her n had worked, intersected. "Hmph, I thought you were better than this."


    Adrian stepped forward, his voice cutting through the murmurs and Merel''s condescension. "Rules? There wasn''t a rule stating that one team could only fight once."


    The arena fell silent, the tension palpable. Adrian''s calm demeanor and sharp words caught everyone''s attention. Not to mention his words were correct. It''s just that nobody mentioned or noticed it before because no team said this.


    "Besides," Adrian continued, his gaze locked on Merel, "Instructor''s petty warning isn''t going to stop us. If anything, it only shows yourck of confidence in your own teams."


    "Woah! That guy really has confidence!"


    "He is talking back to the instructor!"


    "Now that you mention it, I seem to recognize him!"


    "Yeah, isn''t he the dark horse of this year''s admission?"


    "He looks cool!"


    Gasps and murmurs spread through the crowd. The second-year students bristled at Adrian''s taunt, their pride wounded.


    "Are you afraid to send a stronger team?" Adrian continued, his voice loud and clear. "Or are you content with hiding behind your mid-rankers to avoid embarrassment?"


    "Huh?!"


    "What did you say, you brat!"


    The second years'' anger red, their pride andpetitive spirits ignited by Adrian''s words.


    "You talk big for a first-year," one of the second-year students shouted, their voice dripping with indignation. "We''ll show you what real strength looks like!"


    Reina, who had been silently seething at Adrian for his earlier rude attitude, turned to Merel, her eyes zing with determination. "Instructor Merel, let us fight them. We''ll put these lousy first-years in their ce."


    Merel, caught off guard by the sudden actions of Adrian and the second year''s eagerness, hesitated for a moment. But the fervor of her students and the intensity in Reina''s eyes convinced her. She couldn''t afford to appear weak or hesitant in front of the entire school.


    No, wait... She could use this chance to crush the first years, their teacher once and for all.


    "Very well," Merel said, her voice cold and authoritative. "Rowan, your team will take the stage. Show them the difference between first and second years."


    Rowan, who has been sitting beside Ceil with an calm expression nodded his head, slowly rising. Another two of the seven elites followed after him, one of them Reina, the other one a young man called Kane.


    Two other students, one girl, and one boy, joined them as they headed to the stage.


    "Oh yeah! Rowan is gonna fight!"


    "It will be really interesting!"


    "Dark Horse versus Gray Serpent!"


    "Reina can match against Princess. She is known as ck de you know"


    "There''s also Kane, the Golem Mage."


    "I can''t wait for the match to start."


    Rowan Ironheart, a towering figure with a reputation as one of the strongest second-year students, stepped forward with an air of confidence. His team,posed of equally formidable members, exuded a palpable aura of strength and skill. Reina, still fuming from Adrian''s earlierments and actions, stood beside Rowan, her resolve unshaken.


    Kane, the third elite, radiated a calm intensity, his eyes locked on the first-year team.


    The crowd''s anticipation reached a fever pitch. This was the showdown everyone wanted to see now ¡ª the elites versus the dark horse, the princess, and their team.


    "Instructor, we are ready," Rowan said, his voice steady and unwavering.


    Instructor Darius nodded and looked at Adrian.


    "We are ready as well." Adrian calmly spoke, his eyes locked with the gray-haired young man in front of him.


    The first years gulped in both anxiety and anticipation, while the second years wore smiles as if they had already won the fight.


    "The match begins."


    As Instructor Darius announced the start of the match, the arena fell into a tense silence, everyone holding their breath in anticipation. Both teams moved into position, their expressions calm and focused.


    "Rowan, let me take care of that guy, please," Reina muttered her hand resting on her weapon''s hilt.


    "...Be quick," Rowan replied, not even bothering to pay attention even who she was talking about.


    "Thank you," Reina muttered, her voice a low, grateful whisper.


    The moment Instructor Darius announced the beginning of the match, Reina exploded into motion. Utilizing her secret movement technique, she appeared right in front of Adrian in the blink of an eye. Her de descended in a deadly arc toward his head, a cold smirk ying on her lips as she anticipated a swift victory.


    "Idiot," Adrian muttered just before the de could connect.


    In an instant, he vanished from his spot, leaving Reina''s de slicing through empty air. Her eyes widened in shock, but before she could process what had happened, she felt a sharp impact against her back.


    "Boom!"


    "Swoosh!"


    "Thud!"


    Adrian''s powerful kick sent her flying across the arena, crashing into the ground and skidding to a stop. The crowd gasped, stunned by the unexpected turn of events. Reina, one of the seven elites, had been overpowered in the opening move.


    "Woah! Did you see that?"


    "How did he do that?"


    "Unbelievable! He took her down in one move!"


    Adrian coldly looked at Reina who was already standing up, her eyes filled with disbelief and anger.


    "Didn''t your ''precious teacher'' teach you not to underestimate your opponents?" Adrianmented. "But..."


    "Swoosh!"


    "ng!"


    "Mine did," Adrian said, after slicing the arrow which was just about to hit him.


    "...."


    The whole Battle Arena went silent as Adrian effortlessly deflected the arrow with his daggers. What made them silent was it was a sneak attack, and he couldn''t see it since it came from his back.


    "..."


    "Woah!"


    "Amazing!"


    "He didn''t dodge but parried it!"


    The arena erupted in cheers and gasps as the spectators witnessed Adrian''s incredible reflexes and action. However, they went silent once again as Adrian shifted his focus to Rowan.


    "Let''s fight for real now."

 Chapter 109: Dark Horse Vs Grey Serpent Teams [1]

    "Let''s fight for real," Adrian said, his gaze locked onto Rowan''s.


    A flicker of surprise and amusement shed across Rowan''s eyes. He then took out his grey spear, its polished surface reflecting the arena''s lights. With a fluid motion, he twirled it, the spear humming with power.


    "Very well," Rowan replied, his voice calm but carrying an undercurrent of excitement. "I want to see what makes you so confident."


    Adrian''s team stood ready behind him, their expressions a mix of determination and anxiousness. Aria, the ''Princess,'' drew her slender sword, its de glinting ominously. Kairen, a brawny first-year known for his good defense took his position silently, while Ardel, the team''s agile and shy assassin, adjusted his grip on his twin daggers. L stood at the further back, already casting her spells.


    "n A," Adrianmanded softly, his eyes never leaving Rowan.


    Rowan''s team was equally prepared. Reina, her pride wounded but her spirit unbroken, positioned herself on Rowan''s left, her eyes fixed on Adrian with renewed determination and hatred. Kane, the ''Golem Mage,'' began casting his own signature spell, his hands glowing with a faint brown light. The other two, a girl with a bow and a boy with a staff, took their positions with practiced precision.


    The air crackled with tension as both teams stared each other down, the crowd''s whispers dying down to a hushed silence.


    Everyone was waiting who would be the first to make a move.


    The arena was electric with anticipation, the silence amplifying every breath and heartbeat. Both teams moved with synchronized precision, their movements almost a dance choreographed by countless hours of training.


    "Whoosh!"


    Reina and Adrian were the first to sh, their des ringing out as they met in mid-air. Reina''s eyes zed with fury and determination, but Adrian''s calm, focused demeanor never wavered. With a fluid motion, he parried her strike and countered with a swift kick, forcing her back.


    "Thud!"


    Before Reina could recover, Aria stepped in, her sword glowing with enchanted aether. She swung her de in a wide arc, forcing Reina to leap back. Aria pressed the attack, her movements a seamless blend of swordy and magic. Earth Spikes and Wine des interwoven with her strikes, keeping Reina on the defensive.


    "Swoosh! Crack!"


    Kairen and Ardel, meanwhile, had engaged the other members of Rowan''s team. Kairen used his shield to deflect iing arrows and spells, his sturdy frame a bulwark against their attacks. Ardel moved like a shadow, his twin daggers shing as he weaved through the battlefield, waiting for the right moment to attack the mages and the archer.


    "Thud! ng! Swish!"


    Kane, the Golem Mage, was busy summoning earth constructs to shield his team and disrupt the first-year students'' formations. L, from the first years, countered with her own spells, her hands glowing with red aether as sheunched a barrage of fireballs at her opponents.


    "Boom! Crackle!"


    Amidst the chaos, Adrian noticed Kane preparing a powerful spell, his hands glowing brighter, probably his signature move. Without hesitation, Adrian dashed forward, his body a blur as heunched himself on Kane. Kane was forced to stop casting, his staff met Adrian''s daggers, sparks flying as their weapons shed.


    "ng! Swoosh!"


    Rowan saw his opportunity and lunged at Adrian from behind, his spear aimed with lethal precision. But Adrian already anticipated the move. He sidestepped just in time, Rowan''s spear grazing his side. Adrian spun around, his daggers slicing through the air as he engaged Rowan directly.


    "ng! ng!"


    Their weapons collided with a flurry of sparks, each strike met with equal force. Adrian''s speed and agility matched Rowan''s strength and precision, their duel a mesmerizing disy of skill and tenacity.


    "Swish! ng! Thud!"


    Adrian''s team maintained their positions, fighting with synchronized movements. Aria and Reina''s battle intensified, their swords and spells intertwining in a deadly dance. Kairen held the line, protecting L and Ardel as they continued their assault on Kane and the other second years.


    "Crack! Boom!"


    Rowan and Adrian''s fight took center stage. Adrian''s daggers were a blur, striking with pinpoint uracy, parrying at thest moments. Rowan''s spear moved like a serpent, each thrust and sweep countered with a fluidity that spoke of countless battles.


    "Thud! ng! Swish!"


    Rowan thrust his spear forward, aiming for Adrian''s chest. Adrian sidestepped, his dagger slicing across Rowan''s arm. Rowan grunted but didn''t falter. He spun his spear, aiming low. Adrian leaped over the attack,nding lightly and immediatelyunching a counterstrike.


    "ng! Swish! Thud!"


    The crowd watched in rapt silence, the tension in the air almost palpable. Every movement, every strike, and parry was a testament to the skills and determination of both fighters.


    Adrian''s eyes were locked on Rowan''s, his focus unwavering. He knew Rowan hadn''t gone all out yet since he didn''t use their family technique. But so was he.


    "Thud! Swish! ng!"


    The battle raged on, neither side giving an inch. The arena echoed with the sounds of weapons shing and spells exploding, the intensity of the fight captivating everyone present.


    Just like this, five minutes passed in the blink of an eye.


    Sensing it would be more disadvantageous for them the more time passed, Adrian leaped back and shouted. "n B."


    The arena buzzed with an undercurrent of tension as Adrian''s shout echoed through the space. "n B."


    His team responded instantly, their movements fluid and practiced. Adrian''smand signaled a shift in their strategy, one they had meticulously nned and rehearsed for moments just like this.


    "Swish!"


    Aria disengaged from her fierce duel with Reina, trapped her with the Earth Bind, and dashed towards Kane, her sword glowing with a renewed intensity. Ardel, always quick on his feet, moved to nk Kane, his twin daggers gleaming with lethal intent. Kairen stepped forward, his shield disappearing into his storage ring, a long greatsword appeared on his hands.


    All three of them targeted Kane, intending to eliminate him in one move.


    "Thud! ng! Swish!"


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, sensing the change in their tactics. But he did nothing to stop them, only a cold smirk appearing on his face.


    "Crumble-! Crumble-!" Just then, something unexpected ured.


    ___ _ ___


    ___ __ _


    (A/N: What do you think about the new Cover?


    Announcement: Gift - Get Mass Release. Read the synopsis for more information.)

 Chapter 110: Dark Horse Vs Grey Serpent Teams [2]

    "Crumble-! Crumble-!"


    Just then, the ground beneath Kane began to tremble violently. Massive chunks of earth and stone rose into the air, coalescing into the form of a colossal golem. Kane''s hands glowed brighter, the earth construct taking shape rapidly, its enormous limbs casting long shadows across the arena.


    "Boom!"


    The golem''s fist mmed into the ground, creating a shockwave that momentarily staggered Adrian''s team. The massive figure towered over the battlefield, its eyes glowing with a fierce, earthy light. Kane stood behind it, his expression one of grim satisfaction as he directed his creation.


    "Woah! The Golem is finally out!"


    "It will be hard for the first years now."


    "Yeah, not to mention neither Rowan nor Reina has gone all out yet."


    "But they seem pretty calm."


    "..."


    "n B, Part Two!" Adrian shouted, undeterred by the sudden appearance of the golem and the murmurs of the spectators. His team shifted once more, adapting to the new threat with practiced ease.


    Aria''s sword red with radiant energy as she channeled her magic into the de. With a swift motion, sheunched a barrage of wind sword des at the golem, aiming to weaken its joints. Kairen, his greatsword in hand, charged the golem head-on, his powerful swings aimed at its legs to destabilize it. Since it wasn''t a living thing, he had no problem of attacking it.


    "Swish! ng!"


    Ardel darted around the battlefield before suddenly diving between Aria and Kairen, right at the bottom of the Golem. L focused her magic, casting a series of small fireballs that exploded against the golem''s body, sending chunks of earth flying.


    "Is this your n?" Rowan asked his gazending on Adrian. His expression was rxed and somewhat disappointed. "I expected more from you, and since you disappointed me..."


    "Let''s end it all," Rowan dered, his voice carrying a note of finality.


    The tension in the arena spiked as Rowan''s spear began to glow with a vibrant grey aura. He twirled it effortlessly, the air humming with the spear''s power. Adrian''s eyes narrowed, recognizing that Rowan was about to unleash his true strength.


    "Look! Rowan is finally using his technique!"


    "Oh no, that first year is doomed now!"


    "Last time I saw it, Rowan had already mastered it till Seven Serpents, and it was months ago."


    The onlookers looked at Rowan with bated breath, their anticipation mingled with a sense of dread for the first-year team.


    The Vice Principal gestured a few signs to Instructor Darius, telling him to intervene when the situation got out of hand.


    Darius nodded subtly, his gaze never leaving Adrian and Rowan.


    ''Show me... If I were right about you...'' He muttered inwardly, his eyes squinting in order not to miss anything.


    Adrian took a deep breath, and the daggers disappeared from his hands, reced by a sword.


    "Yeah, let''s end it now." He muttered his eyes zing with fighting spirit.


    "Swish!"


    Rowan was the first to move.


    "ng!"


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: A Serpent Thrust!''


    He lunged forward, his spear thrusting with deadly precision. Adrian sidestepped, his sword deflecting the spear in a shower of sparks. The two fighters moved with blinding speed, their weapons a blur as they exchanged blows. Each strike was met with a counter, neither giving an inch.


    "Thud! ng! Swish!"


    Rowan''s spear moved with serpentine grace, each thrust and sh imbued with a growing intensity. His eyes locked onto Adrian, determination and confidence radiating from his every move.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Two Serpent shes!''


    Rowan''s spear danced through the air, slicing towards Adrian with dual arcs of deadly precision. Adrian parried the first sh with a swift upward block, but the second came immediately after, forcing him to leap back, the spear''s tip grazing his chest.


    Rowan''s smirk widened as he saw Adrian struggle. "You''re good, but can you keep up?" he taunted, his spear humming with power as he prepared for the next move.


    Adrian tightened his grip on his sword, his breathsing faster. "You will see," he replied through gritted teeth.


    "Thud! ng! Swish!"


    Rowan advanced, his spear blurring with speed.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Three Serpent Strikes!''


    The spear struck out in rapid session, three precise jabs aimed at Adrian''s vital points. Adrian barely managed to deflect the first two, his sword shing with desperate speed, but the third struck his shoulder, sending a jolt of pain through his body.


    "Argh!" Adrian grunted, stepping back and shaking his arm to regain feeling. He could sense the gap between their power growing with each move Rowan executed. His team, still battling the remnants of Kane''s defenses, nced at him with concern, but Adrian raised a hand, signaling them to stay focused on their own fights.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Four Serpent Clutches!''


    Adrian felt the pressure mounting as Rowan unleashed the fourth move of the Seven Serpent Spearmanship. Each thrust came with precision, leaving Adrian with little room to counterattack. His movements became more defensive, focused solely on deflecting Rowan''s strikes.


    "ng! Thud! Swish!"


    Rowan pressed the advantage, his spear weaving a deadly dance around Adrian''s defenses.


    He didn''t give Adrian any respite. With a feral grin, he pressed his advantage. "Five Serpentine w!" he muttered, his spear moving in a blur of motion. The air crackled with energy as the spear sliced through the space between them, each sh more powerful and precise than thest.


    "ng! ng! Thud!"


    Adrian''s sword met the first sh with a resounding ng, but the force behind the strikes was overwhelming. He parried the second and third, but the fourth slipped past his defenses, cutting a deep gash across his thigh. It looked as if a serpent had bitten into his leg, the wound seeping blood and slowing his movements. Adrian winced but stood firm, his resolve unwavering.


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: Six Serpents Coil!''


    The spearshed out with a series of rapid strikes, each one aimed at exploiting Adrian''s vulnerabilities. Adrian''s movements grew more strained as he fought to keep up with the onught.


    ''N-Not yet...''

 Chapter 111: Its Over...

    "Huff... Huff..."


    Sweats beaded on Adrian''s brows, his breathsing in ragged gasps.


    "ng! Thud! Swish!"


    Adrian parried and dodged as best as he could, but Rowan''s mastery of the Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship was evident. The relentless barrage of attacks left Adrian little room to retaliate, forcing him into a defensive stance.


    "Thud!"


    Adrian fell on his knee, coughing up little blood.


    "Is this all you have, Rowan?" But he didn''t back down and even taunted, his voice steady despite the pain. "I thought you were supposed to be impressive."


    Rowan''s eyes shed with irritation, his grip on the spear tightening. "You still dare to mock me, huh? You''ll regret those words."


    ''Ironheart Family''s Seven Serpent Spearmanship: -''


    "I''ll show you the true power of the Ironheart Family!" Rowan dered, his voice echoing through the arena. "Seven... Serpents... Devour!"


    With a swift, fluid motion, Rowan lunged forward, his spear moving so fast it seemed to blur. As he executed the move, spectral images of seven serpents appeared in the air, their jaws open wide as if ready to devour their prey. The serpents coiled and twisted, their forms shimmering with a deadly, otherworldly light.


    "Whoosh! Thud!"


    The serpents lunged at Adrian in unison, their ethereal fangs aimed at his vital points. Adrian''s eyes widened as he saw the attacking, but he steeled himself, gripping his sword tightly.


    "ng! Swish! Thud!"


    Adrian deflected the first serpent with a swift parry, but the second and third struck him with bone-jarring force, driving him back. He gritted his teeth, his body screaming in protest, but he refused to yield. The fourth and fifth serpents shed across his chest and legs, leaving deep, bleeding wounds.


    "Argh!" Adrian grunted, his vision blurring from the pain. He staggered, barely able to remain standing. But as the sixth and seventh serpents closed in for the kill, something inside him ignited.


    "Not... yet..." he muttered, his voice a hoarse whisper.


    With a surge of willpower, Adrian raised his sword high, channeling every ounce of his remaining strength into a single, desperate strike. His de glowed with a brilliant, white light, cutting through the air with a resounding hum.


    ''The Whispering Cut.''


    "ng!"


    "Swoosh!"


    "Boom!"


    The seventh serpent collided with Adrian''s sword, the force of the impact creating a shockwave that rippled through the arena. The ethereal serpent shattered, its form dissipating into shimmering fragments of light.


    Adrian staggered, blood staining his clothes and body, his movements sluggish.


    Rowan observed him coldly, his spear spinning in his hands as he prepared for the finishing move. "It''s over."


    "..."


    Adrian, despite the pain and exhaustion, smirked. "Right," he said, voice steady. "It''s over."


    "But for you."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed in confusion as Adrian''s form seemed to blur and then vanish.


    ''Shadow Glide!''


    Rowan''s spear struck the empty air where Adrian had been a moment before. The sudden disappearance left him momentarily off-bnce. In that split second, Adrian reappeared behind Reina, who was fiercely protecting Kane with the golem.


    "Thud!"


    With a swift, precise strike, Adrian''s sword connected with Reina''s side, the force of the blow knocking her off bnce. She stumbled, eyes wide with shock, before copsing to the ground, her weapon ttering away.


    Adrian didn''t pause. Utilizing ''Shadow Glide'' again, he vanished from sight and reappeared behind Kane. With a fluid motion, he swept Kane''s legs out from under him, sending the ''Golem Mage'' crashing to the ground.


    "Thud!"


    Kane''s connection with the golem wavered, and the massive construct faltered, its movements bing sluggish and uncoordinated.


    "Now!" Adrian shouted.


    Ardel seized the opportunity created by the chaos. Moving with the swiftness of a shadow, he closed the distance to the archer. Before she could react, his twin daggers shed, striking her bow and then her arm. She cried out, dropping her weapon as she fell back, disarmed and incapacitated.


    Meanwhile, Aria focused on the remaining mage. Her sword glowed with a fierce light as she advanced, casting a series of ice shards that sliced through the air with precision. The mage tried to conjure a defensive spell, but Aria was too fast. Her de struck true, and the mage crumpled to the ground, his staff ttering away.


    In a matter of seconds, the battlefield had shifted dramatically. Adrian''s team had taken down their opponents with startling efficiency. The only one left standing was Rowan.


    "..."


    The entire arena fell into an eerie silence, the tension thick and palpable as Rowan, thest remaining member of his team, stood alone amidst the fallen. Adrian''s team, despite their injuries and exhaustion, now had the upper hand.


    "..." Rowan nced at his fallen teammates with a calm expression before his gaze turned to Adrian and his group.


    "Impressive." He said his voice intrigued. "I didn''t really expect this. What a brilliant strategy. I bet even Ceil would have fallen for it."


    "But, don''t believe you have won yet." He muttered as he took steps.


    "All of you are probably exhausted now. Your Aether must have run out as well."


    "I can easily defeat all of you know." He stopped just a step away from Adrian.


    "Yeah. You can." Adrian replied, his voice hoarse. "But..."


    "If you have time that is."


    "?" (Rowan)


    Rowan paused, his eyes narrowing at Adrian''s words. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath, the tension mounting with each passing second. Then, just as Rowan began toprehend Adrian''s statement, the shrill sound of a bell rang through the air, signaling the end of the match.


    "RING!"


    The sound echoed across the battlefield, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    "The match ends." Instructor Darius announced indifferently as the time for the match had run out.


    Rowan''s eyes flickered with surprise. "Oh, I see now..." He nodded in realization.


    Adrian''s breaths were still ragged, his body protesting every movement, but he kept his gaze locked onto Rowan. Rowan turned toward them and started walking.


    His steps were deliberate, each one echoing in the suddenly hushed arena. The spectators watched with bated breath, the tension palpable. Adrian''s team tensed, ready to defend their leader if necessary.


    As Rowan stopped just a step away from Adrian, his eyes bore into Adrian''s with an intensity that made the first-year''s heart race. The silence stretched, the weight of Rowan''s presence pressing down on Adrian.


    Everyone had the same question, what is he gonna do?


    ______ __


    (You can read 2 chapters ahead just by unlocking the first-tier privilege for 1 coin.


    So, do it if you can, so you can help me toplete the WIN-WIN.


    Check out more in the privilige.)

 Chapter 112: The Main Cast Takes The Stage

    What is he going to do?


    Then, unexpectedly, answering their questions, Rowan''s cold expression melted away, reced by a wide, genuine smile that seemed to light up his entire face.


    "Hahaha," Rowanughed out loud, his voice ringing with genuine amusement. "You really fooled us all, Junior."


    Everyone blinked in surprise, the tension in the atmosphere easing slightly. Rowan extended his hand, his smile sincere and dazzling.


    "Congrattions on your victory," Rowan said warmly, his eyes shining with awe and intrigue. "You and your team did an incredible job. You truly earned this win."


    Adrian stared at the extended hand for a moment, then slowly reached out and sped it. The arena erupted in cheers, the crowd''s admiration for both teams clear.


    "You were amazing too," Adrian replied, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "I thought I was done for several times."


    Adrian didn''t lie, if Rowan hadn''t controlled the power of hisst move, he would have really been gone. Well, the instructor would have probably intervened, but it would result in their defeat.


    "I was wondering why Aria stepped down from being the leader," Rowan said looking at Aria who was the only one among the five that wasn''t surprised by his change. "Now I know the answer."


    "Well, since the match ended, we''ll take our leave."


    Adrian and his team watched as Rowan and his group began to leave the arena, their expressions a mix of caution and exhaustion. The tension that had gripped the battlefield moments ago had dissipated, reced by a sense of mutual admiration.


    Rowan turned back once more, his eyes meeting Adrian''s. "I look forward to our next encounter," he said, his voice steady and sincere. "Until then, take care."


    "You too," Adrian replied, nodding. "We''ll be ready."


    Rowan''s team exited the arena, leaving Adrian and his friends to catch their breath. Instructor Darius approached, his calm demeanor unchanged.


    Darius said, his gaze sweeping over Adrian and his team. "Do you wish to continue?"


    Adrian, still breathing heavily and feeling the weight of his injuries, shook his head. "No, Instructor. I think we''re done for today."


    Darius nodded approvingly.


    With that, Adrian and his team exited the battlefield, the cheers of the crowd still ringing in their ears.


    "Good job, you made us all proud." Instructor Valerie said proudly, her eyes shining brightly. She still couldn''t believe her students had won, against the famous Grey Serpent, the second strongest second year and his team.


    But the proof was right in front of her eyes.


    "You guys were awesome."


    "Yeah! I didn''t know Aria knew swordsmanship as well!"


    "Did you see how Adrian fought with Senior Rowan? They were nearly equal!"


    "Yeah!"


    Their ssmates were all gathered around them, their faces alight with excitement and admiration. Adrian''s team basked in the praise, the exhaustion from the battle momentarily forgotten and reced by this one.


    Adrian held the urge to tell them to shut up. He knew they were probably feeling excited after all those losing matches.


    "Now everyone, take your seats. They are tired and need to rest. Some of them need healing as well," Instructor Valerie said, stepping in to disperse the crowd. Her authoritative tone left no room for argument, and the students reluctantly began to move back to their ces.


    "Student Aurelius." She then faced Aurelius and his group. "It''s your turn now. Do your best. Remember to be careful."


    Aurelius exchanged a nod with Adrian who was taking his seat and turned toward her. "Yes, instructor, we will do our best."


    With that, they headed to the stage, gaining the spectator''s attention.


    On the other side, Rowan took his seat with his other teammates whose heads were down. Instructor Merel briefly nced at him and her niece Reine, her expression unreadable. But she didn''t do or say anything.


    "Guess you are gonna wash our shame." Rowan smiled looking at Ceil who was preparing to move.


    Ceil stopped and turned toward him. "I wanted to fight with them but you took my chance. And as I thought, they were really something. And... I have a feeling the other team won''t be that easy as well. So, I can''t guarantee it."


    "What? Is our confident battle queen losing confidence?" Rowan teased Ceil his brows furrowing.


    Ceil turned her gaze back to Rowan, her eyes narrowing slightly. "It''s not about losing confidence," she said, her voice calm but firm. "It''s about recognizing worthy opponents. And from what I saw, that boy you l.o.s.t and his team have set a new standard. The next team will be trying to prove themselves, and that makes them more dangerous."


    Rowan nodded, understanding her perspective. "You''re right," he admitted, his smile fading into a thoughtful expression. "Underestimating them would be a mistake. We are the proof of it. But I have faith in you, Ceil. Show them what the battle queen is truly capable of."


    Ceil gave a small smile, appreciating the vote of confidence. "I intend to."


    As Ceil and her team headed to the stage, the crowd''s excitement grew palpable. They were eager to see what the next match would bring, especially after the intense battle they had just witnessed.


    Meanwhile, Adrian and his team finally took their seats, the adrenaline slowly leaving their bodies. They could feel the aches and pains from their injuries settling in, but the sense of aplishment was undeniable.


    Aria leaned over to Adrian, her voice low. "Shouldn''t you get healed first?" Her eyesnded on the injuries Adrian received in the battle just now. Though they weren''t severe likest time, they were still injuries. "I will take you to the infirmary, let''s go."


    Adrian was startled by her sudden actions. ''T-Too close...''


    Hearing her voice so close, Adrian felt his cheeks flush slightly. "I''m fine, Aria," he said, trying to keep hisposure. "Let''s go after watching their fight."


    "Why, are you worried about your sister?" Aria asked slowly distancing herself.


    "No," Adrian muttered.


    ''It''s because the Main Cast has taken the stage. And...''


    "...I just don''t wanna miss it."

 Chapter 113: The End Of The Joint Class

    ''The main cast has taken the stage. And...''


    "... I just don''t wanna miss it," I muttered, hoping she would ept this as an answer.


    Aria nodded, shifting her gaze back to the arena.


    Though I know what will happen in the novel, life is unpredictable. Who knows if they can show us a miracle? They aren''t the main cast for nothing, right?


    Regardless, I have achieved what I wanted - we changed the overall oue of the event. So I''m happy with whatever oue they show us. As long as they don''t lose badly, that is.


    If it weren''t for the restrictions, we wouldn''t have won; even ending up in a draw would have been a miracle. That''s the gap between us and the second years.


    We''ve only been Awakeners for about five months, while they are a year ahead of us. Some may call it an excuse, but it''s a fact that can''t be denied.


    Unless you have great luck and heaven-defying talent... even then, our current MC isn''t that OP or has thick plot armor to help him.


    And that''s why many people liked the ''Aetheric Chronicles.''


    It was more grounded and realistic, even in a fantasy setting. The characters had to work hard for their victories and face real consequences for their actions. It wasn''t about instant power-ups or deus ex machina moments; it was about growth and perseverance.


    I shook off my thoughts and focused on the arena as the match began. Both teams started cautiously, exchanging simple attacks to test each other''s strength. Ceil''s team moved with precision, their experience evident in their coordinated maneuvers. They weren''t taking any unnecessary risks, but their every move was calcted to probe the weaknesses of their opponents.


    Aurelius and his group weren''t that bad either. They were good. The training with us must have worked out well for them. They responded with equal caution, their formation tight and their movements disciplined. They knew they were up against formidable opponents and couldn''t afford to make any mistakes.


    "Let''s see how they handle this," I muttered under my breath, my eyes fixed on the unfolding battle.


    Ceil''s team slowly began to take the upper hand. Their strategy was clear: wear down their opponents with relentless pressure and force them into making mistakes. Ceil herself alone was a force to be reckoned with, her every attack precise and powerful. She moved with the grace of a seasoned warrior, her confidence and skill shining through.


    The match continued on with Senior Ceil and her teamunching surprise attacks from time to time.


    The time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the sixth minute approached, and it was clear that Ceil''s team had gained the advantage. They had managed to iste and exploit the weaknesses in Aurelius''s team''s formation, gradually pushing them back and forcing them into defensive positions.


    Then suddenly, Ceil''s team executed a coordinated assault, their experience and training paying off. They moved as one, their attacks synchronized and devastating. Aurelius''s team tried to regroup and mount a counterattack, but it was toote. The momentum was firmly in Ceil''s favor, and she wasn''t about to let it slip away.


    With a final, decisive strike, Ceil''s de cut through Aurelius''s defense, knocking him to the ground. The rest of her team followed suit, overwhelming their opponents with a series of well-coordinated attacks.


    Soon, the match was over.


    The crowd erupted in apuse, their cheers echoing through the arena. Senior Ceil''s team had won decisively, their strategy and experience carrying them to victory. It was a hard-fought battle, gaining respect and awe from everyone.


    But, the oue didn''t change. Aurelius''s team lost as I anticipated.


    This will serve them, him, as a big motivation and wake-up call. Losing to a stronger opponent will push them to train harder, to understand their weaknesses, and to improve. This defeat will be a crucial step in their journey, just as it had been for so many others in their life.


    "Well, that was impressive," I said, nodding in approval.


    Then I shifted my attention to my group.


    "Hmm?" I noticed Ardel had fallen asleep in his seat, probably due to exhaustion. His head was tilted at an awkward angle, and soft snores escaped his mouth.


    Smiling to myself, I shifted my focus to L and Kairen.


    ''!'' What a shocking sight I saw...


    L was leaning on Kairen''s shoulder, her right hand resting on top of his. Her eyes were closed, but she wore a satisfied and relieved smile. Kairen, usually so serious andposed, looked down at her with a gentle expression, though it was all that.


    For a moment, I felt like an intruder in a private moment. They both looked so peaceful, a stark contrast to the intense battles we had just witnessed. It was a reminder that even in the midst ofpetition and training, there was room for moments offort and connection.


    But doing it in the open like this... And in front of single individuals like me...


    Damn it! I''m really jealous!


    I let out a quiet sigh, trying not to disturb the serene moment between L and Kairen. They deserved their rest and thefort they found in each other. Still, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy. It was a stark reminder of the loneliness that surrounded my life.


    "Hey, Adrian." Just then a low voice made me turn my other side, to Aria.


    Wait... Maybe I wasn''t as lonely as I thought.


    "Aria, can you help me to the infirmary?"


    "Hmm, I was going to say that," Aria replied, her tone gentle but firm. She stood up and extended her hand toward me.


    Gratefully, I took her hand, feeling the warmth of her touch. Together, we walked out of the arena, leaving behind the cheers and apuse that still echoed in the vast space.


    As we made our way through the corridors, the adrenaline from the battle finally began to wear off, and I could feel the full weight of my injuries. Each step was a reminder of the strain and exertion of the day, but Aria''s presence beside me was definitely the mostforting.


    ''...''


    "Hey, are you free this Sunday?" I asked her without looking at her.


    "Yes. Why?" Aria answered, her gaze falling to me.


    "..."


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to phrase my next words. But I knew I had to push past my awkwardness if I wanted to build a stronger connection with her.


    "I was thinking... maybe we could hang out? You know, outside of training and all this." I nced at her, hoping I didn''t sound too nervous.


    Aria looked surprised for a moment, but then a warm smile spread across her face. "Sure, let''s do it."

 Chapter 114: He Might Be On A Path That We Cant Fully Understand Yet

    "The Joint ss Ends."


    Instructor Darius''s voice echoed throughout the arena, signaling the conclusion of the event.


    The final tally stood at two wins, three draws, and the rest losses for the first years.


    Even though they lost, the first-year students held their heads high, having fought bravely against their more experienced seniors. The sense of camaraderie and determination was palpable as they gathered their belongings and prepared to leave the arena.


    But they were stopped by another announcement from the instructor.


    "The Principal would like to address everyone before we conclude," Instructor Darius announced, his voicemanding immediate attention.


    The students, both first and second years, turned their focus to the center of the arena where Principal Arwen, an imposing figure with an air of authority, was making his way. His presence alone demanded respect and silence fell over the arena as he approached the podium.


    He gave them a speech about the intention of the Joint ss and their fights. Then he also congratted the second years on their victory while praising the first years for their valiant effort and remarkable progress.


    He emphasized Ceil and Adrian''s teams, and the power and tenacity they had shown.


    After ending his speech, he officially ended the event and left being apanied by Instructor Darius.


    ____ __ _


    "Did you want to see student Aria?" Darius asked as he walked with the principal. He knew the principal wouldn''t attend such events unless there were special reasons or it was on a big scale. He was a busy man, too busy perhaps.


    "Hmm..." Principal hummed, a smile etched across his face. "I also wanted to see someone else. Care to guess who it is?"


    "..." Darius''s eyebrow lifted upward, showing his surprise. "Is it... student Ceil? Did you want to check whether she sessfully became a Lunar Sage?"


    "Hmm? Now that you mention it, that little girl has be a Lunar Sage now, huh." Principal muttered nodding to himself.


    "So, my guess was wrong then," Dariusmented, his curiosity growing who could pique the principal''s interest for him to personally attend.


    "Haha, don''t be sad." Principal chuckled lightly. "In fact, you know the person well. You even want to take him as a student, if I''m not wrong, right?"


    "Huh?" Darius was slightly surprised by the principal''s words. "Are you perhaps talking about... student Adrian?"


    "..." Principal didn''t say anything.


    "But... Isn''t he affinityless?" Darius continued, certain he guessed right this time. "Although I want to make him my student, I''m hesitating since his time is limited in the academy. I also don''t want to give him false hopes."


    "Why did you give yourpleted personal set of sword techniques to him?" Principal Arwen asked, a knowing smile ying on his lips.


    Darius paused, taken aback by the question. He hadn''t expected the principal to bring that up. "Well, because I saw potential in him," he finally replied. "Even though he''s affinityless, his dedication, determination, and ability to adapt in any battle are exceptional. He''s certainly different from the others."


    Principal Arwen nodded, his expression thoughtful. "That''s exactly why I came to see him today. There''s something about that young man that goes beyond just talent and hard work."


    Darius frowned slightly, his curiosity piqued. "What do you mean?"


    The principal''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of mystery and anticipation. "It''s not just about what hecks, but what he has. Sometimes, the absence of something can lead to the presence of something greater. I believe the young man might be on a path that we can''t fully understand yet."


    As they continued to walk, the principal''s words lingered in Darius''s mind. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Adrian than met the eye.


    _____ ___ _


    Back in the arena, the students were slowly dispersing, still buzzing with the excitement of the day''s events.


    Emeric left the first years, walking alone in the corridors.


    Just then, a handnded on his shoulder, startling him.


    "Who-!" As he turned around in irritation, his eyes widened, recognizing the figure.


    "B-Big brother?"


    Rowan stood there with a wide grin, his presencemanding as ever. "Hi, Emeric! How''s my little brother doing?" he asked, his voice full of joyous energy.


    Emeric shifted awkwardly, his shyness evident. "I''m fine, Rowan," he mumbled, his eyes not quite meeting Rowan''s.


    Rowan ruffled Emeric''s hair affectionately. "I heard you''ve already mastered the third move of our family technique. That''s impressive!"


    Emeric''s face turned a light shade of red. "I''m not as great as you, Rowan. But... I did learn a lot from watching your match today."


    Rowan chuckled, clearly pleased with his younger brother''s progress. "Have you learned the fourth move yet?"


    Emeric shook his head, looking somewhat dejected. "Not yet. It''s... really difficult. But seeing you in action gave me some ideas. I think I understand what I was doing wrong."


    "That''s the spirit!" Rowan said, giving him an encouraging pat on the back. "The fourth move is tough, but I know you can do it. Just remember to stay calm and focused."


    "Hmm." Emeric nodded, his confidence slowly building. "I''ll keep trying. Thanks, Rowan."


    "That''s my little bro." Rowan chuckled. "Ah, by the way, what do you know about that young man who I fought against me? Can you share it with your brother?"


    A strange glint passed through Emeric''s eyes listening to his brother''s words. His spirit went down again though he hid it since his brother was here. Then he nodded and started telling what he knew about Adrian.


    ".../.....//..../...." (Talks about Adrian)


    "..Although he may be strong now, I will definitely surpass him once I reach the Lunar Tier." Emeric concluded his speech, wanting to appear confident in front of his big brother.


    "Hmm? What makes you so confident? Although being confident is good, overconfidence might lead to your downfall," Rowan said, his tone both teasing and serious. "From what I saw that boy is both talented and hard worker, so you need to try your best if you want to surpass him."


    "Heh, he may be strong now but he can''t be stronger than me when I reach Lunar Tier." Emericughed, a mocking glint passing through his eyes.


    "Oh, why so?"


    "It''s because he''s different from us..." Emeric paused as if revealing a hidden secret.


    "He is affinityless."


    ____


    ____ __ _


    (A/N: How have the chapters beentely? Is their quality and grammar good?


    Are the romance and battle scenes written well?


    Comment if you have any opinions, I''m doing my best, and I''m still trying to improve.)

 Chapter 115: The Second Event: The Dream Stalkers Invasion [1]

    "So, what you are saying is that boy doesn''t have an affinity with either of the seven elements, right?" Rowan inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    Emeric nodded, confirming his brother''s question. "Yes, that''s correct. Adrian is affinityless. He can''t use any of the elemental powers."


    A slow smile spread across Rowan''s face, a mixture of intrigue and something more. "Interesting. Very interesting indeed."


    He then gave Emeric a pat on the shoulder, pausing as if remembering something,and turned to leave. "Ah, I almost forgot. I left something back in the arena. We''ll talk more next time."


    Before Emeric could respond, Rowan was already striding down the corridor, his figure disappearing around the corner. Emeric stood there, a mix of emotions swirling inside him. He had wanted to say more, to ask Rowan for advice or maybe even share some of his worries, but now the opportunity was gone.


    Emeric sighed, shaking his head slightly. "He''s always so busy," he muttered to himself, a hint of longing in his voice. He looked down at his hands, clenched them into fists, and took a deep breath. "I''ll show him. I''ll be strong enough to stand beside him one day."


    With renewed determination, Emeric made his way back to his own dormitory, his mind already nning his next training session.


    ____ __ _


    The night had fallen over Celestial Arcane Academy, casting long shadows across the campus. In a dimly lit room, a figurey on a bed, a crazy smile ying on their lips. The room was sparsely decorated, with only the essentials and a few personal items scattered about. The figure''s eyes gleamed in the low light, reflecting a deep-seated ambition.


    "Hehe, today I got another prey to enjoy again." The figure mutteredughing. "I wonder how he will taste."


    "Let''s start then, I can''t wait anymore."


    ''Somnial Dominion: Dream Maniption.''


    ____ __ _


    In his dormitory, Adriany restless in bed, his gaze scanning the silver egg beside him.


    "I wonder if the Dream Stalker will attack me today..." He muttered to himself. "I certainly pissed him off, so the probability is 99% considering his personality. But... will it affect the egg?"


    Adrian knew for sure after his actions, the Second Event would start immediately. Though the second event''s target would originally have been Aurelius, but he changed it.


    From what he knew, in the novel, after his match against the second years, Rowan''s team, Aurelius would return to his dorm in the evening. Though it would seem like nothing happened to him, he would see nightmares every day, continuously for a month. And that would mark the beginning of the linked event, Aurelius starting to lose himself and control over his actions and thoughts.


    And that would result in some nasty incidents and other events.


    Some may ask why I would take a risk and change the target of Dream Stalker.


    It''s because I know precisely how to prevent dream maniption. One needs a special potion and high willpower, both of which Adrian had prepared in advance. By bing the target himself, he hoped to intercept the Dream Stalker''s ns and mitigate the damage that would have otherwise affected Aurelius and others.


    Adrian reached into his storage ring and pulled out a small vial of shimmering liquid. The potion was a blend of rare herbs and magical ingredients that he''d managed to acquire through his extensive research and resourcefulness. It was designed to protect his mind from invasive influences, fortifying his mental defenses.


    "Let''s see if this works," Adrian whispered, uncorking the vial and downing the potion in one gulp. The taste was bitter, but he forced it down, feeling a warmth spread through his body as the potion took effect.


    Adriany back down, closing his eyes and focusing on steadying his breath. His only worry was if the Dream Stalker would attack his pet beast egg as well. He wondered whether to put the egg in another room or just hide it somewhere outside.


    Suddenly, a cold shiver ran down his spine, and he felt as if an ominous presence was closing in on him. The air grew heavy, and the shadows in his room seemed to deepen.


    He sat up abruptly, gritting his teeth. "No, I can''t gamble with this," he muttered to himself. "The egg could be in danger too."


    Without wasting another second, Adrian grabbed the silver egg, feeling its smooth, cool surface against his palm. He knew he couldn''t let the egg stay with him.


    He opened his door quietly and stepped into the dimly lit corridor. The academy was silent, the only sound being his soft footsteps. He paused in front of the door opposite his, hesitating for a moment. Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand and knocked lightly, hoping he wasn''t making a mistake.


    After what felt like an eternity, the door opened slightly, and Aria''s face appeared in the gap. Her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Adrian standing there with the egg in his arms.


    "Adrian? What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I need your help," he replied, trying to keep his voice steady.


    Aria nodded and opened the door wider, stepping aside to let him in. Adrian entered her room, and she closed the door behind him, locking it for good measure. Her room was neat and cozy, with a few personal touches that made it feel weing.


    "What''s going on?" Aria asked, her concern evident as she nced at the egg in Adrian''s arms. "Did something happen to you?"


    Adrian smiled a little seeing her reaction. Then he spoke. "I wanted to ask whether you could keep this egg in your room for a while?"


    "Hmm? The egg?" Aria muttered confusedly. "Did something happen to it?"


    "No, nothing is wrong with it," Adrian replied while wondering what to say to her. He couldn''t exactly tell her he was afraid it would also be invaded by the Dream Stalker.


    ''! Oh, that will sound usible.''


    "I just wanted to know whether it would hasten its hatching if it slept with a girl," Adrian muttered scratching his cheek awkwardly. "I''m the only one who hasn''t been able to hatch mine in the course... So... That''s the reason... Yeah."

 Chapter 116: The Second Event: The Dream Stalkers Invasion [2]

    Adrian then looked at Aria, wondering whether she would believe his lie. But she showed no reaction, looking at him nkly.


    ''What? Did I say something wrong?'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    "Ok, I can keep it for a while." After a moment, Aria nodded.


    Adrian took a deep breath, feeling a mixture of relief and apprehension. He handed the silver egg to Aria carefully, ensuring it was secure in her hands. "Please be careful with it. It''s very important."


    Aria''s gaze softened slightly as she epted the egg. "I understand. Don''t worry, I''ll keep it safe."


    "Oh, thank you." Adrian nodded. "I will take my leave then."


    "Hmm. Good night." Aria replied, her tone neutral but polite.


    "Good night to you as well."


    With a final nod, Adrian turned and left Aria''s room, closing the door quietly behind him. The corridor was still and silent, the dim light casting long shadows on the walls. He felt a strange sense of unease as he made his way back to his own room, the weight of the night''s events pressing heavily on his mind.


    He slowly walked andy down on his bed. Closing his eyes and emptying his mind, he allowed his consciousness to drift, knowing he needed to be ready for whatever the night would bring.


    The potion he had taken earlier provided a sense of calm, but there was still a lingering tension in his muscles. He focused on steadying his breath, letting the rhythm soothe him as he gradually slipped into a light slumber.


    Just then, a ck ethereal presencended on Adrian''s head, slipping effortlessly into his mind. The darkness enveloped him, pulling him into a deep, vivid dream.


    _______ __ ___


    "Good night to you as well."


    Aria watched as Adrian left her room, closing the door. She walked behind his steps and locked the room.


    As she turned around, a blissful smile appeared on her face.


    "Cute..." She muttered, remembering Adrian''s earlier reactions and actions. She knew he was lying, but his clumsy attempt at deception had amused her. Aria held the silver egg carefully, examining it with curiosity.


    "He really thinks I wouldn''t notice," she said softly to herself, her smile widening. "But it''s fine. I''ll get to keep his little one for now."


    She ced the egg on her bed andy down beside it. She then hugged it feeling its warmth.


    ''Did he hug it like this? Does that mean I hugged him indirectly?'' She mused, her imagination running wild.


    She shook her head, trying to clear her mind. "Right, should I do that as well? If I''m not mistaken, he always lets his aether be eaten by the little one."


    Petting the egg, she slowly started infusing her aether into it. The egg was silent for a moment as if it couldn''t recognize this new source of food, but suddenly, it started to devour her aether crazily.


    "Haha, slow down little one, there are enough for you to be full." Aria giggled cutely. "Didn''t your daddy feed you enough?"


    "..."


    "Wait..."


    "Did I call him Daddy?" Realizing what she said, her face turned crimson. She hid her face in her pillow, feeling a mix of embarrassment and amusement. "What am I thinking?" she muttered to herself, her cheeks burning.


    After a few moments, she lifted her head and looked at the egg, her expression softening. "Then did I be your Mommy?"


    "Hehe, it doesn''t feel bad..." Aria muttered again, hugging the egg more gently and carefully.


    "But... Why do I feel like your dad was hiding something... I hope he won''t do something dangerous again. If so, I would have to save him again..."


    "Let''s me check a bit then... Only a bit..."


    ______ __ _


    .....


    "Hmm? Did I fell asleep?"


    Adrian found himself standing in his old room as a child. The familiar surroundings brought a rush of nostalgia, the small and cozy room, different toys, and colored books scattered on the floor. The air was filled with a warmth he hadn''t felt in years.


    "Adrian,e here, darling!" A voice called from the other room.


    "M-Mother?" His eyes widened in disbelief. "B-But..."


    His parents were supposed to be dead. But his eyes gradually turned into happiness forgetting a few things. "R-right, they are still alive..."


    Heart pounding, he quickly got out of his room and dashed outside. There, in the soft glow of the morning sun, he saw his parents standing side by side, smiling and waving at him. His mother, with her gentle eyes and warm smile, and his father, with his strong, reassuring presence. Beside them, his little sister Aurelia was calling him over, her voice full of excitement.


    "Big Bwother! Come here, hurry!" Aurelia''s voice was clear and cheerful.


    "Mother... Father... Sis..." Tears welled up in his eyes as he ran toward them, his heart aching with a desperate longing.


    He ran fast.


    He ran long.


    He ran without stopping.


    But no matter how fast he ran, they remained just out of reach.


    He frowned, pushing himself harder, but the distance between them never closed.


    "Mom! Dad! Aurelia!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the empty space.


    Whoosh-!


    The scene suddenly shifted.


    ''Huh?'' Adrian now stood in a darkened room, looking down at two lifeless bodies. His parentsy before him, their eyes closed in eternal sleep, their faces peaceful yet haunting. His hands were covered in blood, trembling as he stared at them in horror. Beside him, Aurelia, slightly older, was crying, hugging their bodies and calling out, "Mom! Dad!"


    "No... No, this can''t be happening," Adrian whispered, his voice breaking.


    Whoosh-!


    The scene changed again. Adrian found himself standing before his grown-up sister, Aurelia, who now looked at him with hatred and disappointment etched into her features. Her eyes, once full of love and admiration, were now cold and using.


    "Aurelia, please, let me exin" he tried to say, but no words came out. His mouth moved, but no sound emerged, as if his voice had been stolen from him.


    Aurelia''s expression hardened. "How could you, brot-no, you aren''t my brother...?" Her voice echoed in his mind, though her lips didn''t move. "How could you say that? How could you do that?"


    "..."


    ____ __ _


    (A/N: How have the chapters beentely? Is their quality and grammar good?


    Are the romance and battle scenes written well?


    Comment if you have any opinions, I''m doing my best, and I''m still trying to improve.)

 Chapter 117: Learning The Phantom Step

    Whoosh-!


    Adrian reached out to Aurelia, desperation in his eyes, but she stepped back, her gaze filled with disdain. His heart shattered as he realized that no matter how much he wanted to exin, to make things right, he was powerless. The weight of his guilt and failure bore down on him, crushing his spirit.


    Whoosh-!


    Adrian found himself standing in his room, but he was in his twenties this time. He was writing something on a document. The scene shifted and he was standing against his sister, behind her stood Aurelius and three girls.


    The scene changed again, he found himself fighting against them only to lose badly. Then his sister looked at him with a cold expression.


    "Get out of my family home."


    "..."


    The scenes yed over and over, each more torturous than thest, trapping Adrian in a cycle of despair and helplessness. The Dream Stalker''s presence was palpable, feeding off his fears and insecurities, and amplifying his worst nightmares.


    Whoosh-!


    The final scene found Adrian in a deste wastnd, his body broken and battered. Hey on the cold, hard ground, alone and powerless. The sky above was dark and stormy, mirroring the turmoil within him. As hey there, he could feel life slipping away from him, his strength fading with each passing moment.


    No one came to his aid. No one was there to hear his cries or see his suffering. He waspletely alone, abandoned by everyone he had ever cared about.


    Adrian''s vision blurred, the edges of his consciousness fraying. As thest remnants of life ebbed away, he muttered one final word, his voice barely a whisper. "Aurelia..."


    Darkness engulfed him, and the dream came to a merciless end.


    Adrian awoke with a start, his body drenched in sweat and his heart pounding in his chest. Hey there for a moment, disoriented and overwhelmed by the vividness of the nightmare. Slowly, he sat up, his breathing in shallow gasps.


    He smiled bitterly, wiping the sweat from his brow. "I knew it wouldn''t be easy," he muttered to himself, the weight of the night''s visions pressing heavily on his mind.


    "But does this also mean I have to see these nightmares for more than a month?" Just thinking about it made him wonder whether he made the right decision.


    "..."


    The scenes from the nightmare yed in his mind again, his expression bing solemn, his eyes filled with a mix of determination and ambition. Adrian knew he couldn''t afford to let the nightmares weaken his resolve. He had a mission, a purpose, and he needed to stay focused.


    "Well, this might serve as mental training for me." Smiling to himself he stood up and entered the shower.


    ____ __ _


    Weapon Mastery ss.


    "ng!"


    "ng-!"


    Sounds of swords shed against each other through the hall. Adrian was having a mock duel against Ren.


    "Are you okay?" Ren asked, stopping his movements and lowering his sword slightly. "You seem to be out of it today."


    Adrian shook his head, trying to dispel the remnants of his nightmare. "Yeah, I''m fine," he replied, though his voicecked its usual vigor. "Just didn''t sleep wellst night."


    Ren studied Adrian''s face, a frown etched on his features. "If you need to take a break, it''s okay. Pushing yourself too hard won''t help you get better."


    Adrian forced a calm smile, appreciating Ren''s concern but knowing he couldn''t afford to show weakness. "No, really, I''m good. Let''s keep going."


    Ren nodded, though he still looked uncertain. "Alright, if you''re sure. Just don''t overdo it."


    They resumed their mock duel, the shing of swords echoing through the hall. Adrian focused on his movements, trying to push the nightmare from his mind. The rhythmic exchange of strikes and parries helped him find a semnce of calm, each sh grounding him in the present moment.


    The time passed and the ss came to an end.


    The other students left the hall, leaving Adrian alone with instructor Darius.


    Darius looked at Adrian studying him with a keen eye, sensing that something was amiss. He approached Adrian, his presence casting a shadow over Adrian''s.


    He still couldn''t get the Principal''s words out of his mind.


    "Did something happen to you? Or have you not recovered from yesterday''s battle yet?" Darius asked.


    Adrian looked up, meeting Darius''s gaze. He considered lying but realized it wouldn''t do any good. "I had a bad sleep, that''s all," he admitted.


    "Hmm," Darius nodded thoughtfully. "I asked you to stay behind because I wanted to talk about your performance yesterday."


    "Oh," Hearing the instructor, Adrian gathered his focus and turned on full attention mode.


    Darius nodded and started speaking. "Your performance during the joint ss was impressive, Adrian," Darius began, his voice measured and thoughtful. "Despite being at a disadvantage, your adaptability and determination set you apart from your peers. However, there are a few areas where you can improve."


    Adrian nodded, listening intently. He respected Darius''s opinion and knew that any feedback would be valuable.


    "And most of all, good job on mastering the Shadow Glide," Darius said at the end of his analysis. "I really didn''t expect you to learn it in such a short time. But you proved me wrong. And confirmed my thoughts about you weren''t wrong."


    "You are overestimating me," Adrian replied though he couldn''t hide his smile.


    "Good, but don''t be arrogant just because of that."


    Adrian nodded, taking the words to heart. "I''ll keep working hard."


    Darius smiled slightly, a rare expression for him. "That''s right. Since you already mastered the Shadow Glide, it''s time for you to start learning the Phantom Step. Today I will first see how much mastery you have over Shadow Glide and then teach you the Phantom Step."


    Adrian''s eyes lit up with excitement and anticipation. "I''m ready, Instructor Darius."


    "Good," Darius said, stepping back to give Adrian space. "Show me your Shadow Glide first. Let''s see how well you''ve integrated it into your movements."


    Adrian nodded, taking a deep breath to steady himself. He closed his eyes for a moment, centering his mind and focusing on the technique. When he opened his eyes, there was a newfound determination in them.


    He moved swiftly, his form blurring as he executed the Shadow Glide. His steps were light and precise, his body flowing seamlessly from one movement to the next. He glided across the training hall, his speed and agility creating the illusion of being in multiple ces at once.


    Darius watched intently, his keen eyes analyzing every aspect of Adrian''s performance. After a few moments, he raised a hand, signaling Adrian to stop.


    "Very good," Darius said, nodding approvingly. "You''ve mastered the basics and even added your own ir to it. Now, we can move on to the Phantom Step."


    Adrian''s heart raced with anticipation. He learned from the book how powerful and useful Phantom Step was despite its simple name. It didn''t require any elemental affinity or special conditions, making it a versatile technique that could be used in a variety of situations.


    "Before we start, tell me what you learned from the book I gave you." Darius gestured for Adrian to speak.


    "Yes, the Phantom Step is the main movement technique of the Silent Edge: Path of Subtlety. It allows the user to move swiftly and silently, leaving behind afterimages to confuse their opponents. By mastering this technique, one can achieve unparalleled speed and agility, making it difficult for enemies to predict their movements ornd a solid hit.


    The key to executing the Phantom Step lies in controlling one''s aether flow and maintaining a state of perfect bnce and concentration."


    Darius nodded in approval. "Very good, Adrian. Now, let''s begin."


    Adrian watched as Instructor Darius slowly moved through the basic motions of the Phantom Step, his movements fluid and precise. He absorbed every detail,mitting it to memory as he prepared to emte the technique himself.


    As Darius finished the demonstration, Adrian stepped forward, ready to put what he had learned into practice. He focused his mind, channeling his aether and visualizing the subtle shifts in bnce and energy required to execute the Phantom Step.


    With a deep breath, Adrian began to move, his body bing a blur of motion as he mimicked the steps Darius had shown him. He concentrated on maintaining perfect control, each movement calcted and deliberate.


    At first, Adrian''s attempts were clumsy, his steps hesitant and uncoordinated. Despite the failure, he tried again, again and again.


    He stumbled, fell, and struggled to find the rhythm, but determination shone in his eyes each time he got back up. The initial failures did not deter him; instead, they fueled his resolve. As he continued to practice, his movements became a bit smoother, the transitions less jarring.


    With every attempt, Adrian made slight improvements. He began to feel the subtle flow of his aether guiding his steps, his body gradually adapting to the technique''s demands. Though he hadn''t yet fully learned the Phantom Step, he was undeniably progressing.


    Unbeknownst to Adrian, as he focused intently on his training, his worries and troubles from the previous night began to fade. The vivid nightmares and the weight of his fears melted away, reced by the singr goal of perfecting the technique. Instructor Darius watched him closely, noting the change in Adrian''s demeanor.


    After two hours of rigorous training, Darius raised his hand, signaling for Adrian to stop. "That''s enough for today," he said, his voice firm but kind. "You''ve made quite the progress, Adrian. However, you have to remember that learning the Phantom Step won''te overnight. It requires patience, persistence, and practice."

 Chapter 118: Five Point Star

    A dayter.


    In the Combat Training ss, Instructor Valerie stood before her students, her eyes shining with pride and determination. The results from the joint ss event had truly surprised and motivated her. She had seen the potential and tenacity in her first-year students, and she wanted to build on that momentum.


    "Everyone, gather around," she called out, her voicemanding immediate attention. The students, still buzzing from the previous day''s events, quickly formed a semicircle around her.


    "I must say, your performance during the joint ss event wasmendable," Valerie began, her tone both proud and encouraging. "You faced off against more experienced opponents and held your ground. That shows not only your skill but also your spirit."


    The students exchanged nces, a mix of pride and determination evident on their faces. They had fought hard, and while they hadn''t won, they had earned respect.


    "Today," Valerie continued, "I want to teach you a useful tactic for a 5-on-5 team match. In such battles, teamwork and strategy are crucial. It''s not just about individual skill but how well you can work together as a unit."


    She gestured for the students to follow her to arger open area within the training hall. "We''ll be practicing a formation called the ''Five-Point Star.'' This tactic involves positioning and coordination to maximize both your offensive and defensive capabilities."


    Valerie demonstrated the initial positions, marking spots on the ground. "Imagine a star with five points. Each of you will take one point of the star. The key to this formation is flexibility and support. You must be able to switch between offense and defense seamlessly."


    As she spoke, she motioned for five students to step forward and take their positions at the points of the star. Adrian, Ren, Aria, Aurelius, and another student, Leon, moved into ce, ready to learn.


    "Now, each of you has a role," Valerie exined. "The point of the star that is facing the enemy will be the primary attacker. The two points adjacent to the primary attacker will provide support and be ready to switch to offense if needed. The remaining two points will focus on defense and covering any gaps."


    She walked around the formation, adjusting their stances and positions. "Communication is key. You must be aware of each other''s movements and be ready to adapt to changing situations. Let''s start with a basic drill. Adrian, you''ll be the primary attacker. Aurelius and Leon, you''ll support him.


    Aria and Ren, focus on magic and physical defense."


    Adrian nodded, wanting to try it already. He knew the importance of this training, knowing it would enhance their teamwork and strategic thinking.


    "You will practice by fighting against me, I will correct you as we train. Others should watch closely and learn well."


    "Yes, instructor!"


    Valerie stepped back, observing the formation. "Alright, begin!"


    Adrian moved forward, his focus sharp as he initiated an attack, thrusting his sword toward Valerie with precision. Aurelius and Leon nked him, ready to provide immediate support. Aurelius wielded his sword with calcted grace, while Leon prepared his spells, his fingers crackling with aether. Aria and Ren held their positions at the rear, eyes vignt for any iing attacks.


    Valerie responded swiftly, deflecting Adrian''s attack with ease and countering with a swift strike aimed at his side. Aurelius stepped in, his de meeting Valerie''s in a resounding sh, providing Adrian the chance to recover and strike again. Leon cast a protective barrier around the primary attackers, allowing them to press forward without hesitation.


    Aria and Ren remained vignt, Ren''s eyes scanning for any physical attacks from Valerie while Aria kept an eye on their nks, ready to defend with her magic. As Valerie pressed the attack, she shifted her focus to test the team''s defensive capabilities,unching a flurry of strikes and spells toward all of them.


    "Ren, switch," Adrian said while moving onto Ren''s point quickly.


    Ren moved swiftly, taking Adrian''s position at the front, his shield raised to block Valerie''s iing strike. Adrian slipped into Ren''s spot, transitioning seamlessly into a defensive role. The fluid movement showcased their growing understanding of the Five-Point Star formation.


    Valerie nodded in approval, noting their adaptability. She increased the intensity of her attacks, forcing the students to react quickly and think on their feet. Aria''s magic red, creating an earth barrier that absorbed one of Valerie''s spells, while Leon''s aether-infused projectiles kept the pressure on Valerie.


    "Good, keep it up!" Valerie shouted, her voice filled with encouragement. She aimed a powerful spell at Aria, testing her defensive capabilities. Aria responded with a counter-spell, neutralizing the attack just in time.


    "Aurelius, switch with Aria," Adrian called out, recognizing that Aria needed a moment to recover. Aurelius moved to cover her, his sword intercepting Valerie''s next strike with a resonating ng.


    The team continued to adjust and shift positions, each member taking turns in offensive and defensive roles. Their coordination improved with each exchange, their movements bing more synchronized.


    Valerieunched a sudden, aggressive assault, pushing the team to their limits. Adrian deflected a blow aimed at Ren, allowing Leon to focus on casting a powerful barrier spell that enveloped the entire team. Aria took advantage of the momentary reprieve tounch a barrage of ice shards at Valerie, forcing her to retreat slightly.


    "Remember,munication and trust in each other are crucial," Valerie reminded them, her voice steady despite the heat of the battle. "Rely on your teammates and cover for one another."


    Adrian felt a surge of adrenaline. He knew that mastering this formation could make a significant difference in their future battles. As he parried another strike from Valerie, he called out, "Leon, switch with me."


    Leon moved forward, taking Adrian''s ce as the primary attacker, his hands glowing with aether as he prepared to cast a powerful spell. Adrian moved back, his eyes scanning the battlefield for any threats that might bypass their defenses.


    Valerie''s movements became a blur as she tested each student''s reactions and reflexes. She targeted their weak points, exploiting any gaps in their formation. Despite the relentless pressure, the team held their ground, their coordination and trust in each other growing stronger with every passing moment.


    "Time!"


    ________ __


    (A/N: Thanks for the gift @Wavyb. I will release the promised three chapters soon.)

 Chapter 119: The Annual Arcane Academy Championship Tournament

    "Time!" Valerie called out, signaling the end of the drill. She lowered her weapon, a satisfied smile on her face. "Well done, everyone. You''ve made significant progress in a short amount of time."


    The students rxed, their breathsing in heavy pants as they wiped the sweat from their brows. Adrian nced around at his temporary teammates. They had worked hard and pushed themselves to their limits, and it showed.


    "Remember the lessons from today," Valerie continued, her tone both stern and encouraging. "The Five-Point Star formation is just one tactic, but its principles ofmunication, adaptability, and mutual support apply to all team strategies. Keep practicing, and you''ll only get better. Learning and mastering this will also help you to get better at any other teamwork tactic or formation."


    "Yes."


    "And now, let me give you feedback on your performance," Valeria stated her gazending on the five. "Though you quickly grasped the concept of the Five-Point Star formation and demonstrated good teamwork, there are areas where you can improve."


    Valerie walked around the group, telling them about their mistakes and ws while not forgetting to praise them.


    "Andstly, the biggest mistake you had, in my opinion, was you all were too dependent on Adrian''s orders."


    "While Adrian''s leadership wasmendable, relying too heavily on a single person''s direction can make you vulnerable," Valerie continued, her gaze steady and serious. "In a real battle, if your leader is incapacitated or unable to give orders, you need to be able to adapt and make decisions on your own. Each of you must be prepared to take the lead if necessary."


    The students nodded, absorbing Valerie''s feedback.


    "Now, start practicing on your own. I will inspect and correct you as I walk through."


    The students spread out across the training hall, forming smaller groups to practice the Five-Point Star formation on their own. Adrian and Aria reunited with their original team, they all exchanged understanding nces, ready to refine their teamwork and improve their individual skills.


    As they resumed their practice, Valerie walked among the groups, offering guidance and corrections. She pointed out areas where they could tighten their formation, improve theirmunication, and better anticipate each other''s movements. The hall echoed with the sounds of shing weapons and the hum of magic, each group striving to perfect their coordination.


    Adrian felt the weight of Valerie''s earlier feedback. He knew he had a natural tendency to take the lead, but he also understood the importance of fostering a more bnced dynamic within the team. As they practiced, he made a conscious effort to encourage his teammates to voice their strategies and make quick decisions independently.


    "Kairen, you call the next switch," Adrian suggested during one of their practice rounds. Kairen hesitated for a moment, then nodded, stepping into the role of decision-maker.


    Valerie watched with a keen eye, noting their progress and the growing confidence in each member''s leadership abilities. The hour passed quickly, filled with intense focus and determination from all the students.


    "Time!" Valerie called out once more, signaling the end of the practice session. The students stopped, breathing heavily but with a sense of aplishment in their eyes.


    "Gather around," Valerie instructed, her tone serious yet encouraging. The students formed a semicircle around her, eager to hear her final remarks.


    "You''ve all shown great improvement today," Valerie began, her gaze sweeping across the group. "Your dedication and hard work are evident. Remember, the Five-Point Star formation is just one tactic. The principles you''ve learned today will serve you well in many other team strategies."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in. "Now, I have an important announcement. While the joint ss event is significant, there''s another challenge on the horizon. At the end of the semester, the Arcane Academy''s official annualpetition will be held. It''s the Annual Arcane Academy Championship Tournament."


    A murmur of excitement rippled through the students.


    "Thispetition includes various events, one of which is the 5-on-5 team matches," Valerie continued. "It''s an opportunity for you to showcase your skills, not just as individuals but as a cohesive unit. Thepetition will be fierce, and the stakes high, but with the right preparation, you can achieve great things and rewards."


    The students'' eyes lit up with a mix of anticipation and determination. The annualpetition was a prestigious event, and the chance to participate and win was a significant motivator.


    "I expect you to continue practicing as a team," Valerie said, her voice firm. "Use the time between now and thepetition to hone your strategies, build your teamwork, and support each other. The more you train together, the stronger you''ll be."


    Adrian felt another headacheing in at the mention of thepetition. It would be the start of his downfall if he didn''t find a solution after all.


    "Now, you all are dismissed," Valerie concluded, offering them a rare smile. "And remember, greatness is achieved through perseverance and unity. Keep pushing your limits."


    The students dispersed, buzzing with energy and the promise of the uingpetition.


    Adrian and his team directly headed to the cafeteria after leaving the Combat Training Hall.


    Surprisingly, it was Adrian himself who suggested to eat together. The rest naturally agreed as it was rare for Adrian to eat in a cafeteria.


    As they sat down and started eating, the atmosphere was light and filled withughter. Adrian, who usually kept to himself, seemed more rxed than usual, and his teammates took the opportunity to talk more and bond.


    "Woah!"


    "WuW!"


    But their moment of camaraderie was interrupted by a suddenmotion at the entrance of the cafeteria. Heads turned, and whispers spread through the room like wildfire. The cause of the disturbance became clear as a group of second-year students strode in, their presencemanding immediate attention.


    These were not just any second-years; they were members of the seven elites they fought just the day before yesterday.


    "Here theye..." Adrian muttered cing the spoon on his mouth while his gazended on the two leading figures.


    It was none other than the young man named Hardin who fought against Emeric and Reina who had a grudge against them.

 Chapter 120: Commotion In The Cafeteria

    [First Chapter For the #Gift.]


    _________ _____ _


    Aria noticed Adrian''s actions and her gazended on Reina, her eyes turning cold for some reason.


    Coincidentally, Hardin and Reina parted ways, Reina''s eyes searching through the cafeteria finallynding on them. With a cold smirk, she started walking toward them. While Hardin directly went to Emeric''s table.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was already focusing on his meal once again, his indifferent and cold demeanor returning.


    "Hey, you. I want to talk with you." Reina stopped in front of their table and spoke, her voice arrogant. It sounded like she was ordering.


    Though Adrian heard her, he continued eating, ignoring her. Aria smiled slightly at his antics and returned to eating as well.


    L saw Adrian didn''t care about it so she didn''t care as well. Kairen was always serious anyway. So, the one who was the most troubled was none other than Ardel, who was just losing his shyness.


    He nced between Adrian and Reina who was growing impatient and angry by the second.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you, why are you pretending not to hear?" Reina said loudly, secretly ncing at the attention they were receiving from the others. "Don''t you know you have to respect your seniors?"


    "..."


    Adrian''s hand paused, but only for a moment.


    Seeing it, Reina nearly lost herposure and pped him. She admitted he could somehow irritate her even without doing anything.


    But that wouldn''t mean she wouldn''t do anything.


    ''You brat.''


    Reina''s hand rose, her intention to m the table and demand the attention she felt she deserved. However, before her hand could connect, Adrian moved with lightning speed, catching her wrist mid-air. His grip was firm but not painful, his cold gaze locking onto hers with an intensity that sent a chill down her spine.


    "Stop," Adrianmanded, his voice low and deadly serious. For a moment, Reina froze, her bravado faltering under the weight of his stare. She had underestimated him, expecting the same dismissiveness he had shown before. But this Adrian was different¡ªhis eyes bore into hers with a steely resolve that made her hesitate.


    The entire cafeteria seemed to hold its breath, the tension palpable. Adrian''s teammates watched their expressions a mix of surprise and wariness.


    Reina quicklyposed herself, wrenching her hand free from Adrian''s grip. She straightened, her pride wounded but her arrogance intact. "I was talking to you for a while, and you didn''t reply," she said, her voice sharp and defensive. "It''s rude to ignore your seniors."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his demeanor calm but his eyes still cold. "And it''s not rude to interrupt someone who''s eating, huh?" he replied, his tone icy.


    "...T-That..."


    "Besides, I didn''t hear you calling me." Adrian continued not sparing the tongue-tied senior.


    "Wh-what? I called you-!"


    "You only said, hey, you. Right?"


    "And I have a name," Adrian interrupted. "Adrian, Adrian Lighthaven."


    Reina''s eyes shed with anger, but she was momentarily taken aback by Adrian''s assertiveness. The entire cafeteria seemed to be watching their exchange, the tension thick in the air.


    "Adrian Lighthaven, huh?" Reina sneered, trying to regain herposure. "I know who you are. Just because you managed to put up a decent fight doesn''t mean you can disrespect your seniors."


    Adrian''s gaze remained unyielding. "Respect is earned, not demanded."


    The cafeteria buzzed with whispers, students intrigued by the confrontation. Reina''s face flushed with embarrassment and anger. She opened her mouth to retort, but Aria intervened, her voice calm but firm.


    "Senior, if you have something important to say, it can wait until after our meal."


    "Y-You." Reina was about tosh out again when a friendly voice cut through the tension, capturing everyone''s attention. "Sorry, juniors, my friend just wanted to have a conversation with her junior."


    All eyes turned toward the source of the voice. Standing beside their table was Rowan, a friendly smile on his face. His presence wasmanding yet approachable, instantly diffusing some of the hostility in the air.


    "Rowan?" Reina''s tone shifted to one of surprise and respect, her earlier arrogance melting away.


    Rowan nodded, acknowledging her and then addressing Adrian''s group. "Hello there, I''m Rowan. I apologize if my friend here was being a bit too assertive." His tone was polite and genuine, putting everyone at ease.


    Adrian, rxing a little, offered a slight nod. "No problem, senior Rowan."


    "That''s good." Rowan''s smile widened. "And even though it''ste, it''s nice to meet you all. I''ve heard quite a bit about you since our recent meeting. You all did quite well back then, especially considering the odds."


    Reina, standing beside Rowan, seemed to shrink a little under his calm demeanor. It was clear she held him in high regard, if not more.


    Aria, noticing the shift, spoke up. "Thank you, brother Rowan. We''re just trying to improve and learn from our experiences."


    Rowan nodded approvingly. "That''s the right attitude. As expected from Cousin Aria. Every challenge is a learning opportunity. I wanted to personallye over andmend you on your performance. Not many first-years can hold their own against us second-years.


    Not to mention defeat us."


    Reina, now significantly more subdued, nced at Rowan with a mixture of admiration and something else that was harder to ce. "Rowan''s right," she finally said, her tone much softer. "You did well. I... might havee on a bit strong."


    Adrian rxed slightly, noticing the shift in Reina''s demeanor and expression. "It''s fine. We appreciate the feedback and thepetition. It helps us grow."


    Rowan turned to Reina, his expression gentle but firm. "See, Reina? Sometimes a softer approach works better. We''re all here to learn and get stronger together."


    Reina nodded, her respect for Rowan clear in her eyes. "You''re right, Rowan. I''ll keep that in mind."


    The atmosphere lightened considerably, and the tension in the cafeteria dissipated. Rowan''s presence had not only defused the situation but also bridged a gap between the first years and second years.


    Rowan then turned back to Adrian''s team.


    "Would you mind if we joined you for lunch, don''t worry it''ll be my treat."


    "Oh, yes, please take a seat."

 Chapter 121: Little Ironheart

    [Second Chapter For the #Gift.]


    _________ _____ _


    "Hey, little Ironheart, how are you?"


    Just as Emeric was going to eat his lunch, a voice interrupted his meal.


    "Tch. Get lost." Emeric clicked his tongue in annoyance. But the voice didn''t reply.


    "Ah, what are we eating for lunch?" The owner of the voice asked again while taking a seat on the opposite side of Emeric.


    Emeric clenched his fist and looked up. A flicker of surprise shed across his face when he saw the figure. "You, what are you doing here?"


    "Huh? What? Can''t I meet my friend''s little brother?" The figure, Hardin, chuckled picking up some of the meat from Emeric''s te. "Hmm, delicious."


    "..." Emeric''s eyelids twitched, barely holding his anger. "What do you want?"


    "What do I want? Money, women, and fame, I presume?" Hardin''s tone was teasing, but there was a glint of mischief in his eyes as he continued to help himself to Emeric''s food.


    Emeric scowled, pushing his te away to prevent Hardin from taking more. "I highly doubt you came all this way just to bother me."


    Hardin shrugged nonchntly, leaning back in his chair with a grin. "Maybe I did. Or maybe I just wanted to see how my little Ironheart is doing."


    Emeric rolled his eyes at the nickname, a reminder of his older brother''s influence on his peers. "Cut the act, Hardin. You didn''te here to chat."


    Hardin''s grin widened. "You''re right, as always. I actually came to talk business."


    Emeric raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. "Business?"


    "Yeah, business." Hardin leaned forward, his expression turning serious. "I heard that you were defeated by that Adrian guy. I even heard rumors about him stealing your crush, Princess Aria."


    "Hey, don''t go too far." Emeric held Hardin by his cors at the mention of Aria.


    Hardin chuckled, unfazed by Emeric''s sudden aggression. "Rx, Ironheart, I''m just messing with you."


    Emeric released his grip, his expression still tense. "So, what''s this business you''re talking about?"


    Hardin leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms casually. "I have a proposition for you. You see, I have a little... n in mind, and I need your help toplete it."


    "And believe me, it will be more beneficial to you than me."


    "..." Emeric didn''t say anything, pondering whether to ept. "Ok, I''ll hear you out first."


    "Good, but this isn''t a good ce to talk, so let''s talk somewhere more private, ok?"


    "...Then, let me finish my meal first."


    "Oh, of course, I can even help you to finish it."


    "Don''t you dare touch my food?"


    "Heh, stingy. Rowan always treats me, yet his brother... Sigh..."


    "..." Emeric didn''t speak, savoring his meal. He wasn''t that much of an idiot to fall to such taunts continuously.


    "Ah, speak of the devil, herees my dinner." Hardin chuckled. "I will take my leave then."


    "..." Emeric didn''t speak again but heightened his senses.


    "Look, it''s Senior Rowan, so handsome."


    "His grey hair and deep eyes look unique and cool."


    "!" Emeric''s hands froze. ''Is brother here?''


    He looked in the direction nearby students were looking and noticed his brother talking with Adrian and his group whileughing and smiling.


    ''B-Brother... W-Why is he talking with that guy? And in that way?''


    Emeric suddenly felt his heart clench with a mix of emotions¡ªconfusion, jealousy, and a hint of betrayal. He watched as Rowan interacted with Adrian and his team, his expression warm and friendly. It was a stark contrast to the strained rtionship between Emeric and Adrian.


    As his thoughts raced, Emeric couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy toward Adrian. Not only had he defeated him and Rowan inbat, but now it seemed he had also managed to win over Rowan as well.


    ''Is he going to steal my brother away too?'' He didn''t notice his thought bing disoriented. ''Just like how he stole Aria from me?''


    ''That basta*d!'' He clenched his teeth, his fists clenching. Emeric''s mind raced with conflicting emotions as he watched his brother interact with Adrian and his team. The warmth and camaraderie between them only fueled his sense of jealousy and betrayal. It felt as if Adrian was encroaching on yet another aspect of his life, stealing away his brother''s attention and admiration.


    Just then he noticed Hardin appearing beside them, with the same smiley face. He quickly greeted them and took a seat.


    ''!''


    As Hardin appeared beside them with the same disarming smile, Emeric''s internal turmoil only intensified. ''T-that basta*d too!''


    Shatter-! Shatter-!


    "Hmm..."


    He shifted his gaze to his hands which were bleeding while holding the broken ss.


    Emeric''s grip tightened on the shattered ss, his knuckles turning white as he tried to regain control of his emotions. The pain from the cuts on his hand served as a stark reminder of the turmoil raging within him.


    "Are you okay?" A concerned voice broke through his haze of anger and confusion.


    Emeric looked up to see a pink-haired girl standing beside him, her expression filled with genuine concern.


    "I''m fine, Lyra," Emeric muttered, his voice strained. He quickly released his grip on the ss, ignoring the stinging pain in his hand.


    The girl, Lyra frowned, her concern deepening. "That doesn''t look fine. Let me help you."


    Before Emeric could protest, she reached out and gently took hold of his injured hand. Emeric tensed, his instincts screaming at him to pull away, but something in Lyra''s touch made him hesitate.


    Lyra examined the cuts carefully, her touch surprisingly gentle. "They''re not too deep, but you should clean and bandage them properly."


    Emeric nced at her, his gaze softening slightly at her kindness. "Thanks, Lyra."


    She smiled warmly, her blue eyes meeting his. "No problem. Just be more careful next time, okay?"


    "..." Emeric was silent for a moment. Then he replied in a cold voice. "Ok. I''m leaving."


    "Huh?" Lyra was left confused and worried as Emeric stood up and left his steps heavy. ''W-What happened to him? Why did be cold just now?''


    s, she couldn''t notice the ethereal grey fog hovering above Emeric''s head. Well, even if she did, she wouldn''t know what it was, unless she had Adrian''s knowledge...

 Chapter 122: Date [1]

    [Third Chapter For the #Gift.]


    _________ _____ _


    Three days passed since the incident in the cafeteria. Today was Sunday, a day of rest for all the students and the staff of the academy.


    However, today was a special day for Adrian.


    Maybe so, he hasn''t been able to sleep properly for the past three days, and though the nightmares have a hand in it as well, he still prefers to believe it is the former.


    However, he forgot one crucial thing.


    "I don''t have the right clothes to wear..." He muttered his head down. "Damn it, of all the things, it has to be this."


    He could''ve gone shopping but time wasn''t on his side. He promised to be ready at 8 o''clock.


    "Am I gonna mess up my first date in a fantasy world?" He mumbled inwardly.


    Right, he is going out on a date today. (At least he considers it a date.)


    His partner is none other than his ssmate, neighbor, and friend - Aria.


    (Reminder: He asked her out after the Joint ss.)


    Adrian paced his room, frustration building as he realized how unprepared he was for his date with Aria. He nced at the clock¡ª7:30 AM. He had only half an hour left to figure something out.


    "Think, Adrian, think," he muttered, scanning his wardrobe once more. It was mostly filled with hisbat training uniforms and casual, worn-out clothes. Nothing that seemed appropriate for a date.


    Just then, there was a knock on his door.


    ''Oh, no! Has half an hour already passed? That quick?!''


    ''Is it Aria? Is she calling me because I waste?!''


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat as he rushed to the door, his anxiety spiking. As he opened it, he was greeted by the sight of Kairen standing there, holding something in his hands.


    "Kairen?" Adrian asked, his voice a mix of surprise and relief. "What are you doing here?"


    Kairen offered a small, knowing smile. "Can Ie in?"


    Adrian nodded, stepping aside to let Kairen enter. Once inside, Kairen ced the package he was holding on the bed.


    "You look worried about something," Kairen observed, his gaze steady on Adrian.


    Adrian sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, I am. I have an important meeting, and I realized I don''t have the right clothes to wear."


    Kairen''s eyes widened but he hid it quickly. "In that case, this will be useful to you."


    Adrian''s eyes squinted in confusion as he looked at the package on the table. "What is it?"


    "Open it and see," Kairen encouraged.


    With a mix of curiosity and hope, Adrian unwrapped the package. Inside was a neatly folded set of clothes¡ª not so stylish but simpler, yetfortable outfit perfect for a casual yet special asion.


    "This..." Adrian was too stunned to say anything. "Wait..."


    "How did you know I needed this?" He asked his tone suspicious.


    However, Kairen''s answer was ready. "I heard it from L, she heard it from the person you are going to meet."


    "Oh," Adrian nodded guessing Aria must have talked with L.


    "Try them on first, see if they fit you." Kairen suggested.


    Adrian quickly took the clothes to his bathroom, feeling a surge of relief and gratitude. He changed into the outfit, the fabric feelingfortable against his skin. The clothes fit him perfectly, highlighting his lean physique without being too tight.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, he found Kairen waiting patiently. "How do I look?" Adrian asked, a hint of nervousness in his voice.


    Kairen smiled, giving a nod of approval. "You look great. I''m sure your meeting will go well."


    Adrian felt a wave of relief wash over him. "Thanks, Kairen. I really appreciate this."


    Kairen waved off the gratitude with a casual hand. "No problem. Just make sure you enjoy yourself today and rx. And since my work here is done, I will take my leave."


    "Oh, ok." Adriana nodded and apanied him to the door. "Thanks once again."


    Kairen nodded and started leaving. After walking a bit, his calm expression changed into a scared one. "Women are scary... Too scary..."


    "How did she even know his sizes?" He mumbled to himself. "She even knew he didn''t have any clothes..."


    "Adrian... just be careful..."


    ______ ___ __


    10 minutester. Adrian stood beside Aria''s door and took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart. He knocked gently, hoping he wasn''t too early. The door opened almost immediately, revealing Aria in a simple yet elegant dress, her hair neatly styled. She looked both surprised and anticipated to see him.


    "Good morning, Adrian," Aria greeted with a slight warm smile.


    "Good morning, Aria," Adrian replied, feeling his nerves settle slightly at her friendly demeanor. "You look... beautiful."


    Aria blushed faintly, her smile widening. "Thank you. You look great too."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride, knowing that hisst-minute outfit was a sess. "Shall we go then?"


    Aria nodded, stepping out of her room and closing the door behind her. They walked down the corridor together, the atmosphere filled with a mix of excitement and anticipation. Adrian tried to keep the conversation light, asking what she wanted to do first.


    "I thought we could start with breakfast at the caf¨¦ by theke," Aria suggested. "It''s a nice, quiet spot, and the view is beautiful."


    "Sounds perfect," Adrian agreed, feeling a bit more at ease with the n in ce.


    They left the academy under the gazes of many. Many of them were directed at him, some of them even emitting a faint killing intent. Adrian even felt as if he was stealing Aria from the Academy, but he quite liked the feeling.


    As they made their way to the caf¨¦, they chatted about various topics¡ªsses, training, and their interests outside of the academy. Adrian found himself genuinely enjoying Aria''spany, her new easygoing nature helping to alleviate his initial nervousness.


    He knew her cold and indifferent personality might have been a cover-up or a way to save herself from unnecessary talk and trouble. And she opened up to him made him happy in its own way.


    "The scenery here is quite beautiful..." Adrianmented as they walked past theke in the south of the city. "The cafe''s owner certainly picked a good ce."


    "Thank you," Aria muttered.


    "Huh, why are you thanking me?" Adrian asked confused. "...Wait... Don''t tell me you are the owner of this restaurant."

 Chapter 123: Date [2]

    "Huh? No, no." Aria waved her hands in defense. "I just know the owner, she is someone from the academy. I just rmended her this ce when she wanted to open a cafe."


    Adrian chuckled, relieved. "Oh, I see. Well, you have a good eye for ces."


    They arrived at the caf¨¦, a quaint establishment with a rustic charm, perfectly positioned by the tranquilke. The gentle sound of waterpping at the shore and the soft chirping of birds created a serene atmosphere. As they entered, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods enveloped them, making Adrian''s stomach growl softly.


    Aria smiled, noticing his reaction. "Looks like someone''s hungry."


    Adrianughed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I guess so. Everything smells amazing."


    They found a cozy table by the window, offering a splendid view of theke. After settling in, they ordered breakfast¡ªpancakes, fresh fruit, and coffee for Adrian; a light pastry and tea for Aria.


    As they waited for their food, the conversation flowed naturally. Adrian found himself more rxed, all of his nervousness fading away in the warm ambiance of the caf¨¦ and the genuine interest Aria showed in their discussion.


    "So, what are your hobbies aside from training?" Adrian asked, wanting to know more about her.


    "Hmm... I like reading and traveling," Aria replied with a thoughtful smile. "I find both to be very rxing and a great way to spend time. How about you?"


    "I think we are on the same page. I love reading though I haven''t been able totely." Adrian replied. "And traveling sounds awesome too, you can experience new ces and cultures. I would love to travel the whole world someday."


    "I have the same wish," Aria added with a smile.


    "Then, why don''t we-"


    Before Adrian could end his words, a waitress came over with their food, cing the tes and drinks in front of them with a warm smile. "Enjoy your meal," she said before leaving them to their conversation.


    Adrian picked up his fork, taking a bite of the pancakes and savoring the delicious vor. "Wow, these are really good," he said, his eyes lighting up.


    Aria took a sip of her tea, nodding in agreement. "They are. I''m d you liked it."


    Adrian continued their conversation, intrigued by Aria''s interests. "So, any favorite books or ces you''ve traveled to?"


    "Hmm, I personally like Peace_In_Chaos''s works, though they aren''t the best, I somehow get attracted to them..."


    They continued to chat, sharing more about their lives and dreams. Adrian found himself opening up about his hobbies, ns, and interests. Aria listened with genuine interest, offering her insights and opinions.


    As they finished their breakfast, the sun rose higher, casting a golden glow over theke. The peaceful setting and the easy conversation made the time fly by.


    After paying the bill, they decided to take a leisurely stroll around theke. The gentle breeze and the soft rustling of leaves added to the tranquil atmosphere. Adrian felt a sense of contentment he hadn''t experienced in a while.


    "Where are we going next?" Aria asked, her silver hair fluttering gently in the breeze as they walked.


    Adrian nced around, thinking of their next destination. If it were Earth, there would be countless ces they could visit, be it an amusement park, movie, arcade, or park. However, now that he was in another world, a fantasy world no less, therefore, he had limited options.


    "Let''s go treasure hunting."


    "Treasure hunting?" Aria asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Yes, there is arge Treasure Pavilion at the east of the city, where you can buy any kind of artifact or treasure you want. There is also a fun section called Treasure Hunt where you can try your luck by ying a game."


    "Sound fun," Aria nodded thoughtfully. "Let''s go there then."


    "Ok, let''s go."


    Adrian hailed a passing carriage, and they climbed in, sitting side by side infortable silence as they made their way to the Treasure Pavilion. The journey was smooth, with the rhythmic clip-clop of the horse''s hooves and the gentle rocking of the carriage lulling Adrian and Aria into a sense of tranquility.


    Arriving at the pavilion, they stepped out of the carriage and were greeted by the sight of a bustling marketce, filled with vendors selling all manner of treasures and artifacts. Adrian led the way, weaving through the crowd with ease until they reached the entrance to the Treasure Hunt section.


    Aria nced around, taking in the sights and sounds of the pavilion with interest. "It''s quite lively here," shemented, her silver eyes scanning the crowd.


    Adrian nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Yeah, it''s always bustling with activity. The Treasure Hunt section is particrly popr among adventurers and treasure seekers."


    They entered the Treasure Hunt area, where rows of stalls were set up, each offering a different game or challenge. Adrian spotted the one he was looking for¡ªa game of chance where participants could win various prizes by rolling dice and matching symbols.


    "Let''s try this one," he suggested, gesturing toward the stall.


    Aria nodded in agreement, her curiosity piqued. They approached the stall and were greeted by a cheerful attendant who exined the rules of the game. Adrian handed over the required fee, and they were given a set of dice to roll.


    The game was simple¡ªroll the dice and match the symbols to win prizes. Adrian and Aria took turns rolling the dice, their expressions impassive as they watched the results. Despite their silent demeanor, there was a hint of excitement in their eyes as they waited to see what they would win.


    After several rounds, they had umted a modest collection of prizes¡ªsmall trinkets, tokens, and even a rare artifact. Adrian nced at Aria, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Not bad for our first try."


    Aria nodded in agreement, her silver eyes sparkling with satisfaction. "Indeed. It was an interesting experience."


    "Do you want to try another game?" Adrian asked knowing how addicting one would be to the thrill of winning.


    Aria considered for a moment before nodding. "Sure, let''s try another one."

 Chapter 124: Date (3)

    They explored the Treasure Hunt section further, trying out different games and challenges. Each game offered its own unique experience, from tests of skill and strategy to games of chance and luck.


    They even earned a nickname among the owners. The Luckiest Deadly Duo or The Luckiest Couple.


    "Hiss, theypleted the hardest challenge game and walked away with the grand prize," one of the vendors muttered as Adrian and Aria moved on to the next stall.


    "Ha, don''t mention it, it is nothing in front of the Haunted House challenge, they weren''t scared at all, I heard the ''ghosts'' and ''monsters'' were scared of them." Another added.


    "You two are still behind, do you know what they just did?" Another one joined the conversation. "I just saw it with my own eyes. You know that fatty Eric The Scammer, right? They even managed to outsmart him and win the elusive ''Sand Eagle''s Eye'' artifact!"


    "Woah, that''s amazing!"


    "Haha, that fatty was bing arroganttely, serves him right."


    "But, I think even they can''tplete ''that''!" The second one suddenly eximed, patting his beard.


    "Wait... Are you talking about ''that''."


    "Yes, ''that''."


    "You''re right, it''s practically impossible to beat. Nobody could do it till now."


    _____ ___ _


    "What do you think?" Adrian chuckled slightly hearing those men''s gossip. "Should we give ''that'' a try?"


    "Hmm. But we should find out what ''that'' is first." Aria agreed as she was already keen on ying these games.


    "Don''t worry, I already know what it is." Adrian grinned. "Follow me."


    Adrian led Aria through the bustling crowd, weaving between stalls until they reached a quiet corner of the Treasure Hunt section. There, nestled between tworger booths, was a small, unassuming stall adorned with rich, velvet curtains and a sign that simply read: "The Eternal Rings Challenge."


    Aria nced at Adrian, her curiosity piqued. "What''s this?"


    Adrian spoke trying to sound mysterious. "It''s called ''The Eternal Rings Challenge.'' I heard it''s one of the most intriguing games here. Nobody couldplete it till this day."


    They approached the stall, where an elderly man with a twinkle in his eye greeted them warmly. "Wee, young ones," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of mystery. "Are you here to take the challenge?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes, we''d like to give it a try."


    The old man''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he gestured toward two small velvet cushions on the counter, each adorned with a single, intricately crafted ring. One was made of gleaming silver, while the other was fashioned from shimmering gold.


    "These are the rings," the old man exined, his voice low and secretive. "One for the man, and one for the woman. Your task is simple: put the ring on your partner''s finger, then remove it. That''s all."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged a nce, uncertainty flickering in their eyes. The challenge sounded deceptively simple, yet there was an air of mystery surrounding it that made them both intrigued.


    Adrian reached for the golden ring, his fingers brushing against the cool metal.


    ''Hmm... Wait... He said we have to put them on each other, right? Isn''t that basically confessing? Or the tradition to do when lovers get married?''


    ''She definitely thinks I had other motives to bring her here!'' Adrian secretly nced at Aria who was observing the silver ring in her hands. Her long silver hair, mesmerizing face and the way her purple eyes sparkled with curiosity only added to Adrian''s nervousness. But he couldn''t let his thoughts distract him from the task at hand.


    "I am starting." He muttered in a low voice.


    Then with a determined expression, Adrian took Aria''s hand gently, his fingers lightly brushing against hers as he slid the golden ring onto her finger. Aria''s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn''t resist, allowing him toplete the action.


    As Adrian released her hand, Aria''s gaze softened, and she reached for the silver ring, her movements deliberate yet gentle. She carefully ced the ring on Adrian''s finger, her touch sending a shiver down his spine.


    For a moment, they stood there, hands sped together, the rings glinting in the soft light of the stall.


    The two raised their heads, their eyes meeting at the same time.


    In that fleeting moment, time seemed to stand still for Adrian and Aria. They were lost in each other''s gaze, the world around them fading away as they stood there, hands intertwined, the rings binding them in a silent pact.


    But suddenly, the spell was broken by a cough from the old man, his voice cutting through the silence like a sharp knife. "Ahem... If you could please continue, young ones," he said, his tone polite but firm.


    Adrian and Aria blinked, snapping out of their trance-like state. They exchanged an awkward nce, realizing they had been lost in the moment.


    "Right, sorry," Adrian said, his cheeks flushing slightly with embarrassment. "We got carried away."


    Aria nodded, her own cheeks tinged with pink. "Yes, sorry about that."


    The old man chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "No need to apologize, young ones. It happens more often than you think."


    With a shared nod, Adrian and Aria turned their attention back to the task at hand. They both reached for the rings, their movements synchronized as they attempted to remove them.


    But no matter how much they pulled and twisted, the rings remained firmly in ce, as if fused to their fingers by some unseen force.


    Adrian furrowed his brow in frustration, his fingers tracing the intricate patterns etched into the surface of the golden ring. Beside him, Aria mirrored his actions, her silver eyes filled with determination.


    Minutes passed, but still, the rings refused to budge. Adrian and Aria exchanged frustrated nces, their determination waning with each failed attempt.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they reluctantly admitted defeat. Adrian sighed, his shoulders slumping in defeat. "I don''t understand. Why won''t theye off?"


    The old man watched them with a mixture of happiness, shock, and mystery. "Congrattions," he said, his voice filled with a sense of awe. "You havepleted the challenge."


    "Eh?" (Adrian)


    ____ __ _


    (A/N: How have the chapters beentely? Is their quality and grammar good?


    Are the romance and battle scenes written well?


    Comment if you have any opinions, I''m doing my best, and I''m still trying to improve.)

 Chapter 125: The Legend Of Eternal Rings

    Adrian and Aria exchanged bewildered looks, unable toprehend how they could have possibly won when they hadn''t even managed to remove the rings.


    "But... how?" Adrian asked, his voice tinged with confusion.


    The old man smiled enigmatically. "The rings chose you," he exined cryptically. "That''s why you won."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged another nce, their minds swirling with unanswered questions. But before they could inquire further, the old man started speaking.


    "These rings are not ordinary," the old man continued, his voice low and mysterious. "They are rare artifacts, once wielded by a legendary couple Awakeners whose love was said to be as timeless as the stars themselves."


    Adrian and Aria listened intently, their curiosity piqued by the old man''s words.


    "These rings hold great power," the old man continued, his eyes shining with a hidden knowledge. "They were forged in the fires of ancient magic, imbued with the essence of love and destiny."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged a nce, their minds reeling with the implications of the old man''s words. Rare artifacts, imbued with ancient magic... It was almost too fantastical to believe.


    "What kind of power do they possess?" Adrian asked, his voice filled with wonder.


    The old man smiled knowingly. "There are many legends surrounding these rings, but two of the features I have the knowledge of are their ability to protect the wearer from harm once a day and their capacity to reveal the true intentions of others."


    Adrian and Aria exchanged another nce, their minds racing with possibilities. Protection from harm and the ability to discern truth... It was a formidablebination indeed. It might be overpowered when used at the correct time. Not to mention, these were just two functions of them.


    "And as for the legend of the rings and the ones chosen by them," the old man continued, his voice taking on a solemn tone. "It is said that only those who are truly meant for each other can wield the power of these rings. They are a symbol of destiny, a testament to the eternal bond shared by two souls."


    As the old man''s words hung in the air, Adrian and Aria exchanged a meaningful nce, their minds buzzing with the weight of the legend they had just heard. The idea that they were somehow chosen by these ancient artifacts, meant to wield their power together, was both thrilling and daunting.


    Their eyes met once again, and for a brief moment, time seemed to stand still. In that silent exchange, they both felt a surge of emotion¡ªa fluttering in their hearts, a quickening of their pulses.


    Are we meant for each other? The thought flickered through their minds like a bolt of lightning, electrifying and undeniable.


    But before they could dwell on it further, their faces flushed with heat, and they quickly looked away, their gazes dropping to the ground as if seeking refuge from the intensity of their thoughts.


    Adrian opened his mouth to speak, to dismiss the old man''s words as nothing more than fanciful tales spun from ancient legends. But when he turned to where the old man had been standing, there was no one there. The stall was empty, the rich velvet curtains billowing gently in the breeze as if the old man had never been there at all.


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat, his mind reeling with disbelief. Had they imagined the whole encounter? Or had the old man simply vanished into thin air, leaving behind nothing but the echo of his cryptic words?


    Aria''s voice broke through the silence, her toneced with uncertainty. "Did... did he just disappear?"


    Adrian nodded slowly, his mind still struggling to make sense of what had just happened. "I... I think so."


    They exchanged another nce, their eyes reflecting a shared sense of bewilderment. It was as if they had stepped into a world of illusion and mystery, where anything was possible and nothing was as it seemed.


    However, the rings were still in their hands, which meant they couldn''t have imagined the encounter. The rings were real, and so were the words of the old man.


    "These rings..." Aria began, her voice trailing off as she turned her hand to observe the glinting gold band. "What should we do with them?"


    Adrian considered for a moment, his thoughts racing. "Well, if what he said is true, they might be valuable beyond measure. And if they truly have the powers he described, they could be incredibly useful. Besides, we can''t remove them anyway, so let''s continue wearing them."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded in agreement, ncing at the ring on Adrian''s hand and then hers.


    However, neither of the two talked about the legend behind the rings again. They were afraid it would be too awkward.


    "Do you want to go somewhere else?" Adrian asked as they left the Treasure Hunt Pavilion.


    "...Let''s return to the academy," Aria replied after a bit of thought.


    "Ok." Adrian nodded and hailed a carriage asking the driver to take them to the Celestial Arcane Academy.


    The ride back to the academy was a quiet one, both Adrian and Aria lost in their thoughts. The rhythmic ttering of the carriage wheels provided a soothing backdrop as they processed the events of the day. The rings on their fingers, gleaming with a soft, magical light, served as a constant reminder of the mysterious encounter and the old man''s cryptic words.


    Just after they got out of the carriage and were about to enter the academy, Adrian stopped walking.


    "Hey, Aria, can you go on without me, I have something to do urgently. I''ll call you for lunch myself." He told Aria who turned over.


    "Hmm, ok. But call me when you start cooking, I wanna help you."


    "Ok," Adrian replied with a smile and watched as Aria entered the academy.


    Then, his smile turned cold.


    ''Shadow Glide''


    With a quick movement, he disappeared from his position. About ten secondster, he appeared at the corner of the street, behind two people.


    "Have you two watched enough?" He muttered coldly, sending showers down upon their spines.

 Chapter 126: Stalkers

    The two individuals, cloaked in ck hoodies that blended seamlessly with the crowds of the street, stiffened at Adrian''s sudden appearance. They exchanged nervous nces, clearly taken aback by his perception and swiftness.


    "Don''t try to run," Adrian ordered them with a threatening gaze.


    "Hick." The two nodded in fear.


    "Follow me." Then Adrian took them into a nearby alley.


    He nced at the ring on his hand. ''Its second feature shoulde in handy now...''


    "Take off your hoodies." He ordered.


    Adrian led the two individuals into a dimly lit alley, the shadows casting an eerie glow on their faces as they reluctantly pulled back their hoods. One was a wiry man with a sharp jawline and piercing eyes, the other a woman with short, tousled hair and a wary expression.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, and he clenched his fists slightly, feeling the weight of the ring on his finger. ''How do I activate the ring''s power?'' he wondered, his thoughts racing. Then, as if sensing his intent, the ring pulsed with a faint warmth, sending a tingling sensation up his arm. He took it as a sign and focused his attention on the two strangers.


    "Names," he demanded, his voice cold and authoritative.


    The man hesitated, his eyes darting around the alley as if searching for an escape route. "I-I''m Lenny," he stammered. "And this is Tessa."


    Adrian studied their faces, noting the nervous twitch of Lenny''s lips and the way Tessa''s eyes flickered with unease. The ring grew warmer, and a subtle, almost imperceptible aura surrounded the two, making their lies palpable.


    "Why were you following us?" Adrian asked, his tone sharp.


    "We weren''t," Tessa replied quickly, her voice trembling. "We were just passing by."


    The ring''s warmth intensified, and Adrian felt a strange rity wash over him. He knew they were lying.


    ''Oh, this is how it works, huh? But is there a limit?''


    "You''re lying," he said tly. "Tell me the truth."


    Lenny swallowed hard, his fear evident. "W-We were hired to keep an eye on you," he admitted reluctantly.


    "By whom?" Adrian pressed, taking a step closer, his eyes boring into Lenny''s.


    "I don''t know," Lenny said, shaking his head. "We were just given orders and told to report back."


    The ring pulsed again, and Adrian felt a surge of frustration. "You''re still not telling me everything. Who gave you the orders? And, don''t try to lie, I can tell whether you are lying or not."


    "...W-We were hired by... The Principal." Tessa muttered herst words in a low voice.


    "Who?" Adrian asked wondering whether he heard her right.


    "The P-Principal..." Lenny replied.


    "Which principal?" Adrian asked, his mind piecing the parts of the puzzle. ''It can''t be who I think it is, right?''


    "T-The principal of the Arcane Academy..." Tessa answered.


    ''It''s really him!'' Adrian''s widened in shock, his guess wasing right.


    "Y-You mean Sir A-Arwen Starlight?" Adrian asked, stuttering slightly, wanting to confirm once again.


    "Y-yes," The two of them replied.


    Adrian looked at the ring, there was no reaction, nor did he feel anything. Which meant they were telling the truth. At least they weren''t lying.


    ''No, I should check it more.'' He muttered inwardly and faced them once again.


    "I don''t believe you," he said, his voice firm. "Where do you work? How do you have a connection with the Principal?"


    Lenny nced at Tessa, who gave a slight nod. "I''m the librarian at the academy," Lenny confessed, his voice steadying. "And Tessa here is the Principal''s secretary."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You work at the academy?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes," Tessa confirmed, her expression softening. "We were sent to watch over Aria, the Principal''s granddaughter, and protect her from any harm or...boys," she added, with a slight smirk. "But it seems we were toote. She is already taken..."


    Adrian''s face flushed with embarrassment. "I-I''m sorry, and I think you got the wrong idea. And..." he stammered, taking a step back. "I thought you were stalkers."


    "Don''t be shy, boy," Lenny and Tessa exchanged a knowing nce, their lips curling into amused smiles. "It''s okay," Lenny said, a chuckle escaping his lips. "We understand. You were just looking out for her."


    Tessa nodded, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "You''re really a funny boy," she said,ughing softly. "And you are right, we weren''t sent by the Principal."


    Adrian looked at them, confusion etched on his face. "What do you mean?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "Then why?"


    Tessa and Lenny looked at each other, thenughed out in a low voice.


    "L-Let me exin." Tessa wiped away a tear ofughter. "I own the cafe you visited this morning," she exined. "And Lenny here is the head librarian of the academy and my husband."


    "O-Oh, so you are the person she was talking about that time..." Adrian nodded remembering Aria''s words about rmending the ce for someone.


    "We saw you both at our caf¨¦," Lenny added, a grin spreading across his face. "And we couldn''t resist following you to see what you were up to. You two looked so interesting together. We haven''t seen little Aria with a boy alone before, you know, so it really intrigued us."


    Adrian felt his embarrassment deepen, his cheeks burning. "S-so, you weren''t sent by the Principal?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "A-and... You watched us this whole time?"


    Tessa nodded her head, still smiling. "Yeah, we were just curious. And, you two seemed like a fun couple to watch."


    Adrian let out a sigh of relief, though still feeling awkward. "I apologize for the misunderstanding again," he said, bowing his head slightly.


    Lenny pped him on the shoulder, his expression warm. "You did good, kid. But next time, maybe ask before jumping to conclusions," he said, winking.


    Adrian managed a small smile, the tension easing from his shoulders. "I''ll remember that," he said. "But you shouldn''t stalk people like this too."


    Tessa and Lennyughed, their voices echoing in the narrow alley. "You''re a good, boy," Tessa said, patting his arm. "Aria is lucky to have you looking out for her."


    "T-Thanks... But, you got it wrong again. We aren''t in that kind of rtionship..."

 Chapter 127: Do I Love Her...?

    [Here is the 1st weekly bonus chapter as I promised. The second one will be released at the end of the week or in the middle. Enjoy!]


    ________ _____ _


    "T-Thanks... But, you got it wrong again. We aren''t in that kind of rtionship..."


    "N-Not yet at least..."


    "Haha, not yet you say?" The couple giggled at his words and reaction.


    "You remind us of ourselves when we were younger," Lenny said, his eyes twinkling with nostalgia. "Always getting into trouble, but with a good heart."


    Tessa nodded in agreement, her smile widening. "Yes, indeed. And you two make such a cute couple."


    Adrian''s face flushed again, and he stammered, "I-It''s not like that! Really, we''re just friends."


    "Sure, sure," Lenny teased, his grin widening. "Not yet, right? I''ll cheer for you."


    "However..."


    The couple''s light-hearted teasing suddenly gave way to a more serious demeanor. Tessa''s smile faded, reced by a stern expression, and Lenny''s eyes grew cold.


    "...Let us make one thing very clear," Tessa said, her voice hardening. "If you ever make Aria sad or cry, we''ll make you regret it."


    Lenny stepped forward, his aura intensifying, and Adrian could feel the immense power radiating from him. "We mean it, kid. We may look like a friendly couple, but we''re both Ster Virtuoso Awakeners, you know."


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat as he felt the weight of theirbined auras pressing down on him. He had never imagined the people who he had thought were stalkers would be such powerful individuals up, while the sheer intensity of their presence left him speechless.


    Lenny''s cold chuckle sent a shiver down Adrian''s spine. "You did well to threaten us back then, boy. It shows you have courage and determination. But remember, there''s a fine line between bravery and foolishness."


    "!" Adrian remembered when he threatened the two of them just a while ago, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "...I apologize," Adrian then said, trying to sound as calm as he could. "I didn''t mean to overstep. I didn''t mean any offense."


    Tessa and Lenny exchanged a nce before rxing their auras. The oppressive weight lifted, and the alley seemed to brighten once more. Tessa''s stern expression softened into a gentle smile. "Just take good care of her, ok? She''s very special to us."


    "She is like our daughter." Lenny nodded, his gaze steady. "We expect nothing less."


    Adrian managed a hesistant nod, his mind still reeling from the encounter. "I will. I''ll take good care of her."


    With that, the couple turned to leave, their previous warmth returning. "Goodbye, Adrian," Tessa said over her shoulder. "And remember, we''re always watching."


    As they disappeared into the bustling crowd, Adrian stood alone in the alley, his heart pounding in his chest. The ring on his fingers felt heavier than ever, a reminder of the responsibility he now carried. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, and made his way back to the academy.


    He had a nk expression till he arrived at his room.


    As soon as he entered his room, he directly went inside the shower.


    Adrian''s heart was still pounding as he stood in the shower, the cold water sshing over his face. The encounter with Tessa and Lenny reyed in his mind, their powerful auras and stern warnings lingering like a shadow.


    "Damn, that was a close call," he muttered to himself, his voice echoing in the tiled bathroom. "I thought they were sent by Emeric or by the Dream Stalker..."


    He rubbed his face vigorously, trying to shake off the lingering tension. "Thankfully, they weren''t sent by anyone... But knowing being watched by them this whole time... makes me really ufortable."


    Stepping out of the shower, Adrian dried himself off and dressed quickly. He couldn''t shake the feeling of being scrutinized, every move observed by the watchful eyes of Tessa and Lenny. It made his skin prickle with unease.


    Sitting on the edge of his bed, Adrian took a deep breath and tried to focus.


    He observed the silver ring in his hand. "A lover, huh..."


    "But do I really love her?" He put his hand closing his eyes. "It''s true that I like her, she was the one who rescued me from dying, the first person I talked, the first friend I made... But..."


    "But... do I really know if my feelings for her are love?" Adrian whispered to himself, his voice barely audible in the quiet of his room. He opened his eyes and stared at the silver ring, its cool metal glinting under the soft light. The memories of their time together, the challenges they had faced, and the quiet moments they had shared yed through his mind like a film reel.


    "Aria has been there for me through so much," he thought, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "She''s strong, kind, beautiful, and always knows how to make me smile. But... is that enough to call it love?"


    "I haven''t truly loved anyone before so it''s hard to understand..." He put his hand on his heart which was beating far from normal.


    The weight of the ring on his finger seemed to amplify his confusion. It wasn''t just a piece of jewelry anymore; it was a symbol of a bond he was struggling to understand.


    Lost in thought, Adrian didn''t hear the soft knock on his door. It wasn''t until it opened slightly, and Aria''s voice called out his name, that he snapped out of his reverie.


    "Adrian? Are you alright?" Aria asked, her concern evident in her voice as she stepped into the room.


    Adrian looked up, startled. "Aria! I... I didn''t hear youe in."


    As he led her to the dining room, Aria spoke up. "I was just wondering where you disappeared to. You seemed a bit... off earlier. Is everything alright?"


    Adrian forced a smile, not wanting to worry her with the details of his encounter. "Yeah, everything''s good, I just met a friend, that''s all."


    "Oh, alright." Aria nodded in understanding though she couldn''t help but smile while watching him entering the kitchen. ''I hope they didn''t scare him...''


    She then followed after him. "Are you going to cook?"


    "Oh, yes, I promised to cook after all."


    "Let me help you then, just tell me what I need to do."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Hmm."


    "Well then, help me wash the ingredients."


    "Ok."


    The two started then working together, not realizing they were looking like a newlywed couple.

 Chapter 128: Adrians Thoughts of the Future

    Four weeks passed in the blink of an eye, meaning more than three months had passed since Adrian entered the academy.


    During the past four weeks, he spent his time as usual - training, attending courses and sses, going to a Ruin twice, taking care of the silver egg, and thest of all...


    Having nightmares. They are bing more nasty and scary as the days pass. But, thanks to the effect of the potion and his improved willpower, he managed to keep them from affecting his daily routine too much. Despite the growing intensity of the nightmares, Adrian remained focused on his goals, determined to ovee whatever obstaclesy ahead.


    His rtionship with Aria also improved slightly. Though they hadn''t had a serious talk about it, they still spent dinner and lunch together. She even started joining him in his morning and night training.


    He also monitored the Main Cast and their growth. From what he could see, all of the main cast - his sister, Aurelius, Ren, Irithel, Lyra, and even Emeric were already peak Neb Acolyte 4 stars, just a step away from reaching the 5 stars.


    While he himself reached the five stars just the day after the Joint ss Event.


    So, his time was running out as the time passed. They will probably catch up to him by the start of the second semester and will surpass him at the end of the second semester.


    Not to mention Aria will probably be the first one to reach the Lunar Tier just after the semester ends. She was a Neb Acolyte five-star when they entered the academy after all.


    Truly worthy of having the highest Tier Ability and talent on par with the protagonist.


    "There are only slightly more than two months left till the Competition..." Adrian muttered as hey down on the grass. Several bodies of monsters were lying down around him, the aftermath of another intense training session. The sun was setting, casting a warm orange glow over the valley. The tranquil beauty of the scene contrasted starkly with the turmoil that churned within him.


    Adrian wiped the sweat from his brow, his breath heavy. "I need to push myself harder," he murmured, determination hardening his resolve. "I can''t afford to fall behind now."


    He knew he wouldn''t be able to break through the Lunar Tier anytime soon. Maybe never. He would have a chance if he could wait till ''that arc'' starts.


    ''Our viin should start acting soon as well,'' He continued with his thoughts. ''But calling him a viin when his actions and mind are being controlled by someone feels a bit wrong, huh? He is sort of a victim as well. Just like that ck-haired mad woman.''


    ''Sigh... It''s also around time I start being ''manipted'' by the Dream Stalker too... But what is he gonna do to ''test'' me... Urgh... I hope he won''t do the same thing he did to Aurelius in the novel... I really don''t want my rtionship with Aria to worsen,'' Adrian didn''t want to imagine doing those actions.


    Even though he is nning to act as if he is thoroughly been manipted, he still has a bottom line he can''t cross.


    ''Thankfully, this event didn''t y any role in strengthening Aurelius, or else I would have ended up stealing his chance. Thanks to it, it will take a bit longer for him and Aurelia to take their rtionship to a new level... Sis, don''t worry your brother wishes you the best...''


    "..."


    ''Come to think of it, I have to have a talk with her after all this ends. I only hope there won''t be any interference. And she will be willing to hear me...''


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the valley in hues of gold and crimson, Adrian''s thoughts grew darker, swirling with the weight of the future and the uncertain trials ahead. He took a deep breath, feeling the cool evening breeze on his skin, and tried to center himself.


    "I need to be prepared for anything," he resolved, staring at the sky where the first stars began to twinkle. ''I can''t let my guard down, not for a moment.''


    Just then, a rustle in the bushes caught his attention. Adrian''s body tensed instinctively, but he rxed slightly when he saw Ardel emerging from the foliage. He walked toward him, his expression stunned.


    "You already took care of them?" He asked sitting beside him. "You are amazing. It hasn''t been even three minutes since you took off, right? So, you killed them all in just two minutes, taking away a minute for arriving here."


    "...Seems so." Adrian chuckled observing the aftermath of the battle he just had. He only used daggers, the first spell he learned, and the Phantom Step. There were more than twenty beasts that were all at the peak rank Elemental Beasts and their alpha,the first Arcane Tier - Second Stage Arcane Conjurer magic beast.1


    "But, are we going to spend the night here in the open valley?" Ardel asked ncing around. "It''s winter and it will really cold at night. Surely the professor didn''t leave us all alone like the first time, right?"


    "Well, you know the old man, he does what he says." Adrian smiled wryly remembering the old man Doome''s words just before leaving all the students in the middle of an unknown vast valley.


    "He told us we would be spending the Friday, Saturday, and even the half of the Sunday here, right?" Adrian recalled. "Then, we can be sure of that and prepare to spend these two nights here."


    "T-Then, why didn''t we join the others? It would be a lot easier with more people right?" Ardel asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Hmm... You know what attracts the beasts the most at night, in this open field, right?" Adrian asked Ardel. "The fire, the bigger it is, the more attention it will get."


    "Y-You mean that''s why we left the bigger group? Are they gonna get attacked then?"


    "Well, who knows, it''s just a spection on my side. Besides, no one can guarantee whether we will be safe from a night attack too. The only advantage we will have is that we won''t be attacked by a lot of or stronger monsters."

 Chapter 129: The Test. A big surprise

    "..."


    [Kill her.]


    Adrian had a dull, cold expression. Standing in front of him was his sister, looking at him with hatred and fear.


    [Kill her.]


    The voice sounded once again.


    Adrian slowly raised his sword and... stabbed Aurelia.


    Adrian watched with a cold detachment as his sister, Aurelia, gasped and staggered backward, her eyes wide with shock and pain. Blood seeped from the wound, staining her clothes and the ground beneath her. The hatred and fear in her eyes began to fade, reced by a heartbreaking look of betrayal.


    [Good job,] the voice whispered, dripping with satisfaction.


    Aurelia''s knees buckled, and she fell to the ground, her breaths growing shallow. Adrian''s grip on his sword tightened, his knuckles turning white, but his expression remained stoic. He didn''t flinch, didn''t waver as he stood over her, watching the life drain from her body.


    The world around him began to blur, the edges of his vision darkening until everything went ck.


    Suddenly, Adrian''s eyes snapped open, and he found himself lying in a tent, his body drenched in sweat. His heart pounded in his chest, and his breaths came in ragged gasps. He sat up, massaging his temples in an attempt to calm himself.


    ''Damn you, Dream Stalker,'' he cursed inwardly, the lingering horror of the nightmare still clinging to his mind. ''Making me kill Aurelia, even if it was in a dream... an illusion...''


    Adrian ran a hand through his damp hair, trying to steady his racing thoughts. The Dream Stalker had been tormenting him more frequently, the nightmares bing increasingly vivid and cruel. Each one felt more real than thest, pushing him to the edge of his sanity.


    ''But, that was probably thest ''test'' in the dreams, so I can take a little break...''


    He nced around the tent, the faint light of dawn filtering through the fabric. Ardel was still asleep nearby, unaware of the torment Adrian had just endured. Taking a deep breath, Adrian forced himself to calm down. He couldn''t afford to let these nightmares affect him. He had to stay focused and strong.


    Silently, he slipped out of the tent, careful not to wake Ardel. The cool morning air hit his face, a wee relief from the suffocating darkness of the nightmare. He walked a short distance away from their camp and found a small, secluded spot where he could gather his thoughts.


    Sitting down on a t rock, Adrian closed his eyes and took several deep breaths, trying to center himself. The image of Aurelia, bleeding and dying at his hands, haunted him. He clenched his fists, anger, and frustration boiling within him.


    "I will pay you back tenfold once this is all over," he vowed quietly, his voice filled with burning determination. "Just you wait, you damn psychopath..."


    ____ __ _


    Adrian and Ardel reunited with the others after an hour they woke up and had breakfast. All the students had dark circles around their eyes, evidence of a restless night in the valley. The grueling night session and the cold winter night had taken their toll on everyone.


    Seeing them well and healthy, many cast envious nces at them.


    Ignoring them, Adrian headed to Aurelius and Ren who were busy discussing something.


    Emeric was sitting not far away from them. As soon as he sensed their presence he looked at Adrian, his eyes emitting a killing intent, but he quickly turned away.


    Adrian naturally noticed it but didn''t say or do anything. Instead, he greeted Aurelius and Ren.


    "Good morning you two, how did the night go?"


    "Ah, Adrian, you are here." Aurelius exchanged a handshake with both Adrian and Ardel. Ren did the same.


    "Don''t mention the night. We were attacked by a hoard of beasts four times. Nobody could sleep properly. It seems your idea of going off on your own was smarter after all," Aurelius said with a wry smile, rubbing his tired eyes.


    Ren nodded in agreement, looking equally exhausted. "Yeah, it was brutal. We barely had time to catch our breath between attacks."


    Adrian chuckled softly, though his eyes remained sharp and focused. "We had our fair share of trouble too, but at least we managed to find some peace."


    Aurelius added, "Yeah, but let''s not get toofortable. Who knows what Professor Doome has nned next?"


    Ardel shook his head. "That old man is truly relentless. I heard he''s nning another surprise in the next lesson."


    Ren groaned. "Haha, great. More surprises. At this rate, I will end up disliking surprises."


    "Speaking of surprises, he said there would a big surprise awaiting for us once we reach the center of the valley." Adrian muttered. "Let''s check it out after everyone takes a good nap. Or else the old man will find a way to send the trouble itself to us."


    "Right, he did like that one lesson ago, right?" The three recalled their experience two weeks ago.


    They were dropped in a desert and the old man told them there would be a surprise if they could find a well hidden in that little desert. But they didn''t search for it and coincidentally ended up finding it at the end of the day, however, they were met with arge hoard of ck Desert Scorpions. They had to fight for an hour to kill them all.


    Adrian''s suggestion was immediately met with weary nods. "I don''t think any of us will argue with that," Aurelius said, stretching his arms. "We definitely need some rest before facing whatever he has in store for us."


    Ren added, "Yeah, a nap sounds perfect right now."


    "Ah, if it doesn''t sound bothersome, can you keep watch while others take a sleep?" Aurelius turned to Adrian and Ardel.


    The two exchanged nces and nodded. "Ok, but you guys will take care of us at lunch and dinner."


    "Ok, that''s a deal." Aurelius agreed with a smile. "Let me tell the others, you just have to wake us if there are monsters. If you can''t handle them that is."


    "Are you saying I won''t be waking you up?" Adrian chuckled at Aurelius''s words.


    "Haha, you always get what I meant." Aureliusughed and left with Ren leaving them alone.

 Chapter 130: Damn You, Old Man Doome

    After finishing the lunch, everyone gathered and headed in the direction of the big surprise instructor Doome had prepared for them.


    The trek towards the center of the valley felt arduous after the restless night. Ardel, however, proved invaluable. He closed his eyes, focusing on the faint tremors of the earth and nature.Guided by his ability, they navigated a maze of rocky outcrops and patches of tall grass.


    Finally, they emerged into a clearing bathed in warm sunlight.A gasp rippled through the group. Before them, nestled amidst a cluster of wildflowers, grazed a spectacle that defied description.


    Creatures resembling fluffy sheep shimmered with iridescent light. Their wool, like spun moonlight, flowed gently in the breeze. Glowing faintly, they exuded an almost ethereal beauty.


    "Woah!"


    A collective sigh of awe escaped the students. Emeric, ever stoic, kept a watchful distance, but even he seemed mesmerized by the sight.


    Whispers of "Aren''t they adorable?" and "Look at their pretty colors!" filled the air.


    One by one, students began to approach the creatures, drawn by their cute appearance.


    Adrian, however, held back. The lingering memory of his nightmare, coupled with a strange prickling sensation at the back of his mind, kept him cautious. He noticed Ardel subtly shift closer to him, his hand hovering near his dagger.


    Furthermore, he didn''t know about these creatures since the novel didn''t write about this Survival lesson.


    The first student, a girl named Eluna with long red hair, reached out with a hesitant hand. The Gossamer Shepherd turned itsrge, soft eyes towards her and bleated softly.


    Eluna squealed with delight and buried her face in its shimmering wool. The others waited and watched. However, nothing suspicious happened.


    "Let''s go, they are harmless!"


    "I can''t really stop myself now!"


    "I wonder if we can eat them..."


    "Their wool should cost a quite sum of money."


    More students, emboldened by Eluna''s example, swarmed the creatures. Laughter and excited chatter filled the clearing.


    "I... I don''t have a good feeling about them..." Adrian heard Aurelius muttering. "Should we warn the others?"


    Adrian didn''t reply but observed Ren and Ardel''s expressions. Ren was simply looking at the creatures with a hidden awed expression. In contrast, Ardel seemed a bit restless and wary.


    ''But, why isn''t he saying anything? He would''ve warned me even if was a minor danger... Or is his disbelief acting up again?''


    ''Well, should I try and see?'' He slowly brandished his sword and appeared in front of one of the creatures beside Eluna.


    Adrian''s instincts screamed at him to be cautious. As he neared, the creature turned its soft eyes toward him, bleating gently, its wool shimmering in the sunlight. The sight was almost mesmerizing, but Adrian shook off the feeling, focusing on his task. ''Does it have a charming ability?''


    Eluna, still entranced by the creature she was petting, looked up. "Guys, they''re harmless! Look how cute they are! Wuuw!"


    Ignoring her, Adrian stepped closer to the sheeplike creature, his eyes narrowing. Just as he reached out with his sword, the creature''s wool began to shimmer more intensely, releasing a subtle, hypnotic aura. Adrian felt a strange pull, but his improved willpower and training kept him grounded. ''So, it has... It will be a bit tricky then...''


    "Adrian, what are you doing?" Ren asked, noticing his tense posture. "Is something wrong? I think they are harmless too."


    "Stay back," Adrian warned, his voice low and serious. "Something''s not right."


    Then he lifted his sword aiming at the creature while looking at it directly. He may have hesitated if it was before, but now he wasn''t that weak-willed or kind.


    "!"


    ''Swoosh-!''


    Just then, without warning, the creature in front of Adrian shed its wooly disguise in a span of seconds.


    ''W-What the hell is this?'' Adrian cursed as he saw the creature changing its form.


    Its true form was ¡ª a grotesque amalgamation of insect and arachnid, with bioluminescent skin pulsing with light. Segmented legs and razor-sharp mandibles reced the innocent features, and itspound eyes glowed with an unsettling inner light.


    "A-Argh-!"


    "D-Disgusting!"


    A collective gasp erupted from the students who hadn''te yet or weren''t close to the creatures, and in an instant panic spread through the group.


    The other creatures began to reveal their true forms one after another as well, shedding their innocent facades. The once peaceful clearing now buzzed with the terrifying sight of these monstrous creatures.


    "T-They are dangerous, everyone! Get back! Quickly!" Aurelia shouted loudly.


    Adrian didn''t waste any moment and shed his sword at the monster before him.


    Splurt-!


    Green blood sttered across the ground as Adrian''s sword cut through the monster''s pulsing, bioluminescent skin. The creature let out a piercing shriek and recoiled, its segmented legs twitching in agony. The students, now fully aware of the danger, scrambled to distance themselves from the transformed monsters.


    "T-The others are hypnotized by them! We need to rescue them!" Just as he was about to move to the next monster, Adrian heard the loud voice of his sister and turned his attention to Eluna who was nearest to him.


    Eluna was entangled in the shimmering wool of the creature she had been petting. Her eyes, zed over with a hypnotic daze, showed no awareness of the danger around her. Adrian gritted his teeth and rushed to her side, shing through the sticky webbing that held her. Then he kicked away the monster on the head since it was free of sticky web.


    "Hey, snap out of it!" he shouted, shaking her shoulders. She blinked a few times, the trance slowly lifting from her eyes as she began toprehend the chaos around her.


    "A-Adrian... what..." she stammered, her voice trembling with confusion and fear.


    "No time to exin. Just retreat," Adrian instructed, keeping his sword at the ready. He quickly scanned the clearing, assessing the situation.


    The other students were in various stages of distress, some still under the creatures'' hypnotic spell, while others, like Ren and Ardel, had already begun to fight back.


    ''Damn, is this the big surprise he told us about?! Damn you, old man Doome!''

 Chapter 131: The Fighting and Rejecting

    Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to formte a n amidst the chaos.


    "T-They are sucking away their life force!" Just then, Aurelia warned everyone loudly again, as she healed one of the rescued students. "We have to separate them from the monsters quickly-!"


    Adrian nced around, assessing the situation. The hypnotized students were entangled in the sticky webbing of the monsters, their life force being drained visibly, their skin paling.


    "Screw the n," Adrian cursed inwardly and used the Shadow Glide.


    In an instant, Adrian disappeared from his spot, reappearing right next to one of the monsters draining a student. His sword shed, slicing through the creature''s grotesque form. The monster shrieked, green blood spraying everywhere, but it was not strong enough to save its life. Adrian quickly moved to the next creature, cutting it down in a simr fashion.


    Each time, he freed the students from the immediate threat, but he noticed the life force draining didn''t stop.


    "Why isn''t it stopping?" Adrian muttered, frustration boiling over. He looked at the pale students and realized the webbing was still glowing, still draining their life force despite the monsters'' deaths.


    ''Webs are the problem-!'' He noted, ''But what is effective against it?''


    ''Fire! Fire can burn through webbing!'' he found the solution quickly.


    "Everyone with fire affinity, burn the webbing!" Adrian shouted loudly. "Don''t worry about the trapped students, just burn the monsters and the webbing! Or else they will die."


    Aurelius, hearing Adrian''s voice, summoned a torrent of mes in his hands. "On it!" he replied, hurling the fire at the nearest monster he yed and its webbing. The mes engulfed the creature and the sticky web, burning them away and breaking the hypnotic hold.


    The affected student gasped, their pallor starting to fade as the webbing dissolved. Adrian nodded in satisfaction and continued his assault, focusing on directing his ssmates.


    "Fire users, spread out and target the webbing!" Adrian ordered, moving swiftly to cut down another monster. "Non-fire users, protect the fire users or just kill the monsters!"


    The students quickly formed teams, those with fire abilities leading the charge while others defended them from the aggressive creatures. The clearing echoed with the sounds of battle: the crackling of mes, the shrieks of the monsters, and the determined shouts of the students.


    Ren, channeling his fire sword, ignited a zing inferno around it, shing through the webbing and creatures alike. "Keep it up, everyone! We''re making progress!" he called out, his voice steady despite the chaos.


    A few mages with earth affinity created barriers, shielding the fire users from the monsters'' attacks. "Stay behind the barriers! Focus on burning the webs!" They called, their eyes darting around to ensure no one was left unprotected.


    Aurelius, directing a stream of fire, burned away the webs ensnaring a group of students. "You''re free! Move back and regroup!" he shouted, helping the freed students to safety.


    As the battle continued, thebined efforts of the students began to turn the tide. The once formidable monsters fell one by one, their webbing burned away by the relentless mes. The students, now working in coordinated teams, managed to free their entrapped friends and push back the monsters.


    Finally, thest of the creatures was defeated. The clearing, once a scene of serene beauty, was now a battlefield marked by the remains of the deceptive creatures and the smoldering webbing. The students, exhausted but victorious, gathered together, catching their breath and tending to the wounded.


    The most busy one was none other than Aurelia since she was the best healer among the first years.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was roaming around the bodies of the monsters, making sure all of them were dead and no threat was left.


    ''If this was the challenge he gave us, now I understand why he told us we would stay here for two days.'' He thought looking at his sister and the injured students. ''It will take a day for them to recover. But since nearly half of them were drained of their life force, their battle power decreased by arge margin.''


    ''That will make today''s night a lot more difficult to spend than yesterday''s...''


    ''Sigh... I have to stay here for the night then...''


    ''Just when I thought I could sleep normally once again...''


    ''I hope there won''t be too many attacks, or else I will have to forget even to sleep...''


    ''We have to move from here too, the scent of blood will attract more monsters.''


    Soon, under themand of Adrian, everyone moved to another location, found by Ardel who told them this was the only ce with the least monsters.


    Since the experience with those deceptive monsters was enough and only about three hours left in the evening, they decided to start preparing for dinner and the night.


    Adrian had a promise with Aurelius - they would provide them the lunch and dinner.So, they didn''t have to worry about preparing the dinner.


    Two hours passed.


    Adrian sat by the fire, his mind still upied with the events of the day. Ardel, sitting beside him, stared into the mes, lost in his own thoughts. The camp buzzed with activity as students prepared for the night, their earlier ordeal leaving a palpable sense of weariness in the air.


    As the aroma of dinner wafted through the camp, a familiar face approached them. Eluna, the girl Adrian had saved, carried a tray with their meal. Her cheeks flushed a light pink, and she seemed a bit shy as she walked up to them.


    "Hi, Adrian, Ardel," she greeted softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... um... brought you dinner."


    Adrian looked up, meeting her gaze. He noticed the slight tremble in her hands and the way she avoided direct eye contact. "Thanks," he said, taking the tray from her.


    She lingered for a moment, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. "I just wanted to thank you for saving me today, Adrian," she continued, her voice sincere. "I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t..."


    "It''s alright," Adrian replied, his tone t but not unkind. "Just doing what needed to be done."


    ''And you weren''t the only one I saved, but you might be the only one who showed gratitude.'' Hemented inwardly.


    Eluna hesitated, then gathered her courage. "Um... could I join you for the dinner? Just for a little while?" She nced at Adrian, her eyes hopeful.


    Adrian studied her for a moment, taking in her demeanor. He understood her gratitude and her desire to feel safe after the terrifying encounter, but he also knew they needed to keep a distance, especially with the night ahead. Some misunderstandings might spread. Not to mention he had a half-girlfriend back at the academy.


    "No," he said tly, his expression unreadable. "You should just get some rest."


    Eluna''s face fell, disappointment clear in her eyes, but she nodded. "I understand," she murmured, turning to leave. "Thanks again, Adrian."


    "..." Adrian didn''t reply instead focused on the meal.


    Ardel nced at the leaving Eluna and silent Adrian but chose not toment. After all, he also knew a little about Adrian and Aria''s rtionship.


    ''But why do I have no luck with the girls?'' He mumbled inwardly, jealous of Adrian. "You are a yboy, Adrian."


    "Eh?" Adrian looked at Ardel confused. "Why am I a yboy? I don''t even have a girlfriend, you know."


    "..."


    "Whatever."


    ____________ ___


    (I have released an auxiliary chapter (chapter 0) about the power system. You can read it to remember or learn the power system ranking.)

 Chapter 132: Idiot

    The night passed without further incident, and the students managed to get some much-needed rest. The following morning, instructor Doome appeared beside their camp and took them back to the academy in a flying ship. He was well aware of the ordeal they had endured the previous day.


    As the ship soared through the skies, Doome addressed the students, his tone firm yet instructive. "You must have learned a valuable lesson from yesterday''s experience. Nothing is as it seems. You can''t always see how deceptive something or someone can be at first nce. You must always be prepared for the unexpected and never let your guard down, no matter how harmless something might appear."


    Adrian silently agreed with the instructor and added his own perspective: "The same goes for people."


    The rest of the journey back to the academy was spent in thoughtful silence. The students reflected on their experience, understanding the gravity of the lesson they had learned. The flying shipnded smoothly at the academy, and the students disembarked, feeling a mix of exhaustion and newfound knowledge.


    As the students dispersed, heading towards their dormitories, Doome called out, "Adrian, Aurelius, Ren, and Emeric, stay behind. I have something to discuss with you."


    The four boys exchanged curious nces before stepping forward.


    "You must already know about the annualpetition of the academy, right?" Instructor Doome began, looking at them intently.


    "Yes," the three replied in unison, while Emeric remained silent.


    "In that case, I won''t beat around the bush. There will be an event specifically for surviving called ''Trials of Illusions.'' It''s a test of your ability to survive in the most challenging conditions the academy can create. This won''t be just about fighting monsters or finding food; it will be about using your wits, your skills, and your instincts to make it through."


    Doome continued, "Only the second years and above can participate in this event, and it will be held in a Silver Ruin called the Ruin of Illusions. The Ruin itself will randomly create situations you must navigate. No two experiences will be the same."


    He paused, letting the information sink in before adding, "However, I''ve been watching you four all this time. You have courage, decisiveness, intelligence, and teamwork. I believe you have the potential to handle this challenge, even though you''re first years."


    Doome smiled proudly. "So, I talked with the principal and got four tickets for you to attend the Trials of Illusions. You will all attend. No rejections are epted. Understood?"


    The four boys stood silent, processing the magnitude of the challenge ahead.


    "Ah, don''t worry," Doome reassured them. "You won''t die even if you ''die'' in the Ruin; you''ll just be teleported out."


    "Wait... we can die inside the Ruin?" Emeric asked, a hint of confusion and concern in his voice.


    "Of course, it''s a Ruin for a reason, Emeric," Doome chuckled. "But don''t be scared; it won''t hurt that much. Besides, I''ll prepare you all separately from the next lesson. Otherwise, you might end up failing in the first trial. Anyway, since I''ve told you what I needed to say, you can leave."


    The boys nodded, still absorbing the news. As they walked away, Adrian''s mind buzzed with thoughts of the Trials of Illusions. This didn''t happen in the novel. No, it happened butter, in the second year. Which meant, there was something that changed the future. And that would be none other than him, his actions.


    ''It seems our performance in the old man''s eyes is good. Or else he wouldn''t go this far. After all, he might be the one who cares about his students'' survival the most...''


    ''But, it''s not a bad idea to attend the Trials of Illusions. After all, the Ruin will create illusions based on your power and rank.''


    ''Not the mention rewards for clearing each illusion and the Ruin itself is good.''


    ''Well, that works in my favor, since I won''t be here in the second year, haha.''


    ''Is this what they call a blessing in disguise? Then I like it.''


    While immersed in his thoughts, he didn''t realize he was already in front of his room.


    ''Hmmm... Should I check on the little guy?'' He muttered inwardly his gazending on the door opposite of his. ''Nah, let''s do it in the evening. She might be out now. I need to wash up and change attire too.''


    Sighing to himself, he entered his room and directly went to take a shower.


    Not knowing the person already waiting for his arrival and in a bad mood.


    _____ __ _


    Later in the evening.


    After preparing the meal and the table, Adrian left his room to call Aria. Fortunately, he was lucky as he met her entering her room the moment he opened his door.


    "Hi, Aria. How''re you? Are you free for dinner?" He asked her with a friendly smile.


    "Adrian? When did youe back?" Aria asked in her usual indifferent attitude. "I thought you would be still out spending time with girls."


    "Eh? Girls?" Adrian asked not sure what she was talking about.


    Aria crossed her arms, her eyebrows raised in an unimpressed arch. "Yes, girls. Like that redhead, Eluna, who seemed quite taken with you during the survival training. She even came looking for you as soon as you returned too."


    Adrian blinked in surprise, caught off guard by her sharp words. "Eluna? I saved her life and she was just thankful for what I did. That''s all."


    "Is that so?" Aria''s tone was skeptical, her eyes narrowing slightly. "It seemed like more than just gratitude to me. Especially those eyes of hers."


    Adrian sighed, realizing this conversation needed a bit of patience. "Look, I don''t know why she came after arriving or interested, ok? Besides..."


    "I already have you and I don''t need anyone else."


    "..."


    "...Idiot." Muttering in a low voice, Aria quickly entered her room and closed it.


    Adrian stood outside Aria''s closed door, his face nk.


    "Did... I said that out loud..." He muttered, his facending on his face. ''I really am an idiot...''

 Chapter 133: The Playboy And A Cheater

    "..."


    Adrian stood outside for a while. He also knew Aria was leaning on the door since he didn''t sense any movements from her after she closed the door.


    ''Whatever, since I said it, there''s no need to get embarrassed, I''m not a kid nor a teenager.''


    "I cooked your favorite meal, let''s eat together. You cane in when you are done." He spoke enough for her to hear. Then waited for a few seconds for her to answer.


    "I will be ready in ten minutes." A voicees over from behind the door.


    "Ok." Adrian smiled slightly and entered his own room, intending to prepare the food to serve.


    The hall became silent again.


    However, they were unaware a figure was watching the two this whole time.


    ''D-Damn you, bastard!''


    ''How dare you call her mine-!''


    ''She is mine, and mine alone.''


    ''You will regret approaching her, just you wait...'' The figure clenched their fists and retreated into the shadows, their mind seething with jealousy and rage. Their eyes, filled with a malevolent glint, were fixated on Adrian''s door. They retreated into the darkness of the academy corridors, plotting their next move.


    ___________


    Two dayster.


    Adrian left the dorm and headed to the building where his first ss would be. He wanted to go with Aria as usual but she was still somewhat distancing herself from him even though they had a peaceful dinner two days ago.


    ''Sigh, it seems the talk about girls being difficult to understand was right...'' He mumbled in his mind, remembering the funny videos he saw back on Earth.


    ''I''ll give her some space,'' Adrian thought as he walked through the bustling corridors of the academy.


    ....


    ....


    ''Why the hell is everyone looking at me?''


    Adrian couldn''t help but notice the unusual number of stares and whispers directed his way. His ssmates'' nces were a mix of curiosity, suspicion, and something else he couldn''t quite ce. As he walked into the ssroom, he felt the weight of their eyes following him.


    ''Do I have a bedhead? No, I just took a shower...''


    ''Or do I smell bad? Sniff... No way, I smell as good as always.''


    ''Then is there a problem with my clothes? Nah, I looked in the mirror after the shower...''


    ''Let''s listen to what they are talking about...'' Adrian, keeping his cold, calm, and indifferent expression, extended his senses to listen in on the whispers around him. He picked up snippets of conversation that seemed to exin the unusual attention he was receiving.


    "Did you hear? Rank 1 student, Adrian''s a total yboy..."


    "Yeah, they say he sleeps with different women every weekend outside the academy..."


    "He then leaves them breaking their heart and not even giving them money! He''s a cheater!"


    "..."


    ''What the hell?'' Adrian''s ears twitched in anger as he heard some of the whispers. ''I am a yboy? I have been sleeping with many women? I am a heart-breaker? What kind of bullsh*t is this?''


    "...."


    "Really? I thought he was just reserved. But they say he''s been trying to seduce the Princess Aria as well!"


    "Princess Aria? No way! She''s the idol of everyone here. Why would she even look at someone like him? That scumbag!"


    "Exactly! But rumor has it that she''s been seen entering his room a few times. People are saying she''s charmed by some kind of forbidden spell!"


    "And here I thought he was just a skilled fighter. Turns out he''s got other skills too, huh?"


    "Hey, watch your mouth, you boys! He is a total scumbag! We will rescue Lady Aria from his evil clutches!"


    "Ok, we will help you since she is the one who can''t be owned by anyone!"


    "/..."


    ".../"


    "..."


    ''Should I beat them all up?'' Now, not only his ears, but his lips and fists started twitching as well.


    Adrian''s anger simmered as he took a deep breath, reminding himself that resorting to violence would only make things worse. Instead, he decided to confront the situation calmly. Keeping his expression calm andposed, he walked to his seat, ignoring the murmurs and stares around him.


    Once he settled down, Adrian turned his attention to the front of the ssroom, trying to focus on his thoughts. However, the whispers continued, growing louder and more malicious.


    ''This has to stop,'' Adrian thought, his patience wearing thin. He didn''t know whether he wouldsh out at any one of them right now. ''But... I need to figure out who''s behind these rumors first.''


    ''The prime and only suspect I have is... probably that guy.'' Adrian''s eyes brieflynded on Emeric who was sitting not far from him.


    Emeric was talking with his friends, smiling brightly unlike his usual sociopathic personality. But Adrian could easily notice the subtle shifts in his expression. He would nce around the ssroom from time to time, and grin like an idiot who aplished something great. He would even look in his direction with proud and sarcastic looks.


    ''At least try to hide it, will you...'' Adrian chuckled inwardly at the sheer transparency of Emeric''s actions. It seemed almost too easy to pinpoint him as the source of the rumors. ''Guess, he can''t go further than a victim viin, huh? And here I was nning to save him. Should I just let him face his certain fate?''


    ''...But, I know he isn''t the one who came up with this idea. Even though this is an old trick, he usually does confront everything head-on and act on his emotions.''


    ''Could it be the Dream Stalker''s work? Possibile...''


    ''However, that doesn''t mean I will go easy on you just because you are being ''controlled''. Unless you desire it yourself, nobody canpletely control you.''


    As Adrian was deep in thought, the ssroom door swung open, and instructor Lyr entered, his presence immediatelymanding attention. The whispers died down, and the students quickly took their seats, eager to avoid the nagging of the instructor.


    However, there was still time till the ss started and there were still some students who hadn''t arrived yet.


    Such as...


    ''Aria, why is she still not here?'' Adrian thought as the ss was already about to start. ''Did something happen to her?''

 Chapter 134: Veil of Lies: Dire Situation [1]

    The ss already started but only Aria didn''te.


    Adrian couldn''t keep his focus on the lesson because of it.


    Maybe so, as soon as the ss ended, he was the first to leave.


    He took out hismunication device and sent a message to Aria asking where she was and if she was ok. But there was no answer from her. Nor did he know if she even read it.


    Too bad, this world wasn''t that developed in technology though they used holographs and screens.


    Left with no choice, Adrian headed to the next ss - Aetheric Theory. He was once again the attention of all his ssmates. They were still continuing whispering about him.


    He sat down on his seat and waited for the ss to start again.


    Hey, you ok?" Just then a familiar voice came from his side.


    "Yeah, what about you Ardel?" Adrian returned, trying to mask his concern for Aria with a casual tone.


    Ardel sighed, ncing around the ssroom. "Honestly, not really. Have you heard what people are saying about you?"


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change. "Yeah, I''ve heard. Baseless rumors and nonsense."


    Ardel nodded sympathetically. "It''s ridiculous. Everyone''s talking behind your back, spreading lies. We need to do something about it before it gets out of hand."


    Adrian clenched his fists under the desk. "I know, but confronting each person individually isn''t going to solve anything."


    Before Ardel could respond, another voice joined the conversation. "Hey, Adrian, Ardel."


    Adrian turned to see Kieran approaching them. "Kieran," Adrian acknowledged with a nod.


    Kieran took a seat beside the two, his expression serious. "I''ve been hearing all the talk too. It''s not fair what they''re saying about you. If we, L, I, and Ardel tell everyone that you''ve always been at the academy, most of the time with us in team practice, it could help clear things up. L is also angry at everyone for saying such things."


    Adrian considered this for a moment. "It''s a good idea, but we need to make sure we address it in a way that doesn''t make things worse. The more people hear from reliable sources, the better."


    Ardel nodded in agreement. "Right. We need to make it clear that you''ve been dedicated to your training and haven''t been doing any of the things they''re using you of."


    "Hmm... But, it will be hard to fix this soon..." Adrian muttered. ''Even more so if that basta*d Dream Stalker is involved...''


    "..."


    The next moment, the whole ss went silent.


    Confused the two, Ardel and Kairen looked around and noticed nearly all the eyes were on them, on Adrian and the figure approaching him more precisely. The two exchanged a nce and chose to stay silent for the moment.


    "Umm... A-Adrian." A gentle female voice spoke.


    Adrian looked up to see a girl standing in front of him, her expression nervous and unsure. She had long, flowing hair and bright, inquisitive eyes. It was Eluna, the redhead from the survival training.


    "...Eluna," Adrian acknowledged recognizing her after a moment, his voice neutral. "What is it?"


    Eluna hesitated for a moment, ncing around at the other students before speaking. "I... I heard the rumors too, and I wanted to let you know that I don''t believe any of them. I know you''re not the type of person they''re making you out to be."


    "Thank you," Adrian replied still indifferent. "And..." He paused and then raised his voice. "I never considered those baseless rumors to be true either. I think they are lies sown by those with bad intentions and personality."


    Adrian''s deration resonated through the room, causing the onlookers to quickly avert their eyes, afraid of meeting his gaze. The ssroom buzzed with awkward silence, tension hanging in the air. Adrian''s reputation, already teetering on the edge due to the rumors, now faced a new challenge.


    But then, an unexpected scene unfolded.


    "Adrian," Eluna suddenly said, her voice louder and more assertive than before. "Will you go out with me?"


    Adrian blinked, clearly taken aback. He stared at her, confusion etched across his face. "What?" he managed to utter, his usuallyposed demeanor faltering slightly.


    Eluna took a deep breath, her cheeks flushing with a mixture of determination and embarrassment. "I like you, Adrian. I have for a while. Please, go out with me."


    A collective gasp spread through the ssroom, eyes now darting between Adrian and Eluna with renewed interest. Adrian could feel the weight of their stares, their curiosity palpable.


    Adrian sighed inwardly, trying to process the sudden confession. "Eluna," he began, his tone indifferent yet sincere. "I''m ttered you think so highly of me, but I''m sorry. I already have someone I care about."


    The room went silent again, everyone holding their breath. Eluna''s face crumpled, tears welling up in her eyes. Her expression was a mix of disbelief and feeling wronged.


    "W-Why?" she cried out, her voice trembling. "W-Why are you rejecting me? You promised you would say yes if I took your side today!"


    Adrian''s mind reeled. He stared at her, speechless, thinking, ''What the hell? When did I ever say that? I only met you three days ago.''


    However Eluna didn''t stop, her tears began to flow freely, her voice rising in distress. "You told me after our yesterday night! You said if I stood up for you against those rumors, you would go out with me! You promised to take responsibility!"


    ''Eh?'' Adrian was at a loss for words as the entire ssroom erupted into chaos. Whispers and murmurs filled the room, students exchanged nces, some shocked, others curious, and a few with expressions that seemed to say, "I knew it."


    Adrian''s mind was racing. He had never made any promises to Eluna, let alone spent the previous night with her. This was clearly another setup to tarnish his reputation further. He had to handle this carefully to avoid making things worse.


    But he really didn''t expect Eluna to do this. He saved her life not long ago after all. Guess he expected too much.


    ''So, this is how you pay back your benefactor, huh...''

 Chapter 135: Veil of Lies: Dire Situation [2]

    "Woah, did she sayst night?"


    "D-Did the two of them sleep together?"


    "Y-Yeah, she said he promised to take responsibility, didn''t you hear? There''s no other meaning than ''that''..."


    "Urgh... That''s gross..."


    "So, he was a scumbag after all..."


    "And a cheater. Heh, now his true colors are now revealed."


    "..."


    "..."


    The ssroom was buzzing with renewed gossip, the malicious whispers growing louder as the students exchanged nces filled with disgust and disbelief. Adrian could feel the weight of their judgments pressing down on him, their assumptions taking root due to Eluna''s words and actions.


    "What is he going to do now?"


    "Yeah, let''s hear how he tries to defend himself."


    "Hey, Adrian isn''t like that-!" Ardel and Kieran were about to speak up in Adrian''s defense, but before they could end their words, Adrian cut in, his voice cold and emotionless.


    "So what if I won''t take responsibility?" he said, his words cutting through the air like a knife. "It was your mistake for agreeing to it. You begged me to do it, you ungrateful b**ch. Are you doing this just because you are desperate to save your face? Get lost before I spill all your secrets."


    "..."


    The entire ssroom fell silent, shocked by Adrian''s harsh words. They couldn''t believe he was acknowledging his involvement with Eluna, let alone dismissing her so callously. And what was that about begging, being desperate, and the secrets? They were now more curious than ever.


    Ardel and Kieran looked at Adrian, their faces a mixture of confusion and shock. They had never expected Adrian to act like this or say these things since it waspletely out of character for him. Or... Were they wrong about him?


    Just as the weight of Adrian''s words settled in, a new voice cut through the tension.


    "What did you just say?"


    Everyone turned to see Aria standing at the entrance of the ssroom, her eyes zing with coldness. Since everyone was busy with Eluna and Adrian, nobody had noticed her arrival until now.


    "I asked what did you say right now."


    Adrian turned to face Aria, his expression a mix of surprise and distress.


    "So, that''s why you wanted to take Lady Aria and your brother-?"


    "Professor, why are you silen-?"


    Just as tension reached its peak, the ssroom door swung open once again. This time, it was the Instructor who entered, his expression confused as he surveyed the scene before him. Following closely behind him was a grey-haired, handsome young man¡ªtheir second-year senior, Rowan Ironheart.


    Rowan''s calm gaze swept over the ssroom, taking in the atmosphere with keen observation. His eyes locked with Adrian''s, and for a moment, there was a silent exchange between them, a silentmunication that conveyed more than words ever could.


    "Did wee at the wrong time?" Rowan''s voice broke the silence, his tone calm but authoritative.


    Adrian''s eyes remained fixed on Rowan for a moment longer before he finally spoke, his voice carrying a chillness one could feel even from a distance. "Yes, you did."


    The words hung in the air, causing another uproar among the crowd. Whispers and murmurs filled the room once again, as the students exchanged confused nces and tried to make sense of Adrian''s cryptic response.


    The instructor stepped forward, his expression stern as he addressed the ss. "That''s enough," he said firmly, his voice cutting through the noise. "What''s happening here? Tell me."


    "..."


    ____ __ _


    A few moments earlier.


    "What is he going to do now?"


    "Yeah, let''s hear how he tries to defend himself."


    Adrian looked at Eluna, ready to deny her usations. However, as just he was about to speak, a voice spoke in his mind.


    (Tell her so what if I won''t take responsibility? Tell her she was the one who begged you. Call her ungrateful b**ch...)


    The owner of the voice, Dream Stalker instructed him what to say.


    ''Damn it, so it was really YOU-!'' Adrian kept his silent demeanor while cursing in his mind. ''Is this the test you prepared you basta*d... Haha, you really are psycho...''


    ''But... If I don''t do as he says now... all of my efforts till now, all the struggle I went through, the ns I prepared will be meaningless... This could be the tipping point where everything falls apart. No... I can''t let that happen.


    I have to y along... At least for now.''


    ''I can fix it all when it all ends... Yeah... This is the best way...''


    After reassuring himself, he started acting as the Dream Stalker instructed.


    "What did you say?"


    However, what he didn''t expect was Aria to arrive now, of all times...


    "I asked what did you say right now," Aria asked her eyes peering into his, as if asking him to rify what he said. Say he wasn''t speaking the truth...


    ''Aria...'' Aria''s mind went nk for a moment. Then realization struck him.


    ''W-When did she get here? Did she hear it all? Argh... Damn you, Dream Stalker-!'' He instantly regretted ying along with the Dream Stalker.


    However, it seemed his misfortune hadn''t ended yet.


    As the tension in the ssroom reached its zenith, the door swung open once more, heralding the entrance of the instructor, followed closely by Rowan Ironheart, their second-year senior.


    "Did wee at the wrong time?" Adrian''s gazended on Rowan''s.


    (Hahaha...)


    The Dream Stalker chuckled sarcastically in Adrian''s mind, a sense of satisfaction seeping through the mental connection as if relishing in the chaos it had incited.


    (Tell yes, you did. Haha...) It ordered Adrian, its voice cold andmanding.


    ''You really came at the wrong time...'' Adrianplied, his demeanor cold and distant as he addressed Rowan, his eyes locking onto his with a mixture of defiance and resignation. ''You pyscho...''


    "Yes, you did," Then he repeated, his voice devoid of emotion.


    The words hung heavily in the air, their implications reverberating throughout the ssroom. The instructor''s brow furrowed in confusion, while Rowan''s gaze narrowed slightly, a flicker of intrigue dancing in his eyes.


    (Hahaha, good, good...)


    The Dream Stalker''sughter echoed in Adrian''s mind, a chilling reminder of the control it held over him. Adrian remained silent, though his mind was seething with frustration and anger at being manipted so easily. ''You will pay for this... Just you wait...''

 Chapter 136: Aria Takes Action: The Truth Comes To Light

    "Student Aurelius, tell me what''s happening." The instructor ordered after hearing what happened.


    Since he knew who would speak the truth, he asked Aurelius to exin what happened. Aurelius started with how students started talking badly about Adrian and then the events happened just now.


    The instructor''s expression grew more serious as he listened. "You¡ªstudent Eluna and student Adrian¡ªare going to the vice principal''s office with me, right now," he said authoritatively. "Whether this is truth or a lie, we''ll find out once we go and investigate."


    "Professor, why don''t you just let it go this once?" Rowan, who had been observing the entire situation, interjected. "After all, they are still young. They tend to make mistakes at this age."


    The instructor shook his head. "Even though you are right, I still have to act ording to the rules. Come on, be quick. Others, be prepared to hand in your home tasks when I return."


    As the instructor turned to leave, Eluna and Adrian reluctantly followed. Just then, Aria stepped forward, her expression determined. "Professor, may I follow you?"


    The instructor, who knew Aria well and respected her judgment, considered her request. "Alright, Lady Aria. You maye along," he conceded. "But stay quiet and let us handle this."


    With that, the small group made their way out of the ssroom, leaving behind a sea of whispering students. Adrian''s mind was a whirl of confusion and frustration. As they walked down the hall, the voice of the Dream Stalker echoed once more in his mind, its tone chillingly clear. (Do not say anything rted to me.)


    Adrian clenched his teeth, the weight of the Dream Stalker''s influence pressing down on him like a suffocating shroud. He nced at Aria, her presence a smallfort amidst the chaos. He knew he had to y along, at least for now, to keep some things hidden and protect those he cared about.


    As they approached the vice principal''s office, the tension in the air was palpable. The instructor knocked on the door, and after a brief moment, it opened to reveal the stern face of the vice principal.


    "Come in," he said, his voice carrying a note of authority.


    They entered the room and they found themselves in the imposing office of the vice principal. The vice principal, a stern-faced man with a reputation for strictness, looked up from his desk as they entered.


    "What brings you here?" he asked, his voice carrying a note of authority.


    The instructor stepped forward, his expression serious. "Vice Principal, there has been an incident involving students Eluna and Adrian. There are serious usations being made, and I believe it requires your attention to resolve this matter."


    The vice principal''s eyes narrowed slightly as he took in the gravity of the situation. "Tell me everything," hemanded.


    The instructor recounted the events as he had heard from Aurelius, exining the gossip that had spread through the first years, Eluna''s usations, and Adrian''s response. As the instructor spoke, the vice principal listened intently, his expression growing more serious by the minute.


    Once the instructor finished, the vice principal remained silent for a moment, contemting the best course of action. The tension in the room was thick, and it was Aria who broke the silence.


    "Mr. Vice Principal," Aria said, her voice steady and cold. "May I ask Eluna a question?"


    The vice principal nodded, granting her permission.


    Aria turned to Eluna, her eyes piercing. "Eluna, what time were you supposedly with Adrianst night?" she asked, her voice demanding an answer.


    "W-what time?" Eluna''s face went slightly pale, her anxiety evident as she struggled to remember. "I... I don''t remember exactly," she stammered. "It was... it was at night."


    Aria''s gaze remained fixed on Eluna, unwavering. "And you expect us to believe your usation when you can''t even recall the time?" she said sharply.


    Turning to the vice principal, she continued, "Sir, I request that we check the hidden surveince spells that monitor the dormitory. If Adrian left his roomst night or was with Eluna, it should have been recorded."


    The vice principal considered her request for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Very well," he said. "We will check the records. If there''s any truth to these usations, it will be revealed."


    He called for the head of the Dorm Guards, instructing them to retrieve the surveince records from the previous night. As they waited, the tension in the room was palpable. Adrian stood silently, his mind racing with how Aria was doing an investigation.


    Yeah, if not for her suggestion and presence, he doubted the vice principal would think of this method or the Dream Stalker wouldn''t intervene.


    After what felt like an eternity, the head of the Dorm Guards arrived, holding a small, glowing crystal. "Here is what you requested," he said, handing the crystal to the vice principal. "It has yesterday and today''s all data."


    The vice principal took the crystal and activated it, and a series of images and timestamps appeared in the air. Everyone watched intently as the records yed out. The images showed the floor and the hall of Adrian''s room. They watched from evening till night but there was no sign of him leaving his room or Eluna entering or leaving his room.


    There was only one time when Aria entered his room empty-handed and left with a medium-sized silver egg about ten minutester.


    Aria exined why she did that saying Adrian asked her help to take care of his pet egg. She also emphasized that there was no trace of another person or aura in the room at the time.


    They also watched the night-to-morning timeline. At about 6:00, Adrian finally left his room in his morning exercise attire, and about 5 minutester, Aria also left her room but in her uniform. There were no signs of any unusual activity or interaction between Adrian and Eluna throughout the surveince footage.


    Maybe so, as soon as the footage ended, all the eyesnded on Eluna who was covering her face, clearly distressed.


    From the looks of things, the truth hase to light...

 Chapter 137: We need to talk

    All the eyes were on Eluna who was covering her face, clearly distressed. The vice principal''s expression hardened as he turned his gaze to her.


    "Student Eluna, it seems there is no evidence to support your im," he said sternly. "Do you have anything else to say for yourself?"


    Eluna''s eyes darted around the room, desperation evident in her expression. "I... I don''t know what to say," she stammered. "It happened... I know it did..."


    "Enough," the vice principal cut her off. "False usations are a serious matter. We have clear evidence that contradicts your ims. You will face disciplinary action for this behavior."


    Eluna''s face turned pale, and she began to tremble. "No, please, you have to believe me," she pleaded, but her words fell on deaf ears.


    The vice principal turned his attention to Adrian, his stern expression softening slightly. "Student Adrian, I apologize for the distress this situation has caused you. We will ensure that the truth prevails and that you are not unjustly used. I will now go to your ssroom and inform the students of the truth. This incident must be rified to prevent any further damage to your reputation."


    "Thank you, Sir." Adrian nodded, his relief mixed with lingering anxiety. He nced at Eluna who seemed to have lost herself. He had a hunch she truly believed something happened and the reason was probably her dream.


    ''This degree of Dream Maniption is really scary...'' Adrian could imagine how Dream Stalker prepared all of this just for today. He was sure he must have made Eluna see whatever things happened in her dream while making it as realistic as possible. ''He is really a psycho...''


    "Then, let''s go to your ss."


    ____ ___ _


    "Students," the vice principal began, his voice firm and clear. "There has been a serious misunderstanding involving students Eluna and Adrian. After a thorough investigation, it has been determined that the usations made against Adrian arepletely unfounded. The surveince records clearly show that he was not involved in any misconductst night."


    Murmurs of surprise and confusion rippled through the ssroom. The vice principal continued, "False usations can cause significant harm and will not be tolerated. Student Eluna will face disciplinary action for her behavior. Let this be a lesson to all of you about the importance of truth and integrity."


    "The same goes for the culprit behind the start of rumors about student Adrian. Spreading baseless rumors is a serious offense and will be dealt with ordingly."


    The students exchanged uneasy nces, the weight of the vice principal''s words sinking in. The room was filled with a tense silence, broken only by the shuffling of feet and the soft murmur of whispers.


    Ardel and Kieran, who had been ready to defend Adrian earlier, looked relieved. They exchanged a nce, silentlymunicating their support for their friend. Adrian, meanwhile, felt a mix of relief and unease. The immediate threat to his reputation had been addressed, but the presence of the Dream Stalker loomedrge in his mind. Who knows what he might do again?


    "Celestial Arcane Academy cares about all of their students and strives to maintain an environment of trust and respect," the vice principal continued. "We must all work together to ensure that such misunderstandings do not ur again. Understood?"


    "Yes, Sir Vice Principal!" The students replied.


    "Good, then I''ll take my leave."


    The vice principal turned to leave, and the instructor conveyed him. The atmosphere in the room was thick with a mix of relief and lingering tension. Adrian could feel the curious gazes of his ssmates, but he focused on maintaining hisposure.


    "Tch." He heard someone clicking his tongue when he passed by their seat.


    ''...'' Adrian didn''t even bother toment on Emeric''s sign of annoyance.


    He was now more concerned about how to deal with Aria and her questions which wouldeter. Not to mention she was following behind him with a piercing gaze.


    Adrian then took his seat. Ardel and Kieran came over to him, their expressions showing both concern and support.


    "Adrian, we''re d the truth came out," Ardel said quietly, his voice filled with relief.


    "Yeah," Kieran added.


    "Hmm..." Adrian nodded appreciating their support.


    "Then... can you give me your home task to copy?" Ardel moved closer looking expectant.


    Adrian nced at him, thinking ''Seriously?''.


    "Sigh... Here."


    "Haha, thanks, man." Ardelughed taking the scroll from his hand and cing it between himself and Kairen.


    "Thanks." Kairen also added.


    "Huh?" Adrian looked at Kairen with a look saying ''You too?''.


    But he shook his head thinking no matter which world he was in, some people would be simr.


    "Ok, just don''t make it the same, or else the instructor will find out." He warned the two and focused his gaze on the door.


    Soon, the instructor returned to the ss and started the lesson.


    Aria, sitting at her desk, kept her eyes on Adrian. She knew there was more to the story and nned to get to the bottom of it. The instructor''s voice droned on about ancient spells, but her mind was elsewhere, dissecting the events and Adrian''s peculiar behavior.


    ''Just what is going on... I can''t understand... I clearly know Adrian did nothing they said about... Just who is spreading the rumors... Everything seems no coincidence... Eluna''s involvement, my arrival, Adrian''s words, senior''s and teacher''s arrival.


    It was as if someone orchestrated everything...'' Aria thought, her eyes narrowing as she observed Adrian. She knew he was hiding something, and her determination to uncover the truth only grew stronger.


    When the ss finally ended, Aria made her way to Adrian''s desk. "Adrian, can we talk?" she asked, her tone leaving little room for refusal.


    Adrian nodded, knowing this conversation was inevitable. "Sure, I was going to ask you anyway," he replied, gathering his things as they walked out of the ssroom together.


    They found a quiet spot in the courtyard, away from prying eyes and ears. Aria turned to face Adrian, her expression serious. "I need to know what''s going on, Adrian."

 Chapter 138: Championship Tournament Announcement: Choosing Events

    "I need to know what''s going on, Adrian. This whole situation with Eluna and the rumors... It doesn''t add up. And your behavior... It''s like you were someone else back there."


    Adrian took a deep breath, considering his words carefully. He couldn''t reveal the truth about the Dream Stalker, not yet. "Aria, I can''t exin everything right now. But I promise you, I''m not what they were saying. I''m dealing with something...plicated."


    "Complicated, huh..." Aria muttered as if thinking about something. "Then... Are you giving the egg to be rted to that?"


    "Ha, I really can''t hide anything from you..." Adrian smiled wryly.


    "But you are hiding everything now," Ariamented.


    "..." Adrian didn''t say anything in response.


    "Look, Aria," Adrian began, his tone sincere. "I know it seems like I''m hiding a lot, and I am. But it''s not because I don''t trust you. It''s because this is bigger than just rumors or misunderstandings. It''s something I have to handle carefully."


    Aria studied him for a moment, her expression softening slightly. "I believe you, Adrian."


    "But... You have to understand that if you''re in trouble, I want to help. I can''t just stand by and watch you go through this alone."


    "You always do everything alone..."


    ''And get hurt... injured... Yet nobody knows what you did...'' She continued in her mind.


    "Thank you." Adrian smiled gently, he knew she was worrying about him. "But, let''s return to the ss now, ok? Or else we''ll bete."


    "Hmm..." Aria sighed, her expression still filled with concern but tempered by a reluctant eptance. "Fine, let''s go back," she agreed, though her eyes remained sharp and watchful.


    ______ __ _


    The Combat Training ss ended without much of a disturbance. Students also stopped talking about the rumors, though only openly. Adrian was grateful enough his name was cleared.


    He now hoped Dream Stalker wouldn''t do something again for a while since he needed to prepare for the uing big event - The Tournament.


    ''If I am not mistaken, next week the Academy will officially announce the Tournament, the events it will have, their dates, and any other info rted to it needed. I need to be ready for that. This will be my chance to get back at the Dream Stalker. Haha, just you wait...''


    Adrian gathered his things and headed toward the dorm.


    ______ ______


    One weekter. Later in the evening.


    As Adrian arrived at the first floor of the Dorm, the Reception Hall, he noticed a group of students gathered around a bulletin board screen.


    "Has ite out?" He muttered while approaching it.


    He saw the official announcement for the uing tournament. The events were listed, along with their dates and other crucial information.


    _______________


    [Celestial Arcane Academy Tournament Announcement]


    Dates:


    Preliminary Rounds: January 10-14


    Quarter-Finals: January 15-17


    Semi-Finals: January 19


    Finals: January 21


    Events:


    - Individual Combat Championship


    - Spellcasting Trials


    - Team Battle Tournament


    - 7 Star Strategy Games


    - Beast Tamers Challenge


    - PotionCrafting Tournament


    - ...


    ....


    ...


    [Registration for each event closes on January 8th. You can find more information about the events in the Registration Hall.]


    _______ _


    The list of events continued and it contained many interesting events.


    As Adrian read through the list of events, one in particr caught his eye:


    - Mystic Pie-Eating Contest.


    It was a whimsical event where participantspeted to eat as many enchanted pies as possible within a limited time. The pies have various magical effects, from making the eater levitate slightly to causing them to temporarily speak in animal tongues. The winner receives a golden pie trophy and a month of special meals prepared by the academy''s top chefs for free. What a fitting prize.


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought of his fellow students floating around the dining hall or conversing with animals. The image of Ardel trying to eat as many pies as possible while randomly levitating was particrly amusing.


    However, his amusement was short-lived. He sighed, feeling a pang of disappointment. "It''s too bad," he muttered to himself. "One can only participate in five events, and my te is already full."


    Adrian had already decided to focus on the most critical events to showcase his skills and hopefully gain some leverage against the Dream Stalker. The five events he had chosen were:


    Individual Combat Championship. This event as well might serve as the main event of the whole Tournament. Because it will also serve as the physical exam for the first and second years. He needs to participate in order to keep his first rank. If he can that is.


    Trials of Illusions: Due to Instructor Doome''s suggestion(order), he and other three students from the first years would have to attend it. But he was looking forward to it.


    Team Battle Tournament: 5 vs 5 team battles, just like the one in the joint ss event. But the loser would be eliminated and the winner advances to the next stage. This was also one of the events where Dream Stalker would interfere and he could use it to his advantage.


    7 Star Strategy Games: A mental challenge that would allow him to showcase his tactical and strategic abilities. Any student from any year could participate in this event. And he was aiming to win since he needed the reward for his n work.


    The fifth event he chose was the Arcane Knowledge Quiz. This event required participants to answer questions about magical theory, history, and practical applications. Adrian had always been a hardworking student, and he hoped that his extensive knowledge would give him an edge. The reward for winning the Arcane Knowledge Quiz was a rare magical artifact from the academy''s treasury.


    And he was aiming to get it since he would need it for another event after the tournament.


    With a clear n in mind, Adrian headed towards the Registration Hall to officially sign up for his chosen events. The atmosphere was buzzing with excitement as students discussed their choices and formed teams.


    Adrian quickly registered for his events, his thoughts already racing with ns and tactics. However, just as he was about to leave, he noticed a group of students entering the hall. He naturally recognized them at a nce.


    "Hey, Adrian! You came here to register too?" So did they.

 Chapter 139: Aurelias Problem

    "Yeah. I just finished." Adrian replied looking at Aurelius and Ren who came over to his side while Aurelia, Irithel, and Lyra went to the registration area.


    "Oh, which events did you sign up for?" Aurelius asked in a friendly tone. "You are participating in the team battles, right? We want to fight with your team. Hopefully, we will not meet till the finals."


    "Yeah, or else you won''t be able to get any rewards, right?" Adrian chuckled provocatively.


    "Haha, the opposite, we don''t want you guys to end up without a rank, that''s all," Aurelius replied in a more challenging tone.


    The tension between the two groups was palpable, but it was the friendly sort of rivalry that often spurred both parties to perform at their best. Adrian and Aurelius exchanged smirks, each confident in their own abilities and eager to prove themselves.


    "I also hope to meet you in the individualbatpetition." Ren joined the conversation. "I want to know how much gap there is between us."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging Ren''s challenge. "Sure thing. I''m sure it''ll be an interesting match."


    Ren smirked, hispetitive spirit evident. "Don''t expect me to go easy on you. I have advanced in my family''s swordsmanship technique you know."


    "Wouldn''t dream of it," Adrian replied with a slight grin. "But I won''t reveal my cards easily like you, haha."


    "Don''t worry, I will be ready for any of your tricks," Ren replied with a smile then looked at Aurelius. "I will get going now, I have to register for individual events I chose."


    "Oh, ok." Aurelius nodded confused why he wanted to go alone.


    Adrian nodded his head at Ren''s farewell while remembering why he wanted to register alone. ''He is probably gonna register for ''that'' event and doesn''t want others to know about it. Well, a good but wed decision on his part. His family will eventually end up seeing it at the tournament anyway.''


    Then he looked at Aurelius who seemed to talk about something, something that can''t be talked in front of others.


    ''Sigh...''


    "Let''s talk outside," Adrian suggested, gesturing towards the exit of the Registration Hall. Aurelius nodded in agreement, and they both stepped out into the fresh air.


    "So, what did you want to talk about?" Adrian asked once they were outside, alone, away from the bustling crowd.


    "Um... It''s about your sister. Hear me out before saying anything, please." Aurelius asked.


    "..." Adrian was silent.


    "Thanks." Aurelius smiled and started talking. "She has been kind of losttely. She thinks a lot, eats less, and doesn''t think about herself, her mind is always elsewhere. I tried to find out what was troubling her, but she wouldn''t open up to me. I thought maybe you would know something or tell me how can I help her."


    Adrian looked at Aurelius, a small smile tugging at his lips. ''He really does care about her...''


    "When did she start doing that?" Adrian then asked calmly.


    "About a week ago, just from the day..."


    "The rumors about me spread." Adrian finished Aurelius''s words.


    "...Yes." Aurelius nodded. "I initially thought she was worried about you, and when I asked her, she always tried to dodge to answer or switched the topic. But even after the truth came out, she didn''t change at all. That''s why I came to you."


    Adrian sighed inwardly, processing Aurelius''s words. It was clear his sister, Aurelia, was deeply affected by something beyond the recent rumors. His mind raced, considering the possibilities.


    ''...It must be that basta*d''s work.'' Adrian knew the biggest possibility was her being Dream Stalker''s target. Since the Dream Stalker was able to know his real rtionship with her because of his nightmares, he must have targeted his sister as a backup n.


    ''But...''


    "Don''t worry, she will be fine. She will return to her usual self." Adrian reassured Aurelius who had a worried expression.


    ''Because of her ability and powerful light affinity, she is the most tolerant to the Dream Maniption. She won''t be controlled like other victims but might get headaches, losing focus, sleep loss, and other things.


    However, even they will disappear with some time because she will gain resistance against dream maniption.'' Adrian finished his thought, knowing that Aurelia''s natural resilience would eventually ovee the Dream Stalker''s influence.


    "Hmm, thanks, I will take my leave then, they must be waiting for me," Aurelius replied.


    "Ok, see youter." Adrian nodded and turned to leave.


    "Wait... I now know what master meant that day... I believe the truth wille to light and Aurelia and you will get together again. Well then, bye."


    Adrian paused, taken aback by Aurelius''s parting words. He turned back only to see Aurelius already far away.


    "Haha, he really is a protagonist." He muttered under his breath.


    "Then... Shall I visit one of his futurepanions?" He chuckled while slowly walking in a certain direction.


    ______ ___ _


    Celestial Arcane Academy


    The southern part of the Celestial Arcane Academy was dedicated to the third-year students, a sprawling section of the campus that reflected their advanced status. Here, the buildings were more borate and specialized, catering to the higher-level courses and practical training required at this stage of their education.


    The third-year dormitories were elegant structures, designed to providefort and privacy for the older students. Each dorm was equipped with private study areas, spaciousmon rooms, and even small gardens where students could rx and meditate. The architecture here was a blend of ssic and modern, with magical enhancements ensuring a conducive environment for study and rxation.


    Adjacent to the dormitories were the teaching buildings, each dedicated to different fields of study. These buildings were state-of-the-art, equipped with advanced magicalboratories,bat arenas, and libraries stocked with rare tomes and scrolls.


    The third-year curriculum was rigorous, focusing on honing the students'' skills to a professional level, preparing them for their final year and beyond.


    One of the most prominent structures in this area was the Smithing Hall. A grand building with tall, smokestack chimneys constantly puffing out wisps of smoke, the Smithing Hall was where students specialized in magical crafting and weapon forging. Inside, the air was thick with the smell of molten metal and the rhythmic nging of hammers on anvils.

 Chapter 140: Anya The Forger

    Within the Smithing Hall, studts worked diligtly at their forges, their faces illuminated by the orange glow of the furnaces.


    Among them was a girl who stood out for her medium height and petite body, but what was more remarkable was her strgth and resilice. Her name was Anya, Anya Fawger.


    Her hammer, heavier than most studts could manage, moved with a rhythmic grace in her small hands. Each swingnded true, shaping the glowing metal with a confidce that belied her size. Sweat beaded on her forehead, catching the firelight like scattered diamonds.


    The other studts, mostly burly m, watched her with a mix of admiration and amusemt. One, a giant of a fellow with a beard like burnt toast, chuckled.


    "Doesn''t look like it takes much muscle, Anya, but you sure are making that piece sing!"


    Anya, her dark hair tied back in a practical braid, winked at him, a spark of defiance in her hazel eyes. "Looks can be deceiving, Bjorn. This fire takes more finesse than brute force."


    A chorus of agreemt rumbled a the room, punctuated by a few whistles. Her fellow studts whispered among themselves, not just about her skill but also about how her petite frame and serious demeanor made her adorably "cute" in their eyes.


    Anya, despite her fierce focus on her work, couldn''t help but blush slightly under the unexpected atttion. They did call her "cute," a fact that always made her feel a strange mix of annoyance and secret pride.


    Just th she heard someone calling her."Studt Anya." It was one of the staff who worked in the Hall.


    Anya looked up from her work, her hands pausing mid-swing as she acknowledged the staff member with a nod. "Yes?"


    The staff member, a middle-aged woman with sharp eyes and a no-nonsse demeanor approached her forge.


    "Studt Anya," The staff member said a touch of urgcy in her voice. "There is someone requesting to meet with you."


    "What?" Anya frowned, irritation shing in her hazel eyes. "Tell them I''m working right now."


    The staff member, undeterred, leaned closer. "They mtioned something about Moonshadow Ore."


    Anya''s hands froze mid-swing, her eyes widing in surprise. "Moonshadow Ore?" she echoed, her voice barely a whisper. The rare and highly coveted material among the smiths, it was said to hance the magical properties of any item forged with it with a 0% perct sess rate. She had only read about it in the book and only se it once wh her grandma used it.


    She never imagined she would counter it again.


    "Yes, that''s what they said," the staff member confirmed, her eyes studying Anya''s reaction closely.


    Anya quickly set down her hammer, her heart pounding with excitemt. "Take me to them," she instructed her voice steady despite the adraline coursing through her veins.


    The staff member nodded and led Anya out of the Smithing Hall, the eyes of her fellow studts following them with curiosity. They crossed the courtyard, the cool eving air a stark contrast to the fiery heat of the forge. Anya''s mind raced with possibilities. Who could possibly have Moonshadow Ore, and why would they want to see her?


    They walked in silce, the anticipation making each step feel like an eternity to Anya. The staff member led her through the courtyard and into a gard near the Smithing Hall. The gard was sere, with neatly trimmed hedges and vibrant flowers, a stark contrast to the fiery, bustling atmosphere of the forge.


    In the cter of the gard stood a figure wearing the academy''s uniform. As they approached, Anya noticed the figure was a boy taller than her, with brown hair and eyes, and a slightly handsome appearance. He seemed to be waiting patitly, his hands tucked into his pockets.


    "Here she is," the staff member said, gesturing towards Anya. "I''ll leave you two to talk." With that, the staff member turned and walked away, leaving Anya alone with the stranger.


    Anya wasted no time. "Where''s the Moonshadow Ore?" she demanded, her voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and impatice.


    The boy smiled slightly, his expression calm andposed. "We hav''t ev introduced ourselves yet," he replied. "It''s only polite to know each other''s names before we talk business, don''t you think?"


    Anya frowned, her impatice ring. But there was something about his demeanor that suggested he wasn''t lying or trying to deceive her. She took a deep breath, reigning in her excitemt. "Fine. I''m Anya. Now, who are you?"


    The boy nodded, satisfied with her response. "I''m Adrian, a first-year studt. Nice to meet you, Sior Anya."


    "Nice to meet you too," Anya said quickly, eager to get to the point. "Now, about the Moonshadow Ore..."


    "You are really as the rumors say, Sior." Adrian chuckled slightly. "I know where you can find Moonshadow Ore, ough for you to be a Four Star Smith. You can choose to believe me or not. And before you ask where it is again, I have something to discuss with you. You may ev think of it as a request."


    "...Ok, let''s talk th." Anya crossed her arms, curiosity now mingled with a healthy dose of skepticism. "Speak, I''m listing. What''s this request of yours?"


    "Shall we take a seat first? I am sure you must be tired from working all this time."


    Adrian gestured to a nearby bch under the shade of arge tree. Anya nced at him, her impatice momtarily quelled by curiosity, and th nodded, walking over to sit down. Adrian followed, taking a seat beside her.


    "I appreciate you taking the time to hear me out," Adrian began, his tone sincere. "I know how valuable your work is."


    "Get to the point," Anya interjected, though her tone was more curious than annoyed.


    Adrian nodded. "Right. As I mtioned, I know where you can find Moonshadow Ore. But before I tell you, I need your help with something. There''s a tournamting up, and I need a special weapon crafted¡ªone that only someone with your skill, no, with your ability, can make."

 Chapter 141: Making A Deal With Anya

    Anya raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued. "A special weapon, you say? And why should I believe you about the Moonshadow Ore?"


    Adrian reached into his pocket and pulled out a small fragmt of ore. It looked dull and unremarkable at first nce, with a simple, almost mundane appearance. But Anya, with her ke eye for materials, immediately noticed something differt about it. There was a subtle, almost imperceptible shimmer beath its surface, hinting at the true nature of the ore.


    "This is a piece of Moonshadow Ore," Adrian said, handing it to her. "It might not look like much now, but under the moonlight, it reveals its true form."


    Anya took the fragmt, her fingers brushing over its surface. She had heard of this ore''s unique property, and holding it now, she felt a thrill of recognition. This was indeed Moonshadow Ore, no doubt about it. "Alright," she said, her skepticism melting away. "I believe you."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sse of relief. ''Ev if I didn''t show her the fragmt, she would have still believed me,'' he thought inwardly. He remembered that Anya''s true ability was to discern the truth of her target''s words. In theter stages of the story, her ability would evolve into mind-reading, making her an ev more formidable ally to the protagonist, Aurelius.


    ''The author really had fun creating her character,'' Adrian mused, recalling the inspiration drawn from a certain famous fictional character back on Earth¡ªone known for her brilliant ''intellect'' and funny reactions.


    "Alright," Anya said, her eyes now gleaming with purpose. "I''ll start on your weapon. Come on, follow me."


    "Ok," Adrian replied, following her without hesitation. He knew she would first observe his fighting style, his body movemts, and his preferces. Anya was a meticulous individual, and understanding her clits'' needs was her first step in crafting the perfect weapon.


    They walked back through the Smithing Hall, the rhythmic nging of metal on metal and the hiss of steam creating a familiar symphony. The other studts nced at them curiously, but Anya paid them no mind. She led Adrian to a small, private forge at the back of the hall, where her personal tools and materials were neatly arranged.


    "Let''s see what we''re working with," Anya said, gesturing for Adrian to step onto a sparring matid out in the corner. "Show me how you usually fight."


    Adrian nodded and stepped onto the mat. He drew his sword, a simple but bnced weapon, and took a ready stance. He began with a series of basic attacks, moving fluidly from one form to the next. As he progressed, his movemts became moreplex, incorporating spins and feints, showcasing his agility and control. He ev performed the techniques he learned from the Path Of Subtlety.


    Anya watched inttly, her eyes narrowing as she took in every detail. She noted the way he shifted his weight, the precision of his strikes, and the speed of his transitions.


    Th, Adrian switched his weapons into daggers, repeated the same process, and ded his performance with an intermediate dagger technique he learned not long ago.


    Adrian''s final movemts were a blur of speed and precision, his daggers shing in the dim light of the forge. He moved like a dancer, each step calcted, each strike purposeful. Wh he finished, he stood still, his breath steady, his eyes meeting Anya''s.


    "Impressive," Anya said, her voice tinged with guine admiration. "Your agility and control are remarkable. You need a weapon that can keep up with your speed and precision, but also withstand the force of your strikes."


    Adrian nodded, sheathing his daggers. "Exactly. I need something that can handle both closebat and long-range gagemts. A versatile weapon that doesn''tpromise on durability or efficicy."


    Anya pondered for a momt, her mind racing with ideas. "I think I have a design in mind. It will be a dual weapon¡ªa sword and daggerbination. The sword will have a retractable de that can split into two daggers for closebat. The core will be forged with Moonshadow Ore to hance its magical properties, suring it can channel your ergy effectively."


    Adrian''s eyes lit up with excitemt. "That sounds perfect. How long will it take to forge?"


    "Giv theplexity and the materials involved, it will take a couple of weeks," Anya replied. "But I promise it will be worth the wait. I''ll need to start by analyzing the Moonshadow Ore fragmt you gave me, and I''ll need some additional materials for the core and the hilt."


    Adrian nodded. "Tell me what you need, and I''ll get it for you."


    Anya quickly scribbled down a list of materials on a piece of parchmt and handed it to Adrian. "Here. Some of these are rare, but I trust you''ll be able to find them."


    Adrian nced at the list, recognizing a few of the items. "I''ll have these to you as soon as possible," he assured her. "Since the main thing is done, I shouldplete my d."


    "Oh," Anya nodded eager to know the location of Moonshadow Ores.


    Adrian tucked the list into his pocket, noting Anya''s eager expression. He knew she was anxious to hear more about the Moonshadow Ore. With a calm demeanor, he gestured for her to take a seat again.


    "Before I tell you where to find more Moonshadow Ore," Adrian began, "there are a few things you need to know. The ce where it''s located is not only difficult to reach but also dangerous. It''s in a cave deep within the Forest of Shadows."


    Anya''s eyes wided slightly. "The Forest of Shadows? That ce is teeming with dangerous beasts and unpredictable magic currts. Are you sure? Ev Ster Maguses will struggle just to stay alive. How did you ev know about it?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes, I know. I came across the information through chance, by luck, you could say. It''s said that the Moonshadow Ore forms in veins deep within the cave at the south of the forest. The ore is guarded by creatures attuned to its magic, so it won''t be an easy task to retrieve it."


    "Th, isn''t it useless ev if I know about it? I''m only a Lunar Sage and not proficit inbat."


    _______ ___


    (I have released an auxiliary chapter (chapter 0) about the power system. You can read it to remember or learn the power system ranking.)

 Chapter 142: Not Only Is She Cute But Also Mature

    [Here is a weekly Bonus Chapter]


    ______ ___ _


    "Th, isn''t it useless ev if I know about it? I''m only a Lunar Sage and not proficit inbat."


    Anya''s skepticism was evidt, but her determination was unyielding. Adrian had anticipated this reaction, understanding the gravity of what he was asking.


    "I understand your concerns, Anya," Adrian said, his voice steady and reassuring. "That''s why I''m not asking you to go yourself. Why don''t you ask your Master or Parts? I have heard they are both Sr Archmages. It will be a piece of cake for them. And before you say anything, let me tell you another secret..."


    "There is also another rare type of ore called Moonfire Crystal," Adrian continued, a hint of mystery in his voice. "I heard it''s a rare ore that can only be found in the deepest parts of the cave. It''s ev more pott than Moonshadow Ore. Your parts or master would be very interested in obtaining it."


    Anya''s eyes wided at the mtion of Moonfire Crystal. She had heard of it in legds, an ore said to be imbued with the essce of both the moon and fire, capable of creating weapons of immse power. "Moonfire Crystal... Are you sure?"


    Adrian smiled awkwardly. "I''m not exactly sure if there is, after all, I hav''t be there myself or se it, so it''s still a gamble. But, considering your family or master''s status and power, I think it''s worth the risk."


    Anya considered his words, her mind racing with possibilities. The pottial reward was immse, but the danger was equally significant. Still, having her parts or master retrieve the ore instead of her was a logical and safer option.


    "I see your point," Anya said slowly. "I''ll discuss it with them. If they''re interested, they might be able to retrieve the ores for me. But this will take time."


    Adrian nodded, understanding theplexity of the situation. "That''s fine. The weapon I''m asking for is not an urgt necessity but a long-term investmt in my training and future battles. I can wait. Though if it can be done till thepetition finals, I would be really grateful."


    Anya sighed, feeling the weight of the decision but also the excitemt of the opportunity. "Alright, I''ll talk to them tonight and let you know their decision. In the meantime, I''ll start working on the preliminary designs for your weapon after studying the Moonshadow Ore fragmt you provided."


    "Thank you, Sior Anya," Adrian said sincerely.


    "You can thank me after your weapon is done," Anya replied with a small smile, her determination evidt in her eyes. "But I promise to give it my best."


    With their agreemt settled, Anya and Adrian left the private forge. As they walked through the Smithing Hall, the rhythmic nging of metal and the hum of magical ergy sured them. The other studts nced at them with curiosity, especially noting Adrian''s presce.


    A group of studts, mostly burly and muscr m (barbarians, dwarves, and a few humans) who had be watching Anya with admiration earlier, stepped forward. One of them, a giant with a beard like burnt toast, called out to her. "Hey, Anya, who''s the new guy? Finally got yourself a boyfrid?" he teased, a wide grin on his face.


    Anya''s face turned a slight shade of crimson. "Shut up, Bjorn," she snapped, her voice a mix of embarrassmt and annoyance. "He''s a first-year, and he''s here to ask for my help with a special project."


    Bjorn raised an eyebrow, clearly joying the situation. "A special project, huh? Sounds interesting. What''s your name, kid?"


    Adrian stepped forward, his demeanor calm and collected. "Nice to meet you siors, My name is Adrian, and as Sior mtioned, I''m a first-year studt. I came to seek her expertise in crafting a weapon."


    Another studt, a tall, lean guy with a mischievous glint in his eyes, chimed in. "Special weapon, huh? That''s some serious business. So, Adrian, do you think our Anya here is cute and beautiful?"


    "Yeah, isn''t our Anya cute?" A female dwarf chuckled hugging Anya from behind.


    There was a momt of silce as Adrian considered the question, feeling the eyes of the studts and Anya on him. He could see the anticipation in their expressions, and he knew his answer would carry weight.


    Adrian looked directly at Anya, his expression calm. "In my opinion not only is Sior Anya cute and beautiful, but she''s also incredibly talted and mature. Her skills as a smith are unparalleled, and she''s dedicated to her craft. I''m honored to have her help."


    Anya''s blush deeped, and the teasing grins of her fellow studts softed into guine smiles of respect and camaraderie. Bjorn pped Adrian on the shoulder with a heartyugh. "Well said, Adrian. You''ve got a good head on your shoulders. Anya, looks like you found yourself a dect clit and a junior."


    Anya managed a small smile, her initial irritation melting away. "Thanks, Bjorn. And thank you, Adrian. I''ll get started on your weapon right away."


    "Haha, she''s acting shy, see!"


    "W-wait, let me take an image."


    "Quit it, will you." Anya snapped at her fellow smiths again. "Anyway, goodbye Adrian. I will contact you tomorrow."


    With that, Adrian and Anya exchanged a final nod before parting ways. Adrian left the Smithing Hall, his mind rxing due to the sessfulpletion of his n.


    Meanwhile,


    Anya returned to her private forge, her eyesnding on the fragmt of Moonshadow Ore. The glow from the forge illuminated her thoughtful expression as she turned the fragmt over in her hands.


    "My ''The Anima Oculus'' didn''t detect any falsehoods in his words," she muttered to herself. This ability had always be reliable, allowing her to discern the truth in any statemt, making her a valuable asset in negotiations, dealings, and building rtionships. But the weight of Adrian''s im still pressed heavily on her mind.


    She took a deep breath, steeling herself. "First things first, I need to verify this fragmt," she said, her voice firm with determination. Anya carefully set the fragmt on her workbch and began to prepare her tools. She had to be absolutely sure of the ore''s authticity before taking any further steps.


    "Only after I confirm it, th I will talk with my master and parts."

 Chapter 143: News

    It was already night wh Adrian returned to his room. He sat down on a chair, recalling the day''s evts. He signed up for all the evts he intded to participate in and got to know his sister''s condition.


    Most of all, he managed to secure Anya''s agreemt to craft his weapon. He felt a sse of satisfaction, knowing that he had sessfully set his ns in motion. The conversation with Anya had gone better than he had hoped, and now he had a chance to obtain a weapon forged from Moonshadow Ore.


    ''Now I can finally feel the knowledge from the novel bringing me befits.'' He chuckled inwardly. After all, he read all the info about the Moonshadow Ore and its location from the novel. As for the fragmt of the Moonshadow Ore, he hade across it during one of his outdoor explorations. It had be a lucky find, tucked away in a hidd alcove within a hidd cave.


    He had kept it safe, knowing it would be valuable someday. And now, that day hade.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, a small smile ying on his lips. The knowledge from the novel was indeed proving to be a significant advantage. Not only had it helped him find the Moonshadow Ore, but it also guided him in his interactions and decisions within this world. Every step he took was informed by the insights he had gained from the story, giving him a unique edge.


    ''And it''s already be four months since I regained my memories, huh.'' He thought inwardly. ''The year is about to d as well. This might be my first weing new year in this world as having my memories from Earth. s, there is no time to rx just yet,'' Adrian reminded himself. Thepetition was fast approaching, and he needed to be in peak condition.


    ''But should I invite Aria to a Christmas Date? The next week will be the d of this year...'' Adrian leaned back in his chair, contemting the idea of a Christmas date with Aria. Although this world didn''t celebrate Christmas, he could still create a special asion inspired by his memories from Earth. It could be a way to bring a piece of his past into his new reality and share it with her.


    ''Right, I need to buy some clothes while I''m at it,'' He thought remembering his big mistake on their first date. ''I will buy them wh I go to buy the materials for my new weapon.''


    He took out the list of the materials Anya gave him. Though he didn''t know all of them, he recognized a few of them, which were somewhat rare and pricey.


    "It seems my wallet will take quite a hit," he mused, shaking his head with a smile. "But it will be worth it for a weapon of that caliber and a good date with Aria."


    "Well th, let''s n a date, shall we..."


    ______ ____ __


    Tomorrow Eving.


    "Studt Adrian, don''t be too stressed. I won''t evaluate you till the d of the semester since your egg hasn''t hatched yet, ok. Let''s be a bit more patit and see it to the d." Instructor ra said looking at Adrian and the silver egg on his hands.


    "Don''t worry, I can wait, instructor," Adrian replied. "And I''m sure whatever hatches from this egg will be worth the wait."


    ra''s smile wided. "I''m sure it will. Keep nurturing it with your aether, and it will bond with you deeply wh it finally hatches."


    Adrian thanked her and made his way back to the dorm, his room, cradling the egg with care. Once inside, he ced the egg on a cushioned pedestal, suring it was secure andfortable.


    Just as Adrian was about to ter the shower, hismunication bracelet buzzed, emitting a soft chime. He nced at the device, noticing a small holographic image forming on top of it. The image flickered for a momt before stabilizing, revealing Anya''s face.


    "Adrian, are you there?" Anya''s voice came through, sounding slightly distorted but clear ough to understand.


    Adrian quickly activated themunication device, and the holograph of Anya became sharper. "Yes, I''m here. What''s up, Sior?"


    Anya''s expression was a mix of excitemt and seriousness. "I wanted to update you on the matter we discussed yesterday. I spoke with my master about the Moonshadow Ore and the possibility of finding Moonfire Crystal."


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. "And? What did he say?"


    "He agreed to go and retrieve the ores," Anya replied, her voice tinged with relief and anticipation. "My master is very intrigued by the possibility of finding Moonfire Crystal. He mtioned that if your information turns out to be true, he would reward you handsomely."


    Adrian''s eyes wided slightly. "That''s incredible news! Thank you for talking to him about it."


    Anya smiled, her holographic image flickering slightly. "No need to thank me. You provided the lead, and it''s a significant opportunity for all of us. My master is already making preparations to vture into the Forest of Shadows. He ns to leave within the next few days."


    "That''s good," Adrian said, surprised by the swift action.


    "Yes, he wants to make the most of the currt lunar phase, which he believes will be beficial for navigating the forest and locating the ores," Anya exined. "In the meantime, I''ll continue my preliminary work on your weapon design. As soon as my master returns with the ores, I can start the actual forging process."


    "Thank you, Sior," Adrian said sincerely. "This means a lot to me."


    Anya nodded, her expression softing. "You''re wee, Junior. Just make sure to gather the additional materials on the list I gave you. We''ll need everything to sure the weapon is crafted to perfection."


    "I''ll take care of it," Adrian assured her. "I''ll start sourcing the materials tomorrow."


    "Great. I''ll be in touch if there are any updates," Anya said, her holographic image beginning to fade. "Take care, Junior."


    "You too, Sior," Adrian replied, watching as the holograph disappeared, leaving him alone in his room once more.


    He leaned back in his chair, feeling a surge of excitemt and relief. The pieces were falling into ce, and the promise of a powerful weapon crafted by Anya was bing more tangible. With her master''s involvemt, the likelihood of obtaining the Moonshadow Ore and possibly the Moonfire Crystal had increased significantly.


    He knew he needed to start gathering the materials as soon as possible. But first, he decided to finish his shower and get a good night''s rest. Tomorrow would be a busy day, filled with tasks that required his full atttion.


    As he stepped into the shower, the warm water cascading over him, Adrian''s thoughts drifted to his ns for the uing days. He was determined to gather the materials, prepare for thepetition, and n that special date with Aria. The future looked promising, and with the knowledge from the novel and his growing connections, Adrian felt more confidt than ever.


    He finished his shower and dried off, feeling rejuvated. He nced at the silver egg on the pedestal, giving it a reassuring pat. "Soon, little one. We''ll both be ready for what''s toe."


    Adrian thy down on his bed, his mind buzzing with excitemt and anticipation. The challges ahead were many, but with careful nning and determination, he was confidt he could ovee them. As long as he didn''t make any mistakes, he should be fine.


    As he drifted off to sleep, he dreamed of wielding a powerful weapon ying beasts while looking cool.

 Chapter 144: Adrians preperations for the last week of the Year

    Adrian''s POV:


    ______


    The week ded, and we got a one-week holiday. Ev though this world didn''t celebrate New Year, the academy still gave us a break, perhaps to let everyone rest and prepare for the uingpetition. The timing was perfect, giving me a chance to focus on gathering the materials for Sior Anya and n something special for Aria.


    I collected half of the materials on the list and today, I will collect all in one go. Because the ce I''m going to will sell everything I need. I also n to visit a clothing shop to buy myself a good winter outfit for a date.


    Since the academy is under the protection of a powerful barrier spell, no rain or snow can get through the barrier. So the weather in the academy is always cool. But outside of the academy, the winter weather was in full force, with snow nketing the g and a crisp chill in the air.


    After a quick breakfast, I made my way to the academy gates. The bustling atmosphere was palpable, with studts and staff alike taking advantage of the break. Some were heading home, while others were preparing for the uing evts. I stepped through the gates and felt the immediate change in temperature, the cold air biting at my skin.


    Thankfully, I had my aether and warm clothes I took at the beginning of the winter. I pulled my coat tighter a me and approached a carriage that was not far away from me.


    "To the Shop of Shadows and Secrets," I told the carriage driver, my breath visible in the frosty air.


    The driver, an older man with a stern face, simply nodded and gestured for me to climb aboard. He flicked the reins, and the carriage began to move, the sound of hooves crunching on the snow-covered g filling the air.


    The ride took about twty minutes, during which I watched the snow-coveredndscape pass by, the  expanse brok asionally by the bare branches of trees and the distant outlines of buildings. The cold seeped through the carriage, but I kept myself warm with the asional surge of aether through my body.


    We finally arrived at our destination. The shop''s exterior was dark and unassuming, with a sign above the door that read "Shadows and Secrets" in an elegant, almost ominous script. The building itself looked old, with weathered stone walls and a heavy wood door that seemed to absorb the light a it.


    I paid the driver and stepped out of the carriage. I approached the door, hesitating for a momt before pushing it op. A bell tinkled softly as I tered, and I was immediately greeted by a warmth that contrasted sharply with the cold outside.


    The interior of the shop was dimly lit, with shelves lining the walls, each filled with various items¡ªsome familiar, somepletely foreign. The air was thick with the sct of incse and old wood, creating an atmosphere that was both inviting and mysterious.


    "Wee," a deep voice said, drawing my atttion to the counter. Behind it stood a tall, thin man with sharp features and piercing eyes that seemed to look right through me. "How can I assist you today?"


    "I need some materials," I replied, pulling out the list of the materials I needed.


    The man''s eyes flicked over the list, a small smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "You''vee to the right ce," he said, his voice smooth and reassuring. "We have everything you need. Please, wait a momt."


    Th he flicked his fingers and closed his eyes, while I siltly watched without interrupting him.


    After a few seconds, the shelves began to shift and move, rearranging themselves as various materials floated gtly into the air and toward the counter.


    After a few momts, the man oped his eyes, revealing a collection of itemsid out neatly before me. "Here are the materials you requested," he said, gesturing to the assortmt. "Is there anything else you might need?"


    I examined the items for a momt and asked. "Are these really the materials on the list?"


    "Yes." The man calmly replied.


    ''Good, no reaction from the ring."


    "Th, this should be everything," I replied, nodding in satisfaction. "How much for all of this?"


    The shopkeeper''s smile wided slightly. "For a customer such as yourself, I can offer a reasonable price. Let''s say, 5 thousand Gold Aether Coins?"


    "...Can you give a discount? I will rmd it to my frids ande here again next time." I asked thinking my budget would suffer if I really paid 5K Gold Aether Coins. I only have a 5K on me and I still have a use for the remaining K.


    "Hmm... Ok, I will give you a 5% discount, and since you seem to be a studt, I will also give an additional 5% discount, so % in total. Consider this a first-time gift from me. But..."


    "Thank you, Sir. But?"


    "But you have to show me your weapon once it''s finished." The man leaned forward, his eyes twinkling with curiosity and amusemt. "I have a ke interest in seeing the results of the materials I provide."


    I smiled, appreciating the shopkeeper''s interest. "Deal. I''ll make sure toe back and show you the weapon once it''splete."


    The man nodded, satisfied with my response. "Excellt. Now, let me recalcte the total for you."


    With a flick of his wrist, a small, ornate abacus appeared on the counter. The beads clicked and cked as he quickly recalcted the price. "With the % discount, that brings your total to 3,500 Gold Aether Coins."


    I nodded and reached into my gold ring, pulling out a small pouch filled with coins. After selecting the necessary amount, I took it out of the ring and handed it over to the shopkeeper. "Here you go."


    He epted the paymt with a nod, th waved his hand again. The materials I had purchased began to float into a series of small, elegant bags, each tied securely with a string. "Thank you for your business," he said, handing me the bags. "I look forward to seeing the weapon you bring."


    "Thank you," I replied, taking the bags and securing them inside my ring. "I''ll be sure to return once it''s done."


    With that, I turned and left the shop, the bell tinkling softly as the door closed behind me. The cold air hit me immediately, but the warmth of the shop lingered, giving me a sse of satisfaction. I had all the materials I needed, and now I could focus on my next task.


    I walked down the street, heading toward a small clothing shop I had noticed earlier. The windows disyed various winter outfits, and I knew I needed something more suitable for the weather outside the academy''s protective barrier.


    Entering the shop, I was greeted by a fridly shopkeeper, a middle-aged woman with a warm smile. "Good morning! How can I help you today?"


    "I need a good winter outfit," I replied, looking a at the various coats, scarves, and gloves on disy.


    "Of course," she said, leading me to a section filled with high-quality winter wear. "We have a fine selection of coats and essories. Are you looking for something particr?"


    "Something warm and not so stylish," I said, browsing through the racks. "I have a special asioning up."


    The shopkeeper''s eyes lit up with understanding. "Ah, I see. Well, we have just the thing." She pulled out a dark, wool coat with a fur-lined cor and matching gloves. "This would suit you perfectly. It''s warm and has a touch of elegance. It''s also chanted by a two-star Magic Tailor."


    I tried on the coat, feeling the warmth velop me immediately. It fit well, and the style was exactly what I was looking for. "This is perfect," I said, smiling at the shopkeeper. "I''ll take it."


    "Wonderful choice," she said, wrapping the coat and gloves in a neat package. "Do you need anything else? A scarf, perhaps?"


    I nced at the scarves, and one caught my eye¡ªa deep blue, matching the coat perfectly. "I''ll take that one too," I said, pointing it out.


    After making my purchase and thanking the shopkeeper, I stepped out into the cold again, feeling well-prepared for the winter weather. With the materials and my new outfit secured, I felt ready for the week ahead.


    But before I returned to the Academy, there was one more thing I needed to do. To select ces for the date. Thest time we wt only to two ces so this time, I n to visit a few more to make the day memorable.


    Thus, I spt two hours finding good ces.


    With my shopping and scouting done, I made my way back to the academy, feeling pleased with the day''s aplishmts. I had gathered all the materials for Sior Anya, secured a good outfit for myself, and nned a series of delightful activities for the date with Aria.


    Back in my room, I took out and ced the bags of materials in a safe spot and admired my new winter outfit. The coat and scarf felt luxurious and warm, perfect for the uing outing. I also ced the magical snow globe I bought on my desk, a reminder of the special day I was nning.


    "Now, I''m ready for the uing week."

 Chapter 145: New Year Date [1]

    [A/N: These two [New Year Date] chapters will focus on a wholesome date I tried to imagine Adrian and Aria would have. They will be the d of the second volume as well. Th we will jump into the first Main Arc right away. Stay tuned and alert!]


    ______ _____ _


    The first thing I did the day after I wt shopping was to contact Sior Anya and deliver the materials to her. Fortunately, her master had already left a few days ago and should probably be in the Forest of Shadows by now. He may have ev found the ores.


    Well, the faster he is, the sooner I will get my weapon.


    The next thing I did was, obviously, to talk with Aria. Imagine if I had prepared everything for the date, chos the perfect time, and th found out she didn''t have the time wh I asked her¡ªthat would be totally awkward.


    I found Aria in the library, immersed in a thick book on advanced aether maniption. She looked up as I approached, her face lighting up with a smile. "Adrian! What brings you here?"


    "Hey, Aria. Do you have a momt to talk?" I asked, taking a seat across from her.


    "Of course," she said, closing her book. "What''s up?"


    "I was thinking, since we have a break this week, how about we spd a day together likest time?" I suggested. "I''ve nned a few activities too, it will be rxing and fun."


    "..." Aria stayed silt for a few momts, considering my offer. "Are you asking me... for a date."


    ''Isn''t it obvious?''


    "Yes," I replied calmly. "I wanted to know wh you would be free."


    Aria''s eyes wided slightly at my straightforward answer, though she quickly recovered. She nced a the library, perhaps to make sure no one else was listing, before returning her gaze to me.


    "I will be free on 3st December." She th replied.


    "So, you agree th." I smiled in relief.


    "..." Aria returned reading her book again.


    Smiling to myself, I also oped the book I picked up just after tering. The only thing to do now was to wait.


    _______ __ _


    The following days passed in a blur of anticipation and preparation. I continued my training and attded to my responsibilities, but my thoughts oft drifted to the uing date with Aria. Every eving, I spt time nurturing the silver egg, hoping for a sign that it was close to hatching.


    Finally, the day of our date arrived. I stood at the academy gates, the cold winter air biting at my cheeks despite the warmth of my new coat and scarf. My breath formed visible puffs in the air as I waited, feeling a mix of excitemt and nervousness.


    It wasn''t long before I spotted Aria approaching. She was dressed in a stylish winter coat, her long silver hair peeking out from under a cozy hat. A matching scarf wrapped a her neck, and she wore gloves thatplemted her outfit perfectly. She looked stunning, and the sight of her made my heart skip a beat.


    "Good morning, Aria," I greeted her with a warm smile.


    "Good morning, Adrian," she replied, her cheeks slightly flushed from the cold. "You look well-prepared for the weather."


    "Thanks, and you look amazing," I said, admiring her winter attire. "Shall we get started?"


    Aria nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. "Lead the way."


    Our first stop was the cozy caf¨¦ I had scouted out earlier. The warmth and inviting atmosphere were a wee relief from the cold outside. We took a seat by the window, where we could watch the snow gtly falling outside. The barista greeted us with a fridly smile and took our order.


    "I hope you like this ce," I said, looking a the quaint caf¨¦. "It seemed perfect for a rxing start to our day."


    "It''s lovely," Aria replied, her eyes sparkling as she took in the surings. "I hav''t be here before."


    The barista soon returned with our drinks and pastries. I had chos a hot chocte topped with whipped cream and a selection of freshly baked pastries. Aria opted for a fragrant herbal tea and a delicate-looking cake. We chatted easily, the conversation flowing naturally as we joyed our treats.


    After leaving the caf¨¦, we wt to theke we saw on our previous date. It was now froz and many people were gathered a, using aether and magic to glide smoothly across the ice. It was a mesmerizing sight, the ice glisting under the soft glow of chantednterns that lined theke.


    "We can try that," I said, nodding towards the skaters. "It looks like fun, doesn''t it?"


    Aria''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "Yes, it does. I''ve never tried ice skating with magic before."


    We approached the edge of theke, where a sign exined how to use basic aether maniption to glide on the ice. I focused my aether into my feet, creating a thinyer of ergy that would allow me to slide across the surface. Aria did the same, and soon we were both gliding effortlessly over the ice, our movemts graceful and fluid.


    It took a few momts to get the hang of it, but once we did, it was exhrating. We skated side by side, asionally reaching out to hold hands for bnce. The air was filled withughter and the sounds of other skaters joying themselves.


    "You''re a natural," I said, smiling at Aria as we glided together. She really is a gius.


    "Thanks," she replied, her cheeks flushed with abination of cold and excitemt. "This is really fun."


    We spt the next hour or so skating a theke, asionally stopping to watch more expericed skaters perform impressive tricks. I ev attempted a small jump, much to Aria''s amusemt, though I lost my bnce in the process and ded up nearly injuring myself. She giggled, herughter light and infectious.


    Well, though I failed at the trick, I managed to make herugh. My satisfaction increased immsely after seeing her smile.


    After our time on the ice, we made our way to the artisan market in the park. Though not powerful like the academy, it was also protected by a cooling barrier.


    The stalls were bustling with activity, and the air was filled with the ticing scts of various foods and the sounds of vdors calling out their wares. We strolled through the market, stopping at differt stalls to admire the craftsmanship and asionally making small purchases. Until...

 Chapter 146: New Year Date [2]

    ...Until in one of the stalls, I found a beautiful hand-crafted bracelet made of delicate silver links. It had an intricate design that reminded me of Aria''s elegance. I bought it as a gift, hoping she would like it.


    "Here," I said, handing her the small, wrapped package. "I saw this and thought of you."


    Aria looked surprised but pleased. She unwrapped the package and her eyes wided slightly as she saw the bracelet. "It''s beautiful... Thank you."


    "You''re wee," I replied, feeling a warm sse of satisfaction. "I''m d you like it."


    We continued to explore the market, joying the festive atmosphere and each other''spany. As the sun began to set, casting a gold glow over the snow-covered park, we decided to head back to the academy.


    Of course, the date hasn''t ded yet. There was still the New Year Dinner I was going to prepare. Cooking was one of the few hobbies I retained from my past life, and I wanted to share a special meal with Aria. We made our way back to the academy, the cold air invigorating but not unpleasant after the warmth and joy of the day.


    Upon arriving at the academy, we parted ways at the dorm. She said she would help me this time too so she wt into her own room to change.


    I returned to my room and changed into morefortable clothes, ready to start preparing the special New Year dinner. Cooking was a skill I had honed over the years, a hobby that brought me a sse of calm and satisfaction. Tonight, I wanted to create a meal that Aria would joy, something to make the day ev more memorable.


    I headed to the kitch, already nning the dishes in my mind. I had gathered ingredits from the market earlier, suring I had everything I needed. As I began to prepare the ingredits, I heard a soft knock on the door.


    "Come in," I called, knowing it was Aria.


    She tered, now dressed in casual clothes and looking eager to help. "I thought I''de and ld a hand," she said, smiling as she approached the kitch counter.


    "You really don''t have to," I replied, though I appreciated her offer. "I can handle it."


    "I know," she said, rolling up her sleeves. "But I want to. Besides, it''s more fun to cook together."


    I couldn''t argue with that. We started working side by side, chopping vegetables, mixing ingredits, and talking as we cooked. Aria was surprisingly skilled in the kitch, and together we created a variety of dishes: a hearty stew, a fresh sd, and a selection of pastries for dessert.


    As the food simmered and baked, the kitch filled with delicious aromas. It felt cozy and warm, a stark contrast to the cold winter night outside. We chatted easily, sharing stories and getting to know each other ev better.


    "You know," Aria said, as she stirred a pot on the stove, "I never expected to find someone like you here at the academy."


    I looked up from the sd I was preparing, curious. "What do you mean?"


    "Someone who understands me," she said softly, her eyes meeting mine. "Who makes me feel... happy."


    Her words touched me deeply. Damn, I was melting. "I''m d I can be that person for you," I replied sincerely. "You mean a lot to me as well."


    "Hmm..."


    We continued cooking infortable yet awkward silce, the unspok understanding betwe us growing stronger. Wh everything was ready, we set the table with care, creating a beautiful and inviting spread.


    "Wow, it looks amazing," Aria said, admiring our work. "I can''t wait to try everything."


    We sat down and began our meal, savoring each dish. The food was delicious, and thepany made it ev better. We talked andughed, the conversation flowing easily. It felt like we were in our own little world, away from the pressures and responsibilities of the academy and the world.


    As we finished thest of the pastries, I leaned back in my chair, feeling contt. "This was perfect," I said, smiling at Aria. "Thank you for helping me make it special."


    "Thank you for inviting me," she replied, her eyes shining with warmth. "I had a wonderful time."


    I cleared the table alone despite her offer. Wh everything was clean and put away, we moved to the living area andsat down on the couch, the cozy atmosphere making it easy to rx. I nced at the clock; it was almost midnight. "It''s almost the New Year," I said, feeling a sse of anticipation.


    Aria nodded, looking thoughtful. "It''s hard to believe how much has happed this past year."


    "Yeah," I agreed. "But I''m d we met. You''ve made this year unforgettable."


    "Me too," she said softly, her gaze meeting mine. "Here''s to many more unforgettable momts."


    As the clock struck midnight, signaling the start of the new year, we sat infortable silce, joying the peaceful momt. It was a perfect d to a perfect day, filled with warmth, joy, and a deeping bond betwe us.


    "Happy New Year, Aria," I said, my voice filled with sincerity.


    "Happy New Year, Adrian," she replied, her smile radiant.


    We stayed there for a while longer, talking and joying the quietpanionship. Evtually, we both knew it was time to part for the night. Aria stood up, and I walked her to the door.


    "Thank you for today," she said. "It was truly special."


    "Don''t mtion it. It was special for me too." I replied.


    She left with a smile, and I watched her ter her own room. As she closed the door, I knew that this new year would bring many challges and advtures.


    But man... I would have hugged her right th and there many times if I had a bit of courage...


    But it''s not that bad to improve step by step...


    With a smile on my face, I headed to bed, ready to embrace whatever the future held.


    The knowledge from the novel, the fridships I had made, and the bonds I had formed all filled me with a sse of purpose and determination. The new year was a nk te, full of possibilities, and I was ready to make the most of it.


    Ev if I d up being expelled. Ev if I leave without confessing...


    I won''t regret a single momt of my time here or the choices I made and will make.


    ___ ____ _______


    [Volume : End]


    [Announcemt: I returned updating my other novel - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse. I will update a chapter for now. Those who are interested in a simr gre and theme, may check it out. You can search for it manually or find it on my profile.]

 Chapter 147: The Late Mid Term Exams

    [Volume 3: Extra Rises.]


    ______ ____ __


    The next week.


    The vacation ded all too soon, and the academy gs buzzed with the return of studts. The crisp winter air and the lingering excitemt of the holiday break were quickly overshadowed by an announcemt that st shockwaves through the halls.


    "Atttion, all studts," a voice crackled over the academy''smunication system. "Exams willmce immediately this week. Each instructor will announce the specifics for their respective sses. Good luck."


    A collective groan echoed through the corridors as studts exchanged panicked nces. Many had spt the break rxing,pletely unprepared for the sudd onset of exams. The academy, it seemed, had a knack for catching everyone off guard.


    Our first ss of the day was Elemtal Maniption. As we filed into the ssroom, the atmosphere was tse. Instructor Lyr stood at the front, his expression as stern as ever.


    "Take your seats," hemanded, his voice brooking no argumt. "Today''s lesson will be brief. We will proceed directly to the theory test."


    A chorus of dismayed whispers filled the room. I exchanged a nce with Aria, who looked just as surprised as the rest of the studts. Thankfully, we had anticipated some review sessions, and perhaps a bit of practical work to ease back into the routine. But a theory test on the first day back was brutal for others.


    "Silce," Lyr said sharply, silcing the murmurs. "You have fifte minutes to review your notes. The test will begin immediately after."


    I quickly pulled out my notebook, scanning through the key concepts of elemtal maniption. Aether flow dynamics, elemtal affinities, -star spells ¡ª it all blurred together in my mind. I took a deep breath, trying to focus. There was no point in panicking now.


    I just need to take the first ce which means I need to be faster than three people - the first one obviously Aria, the second my sister, and thest Lyra, the person I have be keeping an eye on from time to time.


    The fifte minutes passed in a blur, and soon we were handed the test papers. The questions were challging but fair, covering everything we had learned up to this point. I did my best to recall the lectures and practical sessions, my p moving swiftly across the paper.


    By the time I finished, my hand was cramped from writing non-stop and fast, but I felt a sse of satisfaction. I nced over at Aria, who was still writing furiously. She caught my eye and gave a small nod, a silt reassurance that she was managing just fine.


    "Time''s up," Lyr announced. "Ps down. Pass your papers to the front."


    We obeyed, and she collected the tests with her usual efficicy using her wind affinity. "You will receive your results next week. Now, proceed to your next ss."


    The second ss was Aetheric Theory with Instructor Lyle. As we tered the ssroom, the atmosphere was no less tse. Lyle, however, greeted us with a more subdued demeanorpared to .


    "Good morning, studts," he said, adjusting his sses. "As you have likely heard, exams will be taking ce this week. Today''s session will be dedicated to the theory test."


    There were more groans and mutteredints, but Lyle continued undeterred. "You have t minutes to prepare. Use your time wisely."


    I pulled out my notes once more, skimming through the dse information. Aetheric principles, historical applications, theoretical constructs¡ªit was a lot to take in. I focused on the key points since it would be ough. (I already prepared for the exams after the date.)


    The test began promptly, and I found the questions to be ev more challging than the ones in Elemtal Maniption. Lyle''s test demanded not only knowledge but deep understanding and critical thinking. I tackled each question methodically, drawing on everything I had learned.


    By the d of the test, I felt mtally exhausted. I nced a the room and saw simr expressions of weariness on my ssmates'' faces. It reminded me of the time wh we had to sit for three hours straight to ter a university.


    Unconsciously my gaze wt toward Aria, she looked particrly focused, her brow furrowed in conctration. Wh she finally finished, she let out a small sigh of relief.


    "Ps down," Lyle said. "Pass your papers to the front. You will receive your results in due course."


    We handed in our tests, and Lyle gave us a rare smile. "Good effort, everyone. You are dismissed."


    Our third ss of the day was Combat Training with Instructor Valerie. As we gathered in the training hall, the air was thick with anticipation. Valerie was known for her rigorous training sessions and her no-nonsse attitude, so everyone expected another grueling workout or intsive duels as the test.


    "Line up," Valeriemanded, her voice echoing through the hall. We quickly fell into formation, standing at atttion as she surveyed us with her sharp eyes.


    "I have an important announcemt to make," she began, her tone serious. "There will be no exam for Combat Training."


    A wave of relieved murmurs swept through the ranks, but Valerie''s stern expression quickly silced them.


    "Instead," she continued, "you will be participating in the academy''s annual championship tournamt. This year, there will be a special 5-on-5 teampetition. Your performance in this evt will determine your marks for this term."


    The room buzzed with excitemt and anxiety. The championship tournamt was a prestigious evt, drawing atttion from studts, instructors, and ev some outside the academy. It was a chance for everyone to prove their skills and earn recognition, but it also meant facing some of the toughestpetitors in the school, meaning me and my team.


    Valerie raised a hand for silce. "This is not just an opportunity for glory. Your results and performance in the tournamt will directly affect your grades. I expect each and every one of you to give your best. Your teamwork, strategy, and individual skills will all be put to the test."


    I exchanged nces with Aria and the other three teammates. We all had the same idea - winning the evt and taking the first ce.


    "To help you prepare," Valerie announced, "we will hold a mini-tournamt today. This will give you a taste of what to expect and allow you to idtify areas for improvemt. Form your teams and get ready."


    The room erupted into a flurry of activity as studts quickly got together with their teams.


    Soon the mini-tournamt started.

 Chapter 148: Late Mid Term Exams [2]

    Valerie outlined the rules and structure of the mini-tournamt. Each team would face off in a series of 4 matches, with the objective being to either knock out or incapacitate all members of the opposing team. The matches would be timed, and points would be awarded based on performance and strategy.


    The winner would be found at the d of the mini-tournamt, based on the points each team has gathered.


    Our first match was against a team led by a studt named Victor, a good oppont known for his brute strgth and aggressive fighting style.


    "Ready?" Valerie called out, her voice carrying across the field. "Begin!"


    My and the oppont''s team quickly sprang into action. I discussed with my other teammates that we would go easy on the opponts for the first minute in order not to make them feel pressured and show their skills. But past the first minute, we would finish the match since we still needed points.


    Thus we just defded ourselves for the first and a half minutes and maybe the opponts ssed our inttion they wt all out in attack. They wouldn''t lose anything anyway.


    However, as the first and a half minutes passed, I gave a signal to L and Aria. The two nodded and unleashed spells at the same time.


    Aria bound them with Earth Bind while L used her new -star spell called re Burst. The spell was an area-of-effect (AOE) type, creating a dome of mes that exploded outward, gulfing Victor''s team. Thebination of being immobilized and the intse heat quickly incapacitated our opponts.


    Victor''s team members fell one by one, unable to withstand the assault. Within momts, the match was over.


    "Match concluded!" Valerie announced, her voice ringing through the training hall. "Team Adrian wins!"


    Our next three matches ded up in the same way, we were up against mid-ranking teams in all matches.


    "Match concluded! Team Adrian wins!" Valerie dered for the fourth time.


    With our matches ded, we retreated into the resting area waiting for the mini-tournamt to finish.


    Half an hourter, all the matches ded and the instructor announced the results.


    As the mini-tournamt concluded, we and the other four teams ded up gathering the same amount of points - a maximum of 0, 5 for each winning match.


    However, Emeric and his team were dered the winners based on the amount of time they had spt taking down their opponts. Honestly, I was a bit surprised since I expected Aurelius and his team to win. While I and my teammates didn''t focus on winning this mini-tournamt, I noticed Aurelius might have wanted to since they finished their first match in fifte seconds.


    But it seems they changed their thinking after seeing what we did. Well, good job in thinking about the bigger picture.


    Not like someone who seemed smug after taking the first ce. I noticed Emeric ncing at my side asionally while grinning.


    Seriously, man, ev you should know what would have happed if me and my team wt all out in all the matches. But there is no need to be provoked by his third-rate moves. Haha.


    However, there was a sse of disappointmt among us. We had hoped to face the strongest teams, including Aurelius and his team, but the random pairings had not giv us that chance.


    Maybe the same wt for the person in speaking, Aurelius had the same - not feeling fulfilled expression.


    Noticing my gaze, he looked in my direction and nodded with a smile that spoke many things. What I understood from it was ''let''s meet at the real evt'' or something with a simr meaning.


    After the announcemt, Valerie gathered us all again. "Good effort today, everyone," she said, her voice carrying authority and couragemt. "Remember, this was just a warm-up. The real tournamt will be much tougher. Use the feedback from today to refine your strategies and improve your teamwork."


    The ss ded and the studts dispersed.


    _____ ___ __


    The next day wt practically the same.


    The first and second sses had tests like yesterday.


    The first ss was Elemtal Maniption again, but we had a practical exam this time. Everyone was to showcase their mastery over their affinities and perform one -star and one -star spell.


    And man, how bad the situation was for me right th. Maybe remembering my situation, the instructor told me I just needed to show my aether maniption and control since I was affinityless.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on my aether. It was always a challge to demonstrate my skills in a ss where everyone else had elemtal affinities. But I had worked hard to refine my control over aether, and I had to say, I leveled the most in this area during this semester.


    And I think I already caught up with main cast characters like Aurelius and Lyra in terms of aether control and maniption.


    Though I was still behind Aurelia and Aria.


    I extded my hand and conctrated, channeling my aether into a visible, swirling sphere of pure ergy. Manipting aether required precision and control, and I had honed these skills through countless hours of practice. The sphere hovered steadily above my palm, its surface rippling with the ebb and flow of ergy.


    "Impressive," Instructor Lyrmted, nodding in approval. "Now, show me your control."


    I nodded and began to manipte the sphere, making it expand and contract smoothly. Th, with a flick of my wrist, I split it into smaller orbs, each one orbiting the others in aplex pattern. This demonstration required fine control and conctration, and I was pleased with how smoothly it was going.


    Finally, I merged the smaller orbs back into a single sphere and dispersed it into the air.


    "Well done, studt Adrian," Lyr said. "Your control over aether is remarkable."


    "Now, let''s step onto spells. Show me your performance."


    I nodded and started by casting the -star spell ''Aether Control Enhancemt''. Since I had be using it practically every time I was free or training my aether maniption and control, so it has be easy like blinking.

 Chapter 149: Late Mid Term Exams [3]

    As for the 2-star spell, it was called the ''Aetheric Resonance Barrier''. This spell required a delicate bnce of aether maniption and control.


    I took a deep breath and focused, drawing in a deep concentration of aether and shaping it into a protective barrier around me. The barrier shimmered with a faint, blue glow, and I could feel the resonance of the aether vibrating in harmony.


    Instructor Lyr observed carefully, his expression inscrutable. "Hold it steady," he instructed. I nodded, maintaining the barrier and making sure the energy remained consistent.


    "To truly assess its strength, I will now test your barrier," Lyr said, his voice even.


    I braced myself as Lyr stepped forward and delivered a powerful physical punch to the barrier. The barrier rippled slightly but held firm. Next, he channeled aether into his hand and struck the barrier again. The impact was stronger, causing the barrier to shimmer more intensely, but it still withstood the attack.


    "Impressive," Lyr murmured. "Now, for the final test."


    He stepped back and raised his hand, summoning a bolt of fire¡ªa basic yet potent elemental attack. The fireball hurtled towards the barrier, and upon impact, the barrier vibrated violently. The shimmering blue glow intensified before finally shattering into tiny particles of light, dissipating into the air.


    "Good. You can take your seat." The instructor allowed me to return.


    I nodded and returned to my seat under the gazes of my ssmates.


    The practical exam continued with each student showcasing their abilities. Aria, my sister, and Lyra all performed exceptionally well, demonstrating their respective elemental affinities with impressive skill. And just like the first lesson, Aurelius became the center of attention because of his brilliant performance.


    He had pretty much learned to control every element more efficiently than before and showcased a 1-star spell for each element and 2 2-star spells for the fire and lightning elements.


    The next ss was one of my favorite ones this semester - Weapon Mastery. Thankfully, just like instructor Valerie, instructor Darius announced he wouldn''t take an exam but evaluate the students based on their performance in the individualbat events of the championship tournament.


    However, he also mentioned it wasn''t mandatory to participate in the event, they could still take the exam from him if they wanted. But what he didn''t know was most of the students didn''t want to take the test from him so they already signed up for the event or were going to do it.


    After the announcement, the ss went like usual, with us dueling with each other and practicing the techniques of our respective weapons.


    After the ss ended I returned to the dorm and prepared for the two courses I would attend today - Beast Taming and Aether Control and Maniption.


    Thankfully, the courses didn''t take exams or else they would probably take them today too.


    So they went as usual.


    ____ ___ _


    Thursday was also a day of taking tests.


    Thankfully, the first one was interesting and not dull like written exams. In the Beastology ss, we had to identify magical creatures based on their images or descriptions. While challenging, it was also intriguing.


    As the exam progressed, we encountered a variety of creatures, from themon yet fascinating fire lizards to the rare and dangerous spectral wolves. The questions required not only identification but also knowledge about their habitats, behaviors, and unique traits.


    After everyone finished, Instructor ra gathered us around.


    "Good effort, everyone," she began, her voice carrying easily across the area. "Your performance in this exam will be a significant part of your grade. However, there''s another opportunity to showcase your knowledge and skills."


    A murmur of curiosity ran through the ss.


    "The Beast Tamers Challenge event in the championship tournament," She announced. "This event will test your practical knowledge and handling of magical creatures. It''s an excellent opportunity for those who excel in this subject to demonstrate their abilities."


    She paused, letting the information sink in. "However, there''s a requirement. Only those withpanion beasts may participate."


    All eyes naturally turned to Irithel and a few other ssmates who had theirpanion beasts apanying them. Irithel, with her proud and arrogant Fire Smander, seemed particrlyposed and ready for the challenge. Others had creatures like shadow panthers and sky hawks.


    I still couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy and disappointment as I watched them. My egg still hadn''t hatched, and without apanion beast, I wouldn''t be able to participate in this event. I tried to push the feeling aside, focusing instead on the fact that I had other strengths and events to look forward to.


    "Those of you interested in participating, please sign up by the end of the day," Maren concluded. "Now, you''re dismissed."


    As we left the ssroom, Irithel caught up with me. "Don''t worry, Adrian," she said with a kind smile. "Your egg will hatch when the time is right. Until then, there are plenty of other ways to shine."


    I nodded, appreciating her words. "Thanks, Irithel. Good luck in the event. I''m sure you''ll do great."


    Thankfully, Aria was beside me this time so she didn''t misunderstand us.


    The next lesson was PotionCrafting. This ss had always been one of the more demanding but also rewarding ones. Today, we were scheduled to take the practical test since we had alreadypleted the theory test about two months ago right before we started concocting potions by ourselves.


    The test sounded rather simple - One needed to concoct one basic potion of their choice and one intermediate potion as assigned by the instructor. However, the true challengey in the precision and expertise required to craft these potions perfectly.


    Professor Lucious, a strict but fair alchemist, began the session with a brief overview. "Remember, the quality of your potions will be closely examined. Precision, timing, and understanding of the ingredients are crucial. Now, you have two hours. Begin."


    I chose to start with the basic potion, a Healing Draught. It was a potion we had brewed several times in ss, so I felt confident in my ability to create it without any issues.


    I gathered the ingredients: aetherroot, moonflower petals, and essence of mandrake. Each step required careful measurement and timing. The aetherroot needed to be finely ground and mixed with the moonflower petals at just the right moment to catalyze the healing properties.


    I worked methodically, focusing on the process. The potion turned a brilliant emerald green, indicating it was of high quality. I carefully poured it into a vial and set it aside, feeling a sense of aplishment.


    Next, I moved on to the intermediate potion, the Aetheric Fortitude Elixir. It was designed to temporarily enhance one''s aether control and endurance, making it a valuable asset in bothbat and prolonged spellcasting sessions. Though it wasn''t the most difficult potion, itsplexity required precise attention to detail and timing.


    Professor Lucious had provided each of us with a set of three materials, allowing three attempts to perfect the potion. I was determined to seed, even if it took all three tries.


    I carefullyid out the ingredients: essence of starflower, powdered roots of Lennyroot, and a vial of concentrated aether extract. Eachponent had to be handled with care, as the bnce between them was delicate and could easily be disrupted.


    My first attempt started smoothly. Ibined the essence of starflower with the powdered roots of Lennyroot, stirring the mixture with a ss rod. As I added the aether extract, the potion began to emit a faint, shimmering glow, indicating the process was progressing correctly. However, as I continued, the glow intensified too rapidly, and the potion began to bubble uncontrobly.


    Despite my efforts to stabilize it, the mixture erupted into a harmless but disappointing cloud of vapor.


    Undeterred, I moved on to my second attempt. This time, I adjusted the ratio of starflower essence, hoping to create a more stable base. The potion glowed steadily, and I cautiously added the aether extract. For a moment, it seemed I had achieved the right bnce. But then, the glow faded too quickly, and the potion lost its potency, leaving a dull, ineffective liquid.


    ''Damn, they say the third time is a charm, right?''


    Taking a deep breath, I approached my third and final attempt with renewed focus. I reviewed my notes, carefully considering where I had gone wrong in the previous tries. I decided to grind the roots of Lennyroot more finely, hoping to achieve a smoother integration with the other ingredients.


    Slowly and methodically, Ibined the starflower essence and the finely powdered roots of Lennyroot, stirring gently to create a consistent mixture. As I added the aether extract, I watched the potion closely, ensuring the glow remained steady. This time, the shimmer held, and the mixture began to emit a soft, steady hum¡ªa sign of sessful aetheric infusion.


    With careful precision, Ipleted the final steps, and the potion transformed into a vibrant, pulsating blue liquid. I poured it into a vial and capped it, feeling a surge of relief and pride.


    "Time''s up," Professor Lucious called out. "Please bring yourpleted potions to the front for evaluation."


    Ha, finally it ended.


    "The results will be announced the next week, now the ss is dismissed."

 Chapter 150: Echoes of Desire: Through a Lovers Eyes

    "Adrian, d-don''t look at me."


    I turned, my heart skipping a beat at the sight before me. Aria stood not far away, her usual attire reced by something far more revealing. She looked absolutely seductive and charming, her eyes glimmering with an alluring light that seemed to draw me in. Despite her words, her bodynguage told a different story, inviting me closer.


    My mind was captivated by her presence, and for a moment, I felt an overwhelming urge to approach her. Every step I took felt like it was being guided by an unseen force, pulling me towards her. Aria''s eyes never left mine, her lips parting slightly as if in anticipation.


    However, as I got closer, I knew I couldn''t ignore it any longer.


    My grip tightened on my sword, and with a swift, decisive movement, I pierced her heart, my eyes cold and unyielding.


    "The Aria I know would never act like this," I said firmly, my voice steady. "Not to mention this rate of illusion won''t work on me."


    The moment the words left my lips, the surroundings shifted. The seductive figure of Aria dissolved into a hideous, snakelike monster with a humanoid head. The rocky area around me solidified, revealing the true nature of my environment.


    The creature hissed in pain and fury, its form writhing as it struggled toprehend what had just happened. I probably was confused about how I escaped its illusion. Honestly, its illusion was good since its ability was to create an illusion based on the target''s dark desires and emotions. But it underestimated my resolve and my knowledge of Aria.


    The Aria I know would never behave in such a manner, and the discrepancy was ringly obvious to me.


    I withdrew my sword, watching as the illusionpletely shattered. The monster''s eyes, filled with malice and desperation, met mine for a brief moment before it slumped to the ground, lifeless.


    But I was quite grateful for it since I was able to see that scene. Even if it was an illusion, it was really mesmerizing. Ah, dirty mind. Cough... Cough...


    Thankfully, nobody aside from me could see the illusion I was under or else... I would have to think of how to take care of those who saw it.


    Anyway as thest vestiges of the illusion faded, I took a deep breath, my mind clearing from the remnants of the creature''s ability. The rocky terrain around me was harsh and unforgiving, a stark contrast to the alluring scene it had crafted.


    Right now, I, no, we were in a ruin called the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin.


    Today was Saturday, 9th January. As usual Ruins Exploration Course was taking ce today. However, a certain old man made a suggestion to Professor Lucious and so the Survival Training Course was to held joining the Ruins Exploration Course.


    The Ruin was also selected by the old man Doome and I think I know why he chose this Ruin now. He probably wanted me and the other three to prepare for the Trials Of Illusions Event.


    The Seductive Serpent''s Ruin was notorious for its treacherous illusions and the vile creatures that inhabited it. The presence of an illusion-based monster confirmed the nature of our challenge today. Professor Lucious and Instructor Doome had certainly chosen a fitting location to test our abilities and mentality.


    As I regained myposure, I nced around to see how the others were faring. The ruin was abyrinth of traps, illusions, and dangerous creatures, designed to disorient and test even the most seasoned explorers.


    After all, even if you were strong and powerful but had weak will and resistance, you would be just as vulnerable in this ce. Strength alone wouldn''t get you through the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin.


    I have decided to solo this ruin from the start. At least until the Guardian''s ce. And now I was already near the ce.


    Deciding to wait for the others, I found a rtively safe spot and settled down, keeping my senses sharp for any signs of movement. The eerie silence of the ruin was asionally broken by distant sounds of conflict, but for now, my immediate vicinity was quiet.


    After a while, a figure appeared in the distance, moving cautiously through the rocky terrain. Even from afar, I recognized her instantly¡ªAria. She was moving with the grace and precision of someone who had faced her own set of challenges within the ruin.


    "Aria!" I called out, waving to get her attention, and started to walk toward her with a smile.


    ''Hmm?''


    However, it wasn''t the same case with her.Aria stopped in her tracks, silently observing me. Her posture was tense, and her eyes narrowed in suspicion. There was no recognition or relief in her expression, just a cold, calcting gaze.


    I slowed my pace, confusion washing over me. "Aria, you okay?"


    She didn''t respond immediately, her eyes scanning me from head to toe as if searching for something. Her silence was unnerving, and I could sense the tension in the air.


    "Aria?" I asked again, stopping just a few steps away from her. "What''s wrong?"


    She sighed deeply, a hint of frustration in her voice. "Continue."


    "Continue?" I echoed, genuinely confused. "What do you mean?"


    Without warning, Aria lunged at me, her movements swift and precise. She aimed a strike directly at my chest, her de shimmering with aether. Instinctively, I parried the attack, our swords shing with a resounding ng.


    ''Wait...''


    It was then that realization dawned on me. Aria believed I was an illusion, another trick of the ruin designed to deceive her. Her eyes were filled with determination and mistrust, clearly ready to fight what she perceived as a threat.


    "Aria, it''s me!" I said urgently, blocking her next attack. "I''m not an illusion you know!"


    "Thest one said the same thing." She muttered and her attacks didn''t relent, each strike more forceful than thest. She was testing me, probing for any sign of weakness or inconsistency. I had to find a way to prove to her that I was real.


    ''Hmm... How can I make her believe me? Right!''


    "Do you remember our first date?"


    ''It''s the memory we both have.

 Chapter 151: Tangled in Deception

    "We went to the cafe you picked and then the Treasure Hunt. Then we got those rings that match. Look the silver one is still in my hands." I said quickly showing the silver ring on my fingers, hoping the personal memory would pierce through her doubt.


    Aria hesitated for a fraction of a second, her eyes flickering with recognition. But she didn''t lower her weapon. "..."


    Before I could react, Aria''s demeanor shifted dramatically.


    "D-Don''te any closer." She muttered looking at me, her eyes took on a seductive glint, and her posture became awkward. She slowly stepped closer, her movements somewhat awkward yet alluring, it was as if she mimicking the illusion I had faced earlier. She reached out, her face near mine.


    "Adrian," she purred, her voice dripping with allure. "Don''t you want toe closer?"


    For a moment, I was stunned. The transformation was uncanny, and I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of doubt. My grip on my sword tightened again, my mind racing to understand what was happening. Was I under an illusion? And she was the fake one? But I can clearly...


    "...Hehe." Seeing my hesitation, Aria''s expression softened into a mischievous smile, and she giggled cutely. The sound was genuine, filled with warmth and familiarity. My confusion deepened, but the doubt began to clear. Yeah, she was the real one.


    "Adrian," she said, her tone now gentle and sincere. "I knew it was you. And now I am sure."


    I blinked, lowering my weaponpletely. "You knew?"


    She nodded, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Yes, but this ce makes it hard to trust what you see. I had to be certain it wasn''t another trick."


    I let out a relievedugh, shaking my head. "You almost had me there. I thought you were trying to seduce me like those illus-."


    Oh crap, I said it, huh.


    The next moment, I felt a chill sensation running down my spine as Aria''s expression shifted. Her eyes narrowed and her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and annoyance. "What kind of things did you see then?" She muttered her voice cold. "Did you enjoy them?"


    Oh, shoot, she''s angry.


    "Umm... Look, it''s Ardel and the others." I eximed pointing behind her.


    She furrowed her brows and turned her back.


    Now...


    Let''s run.


    I bolted in the opposite direction, feeling a mix of panic and amusement. Aria''s expression had shifted from suspicion to irritation in an instant, and I knew better than to stick around for her reaction.


    "Adrian! Get back here!" Aria''s voice echoed behind me, but I didn''t slow down.


    Many readers know how women can be dangerous when they are angry. So, let''s meet her when her mood is better.


    ____ ___ _


    Meanwhile, Aria who was ''tricked'' by Adrian stood in her spot without moving.


    Her cheeks flushed and her heart raced. When Adrian disappeared from her gaze, she finally let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. She patted her cheeks, trying to calm the heat rising in them.


    "What did I just do?" she muttered to herself, the memory of her bold actions reying in her mind. The way she had acted¡ªseductive and alluring¡ªwas so unlike her usual self. She covered her face with her hands, feeling the embarrassment wash over her.


    "No, it''s all because of those darn illusions." She justified herself. "How could he watch me like that... Though I also..."


    Recalling how the Adrian in the illusions she was was, her cheeks flushed even more. The illusion had been disturbingly urate, reflecting her deepest insecurities and hidden desires. She had seen Adrian''s illusion, the one meant to trap her, and it had mirrored her own thoughts in a way that left her feeling exposed and vulnerable.


    She sighed deeply, shaking her head. "Get it together, Aria," she muttered, straightening her posture. "This is no time to be distracted."


    "Let''s reunite with the others quickly,"


    ______ ___ _


    After retreating I stopped in front of arge pool where there was arge circle rock at the center and a fist-sized ring type of artifact at the top of the rock. The ring emitted a faint, ethereal purple glow, casting intricate patterns on the surrounding water. This was probably an artifact of this Ruin. And since it was here...


    I took a moment to catch my breath, the adrenaline still coursing through me from my encounter with Aria. I couldn''t help but chuckle at how quickly the situation had escted. But now, standing before this mystical pool, I needed to focus.


    Because...


    The Guardian was in the pool, either sleeping or waiting for his unlucky prey.


    The water rippled slightly, and I could sense a presence lurking beneath the surface. The Guardian of the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin was known for its cunning and lethality, a creature born from the very essence of the illusions that gued this ce. It was a formidable opponent, and we had to be prepared for anything.


    ''Let''s leave before I be trapped in an illusion.''


    I quickly retreated to a safe distance away from the pool, my senses on high alert. The faint glow of the artifact continued to cast eerie patterns on the water''s surface, creating an almost hypnotic effect. I turned away, intending to put as much distance as possible between myself and the pool. However, as I moved, something felt off.


    No matter how far I walked, the distance seemed to remain the same. Therge pool and its ominous presence were still just a few steps behind me. I frowned, quickening my pace, but the scenery refused to change. The rocky terrain, the twisted vines, and the dark shadows all stayed eerily constant.


    A sinking feeling settled in my gut. This wasn''t right. I nced back, the pool still disturbingly close. Realization struck me like a bolt of lightning.


    "Damn it," I muttered under my breath. "I''m already trapped in an illusion."


    I stopped moving, taking a deep breath to steady myself. Panic wouldn''t help me here. I needed to think clearly and methodically if I wanted to break free from this deception. The Seductive Serpent''s Ruin was living up to its name, its tricks, and illusions as cunning as they were relentless.


    However, just as I was about to move, my hair stood on end as I sensed a predatory presence behind me. Slowly, I turned, my grip tightening on my sword.


    Shoot-!


    There, emerging from the water, was the Guardian.

 Chapter 152: The Seductive Serpents Trump Card

    There, emerging from the water, was the Guardian - The Seductive Serpent. Its massive serpentine body glistened with water, scales shimmering in the faint glow of the artifact.


    Its eyes, glowing with an otherworldly light, locked onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. The Guardian''s humanoid head, crowned with an array of menacing horns, was twisted into a malevolent grin.


    For a moment, we stood there, locked in a silent standoff. I could feel the weight of its gaze, as if it were peering into the very depths of my soul, searching for any hint of fear or weakness. But I couldn''t afford to show any.


    Not in front of this monster...


    The creature hissed, a sound that seemed to reverberate through the very air around us. It was a challenge, a deration of its intent to devour me whole if given the chance. I responded by raising my sword, the de catching the faint light and casting a sharp, determined glint.


    "Alright," I muttered to myself, trying to steady my nerves. Although I wanted to fight it with the others....


    "Let''s do this."


    The Guardian lunged, its movements lightning fast despite its massive size. I barely had time to react, diving to the side to avoid its snapping jaws. The ground where I had been standing exploded in a shower of dirt and rock, a testament to the creature''s raw power.


    I rolled to my feet, bringing my sword up in a defensive stance. The Guardian turned to face me, its eyes narrowing in focus. I had to keep moving, stay one step ahead of its attacks. But I also needed to find a way to strike back.


    The creature lunged again, and this time I was ready. I dodged to the left, swinging my sword in a wide arc. The de connected with the Guardian''s scales, but instead of cutting through, it merely nced off, leaving only a shallow scratch. The creature hissed in annoyance, its tail whipping around in a blur.


    I barely managed to duck in time, the force of the tail''s swing passing just inches above my head.


    "Okay, that didn''t work," I thought, frustration gnawing at the edges of my mind.


    There was another reason why I didn''t want to fight it alone. Because I was an affinityless. And this bast*d was weak against elemental attacks.


    Since my regr attacks weren''t going to do much damage, it was going to require a different approach. I needed to find a weak spot, something that would allow me to bypass its tough scales. Well, there was one weak spot I know but it''s nearly impossible to strike at the ce unless I''m willing to get injured.


    Not giving me time to think, the Seductive Serpent lunged again, its massive jaws snapping shut just inches from my face. I could feel its hot breath, a reminder of how close I was to being devoured. I needed to think fast ande up with a n that didn''t rely solely on brute strength.


    The Seductive Serpent''s weak spot was just below its neck, where the scales were thinner and more vulnerable. But reaching that spot would mean putting myself directly in its path, risking severe injury or worse.


    My mind raced, trying to formte a strategy. The Guardian was relentless, and its attacks were bing more aggressive. I had to create an opening, a moment where I could strike without getting myself killed.


    Taking a deep breath, I tightened my grip on my sword and steadied my stance.


    "Think, Adrian, think," I muttered to myself, my eyes darting around the cavern for anything that could give me an advantage. And then, I saw it, the reflection of a figure in the water.


    ''Hehe, it seems this will be easier than I thought.''


    My mood instantly recovered and a good n appeared in my mind.


    "I will be the bait," I said out loud and lunged at the Seductive Serpent at my full speed.


    The Seductive Serpent hissed, its massive body undting with a frightening grace as it lunged towards me once more. This time, I didn''t dodge. Instead, I ran straight at it, my heart pounding in my chest. The Guardian''s eyes widened, perhaps surprised by my audacity.


    As I closed the distance between us, I could feel the heat of its breath and the cold, dark aura it exuded. Just as its jaws were about to close around me, I dove to the side, shing at its neck with all my might. The de struck true, but only managed to leave a superficial wound. The Guardian roared in fury, its tail whipping around with terrifying speed.


    I rolled to my feet, already moving before it could counterattack. I needed to keep its attention on me, to draw it away from the figure I had seen reflected in the water. My n hinged on one thing: timing.


    The Serpent lunged again, and I dodged, feeling the rush of air as its jaws snapped shut inches from my face. I darted to the left, then to the right, constantly moving to keep it off bnce. Each time I struck at its neck, hoping to weaken its defenses.


    I nced quickly at the water''s reflection, hoping the figure I had seen was who I thought it was. There, emerging from the shadows, was Aurelius, his eyes locked on the Guardian. He moved with purpose, his de gleaming with elemental energy. Relief flooded through me, but I couldn''t afford to lose focus now.


    ''Phantom Step.''


    ''Swoosh-!''


    In an instant, I appeared above the Seductive Serpent''s head and swung my sword hard at its neck. At the same time, Aurelius, moving with precision and speed, thrust his de charged with fire elemental energy towards the Serpent''s weak spot.


    The creature roared, caught off guard by the simultaneous attacks. My sword cut into the thinner scales of its neck, while Aurelius''s de struck true, piercing the vulnerable spot just below its neck. Thebined force of our attacks caused the Serpent to thrash violently, its body convulsing in pain.


    "Now, Adrian!" Aurelius shouted, his voice carrying the urgency of the moment.


    ''Phantom Step.''


    I didn''t hesitate. Using the momentum of my attack, I swung my sword again, this time aiming for the deeper wound Aurelius had created. The de sunk in, meeting less resistance as it sliced through the Serpent''s flesh. The creature''s roar echoed through the cavern, a sound of pure agony and rage.


    However, it also meant it used its trump card - The Roar of Seduction.

 Chapter 153: Tangled in Deception [2]

    [2nd Weekly Bonus Chapter. Enjoy.]


    ________ ___ _


    However, it also meant the Seductive Serpent used its trump card - The Roar of Seduction.


    A deafening, hypnotic roar erupted from the Guardian, reverberating through the cavern with an almost tangible force. I felt it prate my mind, wing at my senses, and before I knew it, reality began to blur and twist around me. The world grew hazy, and I struggled to maintain my focus.


    Beside me, Aurelius staggered, his eyes unfocused as he too was caught in the Serpent''s mental assault. The lines between reality and illusion began to fade, and I could feel my grip on the present slipping away.


    Suddenly, I found myself standing by the edge of the pool again. My heart skipped a beat as I saw Aria struggling in the water, her eyes wide with fear as the Serpent''s body coiled around her, dragging her down into the depths. She reached out to me, her voice weak and pleading.


    "Adrian, help me... please..."


    Panic surged through me. I couldn''t let her drown. Without a second thought, I started to move toward her, but before I could take another step, a firm hand grabbed my arm, stopping me in my tracks.


    I turned around to see a shadowy figure, its features obscured in the dim light of the cavern. It was then that several ice and rock spikes materialized, flying towards the struggling Aria in the pool at an rming speed. I wrenched my arm free, my instinct to protect her kicking in.


    "Stop!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the cavern as I turned to face the figure. My sword was raised, ready to strike.


    But then the shadowy figure spoke, its voice cutting through the haze in my mind. "Snap out of it, Adrian. I''m fine. I''m right here beside you."


    It took a moment for the words to register, but when they did, everything clicked into ce. The real Aria was here, by my side, not drowning in the pool. The vision was a trick, a nasty illusion designed to manipte my emotions.


    Refocusing my gaze, I looked back at the pool. The figure that had seemed so real just moments ago was now clearly a phantom, a figment conjured by the Serpent''s deceit. I tightened my grip on my sword, my resolve hardening. I had to beat this basta*d for ying with me.


    "Phantom Step."


    In an instant, I reappeared above the illusory Aria in the water. With one decisive strike, I drove my de into the image, dispersing it into nothingness. The illusion shattered, and the real Aria emerged from the shadowy figure.


    "Good job," she said, her voice steady. "Now, let''s finish this."


    I nodded while ncing at Adrian who was looking coldly at the shocked illusion of my sister.


    Yeah, he probably remembers he left Aurelia in a safe ce after all.


    Together, we turned our attention back to the Seductive Serpent. Despite its mental assault, it was clearly weakened by our previous attacks. The wound on its neck oozed a dark, viscous fluid, and its movements were sluggish and erratic.


    Aurelius, recovering from the illusion, nodded in agreement. He looked at the monster with a detecting gaze and said. "Let''s end this."


    "Hehe," I chuckled slightly and all three of us sprang into action, our movements synchronized as we closed in on the weakened Guardian. The Serpent, realizing its peril, let out another desperate roar, but this time, we were prepared. Our minds were clear.


    "Whispering Cut."


    "cial Storm."


    "Elemental Surge."


    Each of us unleashed our most powerful techniques.


    I darted forward with Phantom Step, my form blurring as I closed the distance in an instant. And then executed the Whispering Cut. My de sliced through the air with lethal precision, aiming directly for the weakened spot on the Guardian''s neck. The Serpent attempted to dodge, but its movements were slow andbored.


    The Whispering Cut connected, slicing through scales and flesh with a satisfying crunch.


    While Aria summoned her high water affinity, creating a cial storm beneath the Guardian''s neck, I watched in awe as the freezing torrent enveloped the creature. The ice began to spread rapidly, encasing the Serpent''s head and upper body in a thickyer of frost. Its movements slowed even further, its roar of pain muffled by the freezing grip of Aria''s elemental mastery.


    At the same time, Aurelius leaped into action with a precision born of arduous training and experience. He ascended swiftly into the air, his sword gleaming with elemental energy. At the tip of his de, three elements¡ªfire, wind, and lightning¡ªconverged into a brilliant vortex of power. That''s his current signature OP move - Elemental Surge.


    With a swift downward strike, Aurelius brought his sword down on the Guardian''s head. The elemental surge erupted in a dazzling disy of light and energy, striking the weakened spot where Aria''s cial storm had taken effect. Thebined force of fire, wind, and lightning surged through the Guardian, overwhelming its defenses and shattering its remaining strength.


    The Serpent let out a final, agonized cry, its body convulsing as the elemental onught tore through its form. It thrashed wildly, but the damage was already done. With a deafening crash, the creature copsed to the ground, its monstrous body parted into two: the head and the rest.


    For a moment, silence hung heavy in the cavern.


    The battle was over.


    Slowly, I lowered my sword, the adrenaline of battle beginning to ebb away.


    Aria and Aurelius joined me, their breathsing in lighter gasps than mine as they too processed the intensity of the fight. The aftermath of ourbined assaulty before us¡ªan empty, tranquil pool where moments ago, we had faced the Seductive Serpent.


    Looking around at the remnants of the Guardian''s illusionary powers scattered around the cavern, I couldn''t help but think it was probably an overkill.


    Yep. No doubt about it.


    I''m certain it would have died after my strike.


    But whatever, I got to see their skills in the process. That was a good thing on its own.


    "You two stay here."


    "Now, let me retrieve the artifact and leave this cursed ce," I muttered before leaping into the air. I acted myself since there were two ways to get the artifact now - one safely, and one tricky.


    Inded on the small rock ind and looked at the fist-sized ring-shaped artifact.


    A mischievous glint flickered in my eyes as I surveyed the ring-shaped artifact pulsating with an ethereal purple glow. I put my hands on its surface, feeling a cooling sensation.


    I wasn''t fooled. This was the illusion''s handiwork, a clever distraction to keep me upied while the real prize remained hidden.


    A smirk tugged at my lips. I had devoured enough fantasy novels to recognize the ssic bait-and-switch tactic employed by cunning guardians.


    The artifact the one I am seeing now is fake. The real one...


    There!


    I eximed in my mind my hands holding something about a meter above the ring-shaped artifact. As soon as I held that thing, the ring-shaped artifact flickered and vanished and was reced by a rock with a hole, confirming my suspicion.


    In my hands, I now held the true artifact¡ªa small, intricately carved amulet, glowing with an even more vibrant and pure light than the illusory ring had. The amulet''s surface was adorned with strange runes, each one pulsating with a soft, otherworldly energy.


    Just then, a portal materialized right beside each one of us.


    Guess it was time to leave.


    However, there was one thing we needed to do before we left.


    "Aria, can you put that serpent''s corpse in your monster collecting ring?" I looked at Aria and asked.


    I wanted to make a profit from it since I suffered a little because of it...


    Not to mention it was a Arcane Rank Monster.

 Chapter 154: Tournament Opening Ceremony [1]

    On the day Adrian and the other first years returned from the ruin, the academy made an announcement that today, the 10th of January, would be the Championship Tournament''s opening ceremony.


    Since this event was open to the public, the academy decided to use itsrgest arena, famous for its size and modern, magical architecture. The arena, known as the Grand Magus Colosseum, was an architectural marvel. Its towering spires and intricate designs blended seamlessly with powerful enchantments that allowed for dynamic battlegrounds and advanced spectator amodations.


    Now, the Grand Magus Colosseum was filled with visitors from many ces, the air buzzing with excitement and anticipation. Colorful banners and gs from various regions fluttered in the wind, and the seats were packed with eager spectators who hade to witness the tournament''s opening ceremony.


    As the clock struck noon, epic sounds echoed through the arena, signaling the beginning of the event. The massive gates at the arena''s entrance slowly creaked open, and the students began to enter, one year at a time.


    First, the senior students - the fourth years who would graduate this year marched in, their uniforms adorned with the academy''s unique emblem. Their confident strides andposed expressionsmanded respect and admiration from the crowd.


    "Look, it''s the famous trio!" an excited voice from the announcer eximed as the fourth-year students made their grand entrance.


    Leading the group were three well-known figures, instantly recognizable by the spectators.


    At the forefront was E Highwind, the top student and a prodigy in elemental magic. Her striking silver hair and calm demeanor drew the eyes of everyone present.


    "Look at our Quadra-Elemental Mage, Student E, known as the ''Elemental Virtuoso''!" the announcer eximed, his voice filled with admiration.


    Beside her walked Anthony Stonefist, a towering figure with a reputation for his unmatched strength and mastery of earth magic. His powerful build and confident strides exuded an aura of invincibility.


    "Next to her is student Anthony, the ''Unyielding Bastion''¡ªa master of earth magic whose strength is second to none," the announcer continued.


    nking them was La Moonshadow, a graceful and deadly assassin specializing in the darkness element. Her piercing blue eyes scanned the crowd with a mixture of curiosity and assessment.


    "The third of the trio is the student La, the ''Shadow Phantom''¡ªa charming yet dangerous assassin whose mastery of the darkness element is unparalleled among her peers," the announcer dered, his voice echoing through the colosseum.


    "E, Anthony, and La¡ªtogether, they''re unstoppable," a spectator murmured, awe evident in their voice.


    "Though the other students are going to have a hard time measuring up to them, they are still geniuses who will soon graduate the academy." another spectator added, nodding in agreement as the fourth-year students took their ces in the arena, their presencemanding the respect and admiration of all in attendance.


    Next, the third-year students began to enter. Although slightly fewer in numberpared to the seniors, they were no less impressive. Leading this group were two standout figures who had already made names for themselves not only within the academy but also in Eldora City and in many more ces.


    "Now entering, we have Cedric Lightbringer and ire Stormrider, two of our most talented third-year students!" the announcer proimed, his voice brimming with excitement.


    Cedric Lightbringer, known for his exceptional skills in light magic, walked with a confident stride. His bright, golden hair and radiant smile captured the attention of everyone around him.


    "There''s Cedric, our ''Radiant Guardian''¡ªa master of light element whose brilliance shines through in every battle," the announcer continued, the crowd cheering enthusiastically.


    Beside him walked ire Stormrider, a fierce and determined mage with a talent for wind and water elements. Her fiery red hair and intense gaze spoke of her unwavering dedication and formidable power.


    "And beside him, ire, the ''Tempest Empress''¡ªa prodigy in wind maniption who can create and control typhoons and tornados with unparalleled skill," the announcer dered, the excitement in his voice mirroring that of the crowd.


    "Wait, why is our famous ''Cutest Smith,'' student Anya, not among her peers?" the announcer suddenly questioned, a note of concern in his voice.


    The other announcer quickly stepped in to exin, "Student Anya is on the verge of breaking through to a 4-star Smith and is currently engaged in intensive, final preparations. She couldn''t attend today''s ceremony, but her contributions and talent have not gone unnoticed."


    As he spoke, arge holographic image of Anya appeared on the screens around the colosseum. The crowd erupted in apuse and cheers, recognizing the petite, bright-eyed girl who, despite not being tall or powerful inbat, had be the best smith the academy had seen in thest five decades.


    "Anya, the ''Smithing Prodigy,'' has been a crucial figure in our academy, crafting weapons and armor of unparalleled quality. Her dedication and skill have set new standards, and we eagerly await her return after her breakthrough," the announcer continued, the admiration in his voice clear.


    The image of Anya lingered for a moment before the focus returned to the students entering the arena.


    Next up were the second-year students, a group often referred to as the golden generation of the decade. The crowd''s anticipation grew palpable as the Seven Elites led the procession, their reputations already well-established despite their rtive youth.


    "Now entering, the second-year students, led by the Seven Elites!" the announcer''s voice boomed, the excitement in the arena reaching a new high.


    "We have the famous Dragon Maiden, student Ciel, leading her ssmates. She might be the strongest Talent Academy has ever seen in thest hundred years. You all know everything about her if you have seen thest year''s Championship. If you haven''t, then you will get to see this year."


    "Yeah, that''s why she is also the leader of the Seven Elites."


    "Right, and following beside her is none other than the Grey Serpent, student Rowan, the one with the potential to surpass his father, The Thunder Serpent."


    "Yeah, he is also the one with the most possibility of rivaling the Dragon Maiden. Though he doesn''t openly show it, he is known to bepetitive against the Dragon Maiden."


    "Haha, truly a good rival. Moving on we have the..."


    The announcers continued introducing the rest of the second-year Seven Elites.


    "Now, finally, let''s wee the first-year students!" the announcer''s voice resonated throughout the colosseum, drawing a mix of curious murmurs and encouraging apuse from the spectators.

 Chapter 155: Tournament Opening Ceremony [2]

    "Now, finally, let''s wee the first-year students!" the announcer''s voice resonated throughout the colosseum, drawing a mix of curious murmurs and encouraging apuse from the spectators.


    The first-year students, who were still greenhorns in the eyes of the academy, walked in with a mix of nervousness and determination. They had yet to gain the recognition and prestige of their seniors, but their potential was undeniable.


    Leading them was Adrian with Aria on his right side and Emeric on his left. They had to enter ording to their rankings after the entrance exam. Behind them were Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, Aurelius, and the others.


    "Look at those fresh faces," the announce remarked, watching the first-year students march in. "They may be unproven now, but you never know¡ªsome of them might be the next legends of this tournament. Just like the Dragon Maiden Ciel."


    "Yeah, and let''s share some of the info we have about the first years." The other one joined.


    "The boy leading at the center is student Adrian, Adrian Lighthaven." He started introducing. "He entered the academy as the first ranker, acing all the tests. He is called the Dark Horse of this year''s first-year batch, known for his strategic thinking and versatility inbat. He is now officially recognized as the strongest among his peers."


    "Woah, Adrian Lighthaven, huh? The Dark Horse indeed," the other announcer chimed in, his voice filled with admiration. "To be recognized as the strongest among this talented group is no small feat. I wonder if he can maintain that title throughout the tournament."


    The first announcer nodded in agreement. "It''ll be exciting to see how he performs. Adrian has a lot of eyes on him now."


    Meanwhile, the focus shifted to Adrian''spanions. The announcer continued, "And on his right, we have our Princess, Aria Starlight. Though she entered the academy as the second ranker, she is known for her high mastery of five elements. Her presence alone speaks volumes about the caliber of this year''s first-year students."


    "Aria Starlight, the Princess of 5 Elements," the second announcer added, his voice carrying a note of reverence. "They say her powers rival that of her grandfather, the principal. If anyone can give Adrian a run for his money, it''s her."


    "Haha, you are right. And beside them is student Emeric Ironheart entering the academy in third ce."


    "Wait, Ironheart? Isn''t he the little brother of Rowan Ironheart, the Grey Serpent?"


    "Yes, indeed!" the first announcer replied eagerly. "Emeric Ironheart, younger brother of Rowan Ironheart. He might have big shoes to fill, but Emeric has already proven himself with his exceptional talent in their family''s famous spear technique and elemental magic. They say he has inherited his brother''s determination and skill, making him a force to be reckoned with."


    "Ah, the Ironheart legacy continues," the second announcer remarked with a nod. "It''ll be fascinating to see how Emeric distinguishes himself in this year''s tournament. The Ironheart brothers are definitely making a mark here at the academy."


    As Adrian, Aria, and Emeric took their ces among the first-year students, the spectators'' interest remained piqued. The announcers continued their introductions, highlighting the unique talents and potential of the other first-year students.


    "Behind them, we have Lyra Nightengale, known for her expertise in water magic. She''s already well versed in the advanced version of her water element - ice. That''s what you expect from the youngdy of the Nightengale Family."


    "And there''s Ren Wintershade, hailed as one of the best swordsmen in recent academy history. The Heir of the Wintershade Family is known for his exceptional swordsmanship and keen intellect in battle. We''ll be waiting how he will perform at the tournament."


    experience-MVLeMpYr


    "Next, we have student Aurelia, with her proficiency in healing magic and light element, she has already shown promise in her studies, excelling in supporting her teammates duringbat."


    "Wait, I have some interesting info about Aurelia," the second announcer interjected eagerly, causing a ripple of anticipation among the spectators. "She seems to be already taken as a disciple¡ª"


    "What? Then, her ability should be high!" the first announcer eximed, clearly intrigued.


    "Yes, and her master is none other than Professor Seraphina herself!" the second announcer continued with a hint of excitement. "Can you imagine the kind of training and guidance she must be receiving? Aurelia is definitely one to watch in this tournament."


    The spectators buzzed with excitement at this revtion, their attention fully captured by the potential of Aurelia''s abilities under the mentorship of such a renowned figure.


    "And that''s not all!" the second announcer eximed suddenly, drawing even more attention. "We have student Aurelius Avondale among the first-year students as well. He''s been epted as a student by Professor Seraphelius, the twin brother of Professor Seraphina!"


    "Whoa, really?" the first announcer responded, clearly impressed. "Then, with Aurelius under Professor Seraphelius''s tutge, we can expect great things from him too."


    "Indeed, the talent in this year''s batch of first-years is truly exceptional," the second announcer agreed, his voice filled with excitement. "Each of these young Awakeners has already shown promise and potential beyond their years. Lyra, Ren, Aurelia, Aurelius, and the others¡ªwhile their full capabilities may not be clear yet, one thing is certain: they are here to make their mark."


    The second announcer nodded fervently. "Absolutely! This tournament is their chance to shine, to demonstrate their skills and growth. As first-years, they have a lot to prove, but also so much to gain. This is where legends are born, where the future of our world unfolds before our eyes."


    The spectators listened intently, their eyes shifting between the first-year students who were now taking their ces in the arena. The air was charged with anticipation, the buzz of excitement palpable as everyone awaited the next chapter of the Championship Tournament.


    "And now," the first announcer announced with a flourish, "let us wee the principal of Celestial Arcane Academy, the esteemed Sr Archmage Arwen, to officially open this year''s Championship Tournament!"


    A hush fell over the arena as Sr Archmage Arwen, a dignified figure with graying silver hair and piercing yet calm blue eyes, stepped forward onto the central tform. His presencemanded respect, and the students and spectators alike bowed their heads in respect.

 Chapter 156: Elemental Relay [1]

    As the Principal appeared at the center of the arena, standing mid-air, my gaze subconsciously turned toward Aria. I knew a bit about her rtionship with her grandfather from the novel. Although it wasn''t bad, it wasn''t exactly good either.


    Sir Arwen had little time to spend with Aria since she was a child because of his work and many responsibilities. While Aria adored him and aspired to live up to the family legacy, the emotional distance between them created an unspoken tension.


    Despite his towering presence and unmatched power, Sir Arwen struggled to connect with his granddaughter on a personal level, often prioritizing the greater good over familial bond time.


    Though I am sure she knows why he does it and always protects her. But that understanding didn''tpletely erase the loneliness she felt growing up. I could see the flicker of emotion in her eyes as she looked up at him. Her expression was a mix of admiration, longing, and a hint of sadness.


    Right, now that I remember it, he was the only family member she has, and there was no mention of her parents or other rtives even in the novel.


    "Now, I announce the beginning of this year''s Championship Tournament!" Principal Arwen''s voice echoed through the arena, carrying with it a weight of authority and anticipation.


    The crowd erupted into apuse, cheers filling the Grand Magus Colosseum as the students and spectators celebrated the official start of the tournament. The energy was electric, a palpable sense of excitement coursing through everyone present.


    As the apuse began to die down, the announcers took over, their voices infused with enthusiasm. "Thank you, Principal Arwen, for that inspiring opening!" the first announcer eximed. "Now, let''s get down to the events that will kick off today''s tournament!"


    "Indeed!" the second announcer chimed in. "We have three thrilling events lined up for you today, each designed to test our students'' skills, strategies, and teamwork. Let''s dive into the details, shall we?"


    The first announcer continued, "Our first event is the Elemental Ry!"


    Gasps and murmurs of excitement rippled through the crowd. The Elemental Ry was a favorite among spectators, known for its fast pace and the way it showcased the students'' elemental mastery.


    "This bonus event will challenge our students'' agility, coordination, and control over their elemental magic," the second announcer borated. "Teams of four will race through an obstacle course filled with various elemental challenges. Each team member must use their unique abilities to ovee obstacles and pass the baton to the next teammate. The first team to cross the finish line wins!"


    "As for the rules, four students will be randomly chosen from each year and will be mixed into four teams of four from each year. Since this is a one-time bonus event, the students don''t have to worry about their pre-registered 5 events."


    The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse, eager to see the students in action. The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, exining the rules and the stakes. "This year''s prize for the Elemental Ry includes a set of rare enchanted artifacts that enhance elemental magic, donated by our very own alumni.


    In addition, the winning team will receive a special training session with one of the academy''s top professors."


    "The Elemental Ry promises to be a thrilling start to the tournament," the first announcer said, his excitement evident. "Now, let''s choose the individuals that will bepeting in our first event!"


    As the excitement in the arena reached a fever pitch, the announcers prepared to announce the randomly selected students for the Elemental Ry. Arge magical screen appeared above the arena, disying the names of the students from each year.


    The first announcer''s voice boomed through the Colosseum, "Let''s start with the first-year students! The magical screen will now select four random names. Let''s see who the lucky students are."


    The screen shed with the names of all the first-year students, and after a few seconds, four names with the images emerged:


    ----


    Aurelius Avondale


    Kale Case


    Ren Wintershade


    Sophie Brightshield


    ----


    Well, if luck is mentioned, the protagonist should be there, right?


    The crowd cheered as the names were announced, and the chosen first-year students stepped forward, their expressions a mix of surprise and anxiety.


    "Next, we have the second-year students!" the second announcer continued, as the screen disyed the names of the second years before settling on four:


    ----


    Ciel Skyborn


    Rowan Ironheart


    Elise Starfire


    N Frostwind


    ----


    And herees our two strongest second-year seniors.


    The cheers grew louder as the second-year students were selected, particrly for Ciel and Rowan, whose reputations preceded them.


    "Now, onto the third-year students!" the first announcer proimed. The screen shed once more, revealing the names of four third-years:


    content-source-MVLeMpYr


    ----


    Cedric Lightbringer


    ire Stormrider


    Hugo ckthorn


    Selene Silverleaf


    ----


    The crowd''s enthusiasm didn''t wane, as the third-year students took their ces, each looking eager to prove themselves. Heck, just like the second years, their two strongest members ended up being chosen.


    "And finally, our fourth-year students!" the second announcer dered, as the screen disyed the final set of names:


    ----


    Isabe meheart


    Markus Steelforge


    Yelena Windstrider


    Chad Tobias


    ----


    (Un)fortunately, none of the famous trio of the fourth year were chosen. Guess, they aren''t as lucky as many expected them to be, haha.


    With all the names announced, the announcers moved on to the next part. "Now, we will mix the students into four teams, each team consisting of one student from each year," the first announcer exined. "This random selection will ensure a bnced and excitingpetition!"


    The screen shed once more, and after a brief moment, the teams were formed:


    Team A:


    First Year: Kale Case


    Second Year: N Frostwind


    Third Year: ire Stormrider


    Fourth Year: Chad Tobias


    Team B:


    First Year: Aurelius Avondale


    Second Year: Ciel Skyborn


    Third Year: Hugo ckthorn


    Fourth Year: Isabe meheart


    Team C:


    First Year: Sophie Brightshield


    Second Year: Elise Starfire


    Third Year: Cedric Lightbringer


    Fourth Year: Yelena Windstrider


    Team D:


    First Year: Ren Wintershade


    Second Year: Rowan Ironheart


    Third Year: Selene Silverleaf


    Fourth Year: Marcus Steelforge


    _____ __ _

 Chapter 157: Elemental Relay [2]

    "Look at those teams!" the first announcer eximed. "This is going to be an incrediblepetition, with each team boasting a mix of raw talent and experience."


    "I can''t wait to see how these students work together," the second announcer added. "The Elemental Ry is a fun and good way to test their ability to adapt and coborate. Let''s get ready for an unforgettable event!"


    "Before that, let''s give teams 2 minutes to get to know each other and maybe even form a n. Then we will send them to the event''s location..."


    hosted-on-MVLeMpYr


    "To the Crystal Obstacle Course!" the first announcer continued, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "This course is filled with various elemental challenges that will test our students'' abilities to their limits. Teams will need to navigate through fire rings, ice mazes, wind tunnels, and earth barricades, all while maintaining control of the elemental baton."


    The second announcer chimed in, "That''s right! Each obstacle requires a different element to ovee, and the team must work together to pass the baton and clear each section. The goal is to cross the finish line first, but strategy and cooperation will be key to victory."


    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the teams huddled together, discussing their ns and getting to know each other. While me and the others silently watched them from our seats.


    If I had to say, the team that has the highest chance to win among them is obviously our MC and his team since theirposition and members arepatible.


    But, the other teams have a high chance of winning too. They just need to understand one thing and aplish it at their best.


    That is - They should choose the baton based on their best counter or the same elements of the baton andplete the challenge as fast as they can.


    "Now, teams please choose where you want to start and stand at the circles beside you, then you will be teleported to your wanted location. Note that only one person can start at one point."


    The teams quickly huddled together for the final time, discussing their strategies and deciding who would start at each point of the Crystal Obstacle Course. The excitement in the arena was palpable, and I could see the determination in their eyes.


    "Now, teams, prepare for teleportation!" the first announcer''s voice boomed. "On my count... three, two, one!"


    In an instant, the students disappeared from their spots, reappearing at their chosen starting points across the obstacle course.


    The Elemental Ry began with a burst of energy as the students faced their respective challenges. The audience watched in awe as each team member tackled the obstacles with skill and determination. The fire rings zed with intensity, the ice maze glittered with treacherous beauty, the wind tunnel roared with powerful gusts, and the earth barricades stood tall and imposing.


    From my seat, I observed the unfolding action closely. The teams moved through the obstacles with varying degrees of sess, their strategies and teamwork put to the test. It was a mesmerizing disy of elemental magic and coordination.


    And finally, the batons were passed to thest runners. Team A was the first one following after Team B, then Team D and finally Team C.


    "Aria can we talk alone for a moment," I whispered to Aria who was watching beside me. "It will be quick."


    "Oh, ok."


    "Follow me."


    It is time to have a back up n. Just in case I fail...


    ______ __ _


    As the ry progressed, it became clear that some teams had an edge over the others. Team B, in particr, as Adrian predicted stood out with their seamless coordination and efficient baton passing.


    Aurelius the first spot runner and Isabe meheartthe second spot runner quickly overcame their respective obstacles, allowing Ciel Skyborn and Hugo ckthorn to focus on their respective elements such as earth for the third point runner Hugo and thest Ciel - the ice and water obstacle.


    In the end, it was Team B that crossed the finish line first, their victory marked by a burst of dazzling lighting speed by Ceil Skyborn and a chorus of cheers from the crowd. The other teams finished shortly after, each disying impressive skill and determination, but none could match the speed and luck of Team B.


    "Congrattions to Team B!" the first announcer eximed, his voice filled with pride and excitement. "An incredible performance from all the teams, but Team B has emerged victorious in the Elemental Ry!"


    The second announcer added, "Their teamwork and strategy were impable. From Aurelius''s precision in handling wind obstacles, Isabe''s fiery disy of her fire magic to Ciel''sst burst speed at thest moment and Hugo''s earthly power, they exemplified what it means to work as an adaptive cohesive unit. Well done!"


    While the event ended, Adrian and Aria also returned to their seats, their expressions unchanged and as usual. However, one could notice a strange light shing through Aria''s eyes as she looked at the screen and a particr person.


    "The awarding ceremony will be held at the end of the championship with the other events'' awarding. So, students can return to their ce."


    As the Elemental Ry concluded and the students returned to their seats, the energy in the arena remained high. The crowd''s apuse and cheers gradually subsided, giving way to eager anticipation for the next event. The announcers took to the center stage once again, their voices filled with enthusiasm.


    "What an exhrating start to the Championship Tournament!" the first announcer dered, his voice resonating through the Colosseum. "Congrattions once again to Team B for their outstanding performance in the Elemental Ry!"


    The second announcer chimed in, "Indeed! Team B''s teamwork and strategy were trulymendable. Now, as we promised, we have more exciting events lined up for you today. So, without further ado, let''s move on to the second event!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, eagerly awaiting the announcement of the next challenge. The magical screen above the arena lit up, disying the name of the uing event in bold, shimmering letters.


    "The Individual Combat Competition!" the first announcer proimed, his voice filled with anticipation. "This event will test our students''bat skills, strategy, and individual prowess in a series of thrilling duels."

 Chapter 158: Preliminary Rounds [1]

    "In thispetition," the second announcer continued, "each year''s students willpete separately in their own brackets. However, the top two from each year''s bracket will advance to an ultimate final, all-year showdown to determine the ultimate champion of the Celestial Arcane Academy!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers once more, the prospect of intense one-on-one battles captivating the audience. The students, too, seemed eager, their expressions filled with determination and readiness.


    "Preliminary rounds for the Individual Combat Competition will begin shortly," the first announcer exined. "Each match will be a test of skill, strategy, and resilience. The winners will advance to the next round, and the top two from each day of preliminary rounds will move to the quarter-finals."


    "The preliminary matches will be held throughout the day," the second announcer added. "We will be announcing the schedule and match-ups momentarily. Students, please prepare yourselves and make your way to the designatedbat arenas when your name is called."


    The magical screen above the arena flickered, disying the names of the students and their respective match-ups for the preliminary rounds. The crowd watched intently as the pairs were revealed, eager to see who would face off against whom.


    "Now, let''s reveal the first set of matches!" the first announcer''s voice boomed. "For the first-year students, the preliminary rounds will take ce in Arena 1. Here are the initial match-ups!"


    The screen showed the names of the first-year students and their opponents:


    Adrian Lighthaven vs. Felix Stormguard


    ...


    Eluna Redfox vs. Lina Fei


    ....


    Emeric Ironheart vs. Nedrich Ember


    Kuba Bane vs. Kale Case


    Sophie Brightshield vs. Darken Thorne


    ....


    ______ __ _


    The list continued. In short, today the fourth of the registered first years would battle and the rest in the next three days.


    The same was true for the other senior years. Though their matches would be held after each year, in order.


    As the first matches of the Individual Combat Competition were announced, the excitement in the Colosseum surged anew. The crowd buzzed with anticipation, eager to see how the students would perform in one-on-onebat. The stakes were high, and the promise of thrilling battles had everyone on the edge of their seats.


    The first announcer continued, "Remember, students, this is a test of yourbat skills and strategic thinking. Use everything you''ve learned to outwit and outmaneuver your opponent. Good luck to all participants!"


    The students whose names were called made their way to Arena 1, argerbat area set up specifically for the preliminary rounds. There were four smaller arenas in eachrge arena. Since the matches were many, they decided to hold the four matches at the same time.


    The atmosphere was charged with tension and excitement as the first batch of participants took their ces in their respective fighting arenas.


    Adrian''s match was also among the first batch, so he calmly ascended to the fighting arena where his name was called.


    His opponent was looking hesitant and scared from his expression. Adrian doubted whether he could even fight in that state.


    "I... I for-forfeit." His opponent couldn''t hold it anymore and shouted loudly.


    "..." Both Adrian and the judge looked at the boy surprised.


    ''You could at least try to put up a fight. At least your dignity would be saved.'' Adrian thought internally looking at his ssmate. ''And I''m not that scary, ok? I was even nning to go easy on you, you know.''


    "The winner is Adrian Lighthaven."


    The crowd was momentarily stunned by Felix Stormguard''s sudden forfeiture so they didn''t know whether to cheer or not. The abrupt end to the match left many in the audience curious about Adrian''s capabilities, as they hadn''t yet seen him in action.


    Adrian stepped down from the arena, a mixture of disappointment and amusement in his expression. He had been looking forward to a good fight to showcase his closebat, but it seemed he would have to wait for the next round.


    ''But, as long as I win, it''s all fine.'' However, Adrian wasn''t disappointed with the free victory.


    The announcers quickly moved on to the next set of matches, eager to keep the momentum going.


    The following matchesmenced simultaneously in the four smaller arenas within Arena 1.


    Emeric won his fight in 15 seconds earning the recognition of the spectators. Eluna who participated in framing Adrian also won her battle though not as imposing as Emeric.


    Soon, the first round of matches came to an end.


    As the first round of matches concluded, the announcers prepared to call the next set ofpetitors. The energy in the Colosseum remained high, with spectators eagerly anticipating the uing battles. The preliminary rounds were progressing swiftly, and it was clear that thepetition would only get fiercer.


    The second round of matches was announced, and the participants took their ces in the four smaller arenas within Arena 1. Adrian watched with a mix of curiosity and mild frustration as his ssmatespeted, wondering if his next opponent would put up more of a fight.


    To his surprise, when his next match was called, his opponent also chose to forfeit. This pattern repeated in his subsequent matches, leading to murmurs and whispers among the spectators. It seemed as if his peers had reached some sort of agreement, deciding not to face him inbat.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and annoyance. While he appreciated the free victories, he had been looking forward to testing some of his new skills and strategies.


    As the number ofpetitors dwindled, the matches became more intense. Meanwhile, Emeric continued to dominate his opponents with his powerful spearmanship technique, quickly establishing himself as a formidable contender. Sophie Brightshield''s skill with light magic also shone through, her precise and strategic use of spells earning her several victories.


    Finally, the moment arrived when only four students remained: Adrian Lighthaven, Eluna Redfox, Emeric Ironheart, and Sophie Brightshield. The crowd buzzed with anticipation, knowing that the next matches would determine who would advance to the quarter-finals.


    "Next up, we have Adrian Lighthaven versus Eluna Redfox, and Emeric Ironheart versus Sophie Brightshield!" the first announcer dered, his voice filled with excitement. "These matches will decide who moves on to the quarter-finals!"


    Adrian and Eluna stepped into their respective arena, facing each other with different expressions. Eluna, who had previously been involved in framing Adrian, looked particrly eager to prove herself and somewhat wary.


    story-source-MVLeMpYr


    Adrian knew she was probably afraid he would beat her up because of her actions. Though he didn''t intend to beat her into a pulp, getting back at her was on his list. Why chase the luck when ites delivered right to you? he thought.


    "Let the match begin!"

 Chapter 159: Preliminary Rounds [2]

    "Let the match begin."


    As soon as the judge started the match, Eluna cast a firewall spell around her, hoping she could somehow gain an advantage. The towering mes created an intense heat, blocking her from view and masking her next move. She believed this would give her the element of surprise.


    However, her own line of sight was also blocked by the mes. Meanwhile, Adrian simply stood and waited for the firewalls to diminish. He watched the flickering mes with a calm demeanor, his mind racing as he considered the best way to end the battle.


    Adrian knew Eluna''s strategy was wed. While the firewall provided a temporary shield, it also isted her, cutting off her vision and making her predictable. He could sense the nervous energy behind the mes, her hesitation palpable.


    After a moment of contemtion, Adrian decided on his course of action.


    He slowly started to walk toward the fire which was already diminishing. While arriving in front of these firewalls, he used the 2-star ''Aetheric Resonance Barrier'' spell and directly passed through the fire.


    Eluna who was waiting for Adrian to make his move noticed the approaching shadow behind the firewalls, and she clutched her staff tightly.


    However, as she saw the shadow growing darker and finallying out of the fire revealing Adrian, her eyes widened in surprise and fear. She hadn''t expected him to so easily traverse the firewall she believed would keep him at bay. MVLeMpYr-the-story-tform


    Adrian emerged from the diminishing mes, his form shielded by the shimmering barrier of the Aetheric Resonance Barrier spell. The protective aura not only absorbed the heat but also nullified the remaining embers that licked at his clothes. With calm determination, he approached Eluna, his eyes locked onto hers.


    Eluna tried to regain herposure and quickly began casting another spell. mes coalesced around her, forming into round, hot fireballs. She directed them towards Adrian, hoping to hit him. But Adrian did another unexpected.


    He managed to dodge each fireball by a hair''s breadth with minimum effort and action. His movements were fluid and precise, disying a level of skill and control that further unnerved Eluna.


    As Adrian continued walking toward her, his gaze remained cold and unyielding. Eluna''s hesitation grew more pronounced with each step he took. The fear in her eyes became evident as she realized her spells were ineffective against him.


    Finally, the pressure became too much for her to bear. Overwhelmed by a sense of impending defeat, she dropped her staff and raised her hands in surrender. "I... I forfeit," she stammered, her voice trembling.


    The judge acknowledged her surrender, and the crowd fell silent for a moment, processing the abrupt end to the match. Then, whispers and murmurs spread through the audience, many expressing surprise at the unexpected turn of events.


    Eluna left the arena in tears, unable to hide her embarrassment and disappointment. Adrian, who had stopped in his tracks as soon as she surrendered, felt a pang of awkwardness. He had hoped for a more challenging fight, and seeing his opponent so distressed left him feeling awkward.


    ''But, I at least managed to get back at her.'' He muttered inwardly. He knew that sometimes mental warfare could be even more daunting than physicalbat.


    The next match, Emeric Ironheart versus Sophie Brightshield, was about to begin.


    The judge''s voice rang out, "Let the match begin!"


    Emeric wasted no time,unching a barrage of lightning bolts towards Sophie. She countered with a radiant shield of light, shattering the bolts upon contact. Their duel was a dance of power and finesse, with Emeric''s relentless assaults shing against Sophie''s agile defenses.


    Despite her best efforts, Sophie struggled to keep up with Emeric''s overwhelming force. He unleashed a seismic wave that shattered her defenses, sending her sprawling to the ground. The judge dered Emeric the winner, and the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Adrian watched calmly, noting Emeric''s raw power and technical prowess. He knew that facing Emeric in the quarter-finals wouldn''t be possible now. Because...


    The first announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, "Congrattions to Adrian Lighthaven and Emeric Ironheart! Both will advance to the quarter-finals. Let''s hear it for all our participants who fought bravely today!"


    The crowd cheered loudly, celebrating the impressive performances they had witnessed. Adrian and Emeric shared a brief, respectful nod as they left the arenas, aware that their paths might cross in the uing rounds.


    As the preliminary matches for the first years concluded, the second year students began to prepare for their turn in the Individual Combat Competition. The atmosphere became more hyped with excitement and anticipation.


    The matches for the second years proceeded simrly, with intense one-on-one battles showcasing the students'' skills and strategies. Each year''s preliminary rounds followed, with the top two from each day advancing to the quarter-finals.


    By the end of the day, the Colosseum was filled with an electric energy, the spectators eager for the next event. The announcers took to the center stage once again.


    "What a day of exhrating matches!" the first announcer dered, his voice resonating through the Colosseum. "Congrattions to all our quarter-finalists. Now, as we promised, we have more exciting events lined up for you today. So, without further ado, let''s move on to the next challenge!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement, eagerly awaiting the announcement of the next event. The magical screen above the arena lit up, disying the name of the uing event in bold, shimmering letters.


    "The Team Battle Event!" the first announcer proimed, his voice filled with anticipation. "In this event, students will form five-member teams andpete in intense battles to determine the championship team."


    "In thispetition," the second announcer continued, "strategy, teamwork, and individual skills will be crucial. Teams will face off in a series of matches, with the winners advancing to the next rounds. The goal is to defeat the opposing team and secure your ce in the finals."


    The crowd erupted in cheers once more, the prospect ofrge-scale battles captivating the audience. The students, too, seemed eager, their expressions filled with determination and readiness.


    "Teams, please prepare for your matches," the first announcer instructed. "The team battles will begin shortly. Let''s see which team has what it takes to be the ultimate champions of the Celestial Arcane Academy!"

 Chapter 160: Preleminary Rounds [3]

    The Team Battle event went simr to the Individual Combat event. Unfortunately, Adrian and his team had no matches today. After checking the schedule, they found out it would be tomorrow.


    Since the Team Battle Event was thest event for the day and the night was already falling, nearly half of the students began to leave, heading back to their dorms to rest and prepare for the uing matches.


    Adrian and his team walked back to their dorms together, discussing their strategies for tomorrow''s matches.


    "So, your individual matches are tomorrow too, huh," Adrian muttered noting down on the back of his mind.


    "Yes," Kairen replied and Aria nodded.


    "That''s good." L joined. "Mine is the day after, I can fight freely now that I know I won''t be meeting you guys. Who knows I might even advance to the quarter-finals like Adrian, haha."


    "Mine is two dayster." Ardel joined the conversation. "B-But I think I can''t go higher like you guys."


    "Hmm..." Adrian remembered in the novel Aurelius and Lyra fought on the third day so L''s chances of advancing weren''t high unless she was lucky and Lyra and Aurelius ended up fighting each other before reaching thest round. But that would also mean a change in the plot since Lyra and Aurelius advanced to the quarter-finals on the third day.


    But he wasn''t that worried since many things had already deviated from the plot. Like Aria being in their team instead of Aurelius''s team. And Lyra recing Aria''s spot.


    As for the second day, obviously Aria and his sister, Aurelia would advance. He didn''t have any hope for Kairen''s win since he was still against attacking.


    As for thest day, Ren and another student would advance.


    "Good night, guys." After they entered the dorm, Ardel left the group since his room was on the first floor because of his ranking. Kairen and L parted ways on the third floor.


    So, Adrian and Aria were left alone. They didn''t talk, just silently walked together till they arrived at their doors.


    "Good night."


    After wishing good night to each other, they entered their respective rooms.


    MVLeMpYr-novel-source


    ____ __ _


    Adrian looked at the timetable for the events he was going to participate in.


    He would have only the team battle event for tomorrow, while the Arcane Knowledge Quiz was scheduled for the day after, and the 7 Star Strategy Games were set for the fourth day.


    As for the Trials of Illusions, it would probably be held one or three days before the finals. It was also a one-time event like the Elemental Ry.


    Then he started recalling the rules of the two events. The Arcane Knowledge Quiz Event was divided into three rounds. The first round was a written test covering various topics of magical theory, history, and application. Only the top ten scorers would advance to the second round. The second round was an oral quiz where participants answered questions in real-time.


    The top three from this round would move on to the final round, which involved practical demonstrations of their knowledge.


    The 7 Star Strategy Games were a test of tactical thinking and decision-making. It was divided into 4 parts. In the first part, the participants would be ced in simted battle scenarios and tasked with devising strategies to ovee various challenges. Points would be awarded based on the effectiveness and creativity of their solutions. The top 8 scorers would advance to the quarter-finals game.


    And so on.


    Satisfied with his understanding of the uing events, Adrian decided to get some rest. He knew he needed to be at his best for tomorrow''s team battle.


    _____ __ __


    "Oh, thank goodness! I passed the test!"


    "Yeah, me too, I won''t have to restudy now!"


    "But, the top three are really something else, they got such high scores that it makes me speechless."


    "Shshsh, he ising."


    "Who-? Oh...."


    The students dispersed as Adrian arrived on the first floor and stopped in front of therge bulletin board screen.


    On the board, the results of the Elemental Maniption and Aetheric Theory ss exams were disyed.


    Adrian''s eyes scanned the bulletin board, seeking out his name among the list of scores. His gaze paused at the top of the list, where the highest scores were disyed.


    [Elemental Maniption ss Exam Results]


    1. Adrian Lighthaven - Theory: 50 | Practical: 44 - Total: 94


    2. Aria Starlight: - Theory: 45 | Practical: 49 - Total: 94


    3. Lyra Nigtengale: - Theory: 43 | Practical: 48 - Total: 91


    4. Aurelia - Theory: 45 | Practical: 45 - Total: 90


    5. Ren Wintershade - Theory: 40 | Practical: 48 - Total: 88


    6. Aurelius Avondale - Theory: 40 | Practical: 48 - Total: 88


    ....


    ______ __


    [Aetheric Theory ss Exam Results]


    1. Adrian Lighthaven - 96


    2. Aria Starlight - 93


    3. Aurelia - 90


    4. Lyra Nigtengale - 90


    5. Sophia Brightshield - 88


    ....


    14. Ren Wintershade - 81


    15. L - 81


    16. Aurelius Avondale - 80


    ....


    _____


    Adrian confirmed his results on the bulletin board, a small smile forming on his lips. He had expected to do well, but seeing his name at the top of both lists was still gratifying. He also noted Aria''s impressive scores, along with those of his other peers. It seemed thepetition was indeed fierce, with only a few points separating the top contenders. Thankfully, he managed to keep his first rank.


    Satisfied, Adrian turned away from the bulletin board and made his way out of the dorm. He had nned to watch Aria''s fights, which were starting in about ten minutes, and didn''t want to miss any of the action.


    As he entered the Arena, the energy in the air was palpable. The crowd''s excited chatter filled the space, and the anticipation was almost tangible. He quickly found a seat with a good view of thebat arenas, just as the announcers began to introduce the participants for the next set of matches.


    Soon, it was Aria''s turn. He calmly watched as she fought her opponent.


    ''Good, she isn''t going all out.'' He muttered inwardly noticing Aria''s fighting style. He rmended her not to show her full power or even half of it if itsn''t necessary.


    About a minuteter, the match ended.


    "The winner is Aria Starlight!" the judge dered, and the crowd erupted in cheers.

 Chapter 161: Bonds

    "The winner is Aria Starlight."


    Adrian pped along with the crowd, satisfied by Aria''s skill and strategy. She had controlled the match, showcasing her strength and versatility.


    As the next matches were announced and Aria''s next match would be about 5 or 10 minutester, so Adrian''s attention was divided.


    ''Should I go check up on them?''


    He wanted to catch a glimpse of the PotionCrafting Championship, where his sister Aurelia and the other genius alchemist Nora werepeting.


    Adrian quickly made his way to the adjacent arena, his curiosity piqued by the PotionCrafting Championship. He arrived just in time to see the first roundmencing. The arena was abuzz with activity, and the contestants were already seated at their workstations, ready to begin.


    The first round consisted of two tests. The first part was a theory test, covering various aspects of alchemical knowledge. The second part involved identifying ingredients based on their images.


    Adrian spotted Aurelia among the contestants, her focus unwavering as she prepared for the theory test. Nora was seated a few rows away, her calm demeanor reflecting her confidence. Adrian found a spot where he could observe both of them and settled in to watch.


    The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, "Contestants, you have 10 minutes toplete the theory test. Good luck!"


    Thepetitors began scribbling furiously on their parchments, answering questions about potion forms, ingredient properties, and alchemical reactions. Adrian watched as Aurelia worked methodically, her quill moving swiftly but precisely. Nora, too, seemed to breeze through the questions, her expression serene.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride as he observed his sister. Aurelia had always been diligent in her studies, and it was clear she had a deep understanding of the subject. He recalled the times she used to follow him around to teach her how to read and ask questions even though they were the same age.


    A blissful smile spread across his face remembering those moments.


    Then his focus shifted to his sister''s rival in this field - Nora.


    He could see Nora''s expertise was equally evident, her answers flowing effortlessly onto the parchment.


    As the minutes ticked by, the atmosphere grew more intense. The sound of quills scratching against parchment filled the arena, punctuated by the asional rustle of paper. Finally, the announcer called out, "Time''s up! Please put down your quills."


    The contestantsplied, setting their parchments aside. The judges swiftly collected the papers and began preparing for the second part of the test.


    "The next part of the test will now begin," the announcer said. "Contestants, you will be shown images of various alchemical ingredients. Your task is to correctly identify them. You will have 15 minutes. Ready? Begin!"


    Arge screen at the front of the arena disyed the first image: a delicate, blue flower with intricate patterns on its petals. The contestants leaned forward, studying the image carefully. Adrian watched as Aurelia quickly jotted down her answer, her brow furrowed in concentration. Nora, on the other hand, took a moment longer to ensure her answer was urate before writing it down.


    The images changed rapidly, showing a variety of ingredients: rare herbs, exotic minerals, and mystical crystals. Some weremon, while others were obscure, challenging even the most knowledgeable alchemists. Adrian could see the intensity on the faces of the contestants, each striving to identify the ingredients correctly.


    As the test progressed, Adrian noticed a pattern.


    Aurelia and Nora were consistently among the first to finish each identification, their knowledge and speed setting them apart from the others. They seemed to be in a league of their own, their expertise evident with each correct answer. Well, it was something to be expected of the Future Genius Duo Alchemists, he thought.


    With five minutes remaining, thepetition grew even fiercer. The images became more challenging, featuring rare andplex ingredients. Adrian could see the determination in Aurelia''s eyes as she quickly identified a rare moonflower, her quill moving swiftly across the parchment. Nora''s calm demeanor remained unchanged, her answers just as precise and swift.


    Finally, thest image appeared on the screen: a shimmering, golden powder that seemed to radiate light.


    Adrian recognized it as Stardust, a rare ingredient known for its legendary magical properties. Both Aurelia and Nora identified it almost simultaneously, their quills moving in perfect synchronization.


    "Time''s up! Please stop writing," the announcer dered.


    The contestants set down their quills, and the judges began collecting the papers. Adrian could feel the tension in the air as everyone awaited the results.


    "The results of the first round will be announced shortly," the announcer said. "In the meantime, let''s give a round of apuse to all our talented alchemists!"


    The crowd erupted in apuse, and Adrian joined in, feeling proud of Aurelia''s performance. It was clear that she and Nora were the top contenders, and he couldn''t wait to see how the rest of thepetition would unfold for them. Even if he knew the results of the novel, he still wanted to see it with his own eyes. His sister''s sess...


    ncing at the time, Adrian realized that Aria''s next match was about to start. Knowing the results would be announced about half an hourter, he quickly made his way back to thebat arena, eager to see how Aria would fare in her uing battles. She wouldn''t instantly end them, right? experience-MVLeMpYr


    While leaving, he didn''t notice his sister Aurelia managing to catch a glimpse of his face and figure.


    ''...D-Did he came to watch?'' Aurelia''s heart started to beat uncontrobly, though whether it was from joy or doubt was uncertain.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius who spotted Adrian first and gestured to Aurelia to notice him wore an aplished smile. His only hope was the siblings would get together again.


    ''But...'' Aurelius''s expression shifted to one of solemnity as he noticed a group of people standing at the VIP seats, their eyes fixed in his direction. His family, the Avondale Royalty, were observing him with a mixture of doubt and scrutiny.


    Aurelius muttered under his breath, "I doubt my situation can get better with my family."


    ''Not to mention... I have yet to solve my health problem...'' He clutched his hands slightly. ''I hope Master is right about advancing to Lunar Tier as soon as possible... Or else... I might have to say goodbye to everyone...''

 Chapter 162: Extra and The Main Character

    After leaving his sister''s side, Adrian returned to see Aria''s matches. In about an hour, both her and all the other matches ended. As in the novel, it was Aria and Aurelia who advanced to the next round.


    But it was quite hard for Aurelia since her fights were scheduled right after the PotionCrafting event. He knew she didn''t even have the time to check her results. But he did.


    She got a perfect score on the test and made three mistakes in the ingredients image recognition part. While her rival Nora made one mistake on the test and two mistakes in the second part.


    So, their points were equal. They advanced to the quarter-finals as first rankers.


    "Don''t worry I will make sure she takes a rest after this." Adrian heard someone speaking to him. But he didn''t even look at the person.


    "Since she also needs to be ready for her other event in the evening." The voice continued. "And now I am wondering whether to watch your team''s matches or her event... What do you think I should do? What would you do?"


    "..." Adrian''s ears twitched slightly at this talkative person. ''Who would have thought a main character could be this annoying...'' He thought ncing at Aurelius who was looking at him waiting for his answer.


    Adrian knew if he didn''t answer he would keep going again.


    your-chapter-source-MvLeMpYr


    ''Sigh...''


    "I would go back to my room and sleep or go train." Adrian replied indifferently looking at Aurelius.


    "Woah!" But somehow Aurelius was surprised. "So, even you don''t know what to do in this situation, huh? I see..."


    ''The hell?'' Adrian looked at Aurelius speechlessly. ''Did he hit his head somewhere?''


    "I see..."


    "By the way... My family is here." Aurelius muttered his voice lowering.


    ''!'' Adrian''s eyes widened slightly. ''So, that''s what he wanted to say...''


    He already noticed them yesterday, he had to since their other son was staring daggers at him for a reason he didn''t even know. But he could bet it was probably because of jealousy.


    "And... I''m worried they might cause trouble for me, to your sister." Aurelius continued. "Ah, but don''t worry I won''t let any harme to her. I''ll keep an eye out for any trouble."


    Twitch~ Twitch~ (Adrian''s fists twitching)


    ''... Should I beat him up?'' For some reason, Adrian had the urge to beat this handsome face right in front of him.


    ''But... they won''t cause trouble this time.'' He continued with his thoughts, his gaze secretlynding on the VIP seats. ''The King isn''t that stupid to cause a ruckus in such a grand public setting. He knows the stakes and the consequences of such actions. Still, it''s worth being cautious. Since he can''t do anything by himself, he might use other hands to do his things...''


    ''Likest time,'' he thought grimly. Adrian''s thoughts drifted to a chilling memory - the rainy day lying in a pool of blood and water. The time when he was almost killed by unknown assants during him rescuing his sister and Aurelius. He had barely escaped with his life, thanks to his luck and a timely intervention by Aria.


    ''I have to stay vignt. Let''s not forget Aurelius''s viinous brother...''


    "By the way, what happenedter, after that day, the day we left." Suddenly asked Aurelius his expression curious. "I wanted to ask it for a long time but couldn''t... Did they cause any trouble for you? I''m sorry if they made things hard for you..."


    "..." Adrian''s gaze returned to Aurelius. "No, they did nothing."


    "..." Aurelius stared at him, trying to gauge if he was speaking the truth. "Then I''m d..."


    "...What is your family to you?" Adrian asked his expression solemn. "How do you see them? You can be honest."


    "!" Aurelius was stunned for a moment at Adrian''s unexpected question.


    "You don''t have to tell if you don''t want to," Adrian said and turned his face away.


    "...Honestly... I always tried my best to be recognized by them ever since I was little. Even if I was sick... I tried to get healthy and spend time with them, y with my siblings... I tried to learn swordsmanship... It didn''t work...


    I focused on studying but I wasn''t talented... I wanted to see their smile looking at me..."


    "...Their proud expressions," Aurelius continued, his voice heavy with emotion. "But... It never came. As I grew older, I started to realize what I meant to them, little by little. I began to understand that I wasn''t truly a son or a brother in their eyes. I was more like...


    an obligation, someone they had to take care of."


    He paused, his gaze distant as he recalled the painful memories. "It was hard to ept at first, but over time, I came to terms with it. Not to mention they provided for me, gave me clothes to wear, food to eat, medicine since I was sick, doctors and a maid to take care of me, a ce to stay... For that, I am grateful.


    But I know now that I was never truly part of their family in the way I wanted to be."


    Adrian listened silently, his expression inscrutable. Hearing Aurelius''s story firsthand was different from reading it in the novel. The raw emotion in Aurelius''s voice, the pain of his unfulfilled longing for eptance, made Adrian understand the depth of his struggle.


    "You''ve been through a lot," Adrian said quietly, his tone softer than before. Maybe he remembered his own share of troubles growing up. "It''s not easy to face that kind of reality, toe to terms with it. But you''ve managed to find your own path despite everything. That... takes strength."


    Aurelius looked at Adrian, not surprised by the empathy in his words. "Thank you, Adrian. I... I knew you to understand. I feel like a heavy mountain has been lifted off my shoulders after talking to you. And..."


    "I heard a lot about you from Aurelia too... About your childhood. How you took care of her since your parents disappeared... I am sure your situation was way more difficult and different than mine, but you still are handling and handed it well. YOU have THAT strength."


    "Maybe... That''s the reason I see you as a..." Aurelius hesitated, then continued, "...as a friend... Even if you don''t feel the same."

 Chapter 163: Enchanted Fortress Siege [1]

    ''A friend, huh...'' Adrian chuckled inwardly at Aurelius''s words.


    "Aria is done, I need to get going, see youter," Then he stood up and started leaving. "...friend."


    "!" Aurelius''s eyes widened in surprise at Adrian''s parting words. He watched as Adrian walked away, a mixture of emotions swirling within him. For a long time, he had felt isted and misunderstood, but Adrian''s acknowledgment, albeit brief, gave him a sense of hope and belonging he hadn''t felt in years.


    Aurelius stood there for a moment, processing everything. The events of the day, the intense matches, and the conversation had left him with much to think about. He nced once more at the VIP seats where his family sat, then back at the arena where Aurelia was leaving after the announcement of their advance to the next round.


    ''That''s right... I still have many unfinished things left to do... I can''t leave this world yet...''


    ______ ___ _


    The day passed without much to mention.


    Adrian and his team participated in the Team Battle preliminary rounds matches, advancing to the quarter-finals easily.


    He also participated in the Arcane Knowledge Quiz and secured the first spot in advancing to the next round.


    The next day dawned bright and early, the academy buzzing with activity. Students and visitors alike were excited for one of the most prestigious events of the tournament: the 7 Star Strategy Games. This event was renowned for testing not only strategy and leadership skills but also adaptability and foresight, drawing the interest of many VIPs and visitors who valued these qualities.


    Adrian, already a standout in the previous day''s events, was now preparing himself mentally for the challenge ahead. He knew the 7 Star Strategy Games would be a true test of his abilities, especially since it was open to all years, meaning he would bepeting against not just his peers but also seniors and juniors.


    As he made his way to the event arena, he could feel the excitement in the air. The arena was packed with spectators, eager to see the sharpest minds at the academypete. Among the crowd, Adrian spotted some familiar faces¡ªhis friends, his sister, and even some of the VIPs who had been observing him closely throughout the tournament.


    The announcers'' voices boomed over the loudspeakers, drawing everyone''s attention to the center of the arena. The first announcer, a distinguished-looking man in a formal suit, began to speak.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the 7 Star Strategy Games! This event is a true test of strategic thinking, leadership, and adaptability. Our participants will face a series of challenges designed to push their skills to the limit. Please give a warm wee to all our contestants!" only-found-at-MVLeMpYr


    The crowd erupted in apuse as the contestants entered the arena. Adrian walked silently to his designated spot, his eyes scanning the crowd and the otherpetitors. He recognized a few of them¡ªsome were well-known for their strategic prowess, while others were dark horses, new faces with unknown potential.


    The second announcer, a woman with amanding presence, took over the words. "The first round of the 7 Star Strategy Games will be a game randomly chosen between 1 Star Games to 4 Star Games. So, let''s spin the wheel and see what our contestants will be facing!"


    Arge, magical wheel appeared in the center of the arena, divided into segments representing various games. The wheel began to spin rapidly, colors blurring together until it finally slowed andnded on a segmentbeled...


    "The wheelnded on a segmentbeled ''Enchanted Fortress Siege''."


    The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, while the announcer continued, "Enchanted Fortress Siege is a 3-star game that tests the participants'' ability to devise and execute a strategy to defend a fortress while managing limited resources and responding to unpredictable enemy tactics."


    "Right. Each contestant will be given control over an enchanted fortress and must hold off waves of attackers for as long as possible. Points will be awarded based on the duration of defense, the resources conserved, and the innovative tactics used." The man continued.


    ''Isn''t this a copy Tower Defense game?''


    Adrian felt a surge of adrenaline as the rules were exined. He had yed Tower Defense style games many times before, but ying it in a high-stakespetition was a different challenge altogether. Still, he wasn''t too nervous since he considered himself a decent yer of this type of game.


    He nced around at the other contestants, noting their expressions¡ªsome confident, others nervous. This game required a blend of quick thinking, resource management, and strategic foresight.


    "Contestants, please proceed to the designated area where you''ll be transported into the simtion space," the second announcer instructed, her voice resonating through the arena.


    Adrian, along with the other participants, made his way to the tform. As he stepped onto it, he felt a tingle of magic enveloping him, and his surroundings began to blur. Momentster, he found himself standing in a vast, realistic fortress.


    The simtion was so immersive that he could feel the rough stone walls under his fingertips, hear the distant sounds of nature, and even smell the faint scent of the forest surrounding the fortress.


    ''This is incredible,'' Adrian thought, his awe momentarily distracting him. ''Magic really is awesome.'' The simtion felt like one of those VR games he had read about in novels, but even more realistic.


    "Every contestant''s fortress has two towers, one gate, and arge courtyard," the announcer exined. "You will also have ess to a limited number of key resources, buildings, and staff. It''s crucial to understand and utilize these effectively to withstand the attacks."


    Adrian took a deep breath, his mind already racing with strategies. He knew the initial assessment of his fortress would be critical. As the announcer continued, he listened intently.


    "The key resources avable to you include wood, stone, and mana crystals," the announcer detailed. "Wood and stone are essential for repairing structures and creating new defenses. Mana crystals are used to power enchantments and summon additional defenses. Use these resources wisely."


    "In addition, you will receive rewards after each wave clears. However, only the top three contestants who cleared the wave fastest will receive those rewards, so it is rmended that you bnce speed and efficiency in your strategy."

 Chapter 164: Enchanted Fortress Siege [2]

    "In addition, you will receive rewards after each wave clears. However, only the top three contestants who cleared the wave fastest will receive those rewards, so be swift and efficient in your defenses," the announcer added. "Failing to clear a wave will result in immediate elimination from the game.


    Victory will be determined by the contestant who survives the most waves with the highest score based on defense duration, resource conservation, and innovative tactics. The live results will be visible on the screen above the fortress."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing every detail.


    "The main buildings in your fortress are the barracks, the mage tower, and the workshop," the second announcer continued. "The barracks train and house your soldiers, the mage tower is where your mages prepare their spells and enchantments, and the workshop allows for the creation and maintenance of mechanical defenses."


    Adrian''s mind raced with possibilities. ''Two towers, one gate, and arge courtyard,'' he repeated in his mind. ''Wood, stone, mana crystals. Barracks, mage tower, workshop. Soldiers, mages, craftsmen.'' He felt a surge of joy and adrenaline. This was a challenge he could tackle.


    "You have fifteen minutes to inspect your fortress and n your defenses," the announcer concluded. "Use your time wisely. The first wave of attackers will arrive shortly after."


    The simtion started, and Adrian immediately began his inspection.


    He walked along the fortress walls, checking the sturdiness of the structures and noting any weaknesses. The towers were tall and provided an excellent vantage point for archers and mages. The gate was reinforced but would need extra protection during the siege. The courtyard was spacious, offering room for maneuvering and nning.


    Adrian continued with his inspection and so 12 minutes passed.


    Afterpleting his initial inspection, Adrian gathered his thoughts and began to assess the resources and staff avable to him for the Enchanted Fortress Siege.


    Resources:


    Wood: 500 units


    Stone: 300 units


    Mana Crystals: 100 units


    Staff:


    Soldiers: 50 - 15 Archers, 15 Spearmen, 15 Swordsmen and 5 Tanks.


    Mages: 13 - 2 mages for each element of fire, water, earth, wind, and lightning. 2 healers and 1 support mages.


    Craftsmen: 10


    Adrian mentally reviewed how each resource could be utilized:


    Wood and Stone: Essential for repairing structures and creating new defenses. Wood would be used for constructing barricades, while stone would reinforce walls and gates.


    Mana Crystals: Vital for powering enchantments and summoning additional defenses. Mages would require mana crystals to cast spells and maintain magical barriers.


    He recalled the mechanics of summoning and crafting within the simtion:


    Summoning:


    Summoning additional defenses required a certain amount of mana crystals.


    Each summoned defense had a specific cost in mana crystals and a cooldown period before it could be summoned again.


    Options included archer towers, magical barriers, and golems for heavy defense.


    Crafting:


    The workshop allowed for the creation and maintenance of mechanical defenses like traps, catapults, and ballistae.


    Crafting required wood, stone, and time. Craftsmen were essential for swift construction and repair.


    Adrian moved swiftly to check the summoning space, a crucial area where he could summon reinforcements and deploy strategic enhancements:


    Archer Towers: Cost: 50 mana crystals per tower.Effective against ground units.


    Magical Barriers: Cost: 75 mana crystals per barrier. Provides a temporary shield against magical attacks.


    Golems: Cost: 100 mana crystals per golem. Strong melee defenders, ideal for holding key positions.


    ____


    "Now, shall I start ordering?" Adrian muttered and headed to the workshop.


    ''If I want tost long, I should think more about thete waves, not the current ones...'' He thought.


    Adrian moved swiftly to the workshop, where his craftsmen were already awaiting his instructions. He immediately set them to work crafting catapults and ballistae, knowing these heavy artillery pieces would be essential against the powerful enemies he anticipated facing in theter waves.


    While the craftsmen started working diligently, Adrian hurried to the gate to oversee its reinforcement. As he inspected the gate, two soldiers came running up to him, their expressions urgent. Adrian listened intently, nodding with a slight smile as they whispered in low voices.


    After the soldiers departed, Adrian gave his orders to his subordinates for another minute, ensuring everything was in ce. Time was running short, and he now finally finalized his strategy before the first wave arrived.


    "The first wave ising in 15 seconds," the announcement echoed through the simtion, alerting Adrian to the imminent danger. He smirked inwardly, feeling a surge of confidence. "Should I show them what they''ve never seen?" he muttered to himself.


    With a decisive nod, Adrian ordered the soldiers to open the gate. They responded immediately, following hismand without hesitation. Adrian stepped outside the fortress gate, positioning himself not too far from the fortress.


    As the gate closed behind him, Adrian scanned the horizon.


    Momentster, he saw them¡ªan approaching horde of monsters. There were 10 goblins armed with crude weapons, 2 lumbering trolls with massive clubs, and a goblin with a staff surrounded by 4 goblin guards.


    Adrian then tapped his golden ring, then two daggers appeared in his hands.


    He looked at the archers on the walls and said. "Fire when I say ''now.''"


    "Yes, Lord." The archers replied readying their weapons.


    Adrian then turned his attention to the uing monsters.


    [The first wave has arrived. Please protect your fortress, Lord Adrian.]


    The voice announced as the monsters were only 50 meters away from the fortress.


    As the first wave of attackers closed in, Adrian took a deep breath, his mind focused on the task ahead. The goblins approached swiftly, their crude weapons glinting in the simted sunlight, while the lumbering trolls behind them posed a more significant threat with their sheer size and strength.


    "Let''s have fun, shall we?"


    _______ __ __


    Meanwhile, on the outside. A few moments earlier.


    Adrian''s unexpected move sent a ripple of shock through the spectators, announcers, and even his fellow students. The woman announcer stuttered in disbelief, trying to make sense of what she was witnessing. -content


    "W-Wait? What is student Adrian doing? Why is he leaving the fortress?" she eximed, her voice wavering with surprise. "H-He ordered to close the gates? What is he gonna do? Is he gonna-?"


    The man announcer, usuallyposed and articte, struggled to find words. "W-Wait! It seems the first year''s strongest student, Adrian is nning to face the wave by himself?!"

 Chapter 165: Enchanted Fortress Siege [3]

    "The first wave is here, and student Adrian seems to really intend to face them by himself," the woman announcer eximed, her voice filled with a mix of shock and excitement.


    "Right, we also checked the rules but there was no mention of the contestants not being allowed to fight themselves. So, student Adrian hasn''t broken any rules..."


    "The monsters are here. Let''s see what student Adrian will do!"


    Everyone''s attentionnded on Adrian. Meanwhile, Adrian chuckled inwardly, the sound carrying a confident edge. Without another word, he suddenly dashed toward the monsters with a burst of speed, closing the distance between himself and the goblins in the blink of an eye.


    Just as he arrived in front of the goblin fighters, he shouted, "NOW!" and disappeared from his spot, leaving the goblins momentarily bewildered.


    The next moment, a rain of arrows descended upon the goblin fighters, each arrow piercing through their bodies with pinpoint uracy. The goblins fell one by one, their surprised shouts drowned out by the barrage of arrows. Adrian''smand had been executed wlessly, and the archers on the walls started reloading, ready for the next order.


    The trolls, seeing their goblin allies decimated, roared in anger and charged forward with renewed fury. However, before they could take any steps, two bolts of lightningnded on their heads, paralyzing them instantly. The trolls, vulnerable to lightning, convulsed violently as the electric current coursed through their massive bodies, leaving them seriously injured and immobile.


    "FIRE!" Adrian''s voice rang out again, and the archers responded with precision. Five archers focused their shots on the two trolls, while the rest targeted the remaining goblin guards. The trolls, already weakened by the lightning strikes, couldn''t withstand the barrage of arrows and copsed to the ground with thunderous crashes.


    Sensing the imminent danger, the goblin mage quickly chanted a protective spell, forming a shimmering barrier around itself and the two surviving goblin guards. The magical shield deflected most of the arrows, but the goblin mage suddenly felt a chilling sensation and a predatory presence behind it.


    Before the mage could react, Adrian appeared like a phantom, his dagger shing through the air with lethal precision. The goblin mage''s head rolled to the ground, the protective spell dissipating instantly. In a blur of motion, Adrian dispatched the remaining two goblin guards in just three seconds, their lifeless bodies hitting the ground.


    [The first wave has been cleared!]


    [The ranking list is updating...]


    A notification appeared in the air, confirming the wave had been cleared. Adrian straightened, breathing steadily, and turned his attention to the live ranking list.


    [1. Lina Frost: 00:13]


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, impressed by the close timing. But he shook his head wondering what they did to finish this fast. His guess was they probably bombarded the monsters using all the mages and archers.


    [2. Adrian Lightaven: 00:20]


    Adrian noted his time, satisfied with his swift performance. He watched the list intently, waiting for the next name to appear.


    However, about five secondster, another message showed up causing his focus to shift.


    [Congrattions, Adrian Lighthaven! For securing the second ce in the first wave, you have been awarded the following rewards:]


    50 units of Wood


    50 units of Stone MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    30 Mana Crystals


    Adrian smiled, pleased with the rewards. These resources would be crucial for fortifying his defenses and preparing for the subsequent waves.


    "Alright, let''s get to work," he muttered to himself, moving towards the fortress. As soon as he entered the fortress a new message appeared.


    [The second wave will arrive in three minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    A countdown timer appeared, ticking down from three minutes. Adrian immediately sprang into action, issuingmands to his soldiers.


    "You two, do the thing you did just I toldst time."


    The two swordsmen nodded and quickly left.


    "Five of you go and retrieve the arrows." He ordered another five swordsmen. They also quickly left.


    He then allocated 10 of the mana crystals to the mages, ensuring they had enough power for the next wave of attacks.


    As he finished giving orders, he took a moment to check the craftsmen''s work. He wanted to know how much time it would take to build the things he wanted after all.


    ___ ___ _


    Meanwhile, outside the simtion...


    "Let''s congratte Adrian Lighthaven for securing second ce in the first wave," the woman announcer dered. "Unfortunately, he was a bittepared to Lina Frost''s impressive time of thirteen seconds."


    "Yes, but let''s not overlook the brilliance in Adrian''s strategy," the man announcer added. "While Lina Frost and her team used an overwhelming force of mages and archers to quickly dispatch the wave, Adrian''s approach was more measured, showcasing both hisbat skills and tactical acumen."


    "Exactly," the woman announcer agreed. "Using all your mages and archers in the first wave might secure a fast win, but it could leave you vulnerable in subsequent waves. Adrian''s method, while slightly slower, conserved his resources and ensured a more bnced defense. Even then he finished the wave pretty fast."


    Just then, the third and fourth names popped up on the list.


    [3. Ceil Skyborn: 00:27]


    [4. E Highwind: 00:28]


    "And there we have our third and fourth ce contestants, Ceil Skyborn and E Highwind," the woman announcer continued. "Both showedmendable performances, though not as fast as our top two they were still brilliant."


    "Indeed," the man announcer said. "This first wave has already shown us the diverse strategies our contestants are employing. It''s going to be fascinating to see how these tactics evolve in the uing waves."


    "Let''s see who will get the fifth ce..."


    About two minutester, another announcement came through.


    [All contestants have sessfully cleared the first wave!]


    The screen showed the full list of contestants and their times, with Lina Frost still in first ce and Adrian in second. The fifth ce was taken by the third year with 34 seconds. The audience buzzed with excitement, eager to see how the next wave would unfold.


    "Look at the screens, Lina Frost is starting her second wave. Student Adrian is also about to start his own. Let''s observe them..."

 Chapter 166: Enchanted Fortress Siege [4]

    "The second wave includes 15 goblin fighters, 15 wild kobolds, 4 trolls, and two goblin mages. Let''s see how student Luna Frost and Adrian will fare against them," the male announcer eximed.


    "Oh, it seems both of them are going to use the same tactic as in the first wave. But there are more enemies this time. Will their strategy work? The only way to find out is for us to wait and see!"


    The time came, and the second wave started. Luna Frost, a fourth-year student, used the same tactic and finished her wave in 20 seconds. Adrian deployed a simr tactic to his first wave, but this time he used four mages¡ªtwo fire and two earth mages.


    With their help, he finished his wave in 26 seconds, securing second ce again.


    E Highwind took third ce with 35 seconds, finishing one second before Ceil Skyborn.


    Adrian received 100 units of wood, 100 units of stone, and 50 Aether Crystals this time. He noted that the rewards increased ording to the strength of the waves. He distributed an Aether Crystal to each mage who participated in the battle and started preparing for the next wave, which would arrive in three minutes.


    Time passed, and the waves continueding one after another. Two wavester, the fifth wave approached.


    [The fifth wave has arrived. Please protect your fortress.]


    [Reminder: Each fifth wave is controlled by a powerful alpha monster, so please be careful.]


    Adrian stood ready, his mind racing through strategies. The fifth wave was always a turning point, a test of true tactical skill. He nced at his resources and staff, making quick decisions.


    "Alright, everyone, this wave is crucial. Follow the n, and we''ll get through this," Adrianmanded, his voice calm but authoritative.


    The wave consisted of 20 goblin fighters, 20 wild kobolds, 10 goblin guards, 6 trolls, 6 goblin mages, and the alpha¡ªa massive orc wielding a giant axe and surrounded by a glowing red aura.


    Adrian positioned his archers on the walls, ready to rain arrows on the iing horde. He ced the fire and earth mages at strategic points, their spells ready to be unleashed. The swordsmen and spearmen were stationed near the gate, prepared to engage in closebat if necessary.


    The alpha monster, the orc chieftain, led the charge, its roar echoing across the battlefield. Adrian knew this creature would be tough to handle and required a different approach.


    "Archers, target the goblins and kobolds! Mages, focus on the trolls and mages! Soldiers, hold the gate!" Adrian''s orders were precise and efficient. "Tanks, you will fight with me against the orc. You just need to make sure no attack will hit me from other monsters."


    "Support mage, cast the speed buff on me."


    The support mage nodded and cast the speed buff on Adrian. With his enhanced agility, Adrian sprinted towards the orc chieftain, his daggers gleaming in the sunlight.


    The orc chieftain swung its massive axe at Adrian, but he dodged with ease, his movements a blur. The two quickly engaged in a fight. The orc growled in frustration, struggling to keep up with Adrian''s speed. The other monsters started running toward Adrian to help their alpha.


    "NOW!" Adrian shouted, signaling the archers and mages. Arrows and spells rained down on the goblins and kobolds, quickly thinning their numbers. The trolls roared in pain as fireballs and earth spikes struck them, while the goblin guards fell to the relentless assault.


    Realizing it was at a disadvantage, the orc chieftain roared orders at the goblin mages. They began casting spells aimed at Adrian and fired several fireballs and earth shards, but the five tanks intercepted, their shields deflecting the magical attacks.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Adrian signaled the lightning mages. In the next second, two bolts of lightning struck the orc chieftain, paralyzing it momentarily. Seizing the moment, Adrian leaped into the air and drove his daggers into the orc''s head.


    The orc chieftain screamed in pain, its red aura intensifying. Its muscles bulged, breaths bing haggard and eyes glowing with killing intent. It entered a berserker state, its movements bing wild and erratic.


    "ROOARR!"


    With itsst strength, the orc ordered its remaining subordinates¡ª3 kobolds, 5 goblins, and 4 goblin mages¡ªto kill Adrian.


    However, before the monsters could act, fireballs from the fire mages and water bullets from the water mages decimated the goblin mages and kobolds. The remaining goblins were left confused and vulnerable. Adrian quickly dispatched them using his enhanced speed, his daggers shing through the air.


    The orc chieftain''s red aura grew even stronger, but Adrian remained calm. "Wind mages hit its legs!" hemanded.


    The wind magesunched their spells, striking the orc''s legs and leaving deep wounds. The orc staggered, struggling to stay upright. Adrian saw his opportunity and moved in for the final blow.


    With a swift, powerful leap, Adrian drove his daggers into the orc chieftain''s neck, severing its spine. The orc fell to the ground, its red aura dissipating as it breathed itsst.


    [The fifth wave has been cleared!]


    Adrian stood victorious, breathing heavily but uninjured. The notification appeared, confirming the wave had been cleared.


    [Congrattions, Adrian Lighthaven! You havepleted the fifth wave in 39 seconds, securing second ce.]


    Adrian nced at the live ranking list and saw his name in second ce, just three seconds behind the first clearer. A satisfied smile spread across his face. He knew he was not far from stealing the first clear.


    The next second, his favorite message appeared. NovelFire-exclusive


    [Congrattions, Adrian Lighthaven! For securing second ce in the fifth wave, you have been awarded the following rewards:]


    200 units of Wood


    200 units of Stone


    100 Aether Crystals


    [Bonus Reward: A Rare Enchantment Scroll]


    Adrian''s eyes lit up at the sight of the bonus reward. He wanted to know how it worked so, he started returning to the fortress. Before that, he ordered the soldiers to retract the arrows for reinforcement.


    He had a limited number of arrows, so it was the best way to keep his resources well-stocked. As he made his way back, another message popped up, indicating he had five minutes to prepare till the six wave.

 Chapter 167: Stealing The Lead

    From what the info stated, the Rare Enchantment Scroll would upgrade any resource he had. For example, he could use it to upgrade the arrows, or the swords, or increase the durability of the gate or the walls. He could also use it to upgrade the catapult or ballistae as well.


    But, he had another idea in his mind. And he would try it soon, about the 10th wave.


    After checking the scroll, he returned to prepare for the next wave. Distributing the aether crystals to mages, recing the arrows with the reinforced ones, and so on.


    The five minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and the sixth wave arrived.


    The waveposition was significantly more challenging: 15 kobold fighters, 10 goblin mages, 10 trolls, and two orcs. Adrian wasn''t worried about the orcs; he could handle them. However, the increased difficulty and the need to manage time efficiently concerned him. He decided to adjust his strategy slightly, incorporating swordsmen and spearmen into the fight.


    "Archers, focus on the kobold fighters! Mages, take out the goblin mages and trolls! Swordsmen and spearmen, engage the remaining forces and support the archers!" Adrianmanded.


    The battlefield erupted in a frenzy ofbat. Arrows flew, targeting the kobold fighters with deadly precision. Fire, earth, wind, and water spells rained down on the goblin mages and trolls, creating a chaotic scene of explosions and earth-shattering impacts. The swordsmen and spearmen moved swiftly, engaging the orcs and any remaining enemies with disciplined coordination.


    Adrian, his movements a blur thanks to the support mage''s speed buff, dashed towards the first orc. He dodged its swings with ease and struck at its weak points, bringing it down quickly. He then moved to the second orc, repeating the process. Despite his prowess, the time continued to tick away.


    "Focus your attacks on the trolls! We need to bring them down fast!" Adrian shouted.


    The mages intensified their efforts,unching a barrage of spells at the trolls. The air was thick with the smell of burning flesh and the sound of copsing monsters. Adrian''s team worked with clockwork precision, and soon the wave was cleared.


    [The sixth wave has been cleared!]


    [Congrattions, Adrian Lighthaven! You havepleted the sixth wave in 43 seconds, securing second ce.] NovelFire-original


    Adrian nced at the live ranking list. Lina Frost had once again taken first ce, but this time the difference was only four seconds. He clenched his fists in determination. He was getting closer.


    [The next wave will arrive in 2.5 minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    The shortened preparation time added to the challenge, but Adrian didn''t falter. He immediately began issuing orders. "Retrieve the arrows and reinforce the walls! Mages, recharge your mana with the Aether Crystals. Everyone, get ready for the next wave!"


    As his team hustled to prepare, Adrian reviewed his strategy, making small adjustments to improve efficiency. Time flew by, and soon the seventh wave was upon them.


    The seventh wave was even more daunting: 20 kobold fighters, 15 goblin mages, 12 trolls, and three orcs. The battlefield was a chaotic blend of arrows, spells, and meleebat.


    Adrian moved like a shadow, darting between enemies, dispatching the orcs with precise strikes. His team followed his lead, their movements synchronized and efficient. Despite the intensity of the battle, Adrian maintained his focus, driving his team to perform at their best.


    [The seventh wave has been cleared!]


    [Congrattions, Adrian Lighthaven! You havepleted the seventh wave in 52 seconds, securing second ce.]


    This time, he was only one second behind Lina Frost. Adrian allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. He was closing in on the top spot.


    [The next wave will arrive in 2.5 minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    The eighth wave approached, and Adrian felt a surge of determination. He knew he could take the lead this time. The waveposition was brutal: 25 kobold fighters, 20 goblin mages, 15 trolls, and four orcs. Adrian adjusted his strategy once more, ensuring every second was used effectively.


    "Archers, prioritize the kobolds and goblins! Mages, focus on the trolls and orcs! Swordsmen and spearmen, support where needed and keep the enemies off bnce!" Adrianmanded, his voice steady.


    The battle was fierce. Arrows and spells filled the air, creating a symphony of destruction. Adrian moved with purpose, his enhanced speed andbat skills cutting through the enemy ranks. The orcs, though powerful, fell to his relentless assault.


    "Keep pushing! We''re almost there!" Adrian urged his team.


    With a final coordinated effort, Adrian''s team cleared the wave.


    [The eighth wave has been cleared!]


    [Congrattions, Adrian Lighthaven! You havepleted the eighth wave in 63 seconds, securing first ce.]


    Adrian''s name shed at the top of the live ranking list. Lina Frost finished five secondster, and the third-ce finisher, Ceil Skyborn, was fifteen seconds behind.


    Adrian allowed himself a moment to savor the victory. He had finally taken the lead.


    "Adrian Lighthaven has taken the lead with a stunning performance! His strategic adjustments andbat prowess have earned him the top spot!" the male announcer eximed on the outside.


    "Thepetition is heating up, and Adrian''s rise to first ce is a testament to his skill and strategy," the female announcer added.


    The ninth wave followed a simr pattern. Adrian, now brimming with motivation and supported by his well-coordinated team, faced the challenge in a simr fashion. The wave was cleared with precision and efficiency.


    [The ninth wave has been cleared!]


    [Congrattions, Adrian Lighthaven! You havepleted the ninth wave in 75 seconds, securing first ce.]


    Adrian''s name remained at the top of the ranking list, solidifying his position as the leading contender.


    The next moment, another message popped up.


    [The 10th wave will arrive in 2.5 minutes. Prepare yourself!]


    [Special Reminder: In every 10 waves, there will be only one powerful attacker - Destroyer. It will focus solely on destroying the base and is significantlyrger and stronger than any previous enemy. If you can hold on for 1 minute you will pass the wave. There will be a surprise waiting for those if they can kill the Destroyer in the given time.]

 Chapter 168: Destroying The Destroyer

    The announcement sent a ripple of excitement and tension through the arena. The announcers'' voices crackled with anticipation, heightening the atmosphere.


    "Here we go,dies and gentlemen! The first 10th wave of thepetition is upon us!" the male announcer eximed, his voice filled with energy. "For those unfamiliar with this wave, prepare yourselves for a real spectacle. The Destroyer is not your typical enemy. It''s a massive beast focused solely on obliterating the base.


    Manypetitors won''t make it past this point unless they''ve prepared exceptionally well."


    The female announcer chimed in, her tone equally animated. "That''s right! The Destroyer is 3 times taller than an orc and five times as strong. It''s a behemoth of destruction, and its sole purpose is to break through defenses. This is where true tactical prowess and resource management are put to the ultimate test. Will student Adrian Lighthaven''s strategic genius see him through this wave?"


    The audience buzzed with curiosity and excitement. Many had heard tales of the Destroyer but had never witnessed it in action. The challenge seemed insurmountable, adding an edge of suspense to the event.


    After 15 seconds of Adrian''s clear time, Luna came in second. However, as soon as she heard the notification about the Destroyer and the 10th wave, her fists clenched tightly. She had beening well till the 7th wave, but suddenly the second ce leaped past her, stealing her first ce.


    And only after getting the second ce, did she realize the difference between the rewards. If she were to calcte, the first ce would always get 30% more Aether Crystal than the first ce and 40% more wood and stone units.


    She was enjoying that privilege but now it was stolen. Not to mention the first ce was also closing in.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, thinking deeply, and then her attention shifted to the resources she had. She had plenty of wood and stone units. However, her Aether Crystal wasn''t that high. About 250 of them were left. She would''ve thousands of them by now if she hadn''t used them nonstop.


    ''Ok, let''s go all out again!'' She decided. ''I will get more prizes since this is a more rewarding wave anyway.


    She then went to the summoning. Without hesitation, she chose to summon a golem, an archer tower, and a magical barrier.


    ''Let''s destroy this destroyer!'' She smirked inwardly and headed to the walls tomand her subordinates.


    ______ __ _


    "Now, we are ready," Adrian muttered, standing on the walls near the archers.


    He first looked at the two archer towers equipped with automatic targeting mechanisms. Each tower was manned by skilled archers who were already loading their quivers and preparing for the impending assault. Their strength was three times stronger than his normal archer soldiers. Their arrows were much stronger and more durable as well.


    The reinforced towers were designed to rain a relentless barrage of arrows on any enemy that approached, making them a formidable defensive and offensive asset.


    Adrian''s gaze then shifted to the two golems standing like sentinels in front of the gate. These towering constructs, made of enchanted stone and metal, radiated an aura of raw power. Their primary function was to engage the Destroyer directly, keeping it upied and away from the walls or the fortress.


    Adrian had chosen not to invest in a magical barrier, knowing that the golems'' sheer strength and resilience would be enough to hold the line. He didn''t want to waste 75 Aether Crystals for nothing. It was a one-wave thing after all. So, he bought another golem instead. Even if one golem would be enough to keep the Destroyer at bay, he didn''t want to take a gamble.


    Not to mention he was nning to take first ce in this wave too. He was really interested in the rewards.


    So, he had spent his resources as wisely as he could, ensuring that the golems were heavily fortified and the archer towers were positioned optimally. His strategy was clear: use the golems to tank and distract the Destroyer, while the archer towers and his ranged units - mages focused on dealing maximum damage.


    As Adrian surveyed his defenses, the ground beneath him began to tremble. The vibrations grew stronger, a deep rumble resonating through the earth. The air was filled with a palpable sense of impending doom.


    So, he shifted his focus waiting for the Destroyer to make its appearance.His heart pounded in his chest as he watched the horizon.


    Suddenly, a massive silhouette appeared in the distance, slowly emerging from the shadows. The Destroyer. As it drew nearer, its sheer size and presence became more apparent. The beast was a towering monstrosity, four times taller than an orc and five or sixt times as powerful. Its skin was covered in thick, armored scales, glistening ominously under the light.


    Muscles bulged beneath its hide, each step it took sending shockwaves through the ground.


    The Destroyer''s eyes burned with a malevolent red glow, its gaze fixed on the fortress. It moved with a terrifying purpose, its massive limbs leaving deep imprints in the earth. The beast''s breath came in guttural snarls, each exhale a reminder of its immense power and destructive intent.


    As the Destroyer closed the distance, its full form came into view. Massive, wed hands hung by its sides, each finger tipped with razor-sharp talons capable of rending stone and steel. Its mouth, lined with rows of jagged teeth, opened in a primal roar that echoed across the battlefield.


    When the Destroyer was only fifty meters away, a notification appeared before Adrian.


    [The 10th wave has begun!]


    "Now!" Adrian shouted. "Golems, engage the Destroyer!"


    The golems sprang into action, their massive forms moving with surprising agility. They positioned themselves directly in the path of the Destroyer, ready to intercept its advance.


    "Boom!"


    "Swoosh!"


    A loud sh resounded as the golems met the Destroyer head-on, their enormous fists colliding with the beast''s armored hide. The force of the impact sent shockwaves through the air, shaking the very ground beneath them. The Destroyer staggered momentarily, but quickly regained its bnce, its eyes burning with fury. It was angry.

 Chapter 169: 15th wave

    "Hmm, all that rage was just this?" Adrian muttered in a surprised voice looking at the corpse of the Destroyer. He thought it would be really difficult to take down the Destroyer.


    Indeed it was difficult and the battle had been intense but it was also brief.


    Adrian had utilized his team''s strengths to their fullest. The golems had engaged the Destroyer directly, absorbing its powerful blows and keeping it upied. Meanwhile, the archers on the archer towers had unleashed a relentless barrage of enchanted arrows, each one aimed with deadly precision.


    The mages, standing behind the walls, had cast a series of spells that created explosions of fire, ice, and lightning upon impact.


    With the Destroyer momentarily blinded and staggered by thebined assault, Adrian had seized the opportunity to direct a concentrated attack on its head, bringing the beast to its knees with the golems'' help. Then the golems had moved in for the kill, delivering a series of crushing blows that finally brought the monstrous creature down.


    The entire battlested just about 25 seconds, a testament to Adrian''s strategic nning and the exceptional coordination of his team.


    Adrian''s name shed at the top of the ranking list, marking him as the first to clear the 10th wave.


    [Congrattions, Adrian Lighthaven! You havepleted the 10th wave in 25 seconds, securing first ce. Bonus Reward unlocked!]


    Adrian''s eyesnded on the new message showing the rewards for the 10th wave clear.


    [ Wave 10 Clear Rewards:


    250 Aether Crystals


    1000 Wood Units


    1000 Stone Units ]


    [Bonus Reward: Enchanted Sigil - This sigil can be ced on any structure or unit, providing a significant boost to their defenses and attack power for a full one wave.]


    Adrian smiled, satisfied with the rewards. The Enchanted Sigil would be a valuable asset in the uing waves, offering a crucial advantage when thepetition intensified.


    As he took a moment to catch his breath, another notification appeared.


    [Second ce: Luna Frost haspleted the 10th wave in 32 seconds.]


    Luna''s name shed on the ranking list just below Adrian''s. She had managed to clear the wave seven seconds after him, her own strategic brilliance evident in her performance.


    A few secondster, another notification followed.


    [Third ce: Ceil Skyborn haspleted the 10th wave in 35 seconds.]


    Ceil''s name appeared in third ce, ten seconds behind him. Her unique blend of aerial tactics and ground assaults had proven effective, but not enough to surpass Adrian or Luna. Not yet for now.


    Twelve seconds after Ceil, the fourth notification came through.


    [Fourth ce: E Highwind haspleted the 10th wave in 39 seconds.]


    E''s name appeared in fourth ce. The fifth ce was surprisingly Rowan - the second strongest second-year who rose by 4 ranks in one swoop.


    By the end of the 10th wave for everyone, only about 8 of the contestants managed to take down the Destroyer while about 23 participants could hold on for a minute. The rest of the contestants about 30, failed to hold on and their fortresses were destroyed by the Destroyer resulting in their loss.


    So, after the 10th wave, only 31 participants were left.


    As the announcers said, the 10th wave yed a big role in sorting the participants.


    However, Adrian didn''t have much time to dwell on the rankings, his 11th wave was about to arrive in 2 minutes after the 10th wave.


    ______ ___


    As the 11th wave began, the nature of the monsters changedpletely. The creatures were now stronger, bigger, and faster. Instead of goblins, trolls, or kobolds, hordes of highly agile and powerful beasts stormed towards Adrian''s fortress. These new adversaries required constant vignce and quick adjustments to tactics.


    Adrian adapted swiftly. He ced the two Rare Enchanting Scrolls he received as a reward on both Archer Towers, turning them into a bastion of rapid-fire death. He wanted to upgrade his golems but unfortunately, scrolls didn''t work on them.


    His mages employed crowd-control spells to slow down and corral the beasts, making them easier targets for the archers. The golems, now supported by the more durable team, held the line at the gate, their blows shattering bones and armor alike.


    The battles were relentless. Each wave brought a new challenge, and Adrian''s strategic mind was tested to its limits. The 11th and 12th waves passed with Adrian holding his lead, but by the 13th wave, the tide began to shift.


    Ceil Skyborn, using her resource advantage and an arsenal of elemental spells, surged ahead. Her tactics of striking from above and retreating the soldiers to safety before the enemies could react allowed her to clear the waves with remarkable speed. Luna, despite her tenacity and skill, found herself falling to third ce as Ceil''s innovative strategies paid off.


    Adrian watched Ceil''s ascent with a mix of admiration and determination. He knew she was not only a battle maniac but also a person with a strategic mind and leadership skills.


    Thepetition was fierce, but he relished the challenge. The 14th wave tested his defenses to the brink, with monstrous ogres and swift werewolves attacking in concert. It was a brutal onught, but Adrian''s well-coordinated team managed to repel them.


    Then, the 15th wave arrived.


    Another wave was led by a powerful Alpha monster.


    As the 15th wave arrived, the atmosphere grew even more charged. The ground shook with the approach of the new threat, a sense of anticipation and dread filling the air. Adrian stood on the walls, his eyes scanning the horizon. He knew this wave would be unlike the easy 5th wave.


    The announcers'' voices echoed through the arena, heightening the tension.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, brace yourselves! The 15th wave is upon us, led by a fearsome Alpha monster!" the male announcer eximed, his voice booming with excitement. "This is where the true test of strength and strategy will take ce."


    The female announcer added, her tone filled with anticipation. "That''s right! The Alpha is not only powerful but also cunning. Itmands a horde of beasts, each one more deadly than thest. Will Adrian Lighthaven maintain his lead, or will anotherpetitor rise to the challenge?"


    "Can everyone pass the 15th wave? Or there will be casualties? Let''s watch and see!"

 Chapter 170: 15th Wave [2]

    Adrian looked at the approaching wave and his troops. Now he had four golems and another Archer Tower. But, he had a nagging feeling this wouldn''t be enough to defend the fortress not to mention being the first clearer.


    ''Let''s not be stingy.'' He muttered inwardly and bought a magical barrier. Even then the nagging feeling didn''t fully disappear.


    Adrian looked at the approaching wave and his troops. Now he had four golems and another Archer Tower. But, he had a nagging feeling this wouldn''t be enough to defend the fortress, not to mention being the first clearer.


    "Let''s not be stingy," he muttered inwardly and bought a magical barrier. Even then, the nagging feeling didn''t fully disappear.


    "..."


    "Should I gamble?" He hesitated for a moment, his fingers hovering over the sigil for the barrier. Just before the wave began, a notification sound echoed in his mind, signaling the imminent arrival of the monsters.


    "Damn it," he muttered and used the sigil on the barrier. A translucent, shimmering shield enveloped the fortress, casting a faint glow.


    The wave arrived with a thunderous roar. Emerging from the horizon, the monsters surged forward. There were hulking, tanky creatures covered in thick, stone-like armor; their massive bodies shaking the ground with each step. Smaller, faster minions swarmed around them, their eyes gleaming with malicious intent.


    At the center of the horde was the Alpha monster, a towering beast with jet-ck scales and eyes that glowed with an eerie red light. Its presence exuded a terrifying aura of power and dominance.


    The Alpha monster roared, its voice reverberating through the air. It raised one massive w and pointed toward the fortress. The tanky subordinates moved forward, engaging with the golems in a sh of titanic proportions. Stone fists met armored hides, each impact sending shockwaves through the ground.


    Meanwhile, the smaller minions dashed toward the gate and walls, their ws and fangs bared. They scurried up the fortress walls with agility, aiming to breach the defenses and wreak havoc within.


    Adrian watched with bated breath ready to act. Just as the first minions reached the gate, they were met with an invisible force. The magical barrier shimmered brightly, repelling the attackers with a burst of energy. The minions screeched in frustration, unable to prate the barrier.


    A smile of relief spread across Adrian''s face. "I made the right decision," he thought.


    The Alpha monster''s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of the magical barrier. It let out an enraged roar, attempting to rally its minions. But before it could give further orders, Adrian raised his hand.


    "Archers, mages, now!" hemanded.


    The archers loosed a volley of arrows, their projectiles raining down on the minions. The mages unleashed their spells, fireballs, and bolts of lightning streaking through the air. Thebined assault was devastating, the minions falling in droves under the relentless barrage.


    Despite the overwhelming force, the Alpha monster refused to back down. It roared again, this time charging toward the gate itself, its massive form barreling through its own fallen subordinates. The golems redoubled their efforts, trying to hold back the tide.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he watched the Alpha monster''s approach. "Hold the line!" he shouted, his voice ringing with determination. He could see the desperation in the Alpha''s movements, its attempts to break through the barrier bing more frenzied.


    The Alpha monster suddenly halted its charge towards the gate. It let out a guttural growl and, with surprising agility for its size, pivoted to attack the golems directly. Its massive ws targeted the joints of the stone constructs, breaking through the weak points with brutal precision.


    In mere moments, two of the golems were disabled, their limbs shattered and their bodies copsing to the ground.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he realized the Alpha''s strategy. "It''s targeting the golems to weaken our defense," he thought. He knew he couldn''t allow the monster to dismantle theirst line of protection. Quickly, he formted a n.


    "Archers in the Archer Tower, mages, focus fire on the Alpha!" Adrianmanded, his voice urgent.


    "Spearmen, engage the remaining tank minions! The other archers, cover the spearmen."


    The archers and mages responded immediately, unleashing a barrage of arrows and spells towards the Alpha. The air crackled with energy as fireballs, ice shards, and lightning bolts streaked towards the beast.


    The Alpha monster, sensing the iing assault, moved with astonishing speed, dodging most of the attacks. It skillfully evaded the worst of the damage, but a few arrows and spells found their mark, causing it to snarl in pain.


    Meanwhile, Adrian''s spearmen surged forward, engaging the tank-type minions. The soldiers fought with ferocity, their spears thrusting and parrying with precision. The archers, positioned atop the fortress walls and in the archer towers, rained down arrows on the heavily armored beasts, aiming for the vulnerable spots in their thick hides.


    Despite the Alpha''s efforts to avoid the attacks, Adrian''s strategy was working. The coordinated assault from the mages and archers kept the Alpha monster upied, preventing it from doing further damage to the golems. At the same time, the spearmen and archers methodically thinned the ranks of the tank-type minions, their disciplined teamwork proving effective against the hulking creatures.


    The battle raged on, each side exchanging blows with relentless intensity. The magical barrier continued to hold, repelling the smaller minions that tried to breach the defenses. Adrian could see the determination in his troops'' eyes, their resolve unwavering despite the overwhelming odds.


    Finally, with a coordinated strike, thest of the tank-type minions fell, their bodies copsing in defeat. The battlefield was now littered with the corpses of fallen monsters, a testament to the fierce defense mounted by Adrian and his troops.


    The Alpha monster, now isted and without its minions, roared in fury. Itunched one final, desperate charge towards the fortress. But Adrian was ready and waiting for it. "All units, focus on the Alpha! Bring it down!"


    The archers and mages unleashed their final volley, every arrow and spell aimed at the towering beast. The air was filled with the sound of projectiles whistling through the air and the crackling of magical energy. The Alpha monster staggered under the onught, its movements growing sluggish as it took more and more damage.


    With a final, defiant roar, the Alpha monster fell to its knees, its strength finally depleted. Adrian seized the moment. "Golems, finish it!"


    The remaining golems moved in, their stone fists striking with unrelenting force. The Alpha monster''s roars turned to pained whimpers as the golems pounded it into submission. With a final, shuddering breath, the beast copsed, its massive form crashing to the ground.


    A moment of silence followed the battlefield eerily still.


    Then, a notification echoed through the air.


    [Congrattions, Adrian Lighthaven! You havepleted the 15th wave in 1 minute 25 seconds, securing first ce. Bonus Reward unlocked!]


    Adrian breathed a sigh of relief as the notification echoed through the air. The battlefield, littered with the remains of their fallen foes, was now a testament to their tenacity and strategic prowess.


    "First ce," Adrian muttered, a satisfied smile creeping onto his face. "Not bad..."


    Then a notification about his rewards appeared on the air.


    [ Wave 15 Clear Rewards:


    500 Aether Crystals


    1500 Wood Units


    1500 Stone Units ]


    [Bonus Reward: Special Summon Scroll - "Summon Elemental".


    Summon Elemental - Allows you to summon an Elemental of any element of your choice to protect your fortress for one wave. After the wave ends or in the case you fail to clear the wave, it will automatically disappear.]


    _____ __ _


    (A/N: I will wrap up the event in the next chapter or 2 chapters at most.(It became longer than I intended to.))

 Chapter 171: Stakes Rises Suddenly

    The second ce was Ceil with 15 seconds difference from Adrian''s time. The third was Emma Highwind with 25 seconds difference. The third was Rowan and the fourth was Luna.


    What surprised the most spectators and announcers was more than half of the remaining contestants failed at this wave, their fortress being destroyed by the 15th wave monsters.


    And now, at the start of the 16th wave, only 13 contestants were left. This proved this 3-star game was not as easy as many thought.


    Not to mention, the time for the 16th wave to arrive was now 1,5 minutes.


    The crowd buzzed with anticipation as the announcers'' voices crackled to life, their excitement palpable through the arena.


    "Dear viewers! The game now hase to its most thrilling stage yet!" the male announcer''s voice boomed. "The 15th wave proved to be a formidable challenge, with more than half of the remaining contestants failing to defend their fortresses. Only 13 contestants remain, and the next wave promises to be even more challenging!"


    The female announcer chimed in, her tone filled with suspense. "That''s right! The 16th wave brings a new type of threat that will test our contestants'' adaptability and ingenuity. New types of monsters will now join the fray, rendering many previous strategies and defenses potentially useless. Their current defenses might not be enough to hold the line!"


    Most of the audience gasped, whispers of concern and excitement rippling through the stands. New types of monsters? This would be a game-changer.


    Adrian stood on the walls of his fortress, his eyes scanning the horizon as the countdown for the 16th wave ticked away. Though he hadn''t heard the announcers'' words, he had a feeling that this wave would be different than before and require a different approach.


    As the timer hit zero, a new notification appeared before Adrian.


    [Wave 16: Iing!]


    "!" For a moment, Adrian''s eyes became vacant as if he had fallen into a trance. However, he quickly recovered, shaking his head and recovering his focus. ''Haha... So, you couldn''t stay still huh...''


    Then Adrian turned his attention to the wave again, his eyes widening as he saw the new wave approaching.


    From the distant skies, a swarm of winged beasts descended, their shadowy forms blotting out the sun. These flying creatures wererge and menacing, their leathery wings pping with ominous power. Below them, more traditional ground monsters advanced, a coordinated attack from both air andnd.


    However, Adrian didn''t panic instead chuckled, a small smile ying on his lips. "So, it''s finally time to use my backup n," he muttered to himself. He had anticipated that theter waves would require more advanced tactics, and he was prepared.


    "Everyone, listen up!" Adrian shouted to his team. "Closebat soldiers, retrieve the ballistae and catapults! We''ve got flying targets to deal with. All the archers, focus on the airborne threats. Fire, Water, Earth Mages, and golems, handle the ground monsters."


    The soldiers moved quickly, retrieving the ballistae and catapults that Adrian''s craftsmen had been working on. These powerful siege weapons were designed to take downrger targets and would be perfect for the flying monsters. The archers on the walls adjusted their aim, preparing to unleash a storm of arrows into the sky.


    Adrian summoned two more golems, restoring their numbers to four. These massive constructs took their positions at the gates, ready to intercept the ground monsters. He assigned the six mages to work with the golems, theirbined magic and brute strength forming a formidable defense.


    As the flying monsters swooped in, the ballistae and catapultsunched their projectiles, massive bolts, and stones tearing through the air. The archers released volley after volley of arrows, their enchanted tips piercing the wings and bodies of the flying beasts. The sky was filled with the sounds of battle, the roars of the monsters and the shouts of the defenders mingling in a chaotic symphony.


    The ground monsters reached the gates, but the golems and mages were ready. The golems swung their massive fists, crushing anything that came close. The mages cast powerful spells, creating barriers of ice and fire to slow the advance and obliterate the enemies.


    Despite the overwhelming assault, Adrian''s fortress held strong. The coordinated efforts of his team and the strategic cement of the siege weapons turned the tide of battle. The flying monsters, though fierce, were no match for the concentrated firepower of the ballistae, catapults, and archers.


    Your source for fiction: m-vlempyr.


    Within moments, the wave was repelled, the sky clearing of thest remnants of the winged beasts. The ground monstersy defeated at the gates, thebined efforts of the golems and mages ensuring no breach.


    Adrian''s name remained at the top of the ranking list, his strategic genius once again proving its worth.


    ___ __ _


    [Congrattions you have cleared the 16th wave in 32 seconds...]


    ___ __ _


    [Congrattions you have cleared the 17th wave in 35 seconds...]


    ___ __ _


    [Congrattions you have cleared the 18th wave in 44 seconds...]


    ...


    ..


    The messages kept appearing after each wave Adrian cleared. And by the time of the 20th wave - Destroyer''s appearance, he added another three archer towers and four golems. He summoned a magical barrier for the 20th wave too.


    Thankfully, this was a stimtion and his troops didn''t tire. No, their stamina was restored after each wave though their injuries remained. Or else there would be no need for the healer mages.


    He could have summoned more archer towers or golems but he needed to continuously supply his mages and archer towers with Aether Crystals so he had to be careful in spending.


    He looked at the timer and saw there was half a minute left till the 20th wave''s arrival.


    ''Guess it''s time to use that.'' He muttered.


    [00:10]


    The countdown showed the time left till the 20th wave''s arrival.


    At the same time, a voice echoed in Adrian''s mind.


    (Don''t order your troops. Don''t let them attack the Destroyer.)


    Adrian froze for a second. Then he became silent, watching as the time ran out and the notification about the start of the 20th wave appeared. In fact, the notification wasn''t needed at all. Since the Destroyer was visible even from a far distance.


    Arge flying monster - a ck Wywern.

 Chapter 172: The End

    "Adrian''s 20th wae has arrived! This time the Destroyer is a ck wyvern! Let''s see if Adrian can hold his ground against the Destroyer this time! Or will he surprise us again by defeating it quickly?"


    The crowd watched with bated breath as the monstrous ck wyvern approached, its massive wings creating powerful gusts of wind with each beat. The wyvern''s scales glinted ominously in the light, its eyes burning with a malevolent red glow.


    "Look, the 20th wave has arrived! Let''s watch how Adrian will fare against the Destroyer!" the female announcer''s voice was filled with suspense.


    "Wait, why aren''t the archers and mages doing anything? Why is Adrian standing still?" the male announcer asked, confusion evident in his tone.


    Indeed, Adrian and his troops remained motionless, not a single arrow or spell beingunched towards the approaching behemoth. The audience murmured in confusion, trying to understand the strategy behind Adrian''s inaction.


    Adrian stood on the walls, his eyes fixed on the horizon. The Dream Stalker had instructed him not to order his troops to attack the Destroyer, and though he felt a twinge of uncertainty, he trusted the vision he had and the n he prepared. He kept his focus on the wyvern, waiting for the right moment.


    powered by  mpyr


    ''Thankfully the vision appeared at the right time, or else I would have lost the event.''


    Suddenly, the sky began to darken. Clouds swirled and gathered with unnatural speed, blotting out the sun and casting the battlefield into eerie twilight. The wind picked up, growing into a fierce gale that whipped through the fortress and the surroundingndscape.


    A hush fell over the arena as everyone watched in stunned silence. The announcers'' voices fell silent, their own confusion mirroring that of the audience.


    Without warning, a massive hurricane formed in the sky, its spiraling winds creating a deafening roar. The eye of the storm glowed with an otherworldly light, and from its center, a powerful presence began to emerge.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest. He had sensed something extraordinary was about to happen, but the sheer magnitude of the phenomenon took even him by surprise.


    ''Guess, I don''t have worry about anything.''


    From the heart of the hurricane, a figure materialized. It was a wind elemental, a towering being of swirling air and energy, its form constantly shifting and flowing. The elemental''s eyes shone with a fierce intensity, and its presence radiated raw power.


    With a roar that echoed like a thunderp, the wind elementalunched itself from the hurricane, hurtling towards the ck wyvern. The force of its movement caused shockwaves, sending gusts of wind that nearly knocked Adrian off his feet.


    The ck wyvern snarled, sensing the new threat. It tried to dodge, but the elemental was too fast. The two collided in mid-air with a resounding crash, the impact creating a shockwave that reverberated across the battlefield.


    The audience watched in awe as the elemental and the wyvern engaged in a fierce aerial battle. The Elemental''s attacks were like concentrated sts of wind, each one striking with devastating force. The wyvern retaliated with powerful swipes of its ws and sts of dark energy from its mouth, but the elemental''s agile, shifting form made it a difficult target.


    Adrian''s troops, still following his orders to hold their fire, watched the spectacle unfold silently.


    "Is that... a wind elemental?" the male announcer finally found his voice. "Incredible! Adrian must have used the bonus reward to summon such a creature!"


    The female announcer added, "This changes everything! The battle between the Destroyer and the wind elemental is a sight to behold. Can Adrian''s mysterious ally defeat the wyvern?"


    The arena buzzed with a mix of shock and excitement as the wind elemental and the ck wyvern shed in a spectacr disy of power. Adrian watched intently as well, his heart racing as the two titans battled above his fortress.


    The wind elemental moved with incredible speed and agility, its form constantly shifting and reforming as it attacked. Each gust of wind it generated struck the wyvern with the force of a hurricane, sending the beast reeling. The wyvern roared in fury, its dark energy sts and vicious ws barely able to touch the elusive elemental.


    The announcers'' voices filled the arena, their excitement palpable.


    "Look at that! The wind elemental is tearing the wyvern apart!" the male announcer eximed. "Now I understand why Adrian decided to hold his troops. They would be only a hindrance to the Wind Elemental. His n has paid off spectacrly!"


    The female announcer added, "Indeed! This is a battle of epic proportions. The elemental''s speed and power are overwhelming the wyvern. I think it will be enough to secure Adrian''s victory in this wave."


    The crowd watched in awe as the wind elemental unleashed a particrly powerful attack. A concentrated st of wind struck the wyvern''s wings, shredding the membranes and making it impossible for the beast to stay aloft. The wyvern screeched in agony, its massive form plummeting towards the ground.


    The elemental didn''t relent. It followed the wyvern down, its attacks relentless and precise. With a final, devastating gust of wind, the elemental struck the wyvern''s head, the force of the blow shattering its skull. The ck wyvern crashed to the ground, lifeless, its dark energy dissipating into the air.


    A stunned silence fell over the arena, broken only by the sound of the wind elemental''s swirling form. The audience erupted into cheers, the sound echoing through the stands as they witnessed Adrian''s incredible victory.


    Adrian''s name shed at the top of the ranking list once more, marking him as the first to clear the 20th wave.


    [Congrattions, Adrian Lighthaven! You havepleted the 20th wave in 48 seconds, securing first ce.]


    Adrian let out a breath he hadn''t realized he''d been holding, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. The wind elemental had been the key to his victory, and he was grateful for the timely vision that had led him to this moment. Or else the Dream Stalker would have seded in his n.

 Chapter 173: The End [2]

    The wind eleental hovered above the defeated wyvern for a moment, its eyes glowing with a fierce intensity. Then, it turned its gaze towards Adrian. For a brief second, their eyes met, and Adrian felt a surge of weird connection and understanding. The elemental nodded once, a gesture of respect and acknowledgment, before soaring into the sky.


    The elemental ascended rapidly, its form bing a blur as it merged with the swirling clouds. The hurricane dissipated as quickly as it had formed, the sky clearing and the sun shining down once more. The battlefield was still, the only remnants of the fierce battle were the fallen wyvern and the echo of the elemental''s power.


    The arena buzzed with excitement and tension. Adrian''s victory against the ck wyvern had set a high bar, and the audience was eager to see how the remaining contestants would fare.


    The announcers'' voices filled the arena once more, their enthusiasm contagious.


    "Adrian Lighthaven has done it again! His strategic brilliance and the timely intervention of the wind elemental have secured him the top spot in the 20th wave," the male announcer eximed. "Now, let''s turn our attention to Ceil Skyborn. Her 20th wave is about to arrive!"


    Ceil stood ready, her fortress fortified and her troops prepared. She had bought a magical barrier, anticipating the need for extra defense against the powerful Destroyer. As the ck wyvern approached, its ominous presence casting a shadow over her fortress, Ceil activated the barrier, a shimmering dome of energy enveloping her defenses.


    The crowd watched in anticipation, the announcers providing a runningmentary.


    "Ceil has activated her magical barrier! This should provide her with the protection she needs to withstand the wyvern''s initial assault," the female announcer noted. "But will it be enough?"


    The ck wyvern roared,unching a barrage of dark energy at the barrier. The magical shield held, but cracks began to form under the relentless assault. Ceil directed her archers and mages to focus their fire on the wyvern, using her bonus reward from the 15th wave¡ªa powerful summoning spell.


    A radiant light erupted from the center of her fortress, and a powerful being materialized, its wings glowing with wind energy. It was a Thunder Griffin. The Thunder Griffin engaged the wyvern, their sh illuminating the battlefield with bursts of lightning and darkness.


    Despite the Thunder Griffin''s formidable power, the wyvern''s ferocity proved overwhelming. After a minute of intensebat, the griffin began to falter. The wyvern''s ws and dark energy tore through the magical barrier and theThunder Griffin, it was finally on the verge of breaking through Ceil''s defenses. However, right at that moment, the 1 minute time ended and the wyvern stopped attacking.


    The crowd gasped as Ceil''s fortress managed to escape the wyvern''s assault. Her name still stayed on the leaderboard.


    The arena was alive with tension and excitement as the spectators witnessed Ceil''s narrow escape. The announcers'' voices echoed through the stands, theirmentary adding to the charged atmosphere.


    "Ceil Skyborn has managed to survive the 20th wave!" the male announcer eximed. "Her quick thinking and the use of the Thunder Griffin bought her the crucial time needed to withstand the wyvern''s assault."


    The female announcer added, "That''s right! The 1-minute time limit for the 20th wave has worked in her favor. Let''s see if she can continue to hold her position in the next wave."


    The audience''s focus shifted once more as Emma Highwind prepared to face her own 20th wave. Her fortress was fortified, her troops ready for battle. Emma knew that the ck wyvern was a formidable opponent, and she had used all her resources to bolster her defenses.


    As the ck wyvern approached, Emma activated her magical barriers and unleashed a volley of enchanted arrows and spells. Her bonus reward from the 15th wave¡ªa Peryton - Half Stag, Half Eagle ¡ª materialized, its fiery wings spreading wide as it took to the sky.


    The Peryton, with its majestic fiery wings and powerful antlers, soared into the sky to meet the wyvern. The sh of the two creatures was spectacr, with the Peryton''s mes lighting up the battlefield and the wyvern''s dark energy casting ominous shadows. Emma''s archers and mages supported the Peryton,unching a relentless assault on the wyvern.


    "Emma Highwind''s Peryton is giving the wyvern a fierce fight!" the male announcer eximed. "Her strategy is to weaken the wyvern with continuous attacks while her magical barriers hold strong."


    The female announcer added, "Emma''s Peryton is a formidable opponent, but can it withstand the wyvern''s relentless power?"


    The battle raged on, with the Peryton''s fiery attacks scorching the wyvern''s dark scales. However, the wyvern''s brutal strength began to show as it battered the Peryton with its ws and dark energy sts. Emma''s magical barriers cracked under the pressure, but she continued tomand her troops with precision, trying to buy enough time.


    Despite the Peryton''s valiant efforts, the wyvern''s power was overwhelming. The Peryton was finally struck down, its fiery form dissipating into the air. The wyvern roared in triumph andunched a final assault on Emma''s fortress. Just as it seemed the fortress would fall, the 1-minute time limit for the wave expired, and the wyvern ceased its attack.


    Emma''s fortress, though battered, had survived.


    "Emma Highwind has narrowly escaped defeat!" the male announcer dered. "The 1-minute time limit has once again saved a contestant."


    The female announcer chimed in, "Emma''s strategic use of her resources and the Peryton''s fierce defense were key to her survival. But the next wave will be even more challenging. Can she hold on?"


    The crowd erupted in apuse, admiring Emma''s resilience and strategic acumen. The focus then shifted to Rowan, whose 20th wave was imminent. Rowan''s fortress was heavily fortified, and his troops were ready for battle. Rowan had barely held on through the previous waves, his resources dwindling, but he was determined to make a stand.


    The ck wyvern descended upon Rowan''s fortress, its dark energy crackling in the air. Rowan activated his remaining defensive artifacts, creating a massive energy barrier that temporarily held the wyvern at bay. His troopsunched a fierce counterattack, arrows and spells flying through the air.


    Rowan had saved a powerful artifact for this moment, one that could turn the tide. He activated the artifact, and a massive spectral dragon materialized, its form glowing with an eerie light. The spectral dragon engaged the wyvern, their sh a spectacle of power and fury.


    "Rowan has summoned a spectral dragon!" the male announcer shouted. "This is hisst hope to withstand the wyvern''s assault."


    The female announcer added, "The battle between the spectral dragon and the ck wyvern is incredible! Can Rowan''sst stand hold out?"


    The battle was intense, with the spectral dragon and the wyvern exchanging devastating blows. Rowan''s troops supported the spectral dragon with all their remaining strength. Despite the dragon''s formidable power, the wyvern''s relentless attacks began to wear it down.


    The energy barrier protecting Rowan''s fortress began to falter, and the wyvern''s attacks grew more ferocious. The spectral dragon fought valiantly but was finally overwhelmed. As the wyvern closed in for the final strike, the 1-minute time limit expired, and the wyvern ceased its assault.


    Rowan''s fortress had barely survived, but it was enough.


    "Rowan has held on by the skin of his teeth!" the male announcer eximed. "The 1-minute time limit has once again saved a contestant."


    The female announcer added, "Rowan''s use of the spectral dragon was a bold move, but it was just enough to survive. The next wave will be even more challenging for him."


    The audience erupted in apuse, their admiration for Rowan''s tenacity clear. As thepetition continued, the focus returned to Adrian, who had set the benchmark with his performance.


    Adrian faced each subsequent wave with unwavering determination. The 21st and 22nd waves tested his limits, but he held his ground, his strategic mind and the strength of his troops carrying him through. Rowan, despite his earlier defeat, watched the live ranking list with a strange glint in his eyes, a mix of confusion and something more.


    By the 22nd wave, Rowan''s name had disappeared from the list, his fortress unable to withstand the relentless assaults. At the 24th wave, E Highwind''s fortress fell, her defenses finally overwhelmed by the monstrous hordes. Ceil Skyborn held on until the 25th wave, where another Alpha monster led the assault, her resources depleted and her fortress unable to hold.


    Now, only Adrian remained.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, Adrian Lighthaven is thest contestant standing! He has defied the odds and proven his strategic brilliance time and again. Let''s see how far he can go!"


    Adrian faced each wave with renewed determination. His troops, bolstered by the Phoenix Feather and other rewards, fought valiantly. He managed to hold on through the 26th, 27th, and 28th waves, each one more challenging than thest.


    By the 30th wave, Adrian had used nearly all his resources. His fortress was battered, and his troops were weary. He knew the end was near, but he pushed forward, determined to see how far he could go.


    The 31st wave arrived, led by a colossal beast, its presence dwarfing even the previous 10th and 20th Destroyers. Adrian''s troops fought bravely, but their strength was nearly spent. The beast''s attacks were relentless, and despite his best efforts, Adrian''s fortress finally fell.


    A silence fell over the arena as the dust settled. Adrian had given everything he had, his strategic genius and unwavering determination carrying him farther than anyone else.


    The announcers'' voices broke the silence, their tone a mix of awe and respect.


    "Adrian Lighthaven has finally been defeated in the 31st wave, but his performance has been nothing short of extraordinary," the male announcer said. "He has proven himself to be a true champion, ousting all hispetitors and setting a new standard for excellence."


    The female announcer added, "Let''s give a round of apuse for Adrian Lighthaven, our first-round champion! His strategic brilliance and unwavering determination have inspired us all."


    The crowd erupted into cheers, their apuse echoing through the arena.


    And just like this, the first round of the 7 Start Strategy Games hase to an end.

 Chapter 174: Surprising Reunion [1]

    [Weekly Bonus Chapter]


    ___ __ _


    Adrian was met with apuse and cheers as he left the simtion world. The spectators'' voices filled the air with excitement and admiration. He took a moment to catch his breath, the reality of his aplishment settling in.


    As he walked towards the assembly area, he noticed the other contestants not far away. Their eyesnded on him, some curious, some envious, but many acknowledging his incredible performance. Ceil Skyborn, Emma Highwind, and Rowan were among them, each wearing expressions that ranged from respect to begrudging admiration.


    The announcers'' voices boomed through the arena once more, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what a spectacr disy of skill and strategy we have witnessed today!" the male announcer began, his voice filled with excitement. "The 7 Star Strategy Games have reached a thrilling conclusion for this round, and it is time to announce the results."


    The female announcer continued, "Before we reveal the names of the contestants who will advance to the quarter-finals, let us take a moment to appreciate the incredible talent and determination disyed by all participants. Each one has shown remarkable skill and tenacity."


    A minute of respectful silence followed, filled only with the murmurs of the crowd and the tension of the moment.


    "Now, the moment you have all been waiting for," the male announcer said, his voice carrying a note of anticipation. "The eight contestants who will advance to the quarter-finals are..."


    The screen behind the announcers lit up, disying the names one by one as they were announced.


    "First, Adrian Lighthaven! His outstanding performance and strategic brilliance have earned him the top spot."


    The crowd erupted into apuse once more, and Adrian felt a surge of pride.


    "Second, Ceil Skyborn! Her resilience and tactical prowess have secured her a ce in the quarter-finals."


    Ceil smiled, her expression a mix of relief and determination.


    "Third, Emma Highwind! Her quick thinking and formidable defense have earned her a well-deserved spot."


    Emma nodded, her eyes filled with resolve.


    "Fourth, Rowan Ironheart! His tenacity and strategic use of resources have carried him through."


    Rowan''s eyes glinted with a mix of surprise and determination, a gentle smile ying on his lips.


    "Fifth, Luna Frost! Her fiery spirit and relentless attacks have propelled her forward."


    Luna, a good-looking woman with red hair, raised her fist in triumph, her eyes zing with excitement. Though she was the top clearer for the first part, her tactics let her down in thest part, but she still managed to pass the quarter-finals.


    They continued with the list.


    The arena erupted into cheers and apuse as the eight names shed on the screen, their faces disyed for all to see.


    "Congrattions to our quarter-finalists!" the female announcer eximed. "These eight contestants have proven their mettle and will face even greater challenges ahead. We look forward to seeing their continued disys of skill and strategy."


    The male announcer added, "For those who did not make it through, your efforts have not gone unnoticed. You have all shown incredible talent, and we encourage you to continue honing your skills for futurepetitions."


    As the apuse continued, Adrian nced around at his fellow quarter-finalists. Each one had earned their ce through sheer determination and strategic brilliance. The real challenges were just beginning, and Adrian felt a renewed sense of purpose and excitement for the games thaty ahead.


    _____ __ _


    After the end of the event, Adrian left the arena, however, just as he was about to walk away he noticed a certain figure looking at him from the corner of his eyes. It took him a moment to recognize the figure.


    A subtle smile appearing on his lips, he turned in the figure''s direction and slowly made his way.


    "Uncle Gerald," Adrian greeted warmly as he approached the elderly man. "I didn''t think I would see you here."


    Uncle Gerald, with his distinguished silver hair and impable posture, nodded subtly. His expression was one of quiet pride and respect. "Young master Adrian," he replied, his voice smooth and refined. "It is a pleasure to see you again."


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel a rush of nostalgia. Uncle Gerald had been a constant presence in his life, a guiding figure through his growing years. He was his father''s personal butler and the current head butler of the Lighthaven Family. He helped him to take care of the family since his parents went missing. He was like a teacher and a grandpa to him if he could describe this old man.


    "You did exceptionally well today, young master," Uncle Gerald continued, his eyes twinkling with approval. "Your strategic brilliance andposure were truly remarkable. If Lady Lighthaven and Sir Lighthaven were here, they would be immensely proud."


    hosted on m-v_l-e _m-p_y-r


    Adrian''s smile wavered slightly at the mention of his parents. He felt a pang of sadness but quickly masked it with a nod of acknowledgment. "Thank you, Uncle Gerald. Your words mean a lot to me."


    Uncle Gerald ced a reassuring hand on Adrian''s shoulder. "I apologize for bringing up the past, young master. But it is important to remember how far you havee and the legacy you continue to honor."


    Adrian took a deep breath, steadying himself. "I appreciate it, Uncle Gerald. And I know they would have been proud."


    The old man smiled warmly. "You have always been a bright and determined young man, Young Master Adrian. And today, you have shown the world just how extraordinary you are."


    Adrian felt a surge of gratitude for the man who had been more than just a butler to him. "Thank you, Uncle Gerald. Your support means more to me than you know."


    Uncle Gerald gave a respectful nod. "I will always be here to support you, young master. Now, you must prepare for the quarter-finals. The challenges ahead will be even greater, but I have no doubt that you will rise to meet them."


    Adrian straightened his back, his expression solemn. "I won''t let my family''s name down, Uncle Gerald. I will continue to give it my all."


    "Haha, that''s so you, Young Master." Gerald chuckled.


    "Anyway, howe you didn''t tell me you wereing?" Adrian asked returning to his calm demeanor. "And did youe alone? Or did anybody else visit with you?"


    "Well..."

 Chapter 175: Surprise Reunion [2]

    Uncle Gerald chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling with hesitation.


    "Well, young master, I was nning toe alone, but there was a bit of a change in ns... His Majesty sent a carriage to the house, insisting that Ie along with someone else." replied with an apologetic smile. "We had no choice but to oblige. The head maid, Margery, also apanied us."


    Adrian fell silent for a moment, absorbing the information. His thoughts turned to the head maid, Margery, a maternal figure who had always looked after him and his sister with great care. "Where is Aunt Margery? Why didn''t shee with you?"


    Uncle Gerald hesitated, his expression turning somber. Just as he was about to speak, Adrian interjected, a realization dawning on him. "Wait... has she gone to meet...?"


    "...Yes. You are right, Young Master."


    _____ ___ _


    On the other side of the arena, away from the noise and excitement of thepetition, Margery stood in a quiet, shaded area. Her eyes filled with warmth and concern as she looked at the frail young woman sitting before her.


    "I am really d to see you again, mydy!" Margery eximed, her voice filled with genuine affection. She reached out and gently held the hand of the young woman.


    Aurelia Lighthaven, Adrian''s sister, smiled weakly. Her once vibrant eyes were now shadowed with fatigue, but they still held a spark of determination. "It''s good to see you too, Aunt Margery. I''ve missed you."


    Margery''s eyes softened with sympathy and love. "I''ve missed you, my dear. You look a lot tired. Are you ok? How are you feeling? You aren''t ill, are you?"


    "Haha, don''t worry Aunty, it''s just I''m a little tired because of thepetition. But today I can finally take a good rest." Aurelia replied.


    Margery sighed in relief but still held a hint of worry in her eyes. "I''m d to hear that. You know, everyone back at the estate has been eagerly waiting for your return. They''re all so worried of you, just as I am."


    Aurelia''s smile faded slightly. "That means a lot to me, Aunt Margery. I wish I could return... but..."


    "You are worried that Young Master might refuse, right?" Margery muttered. "Then, let me tell you a secret. After that unfortunate day, as soon as Young Master returned to the estate, he didn''te out of his room for three days straight. I don''t know why but he seemed burdened by a sense of guilt.


    When he finally emerged, he became even more taciturn and reserved and his resolve grew more than ever to excel in everything he does."


    "T-That happened?" Aurelia muttered with a hint of disbelief and relief. "Then... Why did he do that? Why did he say those things?"


    "..." Margery looked at her youngdy, a mixture of sadness and pity filled her eyes.


    "I don''t know what exactly happened back then, mydy," Margery began softly, squeezing Aurelia''s hand gently. "But I do know one thing for certain¡ªyour brother loves you deeply. His actions, though they may seem harsh or confusing, always have a reason behind them. He has carried a heavy burden since that day, and I believe everything he does is with your best interests at heart."


    Aurelia listened intently, her gaze fixed on Margery''s kind, reassuring face. "Do you really think so, Aunt Margery?"


    "I do, my dear," Margery affirmed with conviction. "Young Master Adrian may not always show it in the conventional ways, but his love for you is unwavering. He has dedicated himself to excelling in everything, not just for himself but for you too. He wants to make you proud and let him do it while you just stay safe and healthy."


    Aurelia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears. "I... I miss him, Aunt Margery. I miss how things used to be between us." Find joy in m _v _le _mpyr reads.


    "I understand, mydy," Margery said gently, brushing a stray hair from Aurelia''s forehead. "Perhaps it''s time for you to talk to him. To let him know how you feel and to hear his side of the story."


    Aurelia hesitated, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. "I don''t know if he''ll want to see me. And... I don''t have the courage..."


    Margery smiled warmly. "You are his sister, Aurelia. He loves you more than anything. Give him a chance to exin himself. I''m sure he will be relieved to see you."


    Taking a deep breath, Aurelia nodded slowly. "Alright, Aunt Margery. I''ll... I''ll talk to him. Thank you for everything."


    "You''re wee, my dear," Margery replied softly. "Now, rest up. Regain your strength. Your presence is a source of strength to him as well. I will meet you tomorrow or soon."


    With a final squeeze of Aurelia''s hand, Margery stood up, her eyes filled with affection and concern. She watched as Aurelia left, closing her eyes in a moment of peace.


    As Aurelia turned to leave, she nced back at her onest time smiled sweetly, and ran off while waving her hand. Margery watched her, silently sending a prayer for her well-being and hoping for reconciliation between the siblings who meant the world to her.


    ''You were right My Lady... Even though they aren''t rted by blood, their bond runs deeper than any real siblings. I hope they can find their way back to each other.''


    With a heavy heart and a sense of hope, Margery turned and made her way back towards the bustling arena. She knew she couldn''t disappear for a long time, or else who knows what trouble the Royal Family might cause her, or even her masters...


    Meanwhile, in another corner of the arena, Adrian stood with Uncle Gerald, their deep conversation about toe to an end.


    "Goodbye, Uncle Gerald," Adrian replied warmly, sping the older man''s hand in gratitude. "Thank you foring and for everything you''ve done."


    Uncle Gerald smiled kindly, his eyes reflecting pride and affection. "It was my pleasure, young master. You''ve grown into an exceptional young man, and I have no doubt you will continue to shine in the quarter-finals and beyond."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a surge of determination. "I won''t disappoint you, Uncle Gerald. I''ll give it my all."


    "I know you will," Uncle Gerald said assuredly. "Take care of yourself, Adrian. And remember, we''re all rooting for you."


    With a final nod, Uncle Gerald turned and walked away, disappearing into the crowd. Adrian watched him go, his friendly expression slowly turning indifferent.


    ''I hope you won''t make the mistake you did in the novel... Uncle...''

 Chapter 176: The Family Dinner

    Eldora City: One of the Best Restaurants.


    The warm ambiance of the restaurant provided a cozy backdrop for the family dinner. Soft lighting, elegant decor, and the gentle murmur of conversations filled the space. At a table near the window, overlooking the city lights, Aurelius sat with his family.


    King Edmund, his father, a dignified man with amanding presence, was seated at the head of the table. Next to him was Queen Seraphina, his stepmother, exuding grace and poise. Across from Aurelius sat his half-brothers, second Prince Cedric and third Prince n, and his half-sister, Princess Isabe, both wearing expressions of pure curiosity.


    King Edmund leaned forward, his eyes fixed on Aurelius with genuine interest. "How''s your life going at the Academy, Aurelius?" he asked, his voice warm but formal. Explore worlds on NovelFiremp-y,r.


    Aurelius looked up from his te, meeting his father''s gaze. "I''m doing fine, Father," he replied evenly, offering a small smile. "The Academy is challenging, but I''m managing well."


    The king nodded approvingly. "That''s good to hear. You''ve done well in thepetition. Keep up the good work."


    "Thank you, Father," Aurelius said, his voice filled with appreciation.


    Prince n, five years younger than Aurelius, leaned in with a yful grin. "I heard you are one of the top contestants among the first years, Aurelius. You couldn''t even walk properly before but now you are strong, unbelievable, don''t you think?"


    Aurelius chuckled, his smile widening. "It''s all thanks to the training and support I''ve received from my friends, teachers, and Master. Even I can''t believe how I changed this much sometimes."


    Prince Cedric gave his little brother a cold look before looking at Aurelius with distaste. Aurelius ignored his step-brother''s look as he was used to it.


    Queen Seraphina, her eyes glinting with curiosity, asked, "And how is your rtionship with the Lighthaven girl going? Have you two gotten closer?"


    At the mention of Aurelia, Aurelius felt a rush of conflicting emotions. He clenched his fists under the table, struggling to maintain hisposure. After a brief pause, he forced himself to rx and replied calmly, "We''re friends, Your Majesty."


    Queen Seraphina arched an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity in her gaze. "Just friends? Given the history between our families, I would have thought there might be more. She''s your fiance, you know. Even though the wedding was dyed due to that unfortunate event, I and your father can make it happen anytime you want."


    Aurelius''s eyes flickered but he kept his voice steady, his expression neutral. "Aurelia and I have a good understanding. We''ve both been focused on our studies and thepetition. There''s mutual respect between us. And, she isn''t my fiance anymore, so there won''t be any wedding."


    Princess Isabe, sensing the tension, changed the topic with a bright smile. "Brother, I heard the current strongest freshman is brother Adrian. Is that really the case? Wasn''t he an affinityless? Can you tell me about him?"


    Aurelius nodded, grateful for the distraction. She might be the only person in the family who treated him like a real brother though not that affectionate. "Yes, you heard it right. Adrian is indeed the strongest freshman. He may have started as an affinityless, but he has shown remarkable talent and determination.


    His strategic brilliance andbat skills have earned him a lot of respect at the Academy. You have seen it yourself just a while ago, haven''t you."


    "Yeah, he was indeed amazing. As always." Princess Isabe''s eyes widened with interest. A strange glint passed through her eyes. "Senior was always cool back in the Royal Academy too. But... How did he manage to ovee being affinityless?"


    "..." Auerlius was silent for a moment. "That... I heard he can''t break through to the Lunar Tier since he has no affinity, and he still hasn''t found a solution to it yet. But, I believe if he were to have even one affinity, he would be even stronger than now."


    "Hmph, no one can cure it. You can''t suddenly have an affinity when you are affinityless," Prince Cedricmented in a sarcastic voice. "Wait a bit more, when I advance to the Lunar Tier, I can easily beat him myself."


    Aurelius felt a sh of annoyance but maintained hisposure. "It''s not always about defeating others, Cedric. It''s about improving oneself and reaching new heights. Adrian''s determination and hard work are things we can all learn from."


    Prince Cedric scoffed but didn''t respond, turning his attention back to his meal. He firmly believed what he said, some thing were unchangeable, such as...


    "I''m surprised you haven''t died yet considering your previous condition." Cedric muttered.


    "Cedric!" King Edmund''s voice was stern, causing Cedric to fall silent but not without a final scoff.


    Queen Seraphina quickly intervened, her voice smooth and reassuring. "Cedric was just worried about your health, Aurelius. Then again, how have you been feeling? Have you found a way to cure your unknown illness?"


    Aurelius took a moment to gather his thoughts, his expression calm. "I''ve been managing, Your Majesty. The healers at the Academy have been helpful, and I''ve been following their advice closely. Master is also doing his best to help me. However, we still haven''t found a definitive cure. It''s a work in progress."


    Queen Seraphina nodded, her eyes filled with concern. "I see. It''s important to stay vignt and take care of yourself, Aurelius. We all want you to be healthy and strong. You are the crown prince after all. Our Kingdom will be left without an heir if you were to suddenly die."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. I appreciate your concern," Aurelius replied, his voice steady. He wanted to say, you want me to die that bad why are you pretending, but chose not to.


    The conversation shifted to lighter topics once more, but the underlying tension remained. Aurelius maintained hisposure, engaging with his family and sharing in their discussions. Despite the undercurrents of rivalry andplex emotions, he knew he had to stay focused because of his goals and continue striving for to stay alive.


    For both his own sake and a few people whom he cherishes.


    _____ __ _


    (A/N: The Bonus Chapters for the Gift will be released soon!)

 Chapter 177: Quarter Finals [1]

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 1 ]


    _____ ___ _


    One day after, the quarter-finals started.


    Adrian''s first event was the Arcane Knowledge Quiz, and he passed it without much difficulty and advanced to the semi-finals. There was one girl who posed the greatest challenge to him in this event, and from what he knew she was a reader and was always at the library.


    Her theory knowledge was strong, and after he checked it, he found out she took the 7th or 8th ce back in the Aetheric Theory Exam.


    But, he wasn''t too worried. What worried him was the current situation.


    "Now,dies and gentlemen, we move on to the highly anticipated Individual Combat Event!" the male announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, capturing the attention of everyone present. "The quarter-finals will consist of single-elimination matches, where contestants will be randomly assigned an opponent. Each match will be held on a different day."


    The female announcer continued, her voice filled with excitement. "That''s right! Today, we will see the random allocation of our quarter-finalists. Each contestant will face their opponent in the usual one-on-one duel, testing theirbat skills, strategies, and determination."


    Adrian stood with the other quarter-finalists, his mind racing. He knew thepetition was only going to get tougher from here on out. He hoped he wouldn''t end up facing his sister Aurelia, his close ''friend'' Aria, or Aurelius in this round. He wanted them to advance to the next round as well.


    The screen behind the announcers lit up, disying the names of the quarter-finalists. The random allocation process began, and the names started to shuffle rapidly on the screen.


    "First match," the male announcer dered, "Adrian Lighthaven versus..."


    Adrian held his breath, hoping it wouldn''t be someone he cared about.


    The screen stopped shuffling, revealing the name of his opponent.


    "...Ren Wintershade!"


    A murmur went through the crowd as the names shed on the screen. Adrian exhaled slowly, feeling a mix of relief and anticipation. Ren was a good opponent, known for his controlbat style and powerful swordsmanship. This would be a challenging match, but Adrian was confident in his abilities.


    "Second match," the female announcer continued, "Aurelia Lighthaven versus Irithel Silvershade!"


    ''Well, not a bad match-up, but it will be hard to find the victor since their strength are about equal.'' Adrianmented in his mind.


    "Third match, Aria Starwind versus Lyra Nightengale!"


    ''Childhood Friends fight, huh? Though I believe in Aria, if Lyra learned what I rmended to her, she will put up a good challenge.'' Adrian though recalling how fearsome the Lyra he knew from the novel.


    "And finally," the male announcer concluded, "Aurelius Avondale versus Emeric Ironheart!"


    The crowd cheered and buzzed with excitement as the matchups were announced. Adrian felt a mix of emotions but mostly anticipation, knowing the road ahead would be tough for everyone involved.


    "These matches promise to be thrilling disys of skill and strategy," the female announcer said. "Contestants, prepare yourselves and give it your all. The quarter-finals begin now with Adrian Lighthaven versus Ren Wintershade! Please make your way to the designated arena!"


    Adrian took a deep breath, calming his racing heart. He had faced numerous challenges before, and this wasn''t that different from them.


    Ren was already in the arena, his presencemanding. He stood tall, his sword gleaming under the sunlight. His reputation as a formidable swordsman preceded him, and Adrian knew he couldn''t underestimate his opponent. Ren''s control over hisbat style and his precise, powerful strikes made him a worthy adversary.


    The arena buzzed with anticipation as the announcers continued theirmentary. "Ladies and gentlemen, the first match of the quarter-finals is about to begin! Adrian Lighthaven, known for his strategic brilliance and adaptability, will face Ren Wintershade, a master swordsman with unparalleled control and precision. This is a battle you don''t want to miss!"


    The referee stepped forward, raising his hand. "Contestants, ready yourselves. The match will begin on my signal."


    Adrian and Ren nodded, their eyes locked in a silent exchange of respect and determination.


    "I guess I will see your family''s swordsmanship technique today," Adrianmented while taking a simple yet subtle stance. It was the Unseen Stance he learned from the instructor Darius.


    "Yes, if you can make me show it," Ren replied calmly. "And, don''t treat this match as our usual spars. Let''s go all out, I want to see who is truly stronger. You or Me."


    "Ok, you said it yourself."


    The judge looked at the two wanting to tell them a piece of his mind but he held back. "Get Ready. 3. 2. 1. Start!"


    novel hosted m,vle mpyr


    Adrian felt the familiar rush of adrenaline as the match began. He had faced Ren Wintershade in friendly spars before, but this was different. This was a quarter-final match, and both of them were determined to win.


    Ren moved first, his sword a blur as heunched a series of precise, powerful strikes. Adrian''s eyes tracked the movements, his body responding instinctively as he parried and dodged. Ren''s control over his sword was remarkable, each strike delivered with calcted force and uracy.


    Adrian countered with a swift, fluid motion, his Unseen Stance allowing him to move unpredictably. He aimed a strike at Ren''s side, but Ren deflected it effortlessly, their swords shing with a metallic ring. The crowd watched in awe as the twobatants danced across the arena, their movements a blur of speed and skill.


    "Impressive," Ren said, his voice steady even as he pressed the attack. "You''ve improved since ourst spar."


    "Thanks," Adrian replied, his tone calm and focused. "But you are still the same."


    "You-!"


    "ng-!"


    Adrian and Ren''s swords shed with such force that a gust of wind swept through the arena, stirring the spectators into excited whispers. The metallic ring of their des echoed, amplifying the tension in the air.


    "You''re still using your mind games," Renmented, his voice steady despite the intensity of their duel.


    Adrian chuckled softly, his eyes never leaving Ren''s. "Mental battles are always tougher than physical ones. It''s all part of the strategy."


    Ren''s eyes narrowed with determination. "I see. Well, let''s see how you handle this. I''m starting now."

 Chapter 178: Quarter Finals [2]

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 2 ]


    With a swift, fluid motion, Ren adjusted his grip on his sword, his stance shifting slightly. The air around him seemed to vibrate with energy as he prepared to unleash his family''s exclusive sword technique.


    Adrian braced himself, recognizing the shift in Ren''s aura. He had seen glimpses of this technique before, but facing it in a real match was an entirely different experience. He knew he had to be at his best to counter it.


    Ren''s eyes locked onto Adrian''s, and he took a deep breath.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship - First Form''


    "Gale Edge!" he dered, his voice resonating with power.


    In an instant, Ren''s sword blurred with speed, leaving trails of energy in its wake. The technique was abination of rapid, precise strikes, each one infused with the force of a gale. Adrian''s mind raced as he anticipated the direction of the attacks, his body moving with practiced fluidity.


    He parried the first strike, feeling the immense pressure behind Ren''s de. The second strike came faster, and he narrowly dodged, the edge of Ren''s sword grazing his arm. Adrian winced but maintained his focus, countering with a swift strike of his own. Ren deflected it with ease, continuing his relentless assault.


    The crowd watched in awe as the twobatants moved in a deadly dance of des, each strike and parry a testament to their skill and determination. Adrian''s Unseen Stance allowed him to move unpredictably, but Ren''s Gale Edge was relentless, forcing him to constantly stay on the defensive.


    "You''re not bad," Ren admitted between strikes, his voice steady. "But can you keep up?"


    Adrian smirked, his eyes glinting with determination. "I''ll do more than keep up," he replied, his voice filled with confidence. "But is that all you got? Cause I''m bored. Wasn''t you the one who said to go all out?"


    "Don''t worry, I n to," Renmented while continuing to attack.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship - Second Form''


    "Whirlwind sh!"


    Ren''s voice rang out with fierce determination.


    The air around Ren seemed to warp as he unleashed a flurry of even faster, more powerful strikes. Each swing of his sword created a visible trail of wind, forming a whirlwind of shes that surrounded Adrian. The intensity of Ren''s attacks forced Adrian to move with increased agility, his Unseen Stance pushed to its limits.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he analyzed Ren''s movements, looking for an opening. He parried and dodged, feeling the force of each strike resonate through his body. The crowd watched in breathless anticipation, the sh of swords creating a symphony of metallic echoes.


    "You''re doing well, but let''s see how you handle this!" Ren shouted, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship: Third Form''


    "Storm Barrage!"


    Ren''s sword movements became a blur, the speed and power of his strikes multiplying. It was as if a storm had descended upon the arena, each strike infused with the force of a hurricane. Adrian seemed to be barely keeping up, his body moving on instinct as he dodged and parried the relentless onught.


    Many knew Adrian had to find a way to counter Ren''s formidable technique if he wanted to get out of this situation. He couldn''t rely solely on defense; he needed to create an opening and strike back.


    "Your technique is impressive, Ren," Adrian said, his voice steady despite the intensity of the battle. "But I''ve seen worse. Remember? Either show me what you got now or let''s end it now."


    Ren knew Adrian was mentioning the Ironheart family''s spearmanship technique. But that also hit his nerve.


    "You are right," Ren muttered, and suddenly, the air surrounding him became charged with an even more intense energy. "But my family''s technique isn''t weaker!"


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship: Fourth Form''


    "Tempest Fang!"


    Ren''s de moved with a force that seemed to draw the wind itself, creating a vortex of slicing air around him. The technique was a devastatingbination of speed, power, and elemental maniption, designed to overwhelm any defense. Adrian''s eyes widened as he saw the attacking, knowing he had to brace for impact.


    Ren''s strike was swift and precise, cutting through Adrian''s defenses with uncanny uracy. The de grazed Adrian''s side, drawing a thin line of blood. Adrian gritted his teeth, feeling the sting of the cut, but he couldn''t afford to lose focus now. Ren wasn''t done yet.


    "Not bad," Adrian muttered, feeling the rush of adrenaline. "But I''m still standing."


    Ren''s eyes narrowed, determination etched into his features. "Not for long. Watch this!"


    Without stopping, Ren cast a control-type wind spell, the air around Adrian suddenly bing a swirling maelstrom. The winds buffeted Adrian from all sides, making it difficult for him to maintain his footing, let alone dodge.


    ''Wintershade Family''s Swordsmanship: Fifth Form''


    "Hurricane Breaker!"


    Ren''s de descended with the fury of a hurricane, the winds amplifying the force of his strike. The control spell ensured that Adrian''s movements were restricted, leaving him vulnerable to the full power of the attack. Adrian''s mind raced, searching for the best way to counter the onught.


    In that critical moment, Adrian decided to use a technique he had been refining, one thatbined the fluidity of the Unseen Stance with a burst of raw power. He took a deep breath, centering himself amidst the chaos.


    "Unseen Stance x Echo de!"


    ''Shadow Glide''


    As Ren''s Hurricane Breaker descended, Adrian moved with lightning speed, his body slipping through the gaps in the swirling winds.


    ''Shadow Glide''


    "BOOOM!"


    Experience the best on NovelFire _emp _yr.


    His de met Ren''s with a resounding sh, the force of their collision sending shockwaves through the arena. The crowd watched in stunned silence, the intensity of the battle reaching its peak.


    Adrian''s Echo de and Shadow Glide technique allowed him to create small afterimages, making it difficult for Ren to predict his movements. He struck from multiple angles, each hitnding with precision. Ren found himself on the defensive, struggling to keep up with Adrian''s relentless assault.


    "Impressive," Ren admitted, his breathing in heavy pants. "But I''m not finished yet."


    Adrian''s eyes gleamed with chillness. "But I am."


    With a final, powerful strike, Adrian broke through Ren''s defenses, his de finding its mark. Ren stumbled backward, his sword falling from his grasp. Hended on one knee, breathing heavily, his expression a mix of respect and exhaustion.


    "Want to continue?" Adrian pointed his sword at Ren who was struggling to stand up.


    "O-Of course." Ren replied while his grip on the sword tightened.


    "... I don''t think you can..." Adrian muttered and looked at the judge.


    The judge was initially confused but after careful observation, he noticed Ren had a deep cut on his arm that was bleeding profusely. The intensity of the fight had hidden the extent of his injuries, but now it was clear that continuing would be dangerous.


    The judge raised his hand, stepping between the two fighters. "That''s enough! This match is over. Adrian Lighthaven is the winner!" he dered, his voice echoing through the arena.


    The crowd erupted in apuse, their cheers filling the air. Adrian lowered his sword, taking a deep breath as the tension of the battle began to fade. He extended his hand to Ren, who epted it with a nod of respect.


    "You fought well, Ren. Your techniques are incredible," Adrian said sincerely.


    Ren managed a tired smile. "Thanks, Adrian. You''re a formidable opponent. Let''s spar again sometime."


    "Definitely," Adrian agreed.


    As they left the arena, the announcers'' voices filled the air with excitement. "What an incredible match! Adrian Lighthaven advances to the semi-finals after a thrilling battle against Ren Wintershade. Let''s give them both a round of apuse for their amazing performance!"


    Adrian walked off the stage, feeling a mix of relief and anticipation. Now, he was just two steps away from winning the championship.

 Chapter 179: Siblings Confrontation And Confession [1]

    [ A/N: The day to confront the past has finallye! If you waited for it (which I did), then here it is. ]


    _____ __ _


    After Adrian and Ren''s match ended, the individualbatpetition continued with the senior years'' matches.


    Since Adrian didn''t have any events left for today, he left the Arena and started returning to his dorm.


    As Adrian left the bustling arena behind, he felt a familiar presence trailing him. He didn''t need to look back to know who it was. Instead, he continued walking, his steps measured and purposeful, until he reached a secluded spot away from prying eyes and ears.


    He stopped in a quiet, deserted courtyard, the tall walls providing a sense of istion. The evening sun cast long shadows, creating an almost surreal atmosphere. Adrian stood still, waiting, his senses heightened as he felt the presence approaching.


    After a few moments, he heard the soft footsteps drawing nearer. Without turning around, he spoke in a calm, steady voice. "Long time no see..."


    There was a brief silence, filled only by the gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze.


    "...Sister."


    Then, a soft, stunned gasp reached his ears. Aurelia stood just a few steps behind him, her expression a mix of surprise and emotion. Hearing the word "sister" from Adrian, a word she hadn''t heard from him in a long time, left her momentarily speechless.


    Adrian turned to face her, his eyes meeting hers. He saw a myriad of emotions reflected in her gaze¡ªrelief, surprise, longing. For a moment, they simply stood there, taking in the sight of each other, the months of separation and silence hanging heavily between them.


    "Long time no see... big brother," she finally replied, her voice trembling slightly with emotion.


    Adrian felt a surge of emotions welling up inside him¡ªrelief at finally acknowledging her as his sister again, guilt for the months of distance, and a deep, unspoken bond that had never truly faded. He took a deep breath, trying to steady his tumultuous feelings.


    "It''s been long, right?" he said softly, his voice thick with emotion. "Come with me. Let''s find a ce to sit and talk."


    Aurelia nodded, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She followed him silently as they made their way to a quiet bench tucked away in a corner of the courtyard. They sat down, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air between them.


    "Before you ask anything, is your Master acting as a judge right now?" Adrian asked, his voice serious.


    Aurelia who didn''t know what to say looked at her brother in confusion but nodded nevertheless.


    "I see..." Adrian muttered.


    "Did you meet with Aunt Margery yesterday?" Adrian asked again.


    "...Yes," Aurelia replied surprised how he knew about it.


    "I met with Uncle Gerald and found out about her alsoing. And it wasn''t hard to figure out her going to meet you since she always treated you as her daughter." Adrian said as if reading Aurelia''s mind.


    "Then... You probably want to talk about ''that'' day, right?" Adrian asked once more. "The day we awakened..."


    Aurelia looked at her brother from the corner of her eyes, her gaze filled with a mixture of hesitation and longing. The day of their awakening was a memory that haunted both of them, a day that had changed their rtionship and lives. She took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the past pressing down on her.


    "Yes," she finally admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''ve wanted to talk about it for a long time. But... I couldn''t find the courage..."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the significance of this moment. "Me too..." "


    "It''s been a heavy burden to carry alone." He said in a sincere voice. "But now we can speak."


    ''But we need to hurry...''


    "Ask anything you want to ask. I will answer them as honestly as possible." Adrian said looking Aurelia in the eye.


    "...Why... Why did you do that? Why did you say those words? Why did you act like that?" Aurelia''s voice grew strained, tears streaming down her face. "I didn''t recognize you that day, Adrian. The brother I knew would never have pushed me away like that.


    I was so hurt and confused. All this time, I''ve been thinking... Did you truly hate me? Did I do something to make you upset? Why did you shut me out? Why...


    Why..."


    Adrian felt a pang of guilt and sorrow as he watched his sister''s tears fall. He reached out and gently wiped a tear from her cheek, his touch soft andforting.


    "Aurelia, I never hated you," Adrian said softly, his voice filled with regret. "I''m sorry for what I did back then. It was the best choice I could think of at that time... I''m truly sorry..."


    He hugged his sister, holding her close as she sobbed into his shoulder. He patted her back gently, his touch reassuring. "You haven''t changed, crybaby," he teased softly, trying to lighten the mood a bit.


    Aurelia managed a weakugh through her tears, feeling a sense of warmth andfort she hadn''t felt in a long time. "I''m sorry," she whispered, noticing the wet spot on his clothes where her tears had soaked through.


    Adrian chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Don''t worry about it." He hugged her again, this time more gently, allowing her to snuggle into his arms. He felt her rx, her tears subsiding as she took in the familiarfort of her brother''s embrace.


    After a few moments, Adrian gently pulled back, looking into her eyes. "I owe you an exnation," he began, his voice steady. "That day, our awakening, was supposed to be a joyous asion. But things didn''t go as nned."


    Aurelia listened intently, her eyes still glistening with tears but filled with a need for understanding. Adrian took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts.


    "Our family''s legacy, our powers,e with a heavy responsibility. When I awakened, I saw something... something that made me realize the dangers we would face. I saw a vision of a future where our bond, our closeness, could be used against us. I saw us being manipted, torn apart by those who sought to exploit our powers."


    Aurelia''s eyes widened in shock and confusion. "What? What do you mean?"

 Chapter 180: Siblings Confrontation And Confession [2]

    "What do you mean?"


    "...I will tell you about that when the timees," Adrian muttered. "Let me exin the reason for my actions that day."


    "...Um..." Though curious, she chose to believe in her brother and nodded.


    "Honestly, I was scared at that time. Because I didn''t have any affinity, the ns I prepared crumbled. The n to free you, remember? But your master''s appearance and them taking you as her disciple changed everything but it also gave me an idea. An idea to fully free you from all those chains is known as arranged marriage or family responsibility."


    "That''s why I expelled you from the family and annulled the engagement between you and the crown prince, Aurelius at that moment. I thought I set you free but I now think it might have been unnecessary to annul the engagement between you and Aurelius... You like him, don''t you?"


    Aurelia''s cheeks turned a bright shade of red, and she stuttered, "W-What are you talking about, Adrian? That''s not... I mean..."


    Adrianughed, a warm and genuine sound that seemed to lighten the mood. "You look adorable when you''re flustered, you know that?"


    Aurelia''s blush deepened, and she muttered something under her breath, avoiding his gaze. Adrian''sughter died down, but a soft smile remained on his face. "But I still think I did the right thing. At the time, who knows if Aurelius would have turned out to be a good guy or not?"


    Aurelia nodded slowly, understanding his reasoning. "I understand why you did it, brother. But that doesn''t exin why you didn''t agree when I asked you toe with us. Why did you say those things? Why did you try to make me dislike you?"


    Adrian''s smile faded, reced by a more serious expression. He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "Aurelia, at that time, I thought it was the best way to protect you. I thought that if you hated me, if you believed I had rejected you, it would make it easier for you to move on and embrace your new life. I wanted to give you a fresh start, free from the burdens of our family and my failure."


    "But brother..." Aurelia said, her voice trembling with emotion, "You didn''t have to do it! We could have faced it together. I didn''t need a fresh start without you. I needed you."


    "Yeah, and that''s exactly why I did it." Adrian chuckled wryly. "I thought you would worry about me all the time, and I would cause trouble for you. Since I am affintyless, I thought I wouldn''t be able to fit in here and protect you."


    "...But, you are here, brother! And you are the strongest freshman too!" Aurelia''s eyes sparkled with both confusion and pride. She couldn''t understand why her brother, who had proven his strength, had doubted himself so much.


    Adrian sighed, feeling the weight of his past fears and decisions. "Yes, I''m here now, and I''ve worked hard to be stronger. But back then, I didn''t have the confidence or the power I have today. I didn''t want to hold you back. But..."


    "We have to confront the truth." Adrian''s expression became solemn. "We both know that I can''t go higher than the Neb Tier. I can''t advance to the Lunar Tier since I don''t have an affinity. And I alreadye to terms with it. If I can''t find a solution or a miracle doesn''t happen, I will leave the academy after the first year. Well, I will be expelled even if I don''t drop out by myself anyway."


    "..." Aurelia silently listened to her brother, her fists clenched. She wanted to say something, to refute his words, but she couldn''t find the right ones. Instead, she just stared at him, a mixture of determination and sorrow in her eyes.


    Adrian saw the pain in his sister''s gaze and sighed deeply. "Aurelia, it''s okay. I''ve epted my limitations. But that doesn''t mean I''ve given up. I''m still searching for a way to surpass my current limits, and who knows? Maybe I''ll find a solution."


    Aurelia shook her head, her voice trembling with emotion. "Brother, you can''t just give up like that! There has to be a way. We''ll find it together. You''re not alone in this. I won''t let you go through this by yourself."


    Adrian smiled gently at her fierce determination. "Thank you, Aurelia. Your support means everything to me. But right now, let''s focus on the present. You have your own battles to fight, and I don''t want my situation to be a burden on you."


    She looked at him, her eyes shining with tears. "You''re not a burden! You''re my brother. We''ll face everything together, just like you said."


    Adrian reached out and gently ruffled her hair, a gesture that felt both nostalgic andforting. "Alright, my crybaby little sis... We''ll face it together."


    Aurelia managed a small, tearful smile. "You haven''t called me that in ages."


    "I guess some things never change," Adrian said with a chuckle.


    "..." The two looked at each and a blissful smile spread across their faces. They hugged once more, Aurelia hugging him tightly as if she didn''t want to let him go.


    "Hey, less tight, little sis, I am here." Adrian chuckled rubbing her head and hair.


    "...Aurelia. Do you remember what our parents said when we were little?" Adrian asked, his eyes looking at the horizon.


    "...They told us to always take care of each other..." Aurelia answered feeling nostalgic.


    "Right... Then Mother took you away and Father took me." Adrian continued remembering those distant yet near memories.


    [Adrian, there maye a time when we are not here. If that day arrives, you must promise to protect your sister. She is your family, your sibling...] Said his father


    [I promise, Father,] He replied that time.


    [Listen carefully, Adrian. In this world, trust is a fragile thing. Promise me that you will not trust anyone, aside from your mother and me. And even more so, never trust the Royal Family. Understood?]


    He asked why and... His father replied...

 Chapter 181: Together

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 3 ]


    ____ ___ _


    [Not everything is as it seems, my son. The less you know, the safer you''ll be. Trust only those you know in your heart to be true.]


    "I still remember Father''s words and always adhere to them," Adrian muttered. "...What did mother tell you that time?"


    Aurelia''s eyes softened as she recalled their mother''s words from that distant memory. "Mother told me to always be strong, to always believe you when they weren''t there. She said that our bond as siblings was our greatest strength."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. "Our parents had different hopes and fears for each of us, but their love for us was undeniable. They wanted us to be safe, to be strong, and to always remember our family."


    "They loved us deeply," Aurelia murmured, her voice tinged with longing. "Even though they''re not with us anymore, their guidance still resonates in our hearts."


    "But, what did Father tell you?"


    "...The less you know, the safer you are," Adrian replied.


    "Huh? That''s not fair, I told you but you aren''t telling me?"


    "Haha," Adrian chuckled softly at Aurelia''s yful insistence. "Alright, alright. Father told me something important. He said, ''Not everything is as it seems, my son. The less you know, the safer you''ll be. Trust only those you know in your heart to be true.''"


    Aurelia listened intently, her brow furrowing slightly in thought. "So... we shouldn''t trust anyone fully except each other?"


    Adrian nodded gravely. "That''s right, Aurelia. Trust is a fragile thing, especially here at the academy. We have to be cautious, even with those who seem trustworthy."


    "But... what about Master?" Aurelia asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "She''s been kind to me, taught me so much..."


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. Then, he chuckled softly. "I''ve said what I needed to say, Aurelia."


    Confusion flickered in Aurelia''s eyes, but before she could press further, loud voices from the arena''s direction caught their attention. Adrian''s gaze shifted toward the source of themotion, a strange glint passing through his eyes for an instant.


    He turned back to Aurelia, his expression serious once more. "Listen closely, Aurelia. From now on, we''ll continue to act as we have been. You''ll pretend to dislike me, and we won''t let anyone suspect that we''ve spoken. Not even your Master, Aurelius, or even the head maid Margery."


    Aurelia nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of his words. "But why, brother? Why do we have to keep it a secret?"


    Adrian sighed softly. "There are things going on here, Aurelia. Things we don''t fully understand yet. Trust me, it''s for our own safety. We''ll watch, listen, and wait until the time is right."


    Aurelia hesitated, but seeing the determination and the will in her brother''s eyes, she nodded again. "Alright, brother... I trust you."


    Adrian smiled faintly, a mixture of reassurance and resolve in his gaze. "Good. That''s my adorable little sister."


    "But... can we stay like this a bit more...?" Aurelia muttered looking up at him. "I really missed you..."


    "Hmmm..." Adrian looked at her face thoughtfully. "Of course, how could I say no when my cute sister is asking for it?"


    "Hehe, thanks."


    "But, just for a minute, ok?"


    "Hmm..."


    "Don''t worry... There wille a time when we don''t have to pretend or hide anymore... Soon..."


    ''I will try my best to take care of the problems as soon as I can...''


    ''So that we can be together...''


    Aurelia nestled closer to Adrian, relishing the rare moment of closeness. The warmth of her brother''s presence brought her a sense offort she hadn''t felt in a long time. Adrian wrapped his arm around her, holding her gently.


    As they sat in silence, the weight of their shared past and the uncertainty of their future seemed to momentarily lift. They were siblings, bound by a deep and unbreakable bond, and no matter the challenges ahead, they would face them together.


    Adrian''s thoughts drifted to the days ahead, filled with hidden dangers and unknown threats. He would protect her, just as their parents had hoped, and ensure their bond remained strong.


    After a few minutes, Adrian gently pulled away, looking into Aurelia''s eyes. "We should head back now. Remember, we have to keep up appearances."


    Aurelia nodded, a bittersweet smile on her face. "I know. But thank you, brother, for this moment. It means a lot to me."


    Adrian stood up, offering his hand to help her. "It means a lot to me too, Aurelia. Stay strong, and remember my words."


    She took his hand, and they both rose to their feet. As they began walking back toward the arena, the sounds of the ongoing matches grew louder. Adrian and Aurelia exchanged a final, knowing nce before parting ways, each slipping back into their roles.


    Adrian watched Aurelia disappear into the crowd, his resolve stronger than ever. No matter whaty ahead, he would find a way to ovee the obstacles in their path. For now, they would y their parts and wait for the right moment to reveal their true bond to the world.


    With a deep breath, Adrian turned and headed back to his dorm, his mind already working on the next steps. There was much to do, and he had to be prepared for whatever came next.


    ______ __ _


    The next day.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Today, we will find the four semifinalists of the 7 Star Strategy Games!" The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, filled with excitement and anticipation. The audience''s cheers rose in response, eager to see what challengesy ahead.


    "Right then, just like in the first round, let''s spin the game wheel and see which game they will y now!" Therge wheel at therge screen of the arena began to spin, its colorful sections blurring together as it turned.


    Adrian watched from the stands, his mind still reying the conversation with Aurelia. He pushed those thoughts aside for the moment, focusing on the present. The wheel continued to spin, the tension in the arena building as everyone waited for it to stop.


    After a few moments, the wheel began to slow down, the sections bing distinguishable once more. Finally, it came to a stop on a section marked with four stars.


    "A 4-star game! A true test of strategy and skill!" The announcer eximed. "Today''s game is called ''Labyrinth of the Mind''!"

 Chapter 182: To The Semi Finals

    (A/N: If you haven''t bought privileged chapters, do buy the 1 coin n. Help me to reach the 1K Win-Win mission. And I will continue mass releasing.)


    _____


    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the rules of the Labyrinth of the Mind were exined. Contestants would be ced in a massivebyrinth, each starting from different points. The goal was to navigate through the maze and reach the center, where four golden orbs awaited.


    The first four contestants to retrieve the orb and exit the maze would advance to the semifinals. Thebyrinth was filled with puzzles, traps, and mental challenges designed to test their strategic thinking and problem-solving skills.


    "Look, Adrian already finished the first challenge of the Mind Labyrinth!"


    "Yeah, but he is behind students Rowan and E while being followed by students Ceil and Luna."


    Adrian moved swiftly but cautiously through thebyrinth, his eyes scanning for any hidden traps or puzzles. He had studied the potential challenges but knew that the actual experience would be much more intense. He encountered his first obstacle¡ªa series of pressure tes that triggered a sequence of spears.


    After a few moments of observation, he noticed the pattern and carefully navigated through them.


    Rowan and E, both veterans of the previous year''spetition, had a clear advantage. They also yed this gamest year, so their familiarity with thebyrinth''syout and puzzles allowed them to progress quickly. Rowan, with his sharp memory, breezed through aplex puzzle involving rotating mirrors to direct beams of light.


    E, known for her analytical mind, solved a riddle that unlocked a hidden passageway, giving her a significant lead.


    Adrian reached the second floor, where he faced a series of riddles etched into the walls. Each riddle had multipleyers, requiring deep thought andteral thinking. Adrian paused at each one, taking his time to consider the answers. He managed to solve them, but the dy allowed Rowan and E to maintain their lead.


    Meanwhile, Ceil was steadily making her way through thebyrinth. Her approach was methodical, carefully analyzing each challenge before proceeding. She encountered a room filled with moving tforms, requiring precise timing and coordination to cross. Ceil''s calm demeanor allowed her to navigate the room without much difficulty, keeping her in the race.


    As Adrian encountered the third challenge, he knew he had to increase his pace. The final challenge was the most challenging, filled with traps that could easily disorient and slow down even the best contestants. He encountered a room with shifting walls and floor tiles that triggered various mechanisms.


    Adrian quickly mapped out the safest route in his mind and moved swiftly, avoiding the traps with calcted precision.


    Rowan was the first to reach the center of thebyrinth, his previous experience giving him a significant advantage. He grabbed the golden orb and immediately started his journey back, his confidence and knowledge of thebyrinth allowing him to navigate efficiently.


    E arrived at the center shortly after Rowan. She retrieved her orb and followed the path she had memorized from her previous experience. Her analytical mind kept her focused, ensuring she didn''t make any mistakes on her way out.


    Adrian finally reached the center, slightly winded but determined. He grabbed the golden orb, his mind already plotting the quickest route back. He knew he had to move fast to secure his ce in the semifinals. As he navigated back through thebyrinth, his sharp instincts and strategic thinking kept him ahead of the traps and puzzles that had slowed him down earlier.


    Ceil, the Dragon Maiden, maintaining her steady pace, arrived at the center and retrieved thest golden orb. Her methodical approach had paid off, and she began his journey back, careful not to rush and trigger any traps.


    As the contestants neared the exit, the tension in the arena grew. The crowd watched intently, their excitement palpable.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our first contestant is out! Rowan Ironheart has secured his ce in the semifinals!" the announcer''s voice boomed, followed shortly by, "E Highwind is out too! She takes the second spot in the semifinals!"


    Adrian pushed himself harder, his mind racing as he navigated the final obstacles. He saw the exit ahead and, with one final burst of speed, crossed the finish line.


    "Adrian Lighthaven is out! He secures the third spot in the semifinals!" the announcer eximed.


    Ceil emerged momentster, a relieved smile on her face. "And Ceil Skyborn takes the fourth and final spot! Our semifinalists are decided!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers, celebrating the contestants'' efforts and sess. Adrian, catching his breath, looked around at his fellow semifinalists. Rowan and E exchanged knowing smiles, their previous experience evident in their performance. Ceil gave a nod of acknowledgment looking at three of them, her calm demeanor unshaken.


    Adrian stayed indifferent, ignoring everyone.


    The four semifinalists stood together, their eyes filled with ns and calctions.


    The announcer''s voice brought them back to the present. "Congrattions to our semifinalists! Rowan, E, Adrian, and Ceil! Rest well and prepare, for the next round will be even more challenging!"


    As the crowd cheered, Adrian felt a sense of relief and anticipation. Many didn''t know that he received orders twice from the Dream Stalker and nearly lost his spot. If not for the intervenience, he could have finished faster and even came in second.


    But, that made it more challenging for him.


    And his resolve to expose and crush that psycho Dream Stalker only grew stronger.


    ''It''s not that far...''


    ''It might happen either in the finals of this event or the ultimate finals of the individualbat or team battle events...''


    ''AH... I really want to see that psycho''s shocked face.''


    ''After all, if a person who you thought was controlling would be the one to expose you in front of everyone, that would be truly ''satisfying'','' Adrian mused, a strange glint in his eye.


    As the event came to an end, Adrian made his way to the secluded area of the arena where the contestants could rest and prepare for the next round.


    He wanted to watch the next event since Irithel would participate in the semi-finals of the Beast Tamers Challenge. He wanted to see how much she had progressed. Was she weaker than in the novel or stronger? Or nothing has changed.


    ''I''m really curious...''

 Chapter 183: The Titled Semi Finalists

    "Finally, the semi-finals of the individualbat event are about to start! As usual, we will start with the first years. Let''s recall and take a look at what happened in the quarter-finals."


    "The first opening match between student Adrian and student Ren was nothing short of spectacr. Adrian, currently known for his strategic mind, precise executions, and coldness, faced Ren, a formidable opponent with exceptional swordsmanship and mind. The match began with Ren''s relentless attack but ended with Adrian''s simple yet spectacr finish."


    "We also have to mention that both only used swordsmanship, while we didn''t see Adrian using any spells or elemental attack, so that leaves us an impression he might be stronger than we all expect."


    "Don''t you know? He has already earned a nickname for himself among the onlookers."


    "Yes, that''s right!" The female announcer continued with enthusiasm. "Adrian Lighthaven is now being referred to as ''The Silent Strategist''! His ability to outthink and outmaneuver his opponents with minimal effort has left asting impression on everyone."


    "Some even call him the ''Silent Devil'' because of his fighting style and mostly indifferent and quiet personality." The male announcer added.


    "Haha, that''s a befitting nickname. I would''ve added the Coolest at the beginning though." The female announcer chuckled. "Speaking of being cool, there''s someone who can match our Silent Strategist, and it''s none other than our Academy''s Princess, student Aria."


    "Right, moving on to the next match of the quarter-finals, Aria Starlight and Lyra Nightengale gave us an equally breathtaking performance. Aria, known for her powerful elemental magic and grace under pressure, faced off against Lyra, whose mastery of a superior water element - ice magic made her a formidable opponent.


    The duel was a dance of spells and counters, but in the end, Aria secured her victory because of student Lyra''s mistake."


    "Now that you mentioned, student Lyra surprised us all with a sudden attack using an ice scythe, who would''ve thought she would be proficient in such a difficult weapon? I was honestly impressed by her."


    "But, it seems student Aria was prepared for her surprise."


    "Yes, Aria Starlight, now referred to as the ''Silent Sorceress,'' has proven time and time again why she is considered one of the most talented students in the academy. Herbination of beauty, skill, and magical power makes her a fan favorite."


    "The third game was between two support-type students yet their battle was also amazing."


    "Yes, student Aurelia though often seen as a support and healer mage in their team battles surprised us with her mastery over light magic. I guess her master trained her really well."


    "Student Irithel also appeared as a support in their team battles, using her adorable yet scary bonded creature - the Fire Smander. Not to mention she is dominating the Beast Tamers Challenge Event with her ''Little Fire Dragon''."


    "Maybe, since the use of artifacts or bonds is restricted, student Irithel lost the battle by a small margin."


    "Yeah, I''m sure she realized she needs to strengthen herself as well. You can''t always rely on your bond and this should serve her as an experience."


    "Right, but, student Aurelia also fought brilliantly, her fighting style truly captivated and surprised many earning her the nickname ''All-Healing Mage.'' Her ability to use light magic offensively and defensively while maintaining her support role is nothing short of impressive."


    "And finally, the fourth match of the quarter-finals was between student Aurelius Avondale and Emeric Ironheart. And I have to say, this match was the most intense one. It looked as if two enemies fighting for their life. I don''t know if there was an enmity or grudge between those two, but it sure looked like it to me."


    "The sh between Aurelius and Emeric was a fierce spectacle of raw power and skill. Aurelius, with his mastery of five elements, and Emeric, with his unmatched spearmanship among the first years and resilience, gave the audience a thrilling disy ofbat prowess."


    "In this battle, we got to know that student Aurelius had an affinity with 5 elements and his mastery over them might be slightly lower than our Silent Sorceress."


    "His swordsmanship also caught many off guard, blending seamlessly with his elemental attacks to create a unique and formidable fighting style. In the end, his versatility and strategic use of his multiple affinities allowed him to edge out a hard-fought victory against Emeric."


    "And that, folks, brings us to our semi-finalists: Adrian Lighthaven, Aria Starlight, Aurelia Lighthaven, and Aurelius Avondale. Each of them has proven their strength and skill in their respective battles, and now they stand ready to face off in the semi-finals."


    "Indeed! The excitement is palpable here in the arena as the first match of the semi-finals is about to begin. The match-ups have been determined, and our first battle will be between Adrian Lighthaven and Aria Starlight. The battle between the ''Silents''!"


    The crowd''s anticipation grew as the arena buzzed with excitement. The announcer''s voices boomed through the speakers, adding to the charged atmosphere.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please direct your attention to the arena as we prepare for the first semi-final match of the individualbat event!" the male announcer dered. "On one side, we have the ''Silent Strategist,'' Adrian Lighthaven, whose precise and calcted fighting style has left his opponents in awe."


    "And on the other side," the female announcer continued, "we have the ''Silent Sorceress,'' Aria Starlight, known for her incredible elemental magic and grace under pressure. This is a battle between two of the academy''s finest, and it promises to be a spectacr disy of skill and strategy."


    "This match might as well tell us who is the real 1st ranker in the first years!"


    "Right, after all, they are the 1st and 2nd rankers. Will student Aria surpass student Adrian and take the first rank, or will student Adrian be able to secure his first rank?"


    "While we are speaking, the judge is already about to begin the match, let''s focus on it."

 Chapter 184: The Battle Between Silents

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 4 ]


    _____ __ _


    The arena for the semi-finals was bigger and more sturdy, designed to withstand the intense battles that were sure to unfold. The crowd''s excitement was palpable, their anticipation building as they awaited the start of the first match.


    Adrian and Aria stood across from each other, their gazes locked in silence. The tension between them was electric, yet there was a calm understanding in their eyes. They were both known as the "Silents" for a reason, and their unspokenmunication spoke volumes.


    Few knew that despite their stoic exteriors, Adrian and Aria shared a ''special'' bond that allowed them to speak freely and without hesitation when they were alone. It was like ''more than friends, less than lovers'' situation.


    Before the match, they had met and agreed to go all out, determined to see who was truly the strongerpetitor.


    Adrian''s mind drifted to theirst conversation before entering the arena. Aria''sst words before running away echoed in his memory, her voice soft but confident. [f you win, I will give you a gift. If I win, I will take a gift from you.


    A sudden warmth spread across Adrian''s face as he imagined what that gift might be. A hug? A kiss? The thought of Aria''s closeness made his heart race, and he quickly tried to push the distracting thoughts aside.


    The judge''s voice broke through his reverie, snapping him back to the present. "Combatants, take your positions!"


    Adrian and Aria nodded slightly to each other, a silent acknowledgment of their shared understanding. They moved to their starting points, the weight of the moment settling over them.


    "Begin!" the judge''s voice rang out, signaling the start of the match.


    Aria was the first to move, her staff glowing with a brilliant light as she summoned a gust of wind to propel herself forward together with wind des at her side. Adrian, his sword ready, anticipated her approach and shifted to the side, avoiding her initial strike.


    Aria''s movements were fluid and graceful, her elemental magic weaving a tapestry of wind and fire. Sheunched a series of rapid-fire spells, each one aimed with precision. Adrian deflected her attacks with his sword, his eyes never leaving her.


    The arena crackled with energy as their battle intensified. Adrian''s strategy was to close the distance between them, knowing that Aria''s magic was most effective at a range. He moved with calcted precision, his sword slicing through the air with lethal intent.


    Aria, anticipating his tactic, summoned a wall of ice to block his path. Adrian''s de struck the barrier, sending shards of ice flying. He quickly adapted, using the ice as a foothold tounch himself over the wall and closer to Aria.


    Their eyes met again, a shared determination evident in their expressions. Aria shifted her magic, summoning a torrent of water to sweep Adrian off his feet. Adrian, quick on his feet, managed to avoid the brunt of the attack, his mind working rapidly to counter her moves.


    The crowd watched in awe as the battle unfolded, each exchange showcasing the incredible skill and strategy of the twobatants.


    Neither had the advantage and it looked like both of them knew what the other was going to do. As if they knew each other, the fighting style, and moves, so well that neither of them could gain a definitive upper hand. The battle between Adrian and Aria was not just a test of skill but also of their deep understanding and connection.


    Aria''s elemental magic was a dazzling disy of power and control, her spells merging seamlessly as she alternated between fire, ice, wind, and water. Adrian, with his unparalleled swordsmanship and strategic mind, countered her every move with precision and agility. The sh of their abilities created a mesmerizing spectacle that held the audience captive.


    Adrian knew the best way for him to win this battle would be to wait for Aria''s aether and stamina to run low since she was mostly versed in magic rather than closebat. But he also knew how vast her aether was even if they were in the same Tier - The Neb Acolyte Tier, not to mention her impressively high aether regeneration ability.


    So, he had to find another way.


    Thankfully, he already thought about this. He remembered everything he knew about each three of the semi-finalists from his novel knowledge and their current self. He stimted fighting against them in his mind. After many ''battles'', he developed strategies to fight against each of them.


    So for Aria.


    But there was one issue he was troubled with. Even in the novel, her Ability wasn''t known or not recognized so he didn''t know what her ability was. His worry was usible because she had the highest tier Ability among all the students in the academy - she was the lone Gctic Tier Ability possessor.


    He could guess either it was a hidden type of ability that couldn''t be seen with the eye or heard with ears, just like his Chrono Vision, or it was highly difficult or dangerous to activate and use.


    ''I''ll have to trust my guts...'' Adrian muttered inwardly as he was sure she wouldn''t use her ability in this fight. ''Phantom Step!''


    Just as Adrian was about tounch his surprise attack on Aria, his mind focused and his body tensed, a sudden, piercing voice echoed in his mind. It wasn''t just any voice; it was sharp and filled with sinister intent, cutting through his thoughts like a de.


    (Fall to the floor.)


    Adrian bit his lips in frustration but didn''t ''defy'' the order.


    With a subtle shift in his stance, Adrian feigned a loss of control over his own body, his movements bing hesitant and unsteady.


    Aria, who was watching closely, sensed something amiss. Her brow furrowed as she noticed Adrian''s sudden change in demeanor. His usual focused intensity wavered, reced by an unsettling hesitation. She knew Adrian well, but this sudden shift was out of character.


    ''Is it possible that he...?''


    ''Thud-!''


    The audience, unaware of the inner turmoil unfolding within Adrian, gasped in concern as he stumbled slightly, his sword slipping from his grasp, his body falling to the floor. Murmurs spread through the crowd, spection mixing with worry as they witnessed the unexpected turn of events.


    (Say I Quit This Match)


    ''!''

 Chapter 185: I Forfeit...

    (Say I Quit This Match)


    ''!''


    Adrian''s mind was suddenly invaded by the authoritative voice again, more clear and demanding this time.


    ''What?'' Adrian was momentarily stunned but quickly regained hisposure. The sudden intrusion of the Dream Stalker''s voice threw him off bnce, but he tried to understand the situation. ''Does that psycho want to meet in the team battle and not in the individual battle? What should I do?''


    As Adrian struggled with his decision, his eyes met Aria''s and then turned to the judge. While Aria''s purple eyes glowed slightly, and a calm determination and a unique feeling behind them.


    "I... I..." Adrian''s voice wavered, neither loud nor soft. He knew he couldn''t abandon all the preparations and strategies he had put in ce. Exposing the Dream Stalker was more important than this event. "I qui¡ª"


    "I forfeit."


    "Eh?"


    Adrian looked at Aria, stunned by her sudden announcement. The entire arena fell silent, the crowd holding its breath in shock. They had all thought that it was Adrian who had a problem and was likely to forfeit, but Aria''s unexpected decision left everyone bewildered.


    The judge hesitated, clearly uncertain of what had just transpired. He looked at Aria for confirmation, his face a mix of concern and confusion.


    "I forfeit," Aria repeated calmly, her voice unwavering.


    The judge, still hesitant, finally nodded and announced the end of the match. "The winner, by forfeit, is Adrian Lighthaven!"


    The crowd erupted into a mixture of cheers and confused murmurs, unable toprehend what had just happened. Aria walked towards Adrian, her expression serene. As she passed him, she said, "Your attack was really impressive. Thanks for sparing me."


    Adrian''s eyes widened in confusion. He hadn''tunched any attack at her, yet Aria''s words suggested otherwise. The crowd, overhearing her words, began to murmur more intensely, trying to piece together the mysterious event.


    The announcers, equally puzzled, started to specte wildly. "What just happened? Did Adrian use some kind of invisible attack that we couldn''t see?" one of them wondered aloud.


    "It must have been an incredibly powerful attack if it forced Aria to forfeit. Perhaps Adrian''s copse was a result of the bacsh or a side effect of such a move," another suggested.


    As Adrian stood there, still processing the events, the misunderstanding had already taken root. The audience andmentators continued to theorize about the mysterious attack that seemingly took Aria to the brink of defeat, causing her to forfeit.


    Adrian, amidst the chaos of spection and confusion, could only watch as Aria left the arena. Her decision to forfeit and her cryptic words had shifted the narrative, leaving everyone¡ªincluding the real culprit¡ªwondering what had truly happened in those moments.


    ''...Thanks, Aria... I owe you one.'' Adrian finally realized the reason behind Aria''s actions. ''But... what will be off the gift then? I won''t get it... right?''


    ''Damn you, you psycho, *****'' Adrian cursed inward the Dream Stalker by their true name.


    "Student Adrian, you can take your leave, or should I call the healers?" The judge came over and asked. The next match would begin soon so the arena should be free.


    "...No, I can leave by myself." Adrian replied ''hoarsely'' and stood up and started to leave the arena with silent and slow steps.


    "Woah, it seems our guesses were somewhat correct, look at how student Adrian walking, he is clearly exhausted yet still trying to look cool and tough."


    "I think he really looks cool, he is... somewhat sweet as well." The female announcer chuckled looking at the departing Adrian. "The Sweet Silent Strategist, sounds good, right?"


    "Eh?" The male announcer looked at his coworker, "Ah... I think that was a bit embarrassing nickname, so let''s stay with the Silent Strategist."


    "Eh! Then, what about Sweet Silent Devil? It sounds more hot and fitting, don''t you think?" the female announcer suggested with a yful tone.


    "Well, we''ll let the audience decide on that one," the male announcer responded with a wryugh. He didn''t want to upset her by saying your naming is cringe. "For now, let''s prepare for the next match. This tournament has been full of surprises so far, and I expect nothing less from the uing battle."


    "Right, the next battle, between the Aurelia and Aurelius, will start in 5 minutes. And, remember, even though their names are simr, they aren''t siblings or twins. In fact, I received quite interesting info about them from one of our VIPs." The female announcer smiled mysteriously. "Ladies and Gentlemen, do you want to hear it? The rtionship between the two contestants?"


    "?" The male announcer who was waiting for his turn to speak looked at his colleague in confusion. What is she saying? He thought. After all, it wasn''t allowed for them to talk about the personal lives of the contestants without their permission. He was about to intervene when the female announcer continued with a mischievous glint in her eye.


    "H-Hey. St-"


    "Student Aurelius and Aurelia are..." The female announcer noticed her colleague''s gestures but ignored him thinking he was just being all ruly again. "They are former fiances!"


    The arena erupted in gasps and murmurs at the female announcer''s revtion. The crowd''s curiosity was piqued, their attention now fully captivated by the unexpected personal drama.


    "That''s right,dies and gentlemen," the female announcer continued, relishing the audience''s reaction. "Aurelia and Aurelius were once engaged, but their engagement was called off for reasons unknown to us. This match might be more than just a battle of skills; it could be a sh of unresolved emotions. Wow, I can''t wait to watch their match!"


    The arena was abuzz with excitement and spection following the female announcer''s unexpected revtion about Aurelia and Aurelius. The crowd''s curiosity was at an all-time high, eager to see how this personal drama would y out in the uing match.


    The female announcer, sensing the audience''s rapt attention, leaned forward with a conspiratorial grin. "But that''s not all, folks," she continued, her voice dripping with anticipation. "I have another juicy piece of information for you. Did you know that student Aurelia and student Adrian are¡ª"

 Chapter 186: The Revelation

    "But that''s not all, folks," she continued, her voice dripping with anticipation. "I have another juicy piece of information for you. Did you know that student Aurelia and student Adrian are¡ª"


    "Are..."


    "Are...?" The spectators repeated wanting to hear it.


    "They are f-"


    "!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, her microphone suddenly went silent.


    The male announcer had discreetly disabled her microphone, cutting off her words mid-sentence. The audience, now left hanging on the edge of their seats, erupted in confused murmurs and questions.


    The male announcer quickly stepped in, his tone apologetic and professional. "We seem to be experiencing some technical difficulties with our microphones. Please bear with us while we resolve the issue. Thank you for your understanding."


    The female announcer, taken aback by the sudden cut-off, turned to her colleague with an indignant expression. "Hey, what are you doing?" she whispered fiercely, her eyes zing with anger. "I was just about to¡ª"


    She stopped mid-sentence, her breath catching in her throat as she noticed a figure in the distance. Standing in the shadows just beyond the arena''s edge was a cold, imposing figure, his eyes locked onto her with an intensity that sent chills down her spine. It was the vice headmaster, his stern gaze unmistakable.


    The female announcer''s eyes widened in realization. She had overstepped her bounds, and the vice headmaster''s presence was a silent warning. She quicklyposed herself, her face paling slightly as she nodded in understanding.


    "Sorry about that, folks," the male announcer continued smoothly, covering for his colleague''s abrupt silence. "While we work on fixing the technical issue, let''s turn our attention to the next match. The battle between Aurelia and Aurelius will begin shortly. This promises to be an intense and emotionally charged duel, so stay tuned!"


    The audience, still buzzing with curiosity and spection, redirected their focus to the impending match. The tension in the arena was palpable, everyone eager to see how the former fianc¨¦s would fare against each other in the heat of battle.


    The 5 minutes passed, and the time to start the match arrived.


    However, only Aurelius ascended to the stage. The judge called for Aurelia, but one of the staff came over to the judge and whispered something in his ear. The judge listened and nodded.


    "The winner of the match is Aurelius Avondale. His opponent has forfeited the match."


    The announcement sent another wave of confusion through the crowd. Murmurs and whispers spread like wildfire as the audience tried to understand the reason behind the sudden forfeiture.


    Aurelius, instead of leaving the arena, remained on stage and faced the onlookers. His expression was calm but resolute as he raised his hand to signal for silence. The crowd gradually quieted down, curious to hear what he had to say.


    "I want to rify a few things," Aurelius began, his voice carrying clearly across the arena. "First, it is true that Aurelia and I were once engaged. However, our engagement was arranged without our consent by my parents."


    The spectators listened intently, their curiosity piqued by this revtion.


    "Thankfully, someone intervened on our behalf, and the engagement was annulled. Now, Aurelia and I are close friends, studying in the same year and bing the apprentices of sibling mentors. We support each other as friends."


    Aurelius paused to let his words sink in, his gaze sweeping over the crowd. "I ask that you do not think ill of us or spread baseless rumors. Our rtionship is one of mutual respect and friendship, nothing more."


    The audience began to murmur again, this time with a tone of understanding and eptance.


    Aurelius''s expression then grew colder as he turned his gaze towards the announcer''s booth. "And to the female announcer," he said, his voice dropping to a dangerous tone, "your behavior just now was uneptable. Spreading personal information and fueling unnecessary gossip is not only unprofessional but also disrespectful."


    The female announcer''s eyes widened, and she visibly recoiled at Aurelius''s words.


    "I demand that the academy take appropriate action and ensure that she receives the punishment she deserves for her actions. This kind of behavior should not be tolerated in any professional setting."


    Aurelius''s stern reprimand left the arena in stunned silence. The male announcer quickly regained hisposure and addressed the audience, trying to smooth over the situation.


    "Thank you for your honesty, Aurelius. We apologize for any misunderstandings and assure you that the matter will be dealt with ordingly. You can return now."


    Aurelius gave a final nod to the crowd and stepped down from the stage, his presence stillmanding respect and attention. The audience, though still buzzing with the unexpected events, began to shift their focus to the uing matches, eager to see what other surprises the tournament might hold.


    ____ ___ _


    "He''s grown up now, right?" Queen Seraphina asked her husband as she looked at their son who was leaving the stage. "To think he would openly challenge like this..."


    "It seems having a master and studying here increased his self-confidence." King Edmund replied. "But... He is still a child."


    "Right," Queen chuckled.


    "By the way, were you the one to tell that woman that boy and girl''s rtionship? Since they aren''t rted to us, it would be difficult to exin if things had gone wrong." The King asked looking at his wife.


    "...No, it wasn''t me, Your Majesty," Queen replied sincerely. "I know when to take a risk and when not to. You were the one who taught me that after all."


    "Hmm... Then... Who could it be?" King Edmund muttered, his brows furrowing. As far as he knew, they were the only ones to arrive from their kingdom. So nobody aside from them would know about Adriana and Aurelia''s rtionship. ''Could it be Cedric?


    Or Isabe? Or someone from the academy...''


    ''s, it would be good to see that brat''s expression if the woman didn''t stop speaking...''


    "Do you have any other ns, Your Majesty?" Queen asked while grasping her husband''s hand.


    "...No." The King replied. "Not for now."


    "Understood," Queen nodded and turned her gaze to the arena.


    The second years'' matches was about to start after all.

 Chapter 187: Lunch With The Main Cast

    [ Bonus Chapter N - 5 ]


    [ A/N: Let''s reach the 1K Priviled Chapters Unlock. I will release three-five more chapters! ]


    _____ ___ _


    After the individualbat event for the first years ended, the potion crafting and beast tamers event of the first years took the stage simultaneously.


    Aurelia appeared like her usual self, as if the events earlier hadn''t affected her. Her calm demeanor and focus were evident as she worked diligently in the potion crafting event. Despite the tension from the crowd, she managed to secure her ce in the finals alongside her rival, Nora.


    Thepetition between the two was intense, each showcasing their exceptional skills and knowledge in potion making.


    On the other side of the arena, the Beast Tamers Challenge was underway. Irithel, with her majestic fire smander, Ignis, disyed remarkable control and coordination. Her bond with her beast was clear, and they moved as one, executing impressive feats that left the audience in awe. Alongside her, a boy with a formidable flying monster ascended to the semifinals.


    His beast, a sleek and agile griffin, performed aerial maneuvers and powerful attacks, earning him a ce in the next round.


    Meanwhile, Aurelius was participating in a swordsmanship-rted event with Ren. The two disyed their exceptional skills and technique, their des shing in a symphony of metal. The audience watched in rapt attention as they demonstrated not only their physical prowess but also their strategic minds. Each move was calcted, each strike deliberate, as they fought for a ce in the finals.


    In another part of the arena, Adrian was attending the Arcane Knowledge Quiz event. The atmosphere was tense, the contestants were deeply engrossed in answeringplex questions about magical theory, history, and application.


    Adrian''s quick thinking and extensive knowledge were evident as he swiftly and urately answered each question. He was close to finishing the semifinal round, his mind racing to stay ahead of thepetition.


    Everyone was busy and it wouldn''t end since there were still other events waiting for them in the afternoon and evening.


    Soon, all of them ended their events and went to the cafeteria.


    The cafeteria was filled with the aroma of delicious, high-quality food. The school had spared no expense for the tournament, offering a variety of gourmet dishes, from savory roasts and delicate pastries to exotic fruits and decadent desserts, all for free. The buzz of excited conversation filled the room as students discussed the events of the day and anticipated the uing matches.


    Aurelia was the first to arrive, her calm demeanor still intact as she selected a te of grilled salmon and a side of fresh vegetables. She found a seat near the corner of the room, hoping to find some quiet amid the hustle and bustle.


    Momentster, Aurelius and Ren, still animatedly discussing their recent swordsmanship match, joined the growing crowd in the cafeteria. Aurelius grabbed a hearty serving of steak and potatoes, while Ren opted for a lighter meal of chicken sd. The two spotted Aurelia and made their way over, filling some of the seats at the table.


    Not long after, Adrian entered, looking slightly tired but satisfied with his performance in the Arcane Knowledge Quiz. He scanned the cafeteria for an avable seat and noticed one table with three free seats. He made his way over with a te of pasta and a ss of fruit juice, but when he approached, he stopped as he noticed who was sitting at the table.


    ''Just my luck.'' Adrian muttered inwardly and nced around and found only two free tables, one beside Emeric - whom he didn''t get along with.


    ''Then, let''s-...'' Just as he was about to move to the second table with only one free seat, another student was one step ahead of him.


    "Hmm? Adrian, is that you?" Just then, Aurelius who was about to talk to Aurelia noticed him and called out.


    "..."


    ''Guess I have no choice, it can''t be helped.'' Adrian thought and turned to Aurelius and nodded and approached their table.


    "Hello." He said and just as he was about to sit beside Ren, a figure went past him and took the free seat.


    Adrian''s lips twitched but didn''t do anything as he recognized the figure - Kairen.


    "What are you standing for? Take a seat," Ren said, noticing Adrian still standing.


    Adrian sighed internally and sat beside Aurelia, who felt a surge of nervousness. She had promised to keep their reconciliation a secret and wasn''t sure how to act.


    Should she say hi? Or stay silent? It was fine before since they hadn''t been this close after that day.


    As she pondered, Adrian broke the silence. "Sorry," he said, sitting down.


    "Hmm," Aurelia replied with a slight smile and focused on her meal again.


    Ren and Aurelius, now neers were settled, turned their attention to Adrian and Kairen. "How did your events go?" Aurelius asked.


    "Good," both Adrian and Kairen replied simultaneously before resuming their meals, leaving Ren and Aurelius to exchange a knowing sigh.


    Just then, a gentle voice interrupted. "Excuse me, Sir Adrian, may I sit here?"


    Adrian looked up to see two familiar faces. One was Irithel, the beautiful red-haired elf girl, and the other was her proud and somewhat arrogant fire smander, Ignis. Ignis met Adrian''s gaze briefly before turning away with a huff. Adrian held the urge to twitch his lips and eyes.


    Then he turned back to Irithel. "Sure, you can sit freely," he said, moving slightly to make room for her.


    Irithel gracefully took the seat beside him. "Thank you, Sir Adrian," she said with a warm smile, setting her tray down. She then greeted the others. The topic of their conversation became the tournament and the events they were participating.


    "Right, thank you for your advice again Sir Adrian." Irithel smiled as she looked at Adrian. "It really helped me to win my earlier battle."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging Irithel''s gratitude. "I''m d to hear that. But I only gave an advice, it was you yourself and your little guy who did it."


    "Hehe, you are still as humble as ever," Irithel giggled with a cute smile. Ignis, hearing Adrian''spliment, puffed up proudly, eliciting a few chuckles from the table.


    "You two seem close," Aureliusmented noticing their free conversation. He knew a little about Adrian''s personality, he wouldn''t talk with someone who he didn''t like that much and way. "One even might think you two are going out."


    "E-eh?!"


    (Irithel -> (? ?>? ¨Œ ?<? ?))

 Chapter 188: Aelion the Shadowbinder [1]

    "E-Eh?!" Hearing Aurelius''sment, Irithel''s cheeks flushed a bright red. She turned to Ignis hurriedly hiding her face. "R-really?"


    Ingis looked at his master for a bit and shook his head helplessly.


    "Ah, sorry for that, I guess you are just friends then." Aurelius immediately corrected himself.


    "Ah, yes, we both attend the Beast Taming and Training Course, and that is where we first met," Irithel said as she recalled that time. "I wanted to thank him for saving me back in our first Ruin Exploration. Then, we started to talk more and became friends. And, Sir Adrian is really an amazing person, he always helps me. I am really thankful."


    Aurelia who had been listening to her looked at Irithel with suspicious eyes. ''...She hasn''t fallen for my brother too? Right?'' Maybe she was a girl, but she could tell Irithel was certainly different when she was with her brother. ''Then, who should I support? Aria or Irithel? Aria is a benefactor while Irithel is a friend...


    Urgh...''


    "Come to think of it, I heard from some of the girls earlier," Irithel muttered thoughtfully. "Were you two fiances before? Why didn''t you tell us? You guys seem to like each other. And I heard your engagement was annulled. Who annulled your engagement?


    To ruin such a sweet and fitting couple''s rtionship, that person must be jealous or envious. I guess they don''t have a lover of themselves."


    Just as Irithel was about to continue, the sound of a cup hitting the table echoed loudly. Adrian, who had remained quiet, finally spoke up. "I''m full. I''m taking my leave."


    He stood abruptly, his expression unreadable. Before he could step away, Irithel looked up at him with a curious gaze. "Sir Adrian, what''s your opinion on that person? They did wrong, right? You agree, right?"


    Adrian''s eyelids twitched slightly. After all, the person she was referring to was actually him. He then forced a smile, though it was strained. "Who knows," he replied. "Everyone has their reasons."


    "!" Irithel''s eyes widened as if she heard a masterpiece. "You really are... amazing..."


    "Then, take care."


    With that, Adrian left the table, leaving the others in a moment of silence. Irithel watched him go, a puzzled and awed expression on her face. Aurelius and Aurelia exchanged knowing nces as they were the only ones to know what exactly happened that day.


    "Irithel, listen, Aurelius and I were indeed engaged but it was by the King''s, his father''s orders," Aurelia started to exin after her brother left. In the pause, Kairen also took his leave.


    "Ah, is that so..." Irithel muttered as she heard the full story. Then she remembered Adrian''s words. "I badmouthed someone with good intentions... Ah, Sir Adrian won''t think bad of me now, right?"


    But her worry was ced elsewhere...


    ((£­??))


    _____ __ _


    After lunch, the excitement in the air was palpable as the next event of the tournament was about tomence. The announcers took their ces, ready to introduce the next thrilling challenge.


    "Wee back, everyone! Our next event is the highly anticipated 7 Star Strategy Games!" the male announcer proimed, his voice echoing through the arena. "This event will test the strategic minds of our contestants as they navigateplex scenarios and outthink their opponents."


    The crowd cheered in anticipation, eager to see what game would be chosen. The giant wheel, adorned with various star ratings from 2-star to 6-star games, stood ready to determine the semi-final challenge.


    "Let''s spin the wheel and see what game our contestants will be ying," the announcer continued, his enthusiasm infectious.


    The wheel began to spin, its colors and symbols a blur as it turned. The audience watched with bated breath, and after a few suspenseful moments, the wheel gradually slowed down and finally came to a stop.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the game selected for the semi-finals is... a 5-star game!" the announcer dered. The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse.


    The game that appeared on the giant screen was titled "Mystic Warlords'' Conve."


    "This game is a true test of wit and strategy. In ''Mystic Warlords'' Conve,'' each contestant will assume the role of a powerful warlord,manding a diverse army of magical creatures and mystical warriors. The objective is to conquer territories, gather resources, and outmaneuver opponents through a series of strategic decisions and battles within three hours time limit.


    The first warlord to control three key relics of power will be dered the winner."


    Adrian took a deep breath, focusing his mind on the task ahead. He knew that this game would require not only tactical acumen but also the ability to adapt to ever-changing circumstances.


    The participants were led to their respective stations, each ready to be transported into the stimtion world. The world was filled with enchanted forests, treacherous mountains, and several ruins, each holding secrets and challenges that could turn the tide of the game.


    "Contestants, are you ready?" the announcer asked, his voice ringing out over the arena.


    Adrian nodded subtly, his expression calm. He nced around at his fellowpetitors, recognizing the fierce determination in their eyes.


    "Then let the Mystic Warlords'' Conve begin!" the announcer dered.


    Four participants were teleported into the stimtion world.


    The game started with each contestant being assigned a unique warlord character, each with their own special abilities and starting units. Adrian''s warlord was a cunning sorcerer known as Aelion the Shadowbinder, who had the power to manipte shadows and summon dark creatures.


    Adrian quickly assessed his starting position on the map. He was situated near an ancient forest teeming with magical beasts, which could be valuable allies if he could recruit them. He also noted a nearby ruined temple that likely contained a powerful artifact.


    ''Let''s see...'' Adrian muttered while assessing his units. There were three types under hismand:


    5 Shadow Guardians: Ethereal warriors cloaked in shadows, wielding enchanted des.


    10 Nightstalkers: Stealthy assassins capable of navigating difficult terrain and ambushing enemies.


    15 Shade Hounds: Shadow creatures with heightened senses and agility, used for scouting and quick strikes.


    Each unit had its strengths and weaknesses, and Adrian knew that leveraging their abilities effectively would be crucial to his sess in the game.


    "Hmm? Wait... What is this? A Status?"

 Chapter 189: Aelion the Shadowbinder [2]

    As the gamemenced, a screen appeared in front of Adrian, disying his current status:


    Contestant: Adrian Lighthaven


    Warlord: Aelion the Shadowbinder


    Ability: Shadow Summoner


    Current Progress: -


    Shadow Crystals: 10


    Subordinates:


    - Shadow Guardians (5 units)


    - Nightstalkers (10 units)


    - Shade Hounds (15 units)


    Relics: 0/3 acquired


    ____ __


    ''It really is a status,'' Adrian mumbled inwardly. ''How did they do that? This really looks like a game... Is there some kind of secret I don''t know?''


    Since Aurelius or other main cast characters didn''t participate in this event in the novel, it wasn''t written about.


    ''I''ll look into itter,'' He didn''t have time to think about other things. ''Let''s check what my ability is about first.''


    Adrian focused on his ability, and another screen appeared giving a brief description of his avatar''s ability. He had Shadow Summon ability and control ability over his units.


    He focused again, opening another screen, detailing his Shadow Summon options:


    Shadow Summon Options:


    _____


    Shadow Wraith (10 Shadow Crystals)


    Description: A ghostly figure that can phase through obstacles and deliver chilling attacks.


    Strengths: High mobility, can bypass physical barriers.


    Weaknesses: Low physical defense, vulnerable to light magic.


    ____


    Dark Archer (15 Shadow Crystals)


    Description: A spectral archer with arrows that pierce through armor and shadows.


    Strengths: Long-range attacks, high precision.


    Weaknesses: Slow movement, limited melee capability.


    ____


    Umbra Golem (30 Shadow Crystals)


    Description: A towering construct made of condensed shadows, capable of absorbing damage and retaliating with powerful strikes.


    Strengths: High durability, strong melee attacks.


    Weaknesses: Slow movement, consumes a significant number of crystals to summon.


    ______


    There were other options like his current summons - Shadow Guardian costing 15 shadow crystals, Nightstalkers 10, and Shade Hounds 5 crystals. As for the other options, they were too expensive for the current him. The least expensive cost was two times of the Umbra Golem.


    Since he didn''t know the drop rates or how much he could collect Shadow Crystals, he decided to focus on the summons he could afford for now.


    ''Well now I know what I got, then let''s start grinding,'' he thought, formting his n.


    Adrian turned to his Nightstalkers, selecting two of the stealthy units. "You two, scout the forest ahead. Look for any potential threats or resources we can use," hemanded. He then directed another pair of Nightstalkers towards the temple ruins. "And you two, investigate the temple ruins. Report back with anything useful."


    With his scouts dispatched Adrian turned to the rest of his units. "The rest of you, we''re heading into the forest. We need to gather resources and strengthen our position."


    Adrian checked the map provided by the game, which showcased the key locations but not the paths to reach them. The forest, the temple ruins, and other potential resource points were marked, but it was up to him to navigate the terrain and uncover the best routes.


    As they approached the forest, Adrian prepared his units for potential encounters. He knew that the forest was likely teeming with hostile creatures, and he needed to be ready for anything.


    They hadn''t gone far when they encountered their first group of monsters¡ªa pack of forest wolves, their eyes glowing with a menacing light. "Shade Hounds, engage!" Adrian ordered.


    The Shade Hounds leaped into action, shing with the dire wolves in a flurry of fangs and shadows. Adrian watched the battle closely, ready to support his units if needed. After a tense struggle, the Shade Hounds emerged victorious, their opponents vanquished.


    A notification appeared, showing that the dire wolves had dropped some loot. Adrian collected the shadow crystals, adding them to his resources.


    [You have acquired 15 Shadow Crystals.]


    ''Good, this should help,'' Adrian thought, continuing his advance. ''If it''s gaming, then I can be confident I won''t lose to this world''s people...''


    The group pressed on, only to be ambushed by a second group of monsters¡ªa swarm of venomous spiders, their webs glistening in the dim light of the forest. "Shadow Guardians, protect the group! Nightstalkers, nk them!"


    The battle was intense, but Adrian''s units fought with precision and coordination. The spiders were eventually defeated, leaving behind more shadow crystals for Adrian to collect.


    [You have acquired 20 Shadow Crystals.]


    Finally, as they reached the entrance to the forest, the two Nightstalkers he had sent to scout returned. Through his mental link, Adrian received their report.


    The Nightstalkers conveyed that there was a tribal war raging within the forest between two powerful monster tribes. One tribe consisted of fierce, territorial beastmen, while the other was a coalition of magical creatures, each fighting for dominance over the forest''s resources.


    Adrian processed this information quickly. ''A tribal war could mean chaos and opportunities. We could either exploit the situation or avoid the conflict zones entirely,'' he thought. ''And the monsters we met on our way were either running away from the forest, or the spiders were chasing the wolves...''


    He addressed his units, formting a new n. "We''ll need to be strategic about this. The tribal war means there are dangers, but also potential allies or resources we can im if we y our cards right."


    "Take me near the area." He ordered the two nightstalkers.


    Adrian swiftly activated his control ability over his units,manding them to meld into his shadow and conceal themselves. Walking with such arge group would only attract unnecessary attention. As they vanished into the darkness, he followed the two Nightstalkers deeper into the forest.


    The sounds of battle grew louder as they approached the conflict zone. Adrian soon found himself at the edge of a clearing where two massive monsters, likely the tribal chiefs, were locked inbat. One was a towering beastman with horns and thick fur, wielding a massive club. The other was a majestic, serpent-like creature with shimmering scales and glowing eyes.


    Their roars echoed through the forest as they exchanged blows. To Adrian''s surprise, the creatures were speaking, their voices filled with anger and determination.


    "Your kind has always encroached upon our territory, Gnarl! This ends today!" the beastman chief bellowed, swinging his club with a ferocious intensity.


    "And your savagery has driven us to this point, Brakkar!" the serpent-like chief hissed in response, dodging the blow and retaliating with a swipe of its tail. "We will not yield our home to your brute force!"


    ''WTH?!''

 Chapter 190: Warlords Solution

    Adrian was momentarily dumbfounded. He hadn''t expected to encounter monsters capable of speech, let alone ones engaged in such aplex dispute. Shaking his head, he reminded himself that this was a fantasy world, and anything was possible. Yeah, that was the best way to convince himself.


    ''But, in this case, it might get easier than I thought... Let''s listen to them for a bit...''


    As he continued to listen, the chiefs'' conversation provided more context.


    "You think you can intimidate us with your dark magic?" Brakkar growled. "We have survived worse than you!"


    Gnarl''s eyes shed with fury. "Your arrogance will be your downfall. We have the numbers and the strength to crush you!"


    Adrian''s mind raced as he pieced together the situation. It seemed the two tribes had decided to settle their dispute through a battle between their leaders. The oue would determine the fate of the forest and its resources.


    A yful smile appeared on Adrian''s face. ''If they''re both weakened by their fight, I might be able to turn this to my advantage,'' he thought. ''But first, I need to understand their strengths and weaknesses. I can''t recklessly act and lose like a noob after all...''


    He continued to observe the battle, analyzing the chiefs'' fighting styles and abilities. Brakkar, the beastman, relied on raw strength and brutal attacks, while Gnarl, the serpent, used agility and magic to outmaneuver his opponent.


    The fight raged on, each blow causing tremors through the forest floor. As Adrian watched, he formted a n. He could use the chaos to his advantage, striking at the right moment to im the spoils of their conflict.


    Brakkar snarled, his voice dripping with contempt. "We will settle this once and for all, Gnarl. The forest will be ours, and your kind will be nothing but a memory!"


    Gnarl''s eyes narrowed, glowing with an otherworldly light. "Do not underestimate the power of the ancient magics, Brakkar. Your brute force will not save you this time."


    Adrian''s smile widened. ''They''re so focused on each other that they won''t even see meing. This is the perfect opportunity.''


    ''But... I have another idea. If it works out, I might get everything easily.''


    The tension in the clearing reached its peak as the two chiefs prepared to unleash their most powerful attacks. Brakkar, the beastman chief, raised his massive club high above his head, muscles bulging as he summoned all his strength. Gnarl, the serpent chief, channeled dark energy into a pulsating ball of shadow that crackled with malevolent power.


    "Your reign ends now, Brakkar!" Gnarl hissed,unching the shadow ball with a flick of his tail.


    "And you will be nothing but a myth, Gnarl!" Brakkar roared, bringing his club down with devastating force.


    ''Right, this is the time to act...''


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he saw his opportunity. He had to act swiftly and precisely.


    With a quick mentalmand, he summoned an Umbra Golem using his Shadow Summon ability. The towering construct materialized just in time, its shadowy form intercepting Brakkar''s club with a resounding sh. The ground shook under the force of the blow, but the Golem held firm, its dark essence absorbing the impact.


    Simultaneously, Adrian activated his Shadow Glide movement technique. He moved like a wraith, gliding through the shadows with incredible speed and grace.


    As Gnarl''s shadow ball hurtled towards Brakkar, Adrian emerged from the darkness, catching the ball in his hand. The energy crackled around him, but he remained unscathed, his mastery over shadows rendering the attack harmless.


    ''Foo... Thank goodness, it worked...'' Adrian sighed in relief since he didn''t know whether his gamble would pay off. Since he was a Shadow Warlord, the shadow couldn''t hurt him, right?


    From the outside, it looked as if Adrian had effortlessly intercepted both attacks. The two chiefs stared in shock, their powerful strikes rendered ineffective by this unexpected intruder.


    "Who dares interfere?" Brakkar growled, his eyes zing with fury.


    Gnarl''s serpentine eyes narrowed, suspicion and anger mixing in his gaze. "This is no ordinary creature," he hissed. "He.... He wields the shadows as if they were his own." It eyes glowing as it looked at Adrian''s avatar. "He... is dangerous!"


    Brakkar was about to scoff but its eyesnded on the Umbra Golem which easily stopped his club just now and remembered how Adrian easily handled the big shadow ball.


    Adrian maintained his calm demeanor, despite the intense gazes of the two chiefs bearing down on him. He knew he had to handle this situation carefully. The element of surprise was on his side, and he intended to use it to his full advantage.


    "I am Warlord Aelion, the Shadowbinder," Adrian dered coldly, his voice carrying an air of authority. "And I am here to offer a solution to your conflict."


    "!" Hearing the Warlord title, both chiefs were visibly shocked, their suspicion evident in their eyes. The tension in the clearing was palpable as they processed this new development.


    Brakkar was the first to speak, his voice a low growl. "What solution could a shadow-wielder like you possibly offer? And why should we trust you?"


    Gnarl''s eyes flickered with wary curiosity. "Yes, what makes you think we will heed your words, Shadowbinder? You appear out of nowhere and expect us to believe you have our best interests at heart?"


    Adrian chuckled inwardly, the corner of his lips curling into a cold smile. He knew he had to y this just right. "Trust? You misunderstand me. I''m not here to earn your trust. I''m here to offer you an alternative to mutual destruction." He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing.


    "Submit to me, and you won''t have to trust me. You''ll simply have no choice but to follow mymand."


    The chiefs exchanged a nce, clearly taken aback by Adrian''s bold deration. Brakkar''s grip tightened on his club, and Gnarl''s serpentine form coiled slightly, ready for a potential attack.


    "Submit?" Brakkar roared, his voice echoing through the forest. "We are proud leaders! We do not submit to anyone!"


    Gnarl''s eyes narrowed further, suspicioncing his tone. "And what makes you believe we would even consider such an offer? What can you possibly offer us that would make us bend the knee?"

 Chapter 191: Sly Yet Smart Strategy

    [Monthly Bonus Chapter]


    _____ ___ _


    Adrian''s eyes glinted with calcted confidence. "Power. Resources. A chance to thrive instead of being locked in an endless struggle. With me, you can unite your forces and dominate this forest. Alone, you''ll only weaken each other until neither of you can defend your territory."


    "Besides... You would die anyway if I hadn''t appeared now."


    The chiefs exchanged wary nces, their suspicion evident. Brakkar growled, "What exactly do you mean by that? And why should we believe that?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. "Tell me, what do you know about Warlords?"


    Brakkar''s eyes narrowed. "They are conquerors, beings of immense power whoe to imnds and subjugate their inhabitants."


    Gnarl nodded in agreement, his forked tongue flicking out. "Yes, they wield magic and might beyond our understanding. They seek to dominate and control, often leaving destruction in their wake."


    Adrian listened intently, nodding as they spoke. ''Herees the free info. Then, I should act like I know it... Let''s see...''


    "Well, you are somewhat correct. Warlords are indeed conquerors, but there''s more to it than just power and domination." He paused for emphasis, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "I am not the only Warlord who hase to conquer thisnd. And from what I remember, the other Warlords aren''t as merciful as I am."


    The chiefs looked at each other, uncertainty creeping into their expressions. Brakkar grunted, "W-Why should we believe that?"


    Adrian''s eyes hardened. "Because the other Warlords despise you - monsters. They see you as nothing more than obstacles to be eradicated. They wouldn''t even consider taking you as a subordinate. They would rather wipe you outpletely."


    Gnarl''s eyes widened, his suspicion giving way to a mix of fear and realization. "You mean... they would ughter us without a second thought?"


    Adrian nodded solemnly. "Exactly. They wouldn''t hesitate. I''ve seen their ruthlessness firsthand. Your only chance of survival, of preserving your tribes and your way of life, is to unite under mymand. So decide now.


    They have already started conquering the regions where they arrived and wille knocking on your door soon. "


    Brakkar''s grip on his club tightened, his eyes filled with a mix of anger and resignation. "If what you say is true, then I will agree to your solution, however, you must promise you will leave us and the forest alone once this is over."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly, a glimmer of amusement flickering in their depths. He could see the conflict ying out within Brakkar and Gnarl. They were proud leaders, not easily swayed by the promises of an outsider. Yet, the threat of annihtion by other Warlords was a reality they could not ignore.


    "Leave you and the forest alone once this is over?" Adrian repeated, his tone thoughtful. "I can promise you this: Once the threat of the other Warlords is dealt with, you will have your autonomy. The forest will remain under your control, and you will govern your tribes as you see fit. However, you will always be part of my domain, and you will answer my call if I ever need your strength again."


    The chiefs exchanged a nce, considering his words carefully. Adrian could see the struggle in their eyes. They wanted to protect their tribes, but they were not keen on the idea of submitting to anyone, even if it meant survival.


    Brakkar finally spoke, his voice gruff and resigned. "If it means the survival of my tribe, then I will agree to your terms. We will follow you, Shadowbinder, but we will not forget our autonomy."


    Gnarl hissed in agreement. "We will ept your protection and your leadership, but we will not be your ves. We will fight for our survival and our way of life."


    Adrian''s smile was cold and calcting. "Agreed. You are not ves; you are allies. Together, we will ovee the other Warlords and secure this forest, thisnd as a bastion of strength and unity."


    He extended his hand, a gesture of alliance. Brakkar hesitated for a moment before gripping it firmly, his massive hand engulfing Adrian''s. Gnarl followed suit, his serpentine form coiling around Adrian''s arm in a show of solidarity.


    "Now," Adrian said, his voicemanding, "let us prepare for the battles ahead. The other Warlords will not wait, and neither should we."


    With the two chiefs now under hismand, Adrian had turned a potential conflict into a powerful alliance. As the new leader of the united tribes, he was ready to leverage theirbined strength to dominate the forest and maybe even the game. However, give time was only three hours, so he needed to hurry.


    "I am nning to raid the temple ruin not far away from the forest. Do you two know anything about it?" Adrian asked since the nightstalkers he sent to scout the temp still haven''te back yet. "Or which ce do you think is easiest to conquer or take control."


    Brakkar and Gnarl exchanged nces, their expressions thoughtful. Brakkar was the first to speak, his voice gruff but cooperative. "That temple ruin is known to be a ce of mysterious power, guarded by unknown magic and creatures. Many of our tribe have tried to explore it, but few have returned."


    Gnarl nodded, his forked tongue flicking out. "Indeed, the temple is said to contain a powerful treasure. It is a ce of great risk but also great reward. However, it is not the only ce of interest in thisnd."


    "Oh, tell me more about it." Adrian''s interest was instantly piqued. he guessed one of the relics might be in that temple and it seems his guess is correct.


    Brakkar continued, "There is a cave to the north of thisnd, known as the Howling Caverns. It is said to be home to a pack of powerful spirit wolves. They are fierce guardians, but those who can defeat them might find valuable resources and a treasure they have been guarding within their den."


    Gnarl added, "To the east lies the Glimmering Lake. Its waters are enchanted, and it is rumored to be the resting ce of an ancient water spirit. The spirit is said to possess a treasure of immense power, but it does not take kindly to intruders."


    Adrian nodded, absorbing the information.


    ''So, I already know the three potential targets for the relics'' locations: the temple ruin, the Howling Caverns, and the Glimmering Lake. I think the others were teleported near those locations like me. But it''s just a guess after all... I can''t be too careless..''

 Chapter 192: The Raiding And Grinding [1]

    [Monthly Bonus Chapter 2]


    ______ ___ _


    "So, what about the ces we can take over more easily with ourbined forces?" Adrian asked the chiefs.


    Brakkar was the first to respond. "To the west of our forest, there is a grove known as the Twilight Thicket. It is home to a group of forest spirits and creatures, but they are not as powerful as the creatures of that cursed temple or the other treasure sites. With your help, we can take control of it and secure its resources."


    Gnarl hissed in agreement and gave its own reply. "And to the south, there is a series of caves known as the Echoing Hollows. They are inhabited by a tribe of earth elementals, but they are not as formidable as the spirit wolves or the water spirit. It would be a rtively easier conquest with your power."


    Adrian checked the map provided by the game, and both the Twilight Thicket and the Echoing Hollows were marked. They were within reach and seemed like viable targets for a quick and decisive victory.


    "Good," Adrian said, his eyes glinting with determination. He reached into the storage ring provided for the event and pulled out a Shadow Crystal, holding it up for the chiefs to see. "Do you know about this? Have you seen anything like it?"


    Brakkar and Gnarl leaned closer, examining the crystal with interest. Brakkar shook his head. "I have not seen such a thing before, but it radiates a dark power."


    Gnarl''s eyes narrowed. "It is unfamiliar to me as well, but I sense it is a source of great energy. How did youe by this?"


    Adrian smiled slightly. "These are Shadow Crystals, the currency of power for my abilities. With enough of these, I can even summon a peerless and powerful dragon to enhance our forces. If we conquer these ces, we might find more of these crystals or other resources that can aid us."


    The chiefs nodded, understanding the significance of the crystals. Adrian made his decision. "Send a team of intelligent monsters to search for crystals like this. Meanwhile, we will start with the Twilight Thicket. It is the nearest of the two, and taking control of it will give us a time advantage. Follow me."


    Brakkar and Gnarl nodded, rallying their forces. Adrian took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the finalsnded on his shoulders. He knew he couldn''t raid the temple now, given its unknown dangers, but the Twilight Thicket was a calcted risk he was willing to take.


    Their journey to the Twilight Thicket took about ten minutes. As they approached the grove, Adrian couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of the ce. The trees were taller and more majestic than any he had seen before, their leaves shimmering with an ethereal glow. The air was filled with the soft whispers of nature, creating a serene and almost mystical atmosphere.


    He wondered if this ce was really a stimting world, not a real ce.


    As they neared the entrance, a colossal figure emerged from the thicket. It was an elder forest spirit, a giant tree with a face etched into its bark. Its branches extended like massive arms, and its eyes glowed with an ancient, knowing light. The elder spirit had clearly sensed their arrival and was ready to meet them.


    "Wee, intruders," the elder forest spirit intoned, its voice deep and resonant, echoing through the grove. "I am Eldrin, guardian of the Twilight Thicket. State your purpose here."


    Adrian didn''t beat around the bush. He stepped forward, his gaze unwavering. "I am the Warlord, Aelion the Shadowbinder. We are here to offer you a choice: submit to me and join our cause, or face the consequences."


    Eldrin''s eyes narrowed slightly. "And what if we do not wish to submit? What fate do you propose for us then?"


    Adrian''s eyes glinted coldly. "You don''t want to think about it," he replied, his tone leaving no room for doubt.


    There was a moment of tense silence as Eldrin considered Adrian''s words. Finally, the elder spirit spoke, its voice heavy with resignation. "Very well, Aelion the Shadowbinder. We will submit to yourmand. However, you must understand that the creatures under my care are notbatants. They are peaceful beings who seek only to live in harmony with the forest.


    They cannot aid you in your conquests."


    Adrian thought for a moment, then nodded. "I understand. In that case, I have another task for you. I want your creatures to search and collect crystals like this for me. Additionally, send scouts to nearby locations to check for any unusual phenomena, like my sudden appearance or monsters being killed inrge groups."


    Eldrin seemed relieved by the alternative task. "We can do that. The creatures of the Twilight Thicket are skilled in gathering and scouting. They will serve you in this capacity."


    Adrian smiled, satisfied with the oue. "Good. Then let''s get to work. I will return after half an hour. And I will be expecting good news and things."


    "Yes, Warlord." Eldrid replied. "I will start right away then.


    The next second, the elder spirit, Eldrid''s body shook a few times and suddenly disappeared from its spot.


    Brakkar and Gnarl, along with their elite followers, watched the entire exchange with a mix of awe and newfound respect. The way Adrian handled the elder spirit had left a significant impression on them.


    Brakkar was the first to voice his thoughts, a grudging admiration in his tone. "You dealt with that spirit effectively, Warlord. I did not think it would submit so easily. Considering its power and love for its underlings."


    Gnarl nodded in agreement, his serpentine eyes gleaming with approval. "Your approach was indeed efficient. You have proven your strength and intelligence, Aelion the Shadowbinder. We are fortunate to have you as our leader."


    Adrian acknowledged their praise with a curt nod. "Good. But I don''t need ttery but results. Since we have secured the Twilight Thicket without conflict, this will save us our time. Now, we march towards the Echoing Hollows."


    The chiefs and their followers rallied behind Adrian, their spirits buoyed by the recent sess. The journey to the Echoing Hollows began, the group moving with high speed and determination.


    ____


    _____ ___ __


    (A/N: I hope you will get a few answers you wanted to know from the uing chapters.


    Anyway, here is the bonus announcement:


    I will mix a redemption code in the next chapter for both Neb and Ster Tier updated chapters. You can use it to im 10 Fast Passes. You can redeem it on the webnovel app''s profile redeem section. It is only usable for 9 times, 1 time for one user. So be ready and quick.


    Wait for it then! ?? )

 Chapter 193: The Raiding And Grinding [2]

    As they trekked south, the terrain gradually changed from the lush, ethereal beauty of the Twilight Thicket to the rugged, rockyndscape surrounding the Echoing Hollows. The air grew cooler, and the sound of wind whistling through the cave entrances created an eerie atmosphere.


    Brakkar walked beside Adrian, his expression serious. "Warlord, you should know that Earth Elemental Monsters are notoriously greedy and difficult to reason with. Your earlier tactic with the forest spirits may not work on them. They respect only strength and power."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging the warning. "Understood. We''ll adjust our approach ordingly."


    As they arrived at the entrance to the Echoing Hollows, a group of earth elementals emerged from the shadows. They were hulking figures of stone and soil, their eyes glowing with an inner light. Without hesitation, the elementalsunched a surprise attack, their movements swift and coordinated.


    A cold glint passed through Adrian''s eyes. He didn''t flinch or show any sign of fear. Instead, he flicked his fingers, and in an instant, his Shade Hounds sprang from the shadows surrounding him.


    The Shade Hounds moved with deadly precision, their dark forms blending seamlessly into the environment. They tore into the earth elementals with ferocity, their fangs and ws leaving deep gouges in the rocky exteriors of their enemies. Despite their size and power, the elementals found themselves overwhelmed by the relentless assault.


    [You have acquired 5 Shadow Crystals]


    Brakkar and Gnarl watched in awe and fear as Adrian''s Shade Hounds decimated the attacking elementals. The battle was swift and brutal, the Shade Hounds tearing through their opponents with ease. Within moments, the earth elementals were defeated, their crumbled forms scattered across the rocky ground.


    Would the same fate await us if we hadn''t agreed back then? The two of the chiefs and their followers had the same question in their minds.


    Adrian turned to his allies, his expression calm and collected. "Strength and power, you said? Consider this a demonstration."


    Brakkar though afraid still grinned, his respect for Adrian growing. "Impressive, Warlord. You have shown them the true meaning of power."


    Gnarl nodded, his serpentine eyes gleaming with approval. "Indeed. With such power at ourmand, there is no force that can stand against us."


    Adrian nced at the entrance to the Echoing Hollows, his mind already working on the next steps. "Let''s proceed. We need to secure this ce as soon as possible and search for any Shadow Crystals or other valuable resources and collect them."


    The group moved into the caves, their steps echoing through the dark passages. The air was cool and damp, and the walls were lined with glittering minerals and veins of precious metals. As they ventured deeper, the presence of the earth elementals became more apparent. Despite their earlier defeat, Adrian knew they would likely face more resistance as they progressed.


    After a while, they reached arge cavern where the earth elementals had made theirir. The chamber was filled with the sounds of grinding stone and the glow of elemental energy. At the center of the room stood a massive earth elemental, its form more imposing and powerful than the others they had encountered.


    Adrian stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the towering figure. "I am Aelion the Shadowbinder, and I offer you a choice: submit to me and join our cause, or face the same fate as your fallenrades."


    The massive elemental regarded Adrian with a look of disdain. "You think you can intimidate me with that tiny figure of yours? We are the creatures of the earth, the embodiment of its power. We bow to no one."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand, summoning a dark aura around him. "Then you leave me no choice."


    "Charge."


    At hismand, Brakkar and Gnarl led their subordinates, charging at the enemy. Shade Hounds and Nightstalkers surged forward aftering out of his shadow, their forms a blur of darkness and deadly precision.


    The massive earth elemental roared, its voice echoing through the cavern as it summoned smaller elementals to its side. The chamber erupted into chaos, the sh of stone and shadow creating a cacophony of sound. Despite their numbers and power, the earth elementals found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer ferocity of Adrian''s forces.


    Adrian''s Shade Hounds led the charge, their teeth and ws tearing into the elementals'' rocky exteriors. Nightstalkers darted in and out of the fray, their agility and speed allowing them to strike with pinpoint uracy. Brakkar, wielding his massive club, and Gnarl, casting dark spells, added to the devastation.


    The massive earth elemental, realizing it was outmatched, tried to summon more of its brethren, but Adrian was prepared. With a wave of his hand, he called forth a dark vortex, sucking in the smaller elementals and weakening therger one.


    "Your power is nothingpared to mine," Adrian dered, his voice cold and unyielding. "Submit, or be destroyed."


    "I-I''ll submit! Submit-!"


    The massive earth elemental, its once defiant demeanor shattered, tried to back away.


    Adrian''s eyes shed with cold determination. "Toote."


    (<ABDHY2PR8Y72H2J6B>)


    In one swift motion, Adrian summoned a Shadow de using 60 Shadow Crystals, a weapon forged from the darkest shadows and imbued with his avatar''s power. The de gleamed with an eerie, ck light as he raised it high. With a single, decisive strike, he brought the de down upon the elemental.


    The cavern echoed with the sound of the de striking stone, and the elemental''s body shattered into countless fragments, its essence dissipating into the air. The force of the blow sent a shockwave through the chamber, causing the walls to tremble and loose stones to fall from the ceiling.


    [You have acquired 20 Shadow Crystals]


    It alone gave him a high amount of loot.


    Adrian sheathed his Shadow de, the weapon dissolving back into the shadows. He turned to his allies, his expression calm andposed. "The Echoing Hollows are now under our control. Secure the area and search for any additional resources. Bring the Shadow Crystals to me. You have 5 minutes, then we''ll leave and continue raiding."


    "Yes, Warlord!"

 Chapter 194: Preperations For The Final Raid

    Adrian and his subordinates spent about 1,5 hours raiding different ces. Adrian''s shadow troops also grew in number as he kept summoning them to meet the amount needed for his n.


    His current status was like this:


    _____ __ _


    Contestant: Adrian Lighthaven


    Warlord: Aelion the Shadowbinder


    Ability: Shadow Summoner


    Current Progress: Controlling 8 Locations.


    Shadow Crystals: 50


    Subordinates:


    - Shadow de (1)


    - Umbra Golems (5 units)


    - Dark Archers (10 units)


    - Shadow Wraiths (10 units)


    - Shadow Guardians (10 units)


    - Nightstalkers (25 units)


    - Shade Hounds (30 units)


    Relics: 0/3 acquired


    Territories Controlled:


    Twilight Thicket: A grove known for its forest spirits and resources.


    Echoing Hollows: A series of caves inhabited by earth elementals.


    Darkwood Grove: A dense forest filled with shadow-infused wildlife.


    Gloomy Marshes: A swampy area teeming with poisonous nts and shadow creatures.


    Spectral Fields: An open field haunted by the spirits of fallen warriors.


    Obsidian Caverns: Awork of underground tunnels rich with dark minerals.


    Cursed Meadow: An eerie meadow known for its cursed flora and fauna.


    Phantom Peaks: A mountain range with high-altitude caves inhabited by ghostly beings.


    ______ ____ __


    Having secured eight strategic locations, Adrian decided it was time to return to the Twilight Thicket to gather information and collect the shadow crystals umted during his absence along the way. As he approached the grove, the ethereal glow of the trees and the soft whispers of nature weed him back.


    Eldrin, the elder forest spirit and guardian of the Twilight Thicket, awaited him at the entrance. "Warlord Aelion, wee back. We have gathered the crystals as you requested and have been monitoring the surrounding areas for any unusual activity."


    Adrian nodded. "Excellent. What have you found?"


    Eldrin extended a branch-like arm, revealing a collection of shadow crystals. "We have gathered these crystals from the depths of the forest and around. Additionally, our scouts have reported the presence of another warlord not far from our territories. This warlord is said to be a fire-type warlord, and they are a woman."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he processed this information. "A fire-type warlord, you say? Interesting. Have your scouts provided any details about her forces or her current location?"


    Eldrin nodded. "Yes, Warlord. She has been seen to the southeast of our position, near the Emberstone ins. Her forces consist of me-wielding creatures and fire-infused elementals. It appears she is also expanding her territory and may pose a significant threat to your ns."


    Adrian considered the implications. A fire elemental warlord would be a formidable opponent, and their paths were likely to cross if they continued to expand their territories. He needed to prepare for a potential confrontation and ensure that his forces were ready to face this inevitable threat.


    "Good work, Eldrin. Continue to monitor her movements and report any changes immediately," Adrian ordered. He turned to his subordinates. "Gather everyone near the temple, we will start raiding it soon."


    Though hesitant, the 5 chiefs who were now serving under him nodded and left the scene.


    While Adrian slowly made his way over as well. He pondered who the fire warlord might be, E Highwind or Ceil Skyborn? Whoever she was, they would undoubtedly pose a threat to him. Because both of them were highly intelligent and smart women. Both in the academy and their peers.


    Even if he might not be as intelligent as they were, he had one advantage over them -he knew a lot of things about them while they had no info about him.


    He also didn''t forget the threat of Rowan Ironheart. He wasn''t known as Ceil''s rival for nothing.


    ''But, my top priority right now is to get that relic, so I can be relieved not to fail the semi-finals...'' Adrian''s reason was clear. As long as he had one relic, his pass to the finals would be almost certain. If another contestant collected the other 2 relics then his sess would be 100%. If two contestants got 1 each other like him, then they would probably fight over it.


    ''However, I shouldn''t forget the worst possibility - none of us getting a relic, or only me getting a relic.'' Adrian muttered inwardly. If they didn''t get a relic, the winners would probably be chosen by the territories they acquired.


    Since he didn''t know the others'' situation, he couldn''t be certain of his sess. They might have even only focused on conquering territories giving up on relics. So, his chance of sess would drop considerably. And he didn''t want that.


    Well, if only he got a relic, the others would probably know about it and might search for it to steal it from him. If all three of them gang on him, his only choice would be to run or hide until the time runs out.


    "Sigh... my head is hurting just from thinking about it," Adrian muttered out loud. "Let''s raid the temple first. Well, I hope we can raid it..."


    Right, he first had to get the relic and think about other thingster.


    As Adrian approached the entrance of the ancient temple ruins, the atmosphere grew heavy with a sense of foreboding. The temple loomed before them, its weathered stone walls covered in dark moss and arcane runes. Shadows seemed to dance along its surface, adding to the ominous aura that surrounded the ce.


    He took a moment to nce at his assembled forces. The five chiefs stood ready, each apanied by their minions, loyal and prepared for battle. Brakkar and Gnarl were at the forefront, their expressions determined. The other three chiefs, eachmanding their own unique troops, awaited hismand.


    Adrian raised his hand, and a dark aura began to emanate from him. "Prepare yourselves. This fight will be unlike any other. The treasure within this temple is crucial to your safety and freedom, so failure is not an option."


    He closed his eyes briefly, focusing his energy. When he opened them again, he summoned half of his shadow troops. Shade Hounds, Nightstalkers, Dark Archers, Shadow Wraiths, materialized around him, their dark forms a stark contrast to the dim light of the temple entrance.


    "Let''s go in."

 Chapter 195: Dark...

    Adrian and his troops entered the temple ruin, the ancient stone walls and arched ceilings casting eerie shadows in the dim light. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and centuries-old dust. They moved silently through the hall, the only sounds being the soft footsteps of their march and the distant echo of water dripping from unseen sources.


    The hall was silent and dark, but the faint glow from Adrian''s summoned creatures provided just enough light to see. Despite the oppressive atmosphere, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. The Nightstalkers, with their keen senses and agility, efficiently dealt with the few traps they encountered, disarming pressure tes and bypassing hidden spikes with ease.


    They continued their advance, the tension mounting with every step. Suddenly, a chilling scream echoed from the back of their formation. Before anyone could react, a few of the monster followers had vanished, leaving only shadows and silence in their wake.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he turned to assess the situation. "Stay alert," he ordered, his voice calm but firm. "Two Shadow Guardians and two Shadow Wraiths at the rear. I want to know immediately if anything happens."


    The designated guardians and wraiths took their positions, their presence aforting reminder of their vignce. The group resumed their advance, moving cautiously through the darkened hall. For a minute, nothing happened. The air remained still, the shadows undisturbed.


    Then, another minute passed, and the silence was broken by the sound of rushing air. They emerged into a vast chamber, the path before them ending abruptly at the edge of arge, deep hole. The other side of the chamber seemed impossibly far, with no apparent means of crossing the gap.


    Adrian studied the hole, his mind racing through possible solutions. He nced at one of his Nightstalkers. "Check the depth," he instructed.


    The Nightstalker obeyed, leaping into the hole with effortless grace. For a moment, Adrian could still sense its presence, but as it descended further, the connection abruptly severed. He frowned, sensing a hidden danger within the darkness below.


    ''Is there some kind of powerful monster below? But if the nightstalker died immediately, how can we safely fight it in this environment... Should I give up then?''


    ''No... There must be a way.''


    Adrian''s mind raced as he looked at the deep, dark hole. ''Let''s try this...'' He turned to one of his Umbra Golems, its massive form towering over the other summoned creatures. "Golem, check the hole," hemanded.


    The Umbra Golem lumbered forward, its heavy footsteps echoing in the chamber. It approached the edge of the hole and, with a powerful leap, descended into the darkness. For a moment, Adrian maintained the connection, feeling the Golem''s presence as it fell. But then, just like with the Nightstalker, the connection was abruptly severed.


    Frustration gnawed at him as he assessed the situation. ''Even the Golem disappeared... Or, is there some kind of teleportation portal or thing here... Could be possible. But if there is such a thing, where it will lead to?''''


    "Can any of you check the hole or find a way to cross to the other side?" Adrian asked, his gaze sweeping over his assembled forces. The chiefs and their minions exchanged nces, uncertain.


    "So, you can''t, huh," Adrian muttered and focused on the hole again, deep in thought.


    Just as he was contemting his next move, loud voices echoed from the back of the formation. Before he could fully process what was happening, the connection with two of his Shadow Wraiths abruptly severed. His heart sank as he whirled around, his eyes widening in rm.


    mes erupted from the rear of their formation, swallowing the Shadow Wraiths in a torrent of fire. Adrian squinted through the ze, his gaze locking onto the figures moving within the inferno. Fire monsters and summoned creatures, their forms wreathed in me, advanced with terrifying speed and power.


    "Dammit!" Adrian cursed, realizing the implications. "We''re being attacked by the fire warlord!"


    His mind raced as he assessed the situation. The rear of their formation was in chaos, his troops struggling to fend off the sudden onught. The mes grew closer, threatening to engulf them all.


    ''But, how? I asked Eldrin to guard the entrance-! Wait... That damn tree!'' Adrian knew Eldrin probably betrayed him. ''Haha, you really made me angry Eldrin.''


    Adrian''s heart pounded as the realization of their dire situation sank in. mes roared at the rear of their formation, casting eerie, dancing shadows on the stone walls. The fire monsters advanced with relentless speed, their fiery forms a stark contrast to the darkness of the temple. His troops were in disarray, struggling to hold back the onught.


    "We can''t fight here," Adrian muttered, more to himself than to anyone else. The narrow hallways and confined spaces of the temple ruins were a death trap. The fire warlord''s forces would have the advantage, their mes consuming everything in their path. He needed to find a way out, and fast.


    He nced at the dark hole before them, the unknown depths now seeming like a possible escape rather than a threat. "Everyone, jump into the hole!" Adrianmanded, his voice steady despite the chaos.


    The chiefs and their minions hesitated, uncertainty shing in their eyes. Adrian knew they were afraid, and he couldn''t me them. But there was no time for hesitation. If they stayed, they would be burned alive.


    "I''ll go first," Adrian said, steeling himself. He took a deep breath and leaped into the darkness. The sensation of falling was immediate, the air rushing past him as he descended into the unknown.


    "Catch the... Master...." He heard a girl''s voice but soon the voice died down. Though, he got to know who the attacker was.


    For a moment, he felt the familiar connection to his summoned creatures, a reassuring presence even in the pitch-ck void. But as he continued to fall, the connection began to wane, and the darkness seemed to close in around him.


    Then...


    Everything went dark.

 Chapter 196: The Three Warlords

    As Adrian''s monster subordinates followed hismand and leaped into the dark hole, a faint, dark purple glow briefly illuminated the depths, casting eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls.


    The glow subsided, and the chamber fell into an uneasy silence. Momentster, the oppressive heat of the advancing mes announced the arrival of the fire warlord''s forces. Several fire-type summons, their bodies aze with intense heat, led the way. They moved with purpose, clearing a path through the smoldering remnants of Adrian''s forces.


    A woman d in a beautiful red attire stepped forward, her presencemanding and fierce. Her gaze swept across the chamber, narrowing as she focused on the dark hole. "Where did they go?" she muttered to herself, her voice carrying a mix of curiosity and frustration.


    Determined to uncover the mystery, she raised her hand, summoning a fireball. The zing orb of me hovered above her palm, its heat distorting the air around it. With a swift motion, she hurled the fireball into the hole, expecting it to illuminate the depths or perhaps reveal a hidden passage.


    However, as the fireball descended, it met an unexpected barrier. Three meters into the hole, the mes abruptly dissipated, the fireball vanishing into thin air as if it had been snuffed out. The fire warlord''s eyes widened in surprise. She stepped closer to the edge, peering into the darkness below.


    "Hmph, a teleportation trap, is it?" she mused aloud, a slight smirk forming on her lips. "Interesting. But where could it have taken them?" Her curiosity piqued, she turned to her fire-type summons. "One of you, jump into the hole."


    The fire lizard nearest to her obeyed, scurrying towards the hole and leaping in. However, instead of disappearing like Adrian''s forces, it simply fell to the floor of the hole,nding with a dull thud. Ity there, motionless, its mes flickering weakly before extinguishingpletely.


    The fire warlord''s smile faded into a contemtive frown. "Hmm... Did it be inactive?" she muttered, her gaze shifting to the other side of the chamber. Her mind raced with the possibilities, her thoughts returning to the treacherous Eldrin. "That tree told me he was searching for a treasure here, but it is likely the relic... Then, I should hurry and find it before he does."


    She turned to her remaining fire-type summons, their forms radiating heat and light in the dim chamber. "Spread out and search the area," shemanded. "We must find the relic before the Shadowbinder Warlord and his forces can regroup. If the tree was right, it should be somewhere at the center of the temple..."


    With that, she turned her focus back to the task at hand, determined to uncover the temple''s mysteries and secure the relic for herself. The game would end soon, and she needed to hurry.


    _____ ___ _


    At the center of the stimtednd.


    In a grand mansion, two people could be seen talking with each other. One was a handsome young man with grey hair, d in noble clothes. The other, a beautiful young woman, was speaking, her eyes filled with admiration and adoration as she looked at the young man.


    "Ron, you don''t need to worry about the conquest," she said, her voice soft and assuring. "My subordinates have already conquered ten locations, and we are ready to raid the Howling Caverns. Everything is under control."


    Rowan, whose avatar was Ron, the Warlord of Charm, smiled gently at her. His presence was maic, his aura radiating confidence and grace. "You are doing wonderfully," he said, his voice smooth and reassuring. "But are you certain you can handle the Howling Caverns? It''s a dangerous ce."


    The young woman, the town''s lord who had fallen in love with Rowan at first sight, shook her head dismissively. "I have the best warriors at mymand. They are more than capable of handling any danger. All I need is for you to be with me, and everything will be perfect."


    Rowan''s smile widened slightly, his charm effortlessly soothing her concerns. "Very well," he said, taking her hand and pressing a kiss to her knuckles. "I will stay by your side. Together, we will conquer the Howling Caverns and secure victory."


    Her cheeks flushed with delight, the young woman nodded eagerly. "Yes, with you by my side, nothing can go wrong."


    Unbeknownst to her, Rowan''s thoughts were already strategizing their next move. His charm and influence over her had ensured her unwavering loyalty, making her an invaluable asset in this game for him. With her resources and forces at his disposal, he was confident he would emerge victorious. He didn''t need to do anything but stay with her, that''s all.


    His only worry was others getting a relic before him, but it was highly unlikely since this youngdy''s spies told them two warlords would be fighting at a cursed temple ruin with no return. While the other contestants were still conquering locations.


    ''Yeah, I just need to rx and enjoy till the time ends...''


    _____ ___ _


    On the opposite side of Adrian''s first location, near the Howling Caverns, one of the relics'' locations.


    A stunning young woman with short blue hair d in white armor stood resolute, her gaze fixed on the imposing entrance of the Howling Caverns. This was Ceil her avatar as Seraphina, the Warlord of Light. Behind her, several temr knights and healers stood ready, their armor gleaming and their expressions determined.


    Ceil had been fortunate in her journey, having encountered and gained allies through her unique light-rted abilities. Her presence brought hope and strength to those around her, and her new allies quickly pledged their loyalty.


    The small temple near the caverns had been their gathering point, a ce where they could regroup and n their next move. Now, with the Howling Caverns in their sights, they were ready to raid and secure the treasure rumored to be hidden within.


    Ceil turned to her knights and healers, her expression firm andmanding. "We are here to im the treasure and bring light to this dark ce," she said, her voice clear and inspiring. "Stay together, watch each other''s backs, and trust in our strength. We will prevail."


    The knights and healers nodded in unison, their confidence bolstered by her words. They moved forward, their steps synchronized and their resolve unwavering.


    With her light shining brightly, she led her allies forward, ready to conquer this ce and secure her ce in the finals.

 Chapter 197: The Relic Of Forbidden Light

    Adrian opened his eyes, taking in his surroundings. The first thing he did was check the time. It seems that not even a minute had passed since he had jumped into the hole. With a quick flick, he scanned for any notifications indicating if anyone had imed the relic. To his relief, there were none.


    He stood up, realizing he was no longer in the dark, cramped ruins. Instead, he found himself in what appeared to be the main hall of a fantasy temple. The hall was immacte, with pristine marble floors, towering columns, and intricate stained-ss windows depicting scenes of ancient battles and legendary heroes.


    The air here was fresh, with a faint scent of incense that added to the temple''s serene atmosphere.


    Adrian frowned. Despite the beauty and tranquility of the hall, an uneasy feeling gnawed at him. He couldn''t shake the sense that something was off, that there was a hidden danger lurking just out of sight.


    He took a cautious step forward, his eyes scanning the hall for any signs of the relic. The hall was vast, with numerous alcoves and side chambers branching off from the main area. Each corner seemed to hold secrets, and the air hummed with a faint magical energy. As he moved, his monster troops began to regain consciousness, one after another.


    Brakkar, Gnarl, and all the others stirred, their eyes glowing faintly as they took in their new surroundings.


    "Stay alert," Adrianmanded, his voice echoing through the hall. "We need to find the treasure but we can''t lose our lives."


    He wasn''t worried about his life since this wasn''t the real world and he had many ways to keep himself safe, but if they lost theirs, he would lose a considerable amount of subordinates.


    The monsters nodded in unison, their senses heightened as they spread out to search the hall. Adrian himself moved with purpose, his eyes flicking from one potential hiding spot to another. He approached the altar at the center of the hall, its surface adorned with ancient runes and symbols. It seemed like a likely ce to start his search.


    As he examined the altar, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency. Time was ticking, and while no one had imed the relic yet, he knew that could change at any moment. The other warlords were likely closing in on their own targets, and he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.


    He ran his fingers over the runes, trying to decipher their meaning. The symbols were unfamiliar, but there was something about them that resonated with him, a connection he couldn''t quite ce. He closed his eyes for a moment, focusing on the magical energy that permeated the hall. It was then that he felt a subtle shift, a faint pulse of power emanating from a hiddenpartment beneath the altar.


    Adrian''s eyes snapped open, his heart pounding with anticipation. He carefully pushed aside a panel on the altar, revealing a small, ornate chest. The chest was covered in intricate carvings and seemed to glow with a faint, ethereal light. He reached for it and lifted the lid.


    [You have acquired the Relic of Forbidden Light]


    Adrian''s breath caught as he gazed at the relic within. It was a beautifully crafted amulet, its surface iid with intricate patterns of light and shadow. The amulet seemed to pulsate with a hidden power, and he could feel its energy resonating with his own.


    Just as he was feeling a rush of joy, another notification appeared:


    [To wield the Relic of Forbidden Light, you must first pass the trial of this temple.]


    A chilling sensation washed over Adrian, sending shivers down his spine. He looked around, expecting something to happen, but for a moment, the hall remained silent and still.


    Then, without warning, the air around him grew colder. He felt a presence behind him, a powerful aura that made his heart race. He turned slowly, his eyes widening as he saw the figure standing before him.


    She was a beautiful woman, her appearance ethereal and otherworldly. d in gleaming white armor, she exuded an aura of both grace and danger. Her eyes glowed with an intense, piercing light, and her expression was one of unwavering resolve.


    "I am Seraphiel, guardian of the Relic of Forbidden Light," she said, her voice ringing with authority. "To im this relic, you must prove yourself worthy. Are you prepared to face the trial?"


    Adrian swallowed hard, his mind racing as he considered his options. He hade too far to back down now. Steeling himself, he met Seraphiel''s gaze and nodded.


    "I am... ready," he dered, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    Seraphiel''s eyes narrowed slightly, a hint of approval and curiosity in her gaze. "Very well," she said. "The trial begins now."


    With a wave of her hand, the hall around them began to shift and change. The walls and floor seemed to dissolve into a swirling vortex of light and shadow, and Adrian felt himself being pulled into the heart of the trial.


    Adrian found himself standing in apletely different ce. The sensation of the floor beneath his feet was real, not the familiar weightlessness of the game. He looked down at his hands and realized with a start that he was in his real body, not in his avatar''s form. His clothes of the Warlord avatar had been reced with the clothes he was wearing before entering the game.


    He nced around, taking in his new surroundings. He was in a vast, open courtyard, surrounded by towering walls made of white stone that seemed to glow faintly in the dim light.


    The sky above was a swirling mix of dark clouds and shimmering stars, casting an eerie light over the scene. In the center of the courtyard stood a tall, ornate pir, its surface covered in the same runes and symbols he had seen on the altar.


    Adrian''s heart raced as he tried to make sense of what had happened. The game had never pulled him into such a realistic scenario before. The air was crisp and cool, carrying the scent of blooming flowers and fresh grass. It all felt too real to be part of a fake world.


    Before he could gather his thoughts, a voice echoed through the courtyard, strong and resonant.


    "Wee to the trial, Alex."

 Chapter 198: Trial [1]

    "Wee to the trial, Alex." Seraphiel''s voice echoed in Adrian''s¡ªno, Alex''s¡ªmind. His eyes instantly widened, his heart beating faster. Did she call me... Alex? he muttered inwardly.


    He tried to remain calm, but his mind was racing. His real name was known only to himself and those who had been part of his life on Earth, before he was reborn into this world. How could she possibly know it?


    "Who... who are you talking about?" he stammered, attempting to feign ignorance. "My name is Adrian."


    "!"


    In an instant, Seraphiel was right in front of him, her eyes close to his. The intensity of her gaze was almost unbearable. "My eyes never lie," she said softly but firmly. "I know you are Alex."


    Alex''s mind whirled. He had to stay in control. He couldn''t afford to let her see his fear. "What are you talking about? My name is Adrian," he repeated, trying to sound confident.


    Seraphiel''s expression softened slightly, but her gaze remained piercing. "No one can see us, Alex. No one," she assured him.


    Alex tried to mask his rising panic. "Are you talking about the monsters?" he asked, hoping to steer the conversation away from his real identity.


    "You know exactly what I meant," she replied, cutting him off. Her eyes seemed to see right through him, as if she could read his every thought.


    Alex''s eyes widened once more, his heart beating uncontrobly, cold running down his spine. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice steadier now. There was no need to feel fear since the angel, or knight, whoever she was, possessed power beyond his imagination. It was like she had broken the fourth wall of the game, of the world.


    ''So, is this a real world?'' He thought since no other suitable exnation came to his mind.


    "No, this isn''t a real world." Once again reading his mind, Seraphiel answered. "But, it''s not a fake world either. You may call it an Echo from the past, from the past of this world. You are the ''Harbinger of ******'', aren''t you?"


    "What? Harbinger?" Adrian muttered confused. "I have never heard of it."


    "...I see," Seraphiel muttered. "Sorry then. I must have been mistaken."


    "Let me introduce myself again." Seraphiel straightened, her ethereal presence looming over him. "I am the guardian of the Relic of Forbidden Light," she said. "And I am here to ensure that only the worthy can im its power."


    Alex swallowed hard, his mind racing. He hade too far to back down now. He needed to face this trial, whatever it entailed, and prove himself worthy of the relic. If he could acquire the real relic, then his strength might improve, right?


    "What should I do?" he asked, his voice filled with determination.


    Seraphiel''s gaze softened as she looked at Alex. "To prove yourself worthy of the Relic of Forbidden Light, you must pass the trial. And the trial has already begun."


    Before Alex could ask any more questions, Seraphiel vanished, and his surroundings shifted once again. Darkness enveloped him, a suffocating, all-consuming void. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the sound of his own heartbeat.


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. He knew he had to stay calm and focused. As he stood there, the darkness began to lift slightly, revealing a faint, distant light. It was a small, flickering beacon in the vast emptiness, and it seemed to be moving towards him.


    Curiosity and a sense of purpose drove him forward. He walked cautiously, his footsteps echoing in the void. As he moved closer, the light grew brighter, illuminating the path ahead. The sensation was surreal, as if he was walking through a dream.


    After what felt like an eternity, he reached the source of the light. It was a figure, standing in the middle of the darkness, bathed in a soft, ethereal glow. As Alex approached, he felt a strange sense of familiarity. The figure turned to face him, and his breath caught in his throat.


    It was him. Or rather, it was Adrian, the persona he had adopted in this world.


    Alex''s heart pounded as he stared at the other Adrian. His mind raced with possibilities. Was this some kind of mirror trial? A doppelganger meant to test him?


    "Who are you?" Alex demanded, his voice trembling slightly. It was as if his sensing was being stimted.


    The other Adrian looked at him with a piercing gaze, a mixture of curiosity and confusion in his eyes. "I AM Adrian," he replied, his voice calm and steady. "But who are you?"


    The question struck Alex like a physical blow. He stumbled back, his mind reeling. The other Adrian''s words echoed in his head, each syble a reminder of the duality of his existence.


    "I..." Alex began, struggling to find the right words. "I am Adrian too. I mean, I was Alex, but now I''m Adrian. I''m here to prove myself worthy of the relic."


    The other Adrian shook his head, a faint smile ying on his lips. "You may call yourself Adrian, but deep down, you know you are still Alex. This is not just about proving your worth. It''s about confronting the truth of who you are."


    Alex felt a chill run down his spine. The other Adrian''s words resonated with a truth he had been avoiding, a truth he had buried deep within himself. He had adopted the persona of Adrian to survive and thrive in this new world, but the essence of Alex still lingered within him.


    Well, it had to. He couldn''t, wouldn''t ever forget his own self.


    "The truth is you are a thief."


    "!"


    "That''s right, a thief," the other Adrian stated again, his voice carrying a weight that made Alex''s heart sink. "You stole my identity, my life. You think you can hide behind my name Adrian, but deep down, you know the truth. You can''t escape who you really are, thief."

 Chapter 199: Trial [2]

    "You stole everything from me: my identity, my body, my family," the other Adrian continued, his voice growing colder with each word. "You think you can just take my ce and live my life? You are nothing but a thief."


    Alex''s heart pounded in his chest, each usation cutting deep. He wanted to argue, to defend himself, but the truth was undeniable. He had taken Adrian''s identity to survive in this world, but now he was being forced to confront the consequences.


    "I had no choice," Alex muttered, his voice barely audible. "I had to be you to survive."


    "And it''s not like I chose to be you, you know. I was in my room, reading a novel about your world but the author ended it, and then someone sent me a message asking if I wanted to know what would happen next. I naturally agreed but then I lost consciousness." Adrian didn''t even realize he had started to tell the truth. It was as if he was under a spell to confess everything.


    The other Adrian''s expression shifted slightly, a flicker of curiosity recing the coldness in his eyes.


    "When I woke up, I was in a hospital room. The doctor said I had nearly died. That''s when the memories came flooding back. I remembered everything¡ªwho I was, who you were. But by then, it was toote. I had to live as you, to adapt and survive in this world."


    The other Adrian''s expression softened further, the harsh lines of his face easing into something more akin to understanding.


    "It wasn''t easy," Alex continued, his voice gaining strength. "I appeared in this world with no idea of what was going on, what I was supposed to do. I had to learn quickly, to survive. I tried my best to protect the people I considered close, suffering myself so that others wouldn''t have to.


    I did everything I could to change some of the plot, to save people from their fates, or to punish those who deserved but managed to escape...."


    Alex talked and talked.


    After a while, he paused, gasping for breath. "I just wanted to read more of a novel, but..."


    The other Adrian''s expression shifted again, this time into a smile, though there was still a hint of sadness and another deep emotion hidden in his eyes. "You''ve suffered," he acknowledged. "You''ve tried to do right by others, even in a world not your own. But there''s one thing I need to know."


    Alex looked up, his heart pounding. What more could this trial demand of him?


    "Tell me," the other Adrian asked, his voice soft yet prating. "In all your efforts to change the plot, to protect those you care about, did you ever once consider the consequences of your actions? Did you ever think about how your interference might alter the destinies of those around you?"


    Alex''s breath caught in his throat. He had spent so much time trying to change the fate of those he encountered, to save them from their predestined paths, that he had never fully considered the ripple effects of his actions. Well, he did but...


    "I... I thought I was doing the right thing," he stammered. "I wanted to save them, to make things better."


    The other Adrian''s eyes bore into his, unrelenting. "And did you? Did you make things better? Or did you simply create new problems, new dangers, by meddling with the course of their lives?"


    Alex''s mind raced as he recalled the countless decisions he had made, the lives he had touched. He remembered the times he had intervened, the people he had tried to save. Some oues had been positive, but others...


    "I don''t know," he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. "I tried to help, but I can''t say for sure if everything turned out better because of what I did. I just wanted to make a difference."


    The other Adrian''s expression softened further, his eyes now reflecting a mixture of understanding and sorrow. "The path to redemption is not an easy one, Alex. To im the Relic of Forbidden Light or anything at all, you must ept that your actions have consequences, both good and bad. You must confront the reality of your choices and understand the weight of the power you seek to wield."


    "..."


    Alex stood in silence, absorbing the weight of the other Adrian''s words. Each sentence echoed in his mind, bringing rity and a deeper understanding of the consequences of his actions. He might thought of himself as some sort of savior, but now he saw theplexity of that role, the unintended ripples caused by his interventions.


    The other Adrian watched him, his eyes reflecting a mixture of understanding and sorrow. "So, Alex," he finally asked, "what do you think? Are you worthy of the relic or not?"


    Alex met Adrian''s gaze, his eyes steady. He took a deep breath, feeling the weight of his own honesty pressing down on him.


    "I don''t care whether I''m worthy of it or not, I don''t even know if I''m in the right mind right now..." he said, his voice firm and unwavering. "I took this trial because I needed to because I had no other choice. I don''t seek the relic for power or glory.


    Well, I did it to gain power wondering if it would be real, but I wanted it because it''s necessary for me to continue protecting the people I now care about. Both of us know that we, no, Adrian is weak, right? So, why should I hesitate when there is a chance to get stronger?"


    He paused, searching the other Adrian''s eyes for a reaction. "But let me ask you something," he continued, his voice tinged with curiosity and uncertainty.


    "Are you..."


    "Are you the real Adrian?"


    "..."


    Adrian stood there, silent and unmoving, his gaze locked with Alex''s. For a moment, there was no reaction, no hint of emotion on his face. Alex waited, his heart pounding in anticipation, unsure of what woulde next.


    Then, slowly, a faint smile spread across Adrian''s face. It was a smile that held a hint of mischief, a spark of something deeper than Alex could discern.


    "What do you think?"


    _____


    ____ ___ __


    (A/N: Finally, Ipleted the required priviled chapters. Now, I will return to update daily 2 chapters with weekly bonuses. The Gifting Event will be ongoing for this month as well. The rewards improved too. So, what are you waiting for ??


    Anyway, I will announce a small event tomorrow for the privileged readers. Consider it a gift from me to those who are lucky and ready.)

 Chapter 200: The Origin Of The Relic

    "What do you think?"


    Alex''s mind whirled with questions, the gravity of the situation pressing down on him. He looked at Adrian, who stood there with a faint, enigmatic smile.


    "My heart says you''re the real Adrian," Alex began slowly, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "But my mind says you aren''t. But then, if I''ve taken your body, then... are you the soul of Adrian?"


    Adrian''s smile widened slightly, his eyes twinkling with a knowing glimmer. "Go on," he urged softly.


    Alex took a deep breath, trying to piece together his thoughts. "I get this weird feeling, like I know you somehow. Do you know why or how I ended up taking over your body?"


    Adrian''s smile faded into a more thoughtful expression. He crossed his arms, his eyes never leaving Alex''s. "There are forces at y beyond our understanding, Alex. You were brought here, into my world, into my body, for reasons we may never fully grasp."


    "But how?" Alex pressed, frustration creeping into his voice. "How did I end up here? Why was I chosen?"


    Adrian sighed, his gaze bing distant, as if he was looking into a past that Alex couldn''t see. "All I can say to you is one thing - You are thinking too much."


    "I am... thinking too much?" Alex asked confused.


    "Well, my time is up, thankfully, I got to know everything I wanted." Ignoring Alex, Adrian muttered looking at the air. "You already passed the trial a while ago, so don''t worry, and don''t hold a grudge against me."a


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Alex became even more confused.


    "See you next time then," Adrian waved his hand at Alex his form blurring. "Though it might not be this self of me and you will probably forget what happened soon..."


    "Good luck,"


    As Adrian''s figure faded, onest word echoed through the area, through Alex''s mind.


    "IAmTheStrongestReader."


    "!" Alex''s eyes widened instantly as this word was eerily familiar to him.


    "You are! You!"


    "Who are - ?"


    "Hmm?" Alex blinked as the surroundings around him shifted once more. The cold, dark chamber dissolved into a brilliant light that seemed to engulf him. He found himself standing in an ethereal, glowing space, and in his hands, he held the relic. It was warm and pulsed with a soft, golden light.


    A sudden, excruciating pain shot through his head. Alex''s eyes widened in shock as the memories of his encounter with Adrian started to slip away, like sand through his fingers.


    "N-no!" he shouted, desperately trying to hold onto the fragments of their conversation. But it was toote. The details, the emotions, the profound realizations¡ªall of it began to fade.


    Confusion clouded his gaze. "What... what am I doing here?" he muttered, his voice weak and uncertain.


    Before he could process anything further, he heard an angelic voice behind him.


    "Congrattions, Alex," Seraphiel said, her voice filled with warmth and grace. "You have passed the trial."


    Still dazed and disoriented, Alex turned to face her. "Eh... ah..." he stammered, nodding slowly. His mind was a haze, struggling to make sense of what had just happened. The weight of the relic in his hands grounded him, reminding him of the significance of his journey, even if the details eluded him now.


    Seraphiel stepped closer, her eyes shimmering with a mixture of pride andpassion. "You have proven your worth and your resilience. The Relic of Forbidden Light is now yours to wield and also to protect."


    Alex nced down at the relic, its glow reflecting in his eyes. Despite the confusion, he felt a deep sense of aplishment and responsibility. He hade this far, faced difficult challenges, and now he might be holding the key to protecting those he cared about.


    "However, I must tell you the history," Seraphiel said, her tone bing serious as her gaze locked onto Alex''s. "Hear the story of the Relic of Forbidden Light carefully, for its poweres with great risk and responsibility."


    Alex straightened, holding the relic tightly as he nodded, the weight of Seraphiel''s words pressing down on him.


    "The creation of the relic began in a time of great turmoil," Seraphiel began, her voice steady and resonant. "It was a time when darkness threatened to engulf this world, and hope seemed all but lost. A powerful mage, whose name has been lost to history, envisioned a way to harness light to counter the encroaching shadows.


    This mage believed that light, in its purest form, could be a beacon of hope and a weapon against the forces of darkness."


    She paused, her eyes reflecting the weight of the history she recounted. "The mage gathered the most skilled artisans and schrs from across thends. Together, they embarked on a journey to create a relic that could contain the essence of pure light. After years of tireless work, the Relic of Forbidden Light was forged, a symbol of hope and resilience."


    Alex listened intently, the relic in his hands feeling even more significant as Seraphiel continued.


    "But the power of the relic was immense and uncontroble. It had the ability to illuminate the darkest corners of the world, to purify and heal. However, it also had the potential to blind, to burn, and to destroy if wielded without caution. The mage who created it realized the dangers toote. The very light they had harnessed began to consume them, threatening to turn hope into ruin."


    Seraphiel''s expression grew more somber. "To prevent further catastrophe, the relic was hidden away and bound with powerful seals, bing known as the Relic of Forbidden Light. Only those deemed truly worthy and capable of bearing its burden were allowed to seek it."


    She stepped closer to Alex, her eyes piercing into his. "You may have proven yourself through the trial, Alex but know this: the relic''s poweres with consequences. It will test you, challenge you, and demand great sacrifices. If misused, it could bring about destruction rather than salvation."


    Alex felt the gravity of her words settle into his bones. He looked down at the relic, its glow seeming to pulse with a life of its own.


    ____ ___ __


    ______


    (A/N: I hope you got a few answers from the recent chapters but also more questions.


    Anyway, here is the bonus announcement:


    I will mix a redemption code in the next chapter for both Neb and Ster Tier updated chapters. You can use it to im 10 Fast Passes. You can redeem it on the webnovel app''s profile redeem section. It is only usable for 9 times, 1 time for one user. Wait for it then! ?? )

 Chapter 201: The Unusual Phenomenon

    Seraphiel ced a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Now, I ask you, Alex. Will you ept this relic, knowing its history and the risks involved? Are you prepared to face the consequences of wielding such power?"


    Alex took a deep breath, the weight of the relic and the responsibility it represented pressing down on him. He thought of the people he wanted to protect, the challenges he had already faced, and the journey thaty ahead.


    "...I understand... the risks," he said, his voice low but calm. "And I am willing to bear them. I will protect those I care about and use this power for good, no matter the consequences."


    Seraphiel stayed silent for a moment and then nodded, a look of approval in her eyes. "Very well, Alex. The Relic of Forbidden Light is yours to wield. May your heart remain pure and your resolve unshaken."


    "And onest piece of advice from me as the previous possessor of this relic," Seraphiel added, her gaze softening as she spoke. "Remember that true strength lies not just in power, but in wisdom andpassion. Use the light to guide, not to dominate. Protect without seeking glory. Only then will you truly honor the relic''s purpose. Don''t make the same mistake I made."


    Alex nodded, absorbing her words. "Thank you, Lady Seraphiel. I will remember your advice."


    With a gentle smile, Seraphiel stepped back. "Farewell, Alex. May your journey be filled with light."


    As her form faded into the surrounding glow, darkness began to envelope Alex''s consciousness. He felt himself drifting, the weight of the relic in his hands grounding him as he slipped into unconsciousness.


    ________ ____ __


    In a grand mansion, Rowan, in his Warlord of Charm avatar, sat with a young woman, the town lord, smiling as they linked arms. The room was filled with opulence, the air heavy with the scent of exotic flowers and the murmur of soft conversation.


    Just then, the doors burst open, and the guards entered, their faces pale with urgency. "My lord," one of them began, bowing deeply. "We have encountered the Light Warlord and her forces in the Howling Caverns. We fought fiercely for the relic, which was guarded by powerful spirit wolves.


    However, just as we were about to lose and the Light Warlord was poised to obtain the relic, an unusual phenomenon urred."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on the young woman''s hand. "What happened?" he demanded.


    The guard hesitated, then continued. "A blinding light shot out from the relic, reaching up to the clouds. When the light disappeared, the relic was gone. Everyone was shocked, even the Light Warlord."


    Rowan''s expression darkened, a mix of anger and confusion. "Where did it go?"


    "This... We don''t know..." The guards lowered their heads in fear.


    Another guard rushed in, his face flushed from exertion. "M-My lord, we just received reports of a blue light shooting up to the clouds in the Glimmering Lake. After the light disappeared, the water spirit deep within theke went berserk. It seems like the treasure it has been guarding has been stolen."


    Rowan rose from his seat, his mind racing. ''What happened? It can''t be a coincidence, right?''


    Then he looked at the status of his avatar and his eyes widened instantly as his gazended on one section.


    Relics: 0/0 acquired


    (<ABDHY2PR8Y72H2J6B>)


    ''So, someone got all three of them?!'' Rowan instantly realized what happened and looked at the time.


    ''There are still 15 minutes left till the game ends... I need to hurry. I at least have to make sure the other two can''t a hold of the relics holder.''


    "My Lady, can you help me one more time?" He looked at the town lord, his ability active once again.


    Town Lord''s eyes zed over briefly before she smiled and nodded. "Of course, Lord Ron. Anything for you."


    Rowan turned to the guards, his demeanor now calm and calcted. "Prepare the troops. We need to find the one who stole the treasures. Spread out and cover all possible routes. No one escapes our watch. We are going to the Temple Ruin."


    The guards bowed and swiftly left the room, their urgency palpable. Rowan took a deep breath, his mind already forming a n. He knew the game was reaching its climax, and every second counted.


    ______ ___ _


    Alex''s consciousness slowly returned, Seraphiel''s words still echoing in his ears. He rubbed his eyes and looked around, finding himself back in the grand hall he had been in before, but his monster troops were nowhere to be seen.


    Just then, he noticed two glowing objects lying on the ground beside him. Curious, he inspected them for a moment. They seemed to pulsate with a strange energy. As soon as he reached out and touched them, they floated into the air and disappeared in a sh of light, leaving him even more confused.


    Panic set in as he hurriedly checked the time and noticed there were only 10 minutes left until the end of the game.


    Wondering whether he acquired the relic, he quickly looked at his avatar''s status but his gazended on something surprising. He had only two summoned subordinates left: one Umbra Golem and one Shadow de. But something more surprising caught his eye¡ªa staggering number of shadow crystals. More than 500 of them.


    ''Wow? How did I get so much?'' He thought inwardly but as his gaze lowered his eyes widened once more.


    His initial shock turned into realization as he noticed that the territories under his control had disappeared, just like what happened to Eldrid''s territory when the damn tree betrayed him. He chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Father really spoke the truth. Trust is a really fragile thing..."


    "Hmm...?"


    "Hm?!"


    Just as he was about to close his avatar''s status, his eyesnded on the info at the lowest.


    Relics: 3/3 acquired


    He blinked a few times and rubbed his eyes wondering if he wasn''t hallucinating.


    "How did I get the other two?" He muttered and tried to remember if he did anything else. "Wait... Were those two glowing things... the other two relics?"

 Chapter 202: The Game Reaches Its Climax

    Alex stood in the grand hall, still processing the revtion of acquiring all three relics. The weight of their presence was tangible, but where they disappeared still was unknown to him. He also knew the end of the game was near, but he had no idea what awaited him in these final moments.


    "Swoosh-! Tremble-!"


    Suddenly, the hall trembled violently, snapping Alex out of his thoughts.


    "BOOOM-!"


    He barely had time to react before one of the walls exploded, sending debris flying in all directions. Alex shielded himself with his arms, peering through the dust and smoke to see what had caused the destruction.


    Emerging from the wreckage were two towering fire summons, their bodies crackling with mes and heat. They parted to reveal a beautiful young woman, her presencemanding and formidable. She stepped into the hall with an air of confidence, her eyes scanning the room until theynded on Alex.


    "It was really hard to find you, Junior," she said, her voice smooth and confident. "You really hid well. But... it all ends now. Hand over the relics."


    Alex recognized her immediately¡ª Emma Highwind, the fourth-year prodigy, now in her avatar as the me Warlord. Her reputation was well-known in the novel for her strategic brilliance and unmatched element-based abilities. Alex''s heart raced, knowing he was facing one of the most formidable opponents. But, he wouldn''t just give up.


    "I don''t think so," Alex replied, standing his ground. "I''vee too far to give up now."


    ra''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of amusement crossing her face. "Is that so? Do you think you can stand against me by yourself? I am not even seeing the monsters or your summons, so hand over the relics while I am asking nicely?"


    ''So, she doesn''t know I can retract my summons to my shadow, a good info.''


    "That''s where you''re wrong," Alex said, a hint of a small smile ying on his lips as he looked at the list of the summons. "In this avatar, I''m never alone."


    "?" Emma looked at him in confusion and waited if something was going to happen. "Hehe, you sure know how to bluff, junior."


    "me Hunters, get him."


    Several me summonsunched themselves at Alex, their fiery forms zing with intent. Alex quickly summoned his only Shadow Guardian to distract them for a second. The guardian''s dark form shed with the fire summons, buying Alex a precious moment.


    Despite the chaos, Alex remained calm, his mind focused on the next move. He was cornered, the heat of the mes drawing closer, but he showed no signs of fear or desperation. Emma watched him with a mix of curiosity and frustration.


    "Hand over the relics, Junior," she demanded once more. "You''re out of options."


    Alex''s calm demeanor didn''t waver. Instead, he smiled. "I''ve always wanted to do this."


    With a sudden burst of energy, Alex jumped high into the air, his voice ringing out with authority. "Come out, Shadow Dragon!"


    The air around him swirled with dark energy, and a massive, serpentine form began to materialize. The Shadow Dragon emerged from the shadows, its scales shimmering with an otherworldly glow.


    It roared, the sound reverberating through the hall.


    "D-Dragon?!" Emma''s eyes widened in shock as the dragon hovered above, its presence awe-inspiring.


    "Not good! Take cover!" She braced herself for an attack, but Alex had other ns. Instead of striking her or her troops, he tore through their formation with the dragon, using its immense speed to escape.


    In an instant, Alex was gone, leaving Emma standing in the hall, her expression one of utter disbelief. The mes around her flickered uncertainly as she processed what had just happened.


    "He... he escaped?" she muttered, still trying toprehend the situation. "How...?"


    As the dust settled, Emma''s surprise turned to determination. She clenched her fists, her eyes zing with resolve. "This isn''t over, junior. But you got me this time..."


    _____ ___ _


    Alex navigated thebyrinthine corridors of the temple ruin with the Shadow Dragon, its presence a reassuring force. Two minutester, he finally reached the exit and stepped outside, taking a deep breath of the cool, fresh air.


    Just then, his eyes fell on a girl with short blue hair, nked by several white-armored knights. She exuded an aura of authority and confidence, her gaze sharp and calcting. Alex immediately guessed her identity¡ªCeil, the Warlord of Light.


    Ceil''s knights looked ready for a fight, but Alex had no intention of engaging them. He knew his target and where he needed to go. Ignoring her and her army, he mounted the Shadow Dragon and soared into the sky, heading directly toward the Twilight Thicket, the territory of the first traitor¡ªEldrid.


    _ _ _


    As Alex approached the forest, a sense of danger tingled at the edge of his awareness. The massive, ancient tree, Eldrid, had already appeared at the forest''s entrance, its gnarled branches twisting menacingly. Eldrid''s eyes widened in shock as it saw the massive Shadow Dragon flying toward it, Alex standing resolutely on its back.


    The tree''s shock turned to a mixture of fear and regret as it recognized Alex. The dragon''s immense power and Alex''s cold, determined gaze sent a clear message: there would be no mercy for traitors.


    "Eldrid," Alex called out, his voice echoing through the forest. "This is the consequence of your betrayal."


    Eldrid''s branches quivered with apprehension. "Warlord Aelion, p-please wait! We cane to an understanding! I-!"


    "Toote for that," Alex replied coldly. "Shadow Dragon, burn the forest."


    The Shadow Dragon reared back, its maw opening wide as a torrent of dark mes erupted forth. The fire spread rapidly, engulfing the forest in a matter of moments. Eldrid tried to fight back, its branchesshing out and summoning gusts of wind to extinguish the mes, but it was powerless against thebined might of Alex and the Shadow Dragon.


    The ancient tree let out a groan of despair as the mes consumed it. "No... my forest... my legacy... my descendants..."


    Alex watched impassively, the crackling of the fire and Eldrid''s cries filling the air. "You brought this upon yourself. Betrayales with a price."

 Chapter 203: The Game Reaches Its End

    Eldrid''s form began to wither and cken, the life force draining from its twisted branches. In its final moments, the tree''s voice was a whisper. "I... I was only trying to survive..."


    "Survival at the cost of trust and loyalty is no survival at all," Alex said, his voice unwavering.


    As thest of Eldrid''s life force faded, the forest was reduced to smoldering ashes. Alex and the Shadow Dragon hovered above the devastation, the dark mes reflecting in Alex''s eyes. He wasn''t a hero who would spare his enemies, especially not those who had betrayed him. Life was about survival and victory, and Alex had chosen his path.


    With the traitors defeated and the relics secured, Alex felt a sense of grim satisfaction. He hade this far, and nothing would stand in his way now. He turned the Shadow Dragon towards the horizon, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead in the final moments of the game.


    The game was far from over, but Alex was determined to see it through to the end. With a steely resolve, he pressed onward, ready to give a surprise to the Fire Warlord who managed to surprise him.


    Not to mention he just replenished his shadow crystals. And it seems Eldrid might have been the strongest chief after all. It alone gave a whooping 50 Shadow Crystals, making his collection surpass 200. It would be enough to summon another powerful summon or a small army of weaker summons.


    With only five minutes left until the game ended, Alex hurried back to the temple ruin.


    However, as soon as he arrived, his eyesnded on a surprising scene. From the looks of things, he didn''t need to do anything at all.


    The other three Warlords were locked in a fierce battle, their armies shing with relentless ferocity. Amidst the chaos, Alex noticed that Rowan and Emma had teamed up against the Warlord of Light, Ceil. The alliance was unexpected but strategic, theirbined forces putting immense pressure on Ceil''s troops.


    Alex observed the battlefield, his mind calcting the best move. A small smile yed on his lips as he recognized an opportunity. "Shadow Dragon," hemanded softly, "attack the me Warlord''s troops."


    The Shadow Dragon roared in acknowledgment and swooped down towards the fray. Its dark mes erupted, engulfing Emma''s forces in a ze of shadowy fire. The sudden assault caught them off guard, and chaos ensued.


    Everyone was shocked by the presence of another force, a fearsome and powerful force.


    Emma turned, her eyes wide with shock and anger as she saw her troops being decimated. "What? Who dares¡ª"


    Her gazended on Alex, who hovered above the battlefield, his expression calm andposed. "You again," she snarled. "This isn''t over!"


    Alex merely smiled, knowing his intervention had also given Ceil a much-needed reprieve. The Warlord of Light seized the opportunity, rallying her knights and pushing back against Rowan''s forces. With the unexpected support from Alex, Ceil''s troops began to gain the upper hand.


    Rowan, realizing the tide was turning, shouted orders to his soldiers. "Don''t falter! We need to¡ª"


    But it was toote. Thebined pressure from Ceil and the Shadow Dragon''s relentless assault on Emma''s troops had turned the battle in their favor. The clock was ticking, and everyone knew the game''s end was imminent.


    However, two people weren''t worried about it at all. One obviously Alex, and the other is Rowan, who believed in his number of conquered territories.


    The time ticked, so the hectic battle raged on, and the countdown reached its final moments.


    With just a minute left, Alex directed the Shadow Dragon to unleash a final, devastating attack on everyone.


    The dragon roared, its dark mes swirling and expanding in all directions. The battlefield erupted in chaos as the dragon''s attack engulfed all the remaining forces, friend and foe alike. Emma, Ceil, and Rowan all turned their eyes toward Alex, their faces a mixture of shock and disbelief.


    "What are you doing?!" Emma shouted, her voice barely audible over the roar of the dragon.


    Ceil''s eyes widened in disbelief. "He''s... attacking everyone!"


    Rowan''s face twisted into a slight smile. "..."


    But Alex just smiled, an expression of serene confidence on his face. He had never been allied with any of them. This was a game, that soon would end in his victory.


    As the dark mes continued to spread, consuming everything in their path, the clock reached its final moments. Thendscape around them blurred, their bodies beginning to illuminate with a bright, ethereal light. The dragon''s roar, the sh of weapons, the cries of soldiers¡ªall of it began to fade into an indistinct hum.


    The next moment, their vision blurred, and the world around them dissolved into a blinding white light.


    Just before Alex''s vision was filled with darkness, he caught a glimpse of Seraphiel''s figure smiling at him and muttering some words he couldn''t hear nor understand.


    _______ ___ _


    When the light subsided, Alex found himself back in the arena, standing on the grand stage. The familiar noise of the crowd filled his ears. Cheers and loud whistles echoed through the space, a cacophony of admiration and excitement. He blinked, adjusting to the sudden change from the intense battlefield to the vibrant, celebratory atmosphere of the arena.


    The male announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, amplified by magic. "Ladies and gentlemen, what a spectacr disy of strategy, power, and skill! The Mystic Warlord''s Conve hase to its thrilling conclusion, and with it, the semifinals of the 7 Star Strategy Games!"


    The crowd erupted into louder apuse, the energy in the arena electric. Alex nced around, spotting Emma, Ceil, and Rowan also reappearing on the stage, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and either joy or dissapointment. They, too, were greeted by the adtion of the audience.


    "And now," the announcer continued, "the moment we''ve all been waiting for. I will announce the results and reveal the two contestants who have advanced to the grand final!"

 Chapter 204: The Last Event of the Semifinals

    "And now," the announcer continued, "the moment we''ve all been waiting for. I will announce the results and reveal the two contestants who have advanced to the grand final!"


    A hush fell over the crowd, the anticipation palpable. Alex felt his heart race a bit, not with fear or anxiety, but with a steely anticipation. He had yed his part and given his all. And now, it was time to receive rewards.


    "In fourth ce," the announcer proimed, "with nine territories conquered as the Fire Warlord avatar, we have... Emma Highwind!"


    Emma''s name was met with enthusiastic cheers and apuse. She stepped forward, acknowledging the crowd with a nod and a tight smile, though her eyes still smoldering with disappointment and frustration.


    "In third ce," the announcer continued, "with ten territories under hermand, we have... Ceil Skyborn!"


    Ceil''s name brought a roar of approval from the crowd. She gave a slight bow, despite her loss, there was a gleam of curiosity and determination in her eyes, knowing she had fought valiantly yet lost to a freshman and her rival.


    The announcer then added, "We have to mention that if Emma Highwind''s Twilight Thicket hadn''t been destroyed, she and Ceil Skyborn would have tied for third ce. Such is the nature of the game, where every strategic decision can tip the scales."


    "And now," the announcer''s voice crescendoed, "the two contestants who have advanced to the grand final!"


    The excitement in the arena was palpable as the announcer paused for dramatic effect.


    "In second ce," he announced, "with fourteen territories under his control, we have... Rowan Ironheart!"


    Rowan''s name was met with thunderous apuse, his supporters cheering wildly. He stepped forward, his eyes meeting Alex''s with a mixture of respect and rivalry, a gentle and friendly smile ying on his lips. The announcer continued, "Student Rowan, maybe the luckiest contestant in this game, has navigated the challenges with remarkable skill and perseverance."


    "And finally," the announcer''s voice rose to a peak, "in first ce, we have the strongest freshman who has been causing a ruckus and chaos in the events he has participated in. Worthy of the title ''Dark Horse,'' he has earned the titles ''Silent Strategist'' or ''Silent Devil'' among the spectators. With zero territories but all three relics in his possession, the first ce goes to...


    Adrian Lighthaven!"


    The arena exploded with apuse and cheers, the sound almost deafening. Alex stepped forward, his expression calm andposed. He felt a sense of aplishment but knew the journey was far from over. He acknowledged the crowd with a nod, his eyes scanning the sea of faces before him.


    "Congrattions to our finalists!" the announcer dered. "The grand final promises to be an epic showdown, a sh of genius minds that will determine the ultimate champion of the 7 Star Strategy Games!"


    The crowd roared in approval, the excitement building to a fever pitch. Alex and Rowan exchanged a nod, a silent acknowledgment of the battle thaty ahead.


    As the cheers continued, Alex''s mind was already focused on the final challenge. He knew Rowan was a formidable opponent, but he also knew he had the strength, strategy, and determination to prevail. The stage was set, and only the grand final awaited.


    "Prepare yourselves, for the greatest battle of the tournament is about to begin!" the announcer proimed, his voice echoing through the arena. "May the best mind win!"


    With that, the stage was cleared, and the anticipation for the grand final of the event reached its peak.


    _____ ___ _


    About half an hour the 7 Star Strategy Games event ended, and it was time for thest event Adrian would participate in today - the Team Battle Championship event.


    Their opponents were the team they had a mock battle with when their team was first formed. Unfortunately, they wouldn''t fight with either Aurelius or Emeric''s team, who could pose a challenge to them. The matches till the semi-final have been quick and boring so far.


    Even so, Adrian would never let his guard down. He remembered how Emeric had tried to use tricks to win the battle, so he had to be cautious.


    The first match would be theirs, and the opponents were all in the top 30 on the entrance exam. As the match began, both teams squared off, their stances ready, eyes locked in fierce determination.


    The fight was going smoothly, with Adrian''s team holding their ground effectively. But suddenly, the opponents became aggressively coordinated, focusing their attacks on their backline¡ªL the fire mage, and Ardel the assassin.


    Adrian quickly realized this was no mere coincidence. It had Emeric''s fingerprints all over it, probably an order or bribe to target their key members, a cliche move from a cliche viin.


    Thankfully, he was always ready. Using the Shadow Glide movement technique, he swiftly moved across the battlefield, taking out two opponents in quick session.


    Aria noticed the abnormality and immediately joined in, using her magic and precision to help Adrian take out another two. The remaining opponent, seeing their strategy falling apart, desperately aimed a vicious strike at L.


    Kairen, who usually held back from directbat, saw L get hurt and something snapped within him. With a sudden burst of speed and strength, he lunged at the fifth opponent, taking them out with a single, powerful punch.


    The crowd watched in stunned silence as thest of their opponents fell. Adrian''s team stood victorious, though L nursed a minor wound. Adrian''s eyes scanned the arena, meeting Emeric''s gaze from across the way. Emeric smiled wryly, a silent but obvious sign of his failed ploy.


    Then he looked at the judge waiting for him to announce the results.


    The crowd''s apuse surged as the judge stepped forward, raising his hand for silence. "Ladies and gentlemen, the winners of this round are... student Adrian and his team!"


    The arena erupted with cheers and apuse, the noise almost deafening. Adrian''s team gathered in the center, their expressions a mix of relief and calmness. L winced slightly as she was helped to her feet by Kairen who returned to his usual calm and serious self, but she was in high spirits, her eyes never leaving Kairen.


    Adrian who noticed the two from the corner of his eyes could only question himself in his mind, why hasn''t he progressed with his own girl?


    But he knew the reason well...


    ''...Let''s think about it after I deal with all these problems...''

 Chapter 205: Adrians New Resolve

    After winning their match, Adrian and his team retreated to the preparation area, they wanted to watch the other match to see who would they end up with and analyze their fight.


    And as usual, the nning and strategy would fall onto Adrian''s shoulders.


    The other match started soon after and they observed the match, Adrian''s eyes flickered with keen interest as the match went on. Aurelius''s team moved with precision and unity, their attacks synchronized and relentless. Emeric''s team, however, was sly and deceptive, employing tricks and feints to keep their opponents off bnce.


    "Watch how Emeric''s team tries to lure Aurelius into traps," Adrian murmured to his teammates. "They''re relying on deception to gain an advantage."


    Aria nodded, her eyes narrowing as she observed the battlefield. "We need to be wary of those tactics. Opponents like that will try to exploit any weaknesses."


    Kairen added, "Aurelius''s team is strong, but they might underestimate the cunning of Emeric''s team. They shouldn''t make the same mistake I did...", his eyesnded on L who was resting on his shoulders.


    "Kairen!" L scolded, her voice firm but gentle. "It wasn''t your fault. Besides, I''m d you''re concerned about me, you dummy."


    Kairen smiled awkwardly, and Adrian noticed the tender moment between them. He nced at Aria, but she was focused on the battle. Sighing internally, he shifted his attention back to the match.


    As soon as Adrian turned away, Aria''s gaze flickered toward him, her purple eyes filled with a mix of mischief and another, softer feeling. She quickly refocused on the battle, a small smile ying on her lips.


    While Ardel who was watching four of them could only curse his luck with girls. Well, he was d in some way as well, maybe he wasn''t fond of dating after watching these two half-couples all the time. But being a third wheel wasn''t a good feeling either.


    With no choice left, he also turned his attention to the battle.


    Both teams fought fiercely, their skills and strategies evenly matched. Suddenly, Emeric and his team executed a sneak tactic, hoping to turn the tide. Emeric used Lyra, who had a crush on him, to falter and expose a weakness in Aurelius''s defenses.


    However, it seems Aurelius and his teammates were ready for it. They quickly counterattacked, using the momentary distraction to their advantage. With swift and decisive moves, they turned the tables on Emeric''s team.


    The crowd gasped as Aurelius''s teamunched a coordinated assault, their unity and precision overwhelming Emeric''s deceptive tactics. Emeric''s team struggled to recover, but it was toote. Aurelius''s team pressed their advantage, securing a hard-fought victory.


    As the match concluded, Adrian and his team exchanged knowing nces. They had gleaned valuable insights from watching the battle, and Adrian''s mind was already racing with strategies for their next challenge.


    Then they stood up to leave the arena.


    Adrian and Aurelius''s gazes met just as they started leaving, two nodded at each other, silent understanding between them.


    After leaving the arena, Ardel quickly excused himself, maybe he wanted to get away from them and recover.


    Kairen and L also parted ways with them, Kairen insisting on taking L to the healers.


    So, just like that, Adrian and Aria were left alone once again.


    The two walked side by side, neither speaking.


    Adrian''s mind raced with what to say, he wanted to apologize to her since he couldn''t spend time with her since the tournament started. Or express his feelings but found himself at a loss for words. He nced at Aria, who was walking beside him with a calm expression, seemingly lost in thought as well.


    After a few moments of silence, Adrian found the courage to speak. "Aria, I wanted to apologize."


    Aria looked at him, her expression curious. "For what?"


    "For not being able to spend much time with you since the tournament started," Adrian replied, his voice sincere. "We''ve been so focused on the battles and strategies, and I feel like I haven''t been there for you as much as I should have."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and she gave him a gentle smile. "Finally noticed it, huh."


    "Rig-Eh?"


    Aria''s gentle smile turned into a smallugh at Adrian''s startled reaction. "I understand, Adrian. We''ve all been busy, and I know how important these events are. Besides, I really admire your dedication and focus. I was really amazed at your performance earlier in that game. Well, everyone was."


    Adrian felt a slight embarrassment at Aria''s praise, but he couldn''t help but feel a warmth spread through him as well. "Thank you, Aria. That means a loting from you," he said, his voice earnest.


    As they continued walking, Adrian looked at her curiously and asked, "But Aria, why didn''t you participate in any other events yourself? I wanted to watch you too. I want to know what your interests are."


    Aria hesitated for a moment, her expression thoughtful. "If you want to watch,e to the arena tomorrow morning at 8," she said, her voice carrying a hint of mystery.


    Adrian''s brows furrowed in confusion, but he nodded. "Alright, I''ll be there. What event are you going to participate in?"


    Aria smiled mischievously. "You''ll find out tomorrow."


    The conversation lulled into afortable silence as they walked. The campus around them was quiet, most students having returned to their dorms or still in the arena. The soft glow of the evening sun cast a warm light over the grounds, adding to the peaceful atmosphere.


    As they approached their dorm, Adrian felt a mix of emotions. He wanted to say more, to express how much he valued her presence and support. But the words seemed to stick in his throat. This has never happened to him before. They reached their floor, the quiet corridor stretching out before them.


    Adrian hesitated, ncing at Aria. His hand twitched slightly, wanting to reach out and hold hers. He took a deep breath, steeling himself to make a move. Just as he was about to reach for her hand, he felt a soft touch. Aria''s hand slipped into his, her fingers intertwining with his.


    He looked down, stunned, but his surprise quickly melted into that of happiness and joy. Aria''s smile was gentle, her eyes filled with warmth.


    Adrian squeezed her hand gently, feeling a surge of warmth and connection. He met her gaze, his heart racing but filled with a newfound resolve.


    ''I''ll confess her after all of this over...''

 Chapter 206: Arias Secret Event

    Adrian and Aria stood in the quiet corridor, their hands intertwined, sharing a moment of unspoken understanding. The events of the day had been exhausting, but this simple connection brought a sense of peace and warmth.


    "Aria," Adrian began, his voice soft and sincere, "thank you for being here with me. Your support means more to me than I can say."


    Aria''s smile widened, her eyes sparkling with affection. "You''re wee, Adrian."


    "Indeed... Aria," Adrian paused, his heart swelling with emotion. "Can we go to another date after the tournament is over?"


    Aria stood silent for a moment and said, "If you win three events, then..."


    "Three?" Adrian interrupted, his eyes widening in surprise and joy. "Consider it done!"


    Aria''s smile turned into a yful smirk. "If you win three events, then I''ll think about it."


    Adrian felt a mix of emotions wash over him. He was surprised by her words but also felt a spark of hope ignite within him. "Alright," he said with a confident grin. "I''ll do it. Just you wait."


    Aria''s expression softened, and she squeezed his hand gently. "I know you can..."


    "Hmm..."


    As they approached their doors, which were right opposite to each other, they reluctantly let go of each other''s hands. There was a moment of silence, filled with unspoken emotions and promises.


    "See you tomorrow then," Aria said, her voice filled with a mixture of hesitation and anticipation.


    "See you tomorrow," Adrian replied, his eyes reflecting his determination and hope.


    With a final smile, they both entered their respective rooms, the anticipation of theing days weighing heavily on their minds.


    ____ ___ _


    The next morning, Adrian arrived at the arena just before 8 AM, his curiosity piqued about Aria''s mysterious event. The arena was buzzing with excitement, students, and spectators filling the stands in anticipation.


    Adrian quickly scanned therge board disying the event schedule. Three events were happening simultaneously:


    Magical Trivia Challenge ¨C A fun and engaging quizpetition where participants answered short and fast questions about the history, usage, and theory of magic.


    Elemental Mystery ¨C A one-time event where participants showcased their knowledge of the elements through a series of intricate and challenging tasks.


    Gourmet Duel ¨C A cookingpetition where participants create magical dishes using rare and enchanted ingredients.


    Adrian''s eyes flickered between the events. He might had a clue which one Aria might be participating in. But given her mysterious and unpredictable nature, it could be any of them.


    To get more information, he decided to visit each event briefly. He headed first to the Magical Trivia Challenge, where students were eagerly answering questions and showing off their knowledge. Despite the lively atmosphere, there was no sign of Aria.


    Next, he moved to the Elemental Mystery arena. The air crackled with different elements as participants demonstrated their control over fire, water, earth, air, lightning, light, and darkness. Adrian watched for a moment, but Aria was nowhere to be seen among thepetitors.


    Finally, he made his way to the Gourmet Duel. The aroma of exotic and delicious foods filled the air as participants cooked and presented their magical dishes. Adrian''s interest was piqued. Could Aria be here after all?


    He moved closer to the cooking stations, scanning the participants. Then, he spotted her. Aria stood at one of the stations, her usually calm demeanor focused and intense as she carefully prepared a dish. She worked with an ease and grace that captivated the onlookers.


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat. He was both surprised and delighted to see her in this setting. He found a spot near the front of the audience, eager to watch herpete.


    Adrian watched Aria with a captivated gaze, unable to tear his eyes away from her as she moved gracefully through her cooking preparations. The current her had a different atmosphere and vibe, one that struck him as endearing and almost... a wife. He shook his head, trying to clear the odd thoughts.


    It was difficult to focus on the details of what she was cooking, especially since he was unfamiliar with this world''s dishes.


    From his vantage point, he could see that Aria was working with a variety of enchanted ingredients, each emitting a faint magical aura. Shebined them with skillful precision, her movements deliberate and controlled. The scents wafting from her station were tantalizing, a mix of sweet, savory, and magical aromas that hinted at something truly extraordinary.


    Adrian could barely keep up with the intricacies of her cooking, his knowledge of this world''s culinary arts woefully inadequate. Still, he couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride and admiration for Aria. She was truly in her element, a master at work. Not to mention he also taught her many things about cooking.


    After what felt like more than half an hour, the cooking phase of thepetition came to an end. Participants began presenting their dishes one by one to the panel of judges. Adrian watched as each contestant described their creation, detailing the ingredients and the magical processes involved.


    The judges tasted each dish with keen interest, their expressions varying from impressed to mildly critical.


    Finally, it was Aria''s turn. She stepped forward with her dish, a beautifully crafted tter that seemed to shimmer with a soft, ethereal light. The crowd fell silent, all eyes on her as she began her presentation.


    "This dish," Aria began, her voice clear andposed, "is called the Celestial Blossom Tart. It''s inspired by a person I deeply admire. Someone who is hardworking, helpful, strong, calm, and observant."


    As she spoke, Adrian felt a pang of recognition. The qualities she listed sounded all too familiar. His heart raced as he realized she was describing him.


    However, the judges and the others had different opinions since they didn''t know the rtionship between the two.


    They all thought she was talking about her grandfather, the principal.


    "The tart is made with ingredients infused with celestial magic," Aria continued, "each element chosen to enhance the natural vors and create a harmonious blend. The blossoms on top are enchanted to release a subtle glow, symbolizing the inner light and strength of the person who inspired this creation."

 Chapter 207: Theres Something Ive Been Meaning To Tell You...

    When Aria finished her presentation, she nced at Adrian, her eyes meeting his for a fleeting moment. A fast smile yed on her lips before she turned back to the judges.


    ''She really was talking about me! Right?!''


    Adrian felt a rush of emotions¡ªpride, admiration, and a deep, undeniable affection for Aria. His resolve to confess to her rose even higher.


    Meanwhile, the judges tasted her dish, their expressions lighting up with delight. They praised her creativity, the bnce of vors, and the unique magical infusion that elevated the tart to something truly exceptional.


    Finally, the event ended and the winner was announced.


    "The winner of the Gourmet Duel is... Aria Starlight!" the head judge announced, his voice ringing out across the arena.


    The crowd erupted in apuse and cheers. Adrian couldn''t contain his excitement and pped enthusiastically, his eyes fixed on Aria as she epted her trophy with a graceful bow.


    He didn''t care whether others saw him or not. He was just happy, for her.


    After the event, Adrian made his way to the students'' waiting area, eager to congratte Aria in person. He leaned against the wall, his thoughts racing with everything he wanted to say. When he finally saw her approaching, his heart skipped a beat.


    "Aria!" he called out, his voice filled with genuine excitement. "Congrattions on winning the event. You were really amazing out there."


    Aria''s face lit up with a smile as she reached him. "Thank you, Adrian. I''m d you think so."


    "Isn''t it because I had a great teacher?" she added, her tone yful.


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "No, it''s because you''re the best and only student I ever had."


    Aria feigned confusion, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, I wasn''t talking about you."


    Adrian knew she was teasing him and couldn''t help but chuckle again. "Right, of course."


    After a brief,fortable silence, Adrian asked, "Have you had breakfast yet? Let''s go to the cafeteria."


    Aria nodded, her expression softening. "No, I haven''t. But, let''s go somewhere else."


    "Oh, ok." Adrian nodded and led the way.


    The two of them walked side by side, the bustling activity of the tournament temporarily fading into the background. They made their way to a garden behind the dorm.


    Adrian quickly retrieved a small table and chairs from his storage ring, setting them up in a cozy corner of the garden. Heid out a simple but elegant spread for breakfast,plete with tes, utensils, and a selection of fruits and pastries.


    As he arranged everything, Aria watched him with a soft smile, appreciating his thoughtful gesture. "You are always prepared, aren''t you?" she remarked, her tone light.


    Adrian chuckled mysteriously. "Well, you never know when you might need something."


    Once everything was set, Aria spoke up, her voice gentle yet filled with anticipation. "Adrian, close your eyes for a moment."


    Adrianplied, his heart racing with curiosity. He trusted Ariapletely, but he couldn''t help wondering what surprise she had in store for him.


    "Okay, you can open them now," Aria said after a few moments.


    Adrian slowly opened his eyes and gasped in surprise. There, sitting elegantly on a small te in front of him, was the Celestial Blossom Tart that Aria had prepared for the Gourmet Duel. Its delicate crust shimmered softly in the winter light, adorned with enchanting blossoms that seemed to glow with their own inner light.


    "Aria..." Adrian breathed, at a loss for words. He couldn''t believe she had kept a piece of her winning dish just for him.


    "I wanted you to taste it," Aria said softly, her eyes warm with affection. "I thought you might like it. I cooked it for... after all..."


    Adrian picked up a fork and delicately cut into the tart. The crust was perfectly crisp, and as he took a bite, a burst of vors danced on his tongue¡ªsweetness tinged with a hint of celestial magic, just as Aria had described.


    "It''s incredible," Adrian managed to say, his voice filled with awe. "You put so much care into this."


    Aria smiled warmly. "I''m d you think so. It was inspired by someone s-special to me."


    Adrian looked up at her, realizing once again that she had been talking about him during her presentation. His heart swelled with warmth and happiness he couldn''t describe. "Thank you, Aria. This means a lot to me."


    They continued to enjoy their breakfast together in the tranquil garden, the winter air around them kept at bay by the academy''s protective barrier. The atmosphere between them wasfortable and filled with unspoken understanding, their bond deepening with each passing moment.


    As they finished eating, Adrian felt a sense of contentment settle over him. He knew that whatever challengesy ahead in the future, as long as Aria was with him, he would face them without any fear or hesitation. Their connection was stronger than ever, and Adrian''s resolve to confess his feelings to her burned brighter than before.


    He gulped, his heart starting to beat uncontrobly.


    "Aria," Adrian began, his voice steady yet filled with emotion, "there''s something I''ve been meaning to tell you..."


    Before he could say more, Aria ced a gentle finger on his lips, silencing him with a soft smile.


    "Did you forget yesterday''s promise so soon?" Aria teased gently, her eyes twinkling with not-so-hidden affection.


    Adrian blinked, momentarily taken aback before realization dawned on him. "Oh, right... Three events," he said, a sheepish smile spreading across his face. "I guess I got ahead of myself. Sorry about that."


    He really couldn''t control himself for a moment there.


    Aria chuckled softly, removing her finger. "I will agree to that date if you agree me to help you with ''that thing'' you are nning to do."


    "..." Adrian''s eyes widened slightly as he realized what she meant by ''that''.


    Adrian looked at Aria with a mix of gratitude and hesitation in his eyes. "Aria... I really appreciate your offer, but this is something I have to do myself... It''s important to me."


    ''I need to do it myself... Or else I won''t be satisfied... Or things might change...''

 Chapter 208: Trial Of Illusions Begins

    Aria nodded understandingly, her expression softening. "I understand. But know that I''m here to support you, whatever you decide."


    "Thank you," Adrian said sincerely, touched by her unwavering support. "I promise, once everything is settled, we''ll go on that date."


    Before Aria could respond, Adrian''smunication bracelet vibrated, signaling an iing call. He nced at it apologetically. "Sorry, Aria. I need to take this."


    He stepped a slight distance away to answer the call, activating the holographic disy of Aurelius that appeared above his bracelet.


    "Good morning, Aurelius." Adrian calmly greeted Aurelius.


    "Good morning, and sorry to disturb you in the morning Adrian but the instructor Doome is calling for us. He told us to gather at the entrance of the arena in 10 minutes."


    "Did he mention the reason?" Adrian asked though he had a guess.


    "Not specific but he told me he needed to train us for the Trial of Illusions event. Even though there are only 2 hours left for it to start."


    "Hmm... Alright, I will be there in 5 minutes,"


    Adrian ended the call and turned back to Aria, his expression apologetic yet determined. "Aria, I need to go. Instructor Doome is calling us forst-minute training before the Trial of Illusions event."


    Aria nodded, her eyes reflecting both understanding and concern. "I understand. I will be watching the event. Good luck in winning this one."


    "Haha, thanks," Adrian chuckled and the two cleaned up their impromptu breakfast setup.


    With a final nod, Adrian turned and headed toward the arena entrance. When he arrived, he found Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren already gathered, waiting for Instructor Doome. Since the rtionships between him and Emeric; Emeric and Aurelius weren''t exactly friendly, the atmosphere was rather awkward.


    Thankfully, Instructor Doome soon appeared, his solemn expression indicating the seriousness of the uing trial. "I have already trained you four for this event, but this is thest training you will receive this semester. Come on, follow me."


    Adrian, Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren exchanged suspicious nces but obediently followed the old man, hoping he wouldn''t subject them to something absurd again. As they walked, the anticipation of the Trial of Illusions grew within them.


    ____ ___ _


    Two hourster, the scene shifted to the arena where the Trial of Illusions event was about to begin. The participants had already gathered at the designated location¡ªthe entrance to the silver-tier ruin¡ª ''Ruin of Illusions'', while the event was being broadcasted in the arena for spectators to watch. However, there was no sign of the first-year students yet.


    The instructors present at the scene exchanged puzzled nces. Just then, a flying ship descended from the sky andnded nearby. Instructor Doome stepped off the ship alone, a bemused expression on his face.


    One of the instructors approached him. "Instructor Doome, where are your students for the event?"


    Doome chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eye. "They should be here soon."


    Momentster, four figures appeared in the distance, walking through the snow. As they drew closer, the crowd in the arena gasped in surprise and recognition. It was Adrian, Aurelius, Ren, and Emeric, all of them bundled up with snow in the cold, their breath visible in the frigid air.


    Emeric, in particr, was visibly trembling, but they continued to walk with determination to reach the ruin''s entrance.


    The trio''s arrival elicited a mix of reactions from the spectators¡ªadmiration for their perseverance and amusement mixed with pity at their bedraggled appearance. The instructors at the scene exchanged impressed and wry nces, realizing that Doome had once again put his students through an unexpected yet absurd challenge to test their mettle.


    As Adrian, Aurelius, and Emeric reached the entrance, Instructor Doome nodded approvingly. "Well done, all of you. Now, with my final training finished, you are ready to win this event."


    The four looked at the old man Doome, the detest and hatred visible in their eyes. After all, he made them run all the way till here in this cold and snow. They were cold to the bone.


    "How do you expect us to win in this condition?" Emeric muttered, his teeth chattering from the cold.


    Adrian, Aurelius, and Ren nodded in agreement, their faces etched with fatigue.


    Doome''s expression softened slightly. "The Trial of Illusions is as much about mental fortitude as it is about physical strength. Consider this your final test of resolve."


    Despite their frustration, Adrian, Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren knew they had no choice but to press on.


    Since every participant was here, the instructors began to open the ruin''s entrance, the ancient stone doors creaking open to reveal the shadowy interior.


    The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation as the contestants lined up to enter the ruin. One by one, they stepped into the portal, each carrying their own hopes and fears. Adrian nced back at his teammates, giving them a silent nod before stepping into the unknown. Aurelius, Emeric, and Ren followed suit, their expressions set with determination.


    Soon, all the students entered the Ruin of Illusions leaving the instructors at the entrance.


    The Trial Of Illusions Event has officially begun.


    _____ ___ __


    Adrian stepped into the darkness of the Ruin of Illusions, the ancient stone doors closing behind him with a resonant thud. The air inside was cooler, almost biting, and it carried a faint scent of age and mystery. As his eyes adjusted to the dim light, he noticed the eerie glow of runes etched into the walls, casting faint blue luminescence that flickered like ghostly mes.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he took a deep breath, trying to steady and heat his body. The Trial of Illusions was unlike anything he had faced before. It wasn''t just about strength or skill; it was about survival, wit, and mental resilience. Doome''s words echoed in his mind: "The Ruin will create illusions based on your power and rank. No two experiences will be the same."


    He nced around, trying to spot any sign of Aurelius, Emeric, or Ren, but the darkness swallowed everything. They had been together just moments ago, but now it seemed the Ruin had separated them, each to face their own trials.


    "Focus," Adrian muttered to himself in his mind. "This is just another challenge you need to ovee..."

 Chapter 209: Illusions That One Doesnt Want To Get Out

    Adrian''s surroundings started to change as soon as he stepped deeper into the Ruin of Illusions. The once-solid ground beneath his feet began to shift and tilt, throwing him off bnce. He reached out instinctively, searching for something to hold onto, but the ground gave way beneath him. With a startled cry, Adrian found himself falling into darkness.


    "H-Help!" Adrian instinctly called out, his voice echoing in the abyss. His heart raced as he struggled against the sensation of freefall, the cold air whipping past him. Panic threatened to overwhelm him, but he fought against it, reminding himself that this was an illusion¡ªa test of his resolve.


    Suddenly, the darkness around him shifted, morphing into scenes from his deepest fears and anxieties. Adrian watched helplessly as visions of failure and rejection yed out before him. He saw himself failing his first year at the academy, and being expelled in disgrace. The faces of his teachers and friends twisted with disappointment and scorn.


    "A trash student isn''t wee in the academy!"


    "Hmph, I shouldn''t have be friends with someone like you, an affinityless."


    "I don''t have a brother like you."


    "Loser."


    "..."


    "No..." Adrian whispered, his voice barely audible amidst the chaos of illusions.


    "You aren''t suitable for me, you aren''t suitable for any girl, goodbye..."


    He even saw Aria, the girl he cared deeply for, walking away with another man, theirughter mocking him.


    The pain of betrayal cut deep, but Adrian struggled to hold onto his resolve. His emotions became stimted on their own.


    "They wouldn''t..." Adrian muttered to himself, shaking his head. "They wouldn''t do that..."


    Slowly, as he fought against the illusion, Adrian began to regain his true consciousness. He remembered that even if he failed, his friends and mentors wouldn''t abandon him like this. He knew Aria wouldn''t betray him. These were just illusions, twisted scenes created by his memories.


    ''How did I fall to such an illusion? Or is it because this is a ruin... Whatever it is, I need to be more cautious....''


    As Adrian reaffirmed his beliefs, the illusions started to waver.


    The scenes of failure and rejection began to fade, dissipating like smoke in the wind.


    "Hoof... That''s done..." Adrian felt a surge of relief and strength as he pushed through the final remnants of the illusion.


    But just as he thought he had ovee it, his vision blurred once again.


    Swoosh!


    He found himself standing beside a tranquil pond, the surface reflecting the starlit sky above. Adrian''s eyes closed involuntarily, and in his mind''s eye, he saw visions of sess and happiness¡ªall his desires and wishes fulfilled.


    He saw himself winning championships in every event at the academy, celebrated and respected by his peers. He saw Aria smiling at him, her hand in his as they walked together. They confessed their feelings, bing a couple filled with love and understanding.


    They lived together, graduated with top grades, and got married, had children...


    He awakened affinities with all seven elements even surpassing Aurelius...


    He got his revenge on some people such as the King, Dream Stalker...


    Adrian''s heart swelled with joy and satisfaction at these visions, but deep down, he knew they were too perfect to be real. They were illusions, tempting him with what he desired most.


    But they were too real to be fake...


    Doubt began to creep into Adrian''s mind as he stood by the pond, mesmerized by the scene unfolding before him. Was this really an illusion? What if this was all real and he was just overthinking...


    The cozy house, the warmth of family life, and the love of Aria¡ªit was all too enticing, too perfect. He reached up, massaging his temples as he struggled to maintain rity.


    Just then, Aria looked up at him from where she leaned against him, a tender smile on her face. "What''s wrong, darling? Are you okay?"


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her, his wife in this illusion.


    "Hehe, here is a kiss to cheer my darling up." She leaned in for a kiss, her gesture filled with affection and familiarity.


    For a moment, Adrian was lost in the sweetness of the illusion. His heart pounded uncontrobly as he looked at her, feeling the warmth of her presence. He started to go for the kiss.


    But then, like a sh of lightning, the real Aria''s face crossed his mind.


    ''Did you forget yesterday''s promise so soon?'' Her words reverberated in his mind.


    He remembered the promise he had made to her just yesterday¡ªthe promise that once everything was settled, they would go on that date.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he realized the truth. This was not real. It was a temptation, an illusion meant to distract and deceive him.


    "I''m sorry," Adrian said suddenly, his voice hoarse with emotion. He gently pushed away from the illusion of Aria with his left hand and ced the kids on the sofa gently, stepping back with resolve.


    Aria in the illusion smiled gently at him, understanding in her eyes. "I believe in you, darling."


    Before the illusion faded awaypletely, she leaned forward and kissed him gently on the forehead¡ªa gesture filled with reassurance and support. It even looked as if it was the real Aria who kissed him just now...


    As the illusion dissipated, Adrian stood alone once more in the darkness of the Ruin of Illusions. His heart still raced, but now with determination and rity. He knew what he had to do.


    "I will pass these illusions," Adrian dered to himself in his mind, his voice echoing softly in the ancient chamber. ''I will make what I saw a reality...''


    With renewed strength, Adrian pressed on deeper into the ruins, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead in the Trial of Illusions.


    The trials had only just begun.


    Thankfully, the trials were not being broadcasted, as the personal nature of these illusions could have exposed vulnerabilities too intimate and private to share. Even the Dream Stalker, known for their ability to observe and manipte their victims, couldn''t infiltrate this sacred space of the Ruin of Illusions.


    Adrian knew this and moved with a newfound sense of freedom, determined to conquer whatever challengesy ahead.


    Little did Adrian realize, however, that someone else would be watching.


    Someone who saw everything from start to finish and unknowingly discovered a new effect of their ability...


    The spiritual Aria still remained even after Adrian left, her eyes looking at his back with countless emotions...

 Chapter 210: Unusual Illusion

    "We have three people already passing the first two trials," The announcer spoke. "They are none other than the stars of the 7 Star Strategy Games - Ceil Skyborn, Adrian Lighthaven, and another freshman student Aurelius Avondale. Unfortunately, we can''t see the process with our own eyes but since it is a rule, we have to respect it.


    Thankfully, we can see their progress using a special spell cast in the Ruin and each of the contestants."


    Adrian, unaware of the crowd''s reactions, focused solely on the task ahead. The chamber he entered was vast, with intricate patterns etched into the walls and floor, glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. The air was thick with anticipation as if the very ruins themselves were holding their breath.


    He took a cautious step forward, and the chamber responded, shifting and morphing around him. Illusions began to form, but this time they were more abstract¡ªshapes and patterns that seemed to defy logic and reality. Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to make sense of the shiftingndscape, his instincts guiding him through the maze of illusions.


    After what felt like an hour, he passed the third illusion as well, however, just as he solved the illusion, his vision went dark and after a few moments, he regained his vision.


    He found himself lying on a bed, with a little girl and an old man sleeping while watching over him.


    Adrian blinked, disoriented, as he took in his surroundings. He was in a modest room with wooden walls and a low ceiling. The soft glow of antern cast gentle shadows across the room, highlighting the worn but cozy furniture. A little girl, perhaps six or seven years old,y beside him, clutching his hand tightly even in her sleep.


    An old man, seated in a chair, snored softly, his hand resting protectively on the girl''s shoulder.


    Adrian''s mind raced. He had no memory of how he got here, and the sudden shift from the ruins to this peaceful setting was jarring. But he knew better than to trust his sensespletely¡ªthis was another illusion, another test.


    He carefully extricated his hand from the girl''s grasp and sat up. The movement caused the old man to stir. The man''s eyes fluttered open, and he smiled warmly at Adrian.


    "Ah, you''re awake," the old man said in a kindly voice. "You''ve been out for a while. How are you feeling?"


    "I''m... fine, thank you," Adrian replied cautiously, his mind working to discern the nature of this trial. "Where am I?"


    The old man chuckled. "You''re in our home. You copsed just outside the vige. My granddaughter and I brought you in and tended to your wounds. You''ve been feverish, but it seems you''ve recovered."


    Adrian nodded, taking in the information. He had to think quickly and assess the situation. If this illusion was testing his intelligence, there had to be a puzzle or challenge hidden within this seemingly benign scenario.


    He looked around the room, his eyes scanning for any clues. The walls were adorned with simple decorations¡ªfamily photos, handmade crafts, and a calendar with dates marked off. He noticed a peculiar detail: a round calendar had a date circled in red, just three days from now, with the words "Festival of Renewal" written in bold letters.


    "Thank you for taking care of me," Adrian repeated, slowly standing up. "But I must confess, I can''t remember much. Can you tell me where I am? And what is this ''Festival of Renewal''?"


    The old man nodded, his expression turning somber. "You''re in the vige of Eldergrove. It''s a small, ancient ce under the protection of the Sacred Spirit. The Festival of Renewal is our way of honoring the spirit and ensuring its continued blessing on our vige. It''s a time of celebration and remembrance."


    ''Is it possible that...''


    Just then, the little girl stirred and woke up. She looked up at Adrian with wide, innocent eyes and called out, "Brother!" before throwing her arms around him and hugging him tightly. Adrian, though confused, patted her head gently, his heart stirring at the palpable sadness in her voice.


    The old man sighed, his eyes filled with a mixture of sorrow and understanding. "Her name is Lily. We lost her brotherst year, and you resemble him. She''s been looking for him ever since."


    Adrian nodded, his mind racing with thoughts. This illusion was testing not only his intelligence but also his empathy and understanding. He had to navigate this scenario carefully, looking for clues while also honoring the emotions and experiences of the vigers.


    Time passed, and Adrian found himself outside, walking through the vige with Lily by his side. The vigers were busy preparing for the Festival of Renewal, decorating their homes with colorful banners and arranging tablesden with food. Adrian scanned the surroundings, searching for any signs or clues that might help him pass this trial.


    As they walked, Lily chattered excitedly about the festival, pointing out various decorations and exining their significance. Adrian listened patiently, his mind still working to discern the hidden meaning behind this illusion.


    Despite his best efforts, he found no useful information. The vigers were focused solely on the festival preparations, and nothing seemed to hint at a way to pass the trial. Adrian''s frustration grew, but he kept it hidden, maintaining a calm and reassuring demeanor for Lily''s sake.


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the vige, Adrian and Lily returned to the old man''s home. The little girl was visibly tired, her earlier excitement giving way to exhaustion. Adrian tucked her into bed, her small form curled up under the nkets.


    The old man watched from the doorway, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you for being so kind to her. She misses her brother terribly."


    Adrian nodded, his thoughts racing. "I wish I could do more," he said softly.


    The old man smiled, his face creasing with age. "You''ve done more than you know. Sometimes, the greatest gift we can give is simply being there for someone in their time of need."


    "...Yes, you are right..."


    As the night settled over Eldergrove, Adrian sat by the window, gazing out at the vige bathed in moonlight. He felt a sense of peace, but also a lingering uncertainty. This illusion was different from the others¡ªit might not be just a test of his abilities, but also a test of his heart.


    ''I hope this festival isn''t the type of festival I think it is...''

 Chapter 211: Festival Of Renewal or Removal?

    The two days passed in the blink of an eye, and the day for the Festival of Renewal arrived.


    The vige of Eldergrove buzzed with excitement and anticipation. Colorful banners adorned every house, and the streets were filled with the aroma of freshly baked bread and roasted meats. The vigers wore their best clothes, and children ran around withughter, their faces painted with vibrant colors.


    Adrian watched the preparations with a mix of curiosity and wariness. He still hadn''t discovered any clear clues about how to pass this illusion, but he felt a growing sense of purpose. The vigers'' genuine warmth and the bond he had formed with Lily and the old man had stirred something deep within him.


    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, the vige square filled with people. Arge stage had been set up, decorated with flowers and ribbons. At the center of the stage stood a tall, intricately carved wooden statue of the Sacred Spirit, its features serene and majestic.


    Lily tugged at Adrian''s hand, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Come on, Brother! The festival is about to start!"


    Adrian smiled and followed her, weaving through the crowd until they found a spot near the stage. The vigers gathered around, their faces glowing with anticipation.


    The old man, now dressed in ceremonial robes, stepped onto the stage. He raised his hands, and the crowd fell silent.


    "Wee, everyone, to the Festival of Renewal!" he announced, his voice strong and clear. "Today, we honor the Sacred Spirit who protects our vige and brings us prosperity. Let us celebrate with joy and gratitude!"


    The crowd cheered, and musicians began to y lively tunes. Dancers took to the stage, their movements graceful and exuberant. Adrian watched, captivated by the disy of culture and tradition.


    But as the festival continued, a sense of unease settled over him. He couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off, that there was more to this festival than met the eye.


    His suspicions were confirmed when the old man stepped forward again, his expression more solemn.


    "As we celebrate, we must also remember those we have lost," he said, his voice tinged with sadness. "This year, we pay special tribute to the Sacred Spirit by offering a Renewal Ceremony. Seven chosen children will undergo the trial of the Sacred Spirit to ensure our continued protection and blessings."


    Adrian''s heart pounded. Could this be the clue he had been searching for? The Renewal Ceremony sounded like a significant event, possibly the key to passing this illusion.


    "Now, let''s choose this year''s chosen ones."


    ''It seems I was right...'' Adrian muttered inwardly as he heard the old man, the vige chief''s words.


    Adrian stood among the vigers, observing their reactions as the announcement was made. Most parents and children seemed happy and excited, encouraging their little ones with smiles and words of support. But two people caught Adrian''s attention: the vige chief, who subtly gestured for his grandson to remain quiet, and the old man who had rescued Adrian, now hiding Lily behind him protectively.


    Adrian''s mind raced, piecing together the puzzle. ''Is this truly a Festival of Renewal or more of a festival of removal?'' he thought grimly. The children were likely sacrifices, and both the chief and the old man knew it. His heart pounded in his chest as he watched the proceedings with growing dread.


    Just as he was considering his next move, the worst happened. The vige chief, with a grandiose gesture, selected Lily as one of the chosen children. Adrian''s blood ran cold.


    "No!" A voice echoed in his mind. Then, suddenly, an uncontroble rage enveloped him, his killing intent rising as he red at the vige chief. He barely managed to take control of himself, confused at the intensity of his emotions but fully aware of the urgency of the situation.


    Without hesitation, Adrian stepped forward, his voice ringing out clearly. "I will participate instead of Lily. She is too young for this, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to pass the trial."


    The vige chief looked at him for a moment, his eyes widening slightly in surprise. He observed Adrian carefully for another moment before shaking his head and giving an amiable smile. "You won''t regret your choice," he said, his tone almost too weing.


    Adrian knew he had to stay calm. "Thank you," he replied, his voice steady despite the odd emotional turmoil within.


    "N-No, brother! You can''t leave me too!"


    "Lily? I will be fine, you stay with Grandpa ok?"


    "N-No, hick-hick, brother didn''te back after saying the same thing... Hick-Hick..."


    A cold glint passed through Adrian''s eyes as he felt Lily''s small hand clutching his while trembling, and he squeezed it reassuringly. "I''ll be okay," he whispered to her. "Wait for me, ok?"


    Adrian gently pried Lily''s hand away, crouching down to look her in the eyes. "Lily, I promise I''lle back. Stay with Grandpa, okay?"


    Lily''s eyes were filled with tears, but she nodded reluctantly. "Okay, Brother... Please be safe."


    Adrian smiled, ruffling her hair before turning to the old man. "Take care of her," he said softly.


    The old man nodded, his eyes full of understanding and concern. Then with a little hesitation he said. "Be careful,d."


    With onest reassuring nce at Lily, Adrian followed the vige chief and the other chosen children towards the mountain where the Sacred Spirit''s Abodey. The path wound through the dense forest, the towering trees casting long shadows as they climbed higher. Adrian''s mind raced with possible strategies and solutions for the uing trial.


    They eventually reached the entrance of a cave at the mountain''s base. The chief led them inside, the narrow tunnel opening up into arge clearing illuminated by a mysterious, pale light. The air was thick with a sense of foreboding.


    "Thud-!"


    Suddenly, Adrian felt a sharp pain at the back of his head, and his vision blurred. As he fell to the ground, he saw the other children copsing too. The chief''s words, faint and echoing, were barely audible as darkness overtook him.


    "You all will ensure our vige''s prosperity..."

 Chapter 212: Unusual Illusion [2]

    Adrian''s eyes burst open. He found himself lying on a bed, a little girl sleeping while hugging him. She looked a bit younger than Lily.


    Confusion washed over him as he observed the girl closely. Despite her younger appearance, she was undoubtedly Lily. ''What is going on?'' he wondered, his mind racing.


    Carefully, Adrian extricated himself from Lily''s grasp and stood up. He approached the window and looked out, his reflection revealing a slightly younger version of himself and bit malnourished. "Did I travel to the past of the illusion world... or... have I be the brother of Lily the old man told me about?"


    Just then, the door creaked open, and the same old man entered the house. Adrian''s confusion deepened as he noticed the old man looked older than he remembered. "Good morning, boy," the old man said with a warm smile, though there was a hint of weariness in his eyes.


    "Good morning," Adrian replied, trying to mask his bewilderment. "Did... did something happen? I feel strange."


    The old man chuckled softly. "You had a rough night, my boy. The fever hit you hard, but you''re better now. Come, let''s have breakfast."


    As they sat down to eat, Adrian''s mind whirled with questions. He needed to understand the nature of this new illusion and find a way to pass the trial. But first, he had to y along and gather more information.


    Lily, still groggy from sleep, joined them at the table. "Brother, are you okay?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.


    Adrian smiled reassuringly. "Yes, Lily, I''m fine."


    As they ate, Adrian observed the old man and Lily closely, trying to detect any discrepancies or hidden clues. He had to stay alert and be prepared for whatever challengey ahead.


    "So, where are you two from? What were you doing in the forest?" Suddenly the old man asked.


    ''!''


    It seems Adrian didn''t need to search for long. ''So, he wasn''t their real grandpa. Then we probably came yesterday.''


    Adrian looked at Lily who clung to him in fear. It seems there was a deeper story behind Lily and her brother.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he carefully crafted his response, aware that every word could be a clue or a trap within this illusion. He looked at the old man with a mix of sincerity and caution. "We are orphans, and we got lost on our way to the next town," he said, his voice steady.


    The old man nodded slowly, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I see. It''s dangerous for children to travel alone. You''re lucky we found you when we did." He turned his attention to Lily, who was clinging to Adrian''s side, her eyes wide with fear. "Don''t worry, my dear. You''re safe here."


    Adrian''s heart ached for Lily. The bond they had formed, even within this illusion, felt real and strong. He had to find a way to protect her and uncover the truth behind this trial.


    After breakfast, the old man suggested they take a walk around the vige. "It will do you good to get some fresh air," he said kindly.


    Adrian agreed, hoping to gather more information. As they walked through the vige, the sights and sounds were familiar yet tinged with an unsettling sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The vigers greeted them warmly, their faces friendly and weing.


    Adrian observed everything closely, looking for any signs or clues that could help him understand the illusion. The vige seemed peaceful, almost idyllic, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss.


    Lily held his hand tightly, her eyes darting around nervously. "Brother, do you think we''ll be okay?" she asked softly.


    Adrian squeezed her hand reassuringly. "Yes, Lily. We''ll be okay. I''ll make sure of it."


    Then they returned to the old man''s house, and the old man offered them to stay with him telling them he had no other rtives, so it was fine. Though Adrian was reluctant, he decided to agree. Then they slept.


    When he opened his eyes again, three days had already passed and the day of the festival had arrived.


    The same scene started to y out. The chief told everyone they had to choose children to undergo the Sacred Spirit''s trial.


    He once again should observe everyone''s reactions. However, this time the old man shouldn''t act like the first time. But, Adrian managed to catch a glimpse of the chief and the old man exchanging nods.


    ''...Were they in cahoots?'' Adrian asked himself but it was too soon to reach the conclusion. However, the little bit of trust he had for the old man disappeared right after he saw that exchange.


    The chief pointed out the chosen children. And as he expected the chief chose Lily and he volunteered in her stead.


    "I will be fine." Adrian gently released Lily''s hand and passed her to the old man, who held her close with a worried expression. "Take care of her till I return," Adrian said coldly. The old man nodded, gratitude and fear mingling in his eyes.


    The vige chief gestured for Adrian and the other chosen children to follow him. They moved in a somber procession toward the Sacred Spirit''s Abode, a mountain not far from the vige.


    Eventually, they reached a cave entrance, its mouth framed by ancient stone pirs covered in moss and vines. The vige chief led them inside, the darkness swallowing them whole. The air grew colder, and the faint sound of dripping water echoed off the walls.


    After a while, they emerged into arge clearing illuminated by a soft, otherworldly glow. The clearing was dominated by arge stone altar, and surrounding it were intricate carvings depicting the Sacred Spirit.


    Suddenly, Adrian spoke up, his voice echoing off the cavern walls. "Chief, what exactly is the Sacred Spirit? And why are you sacrificing children for it?"


    The vige chief paused, turning to look at Adrian with a mixture of surprise and amusement. "That old wretch was right; you are indeed a smart one," he chuckled. "Alright, I''ll tell you, since you can''t do anything anyway. Your sister is in our hands."


    "..." Adrian nodded silently.


    The chief took a step closer to Adrian, his eyes glinting with a devoting light. "The Sacred Spirit is an ancient being that has protected our vige for centuries. It grants us prosperity, keeps us young, and wards off illness and misfortune. But in return, it demands apensation¡ªten children every year."


    ''!''

 Chapter 213: The Sacred Spirit? Nah, Its A Devil.

    ''!'' Adrian''s eyes widened in realization. Was that why the adults were content and seemed happy? Was the the reason why the old man was a bit younger the first time? Adrian started to guess one after another.


    "You think this is eptable?" He asked in a cold tone.


    The chief''s smile widened. "It''s a small price to pay for our well-being. Besides, those children wouldn''t have been born or survived without our protection anyway. This way, they serve a greater purpose."


    Adrian clenched his fists, struggling to control his rage. "This is monstrous. You''re sacrificing innocent lives for your selfish gains."


    The chief shrugged. "It''s the way of the world, boy. You can''t change it."


    "We''ll see about that," Adrian muttered. With a sudden movement using Shadow Glide, he appeared behind the chief.


    But as he was about to hit the chief, a loudughter echoed through the cavern, stopping Adrian in his tracks. The chief turned around, unfazed by Adrian''s sudden appearance. "You think you can stop this, boy? The Sacred Spirit has been appeased for centuries. One brat can''t change that."


    Adrian felt a chill run down his spine as theughter grew louder, reverberating off the cavern walls. The other children clung to each other, their eyes wide with fear. He had to act quickly before things spiraled further out of control.


    Without hesitation, Adrian lunged at the chief again, but this time the chief was ready. With a swift motion, he raised his hand, and an unseen force pushed Adrian back, sending him sprawling to the ground. "I warned you," the chief said, his voice now filled with malice. "The Sacred Spirit will not be denied."


    Adrian struggled to his feet, his body aching from the impact. It seems his real strength has been sealed or lost in this illusion too. The cavern was filled with a palpable tension, and the air seemed to crackle with dark energy. Theughter ceased abruptly, reced by an eerie silence.


    Suddenly, a blinding light filled the cavern, and a figure descended from above. The Sacred Spiritnded gracefully on the ground near them, its form ethereal and otherworldly. It looked holy, with a radiant glow surrounding it, but there was an unmistakable dangerous and dark aura emanating from its presence.


    The children huddled together, trembling in fear. The vige chief knelt before the Sacred Spirit, his face a mix of reverence and desperation. "Great Sacred Spirit, we offer these children as your tribute, as we have done for centuries. Please continue to bless our vige with your protection and prosperity."


    The Sacred Spirit regarded the chief with cold, calcting eyes. "Your tribute is noted," it said, its voice a chilling blend of sweetness and menace. "But there is dissent in your ranks. This one," it pointed at Adrian, "dares to challenge my order, the sacred order."


    Adrian stood his ground, his mind racing. He knew he had to find a way to protect the children and stop this twisted ritual. That was probably the condition to pass the illusion. Well, even if it wasn''t, he was still going to do it anyway. It''s true he wasn''t a hero, but he was a human.


    And his humanity wouldn''t allow him just to ept all these.


    "This is wrong," he said out loud, his cold voice echoing in the cavern. "You im to protect the vige, but you''re nothing more than a monster preying on the innocent."


    The Sacred Spirit''s eyes narrowed, and it took a step closer to Adrian. "You speak boldly for one so young," it said. "But your defiance is futile. The cycle cannot be broken."


    Adrian felt a surge of determination. He couldn''t let fear control him. "I''ll find a way," he said firmly. "I won''t let you continue this."


    The Sacred Spiritughed, a sound that sent chills down everyone''s spines. "Then you shall witness the true power of me, the Sacred Spirit," it dered.


    Before Adrian could react, the Sacred Spirit raised its hand, and dark tendrils of energy shot towards him. He tried to dodge, but the tendrils were too fast, wrapping around him and lifting him off the ground. He struggled against their grip, but they held him tight. It seems this body was just a mortal body.


    The Sacred Spirit turned its attention to the children. "You shall be the first to witness the fate of those who defy me," it said, its voice dripping with malice.


    "!"


    The next moment, darkness enveloped Adrian''s vision.


    _____


    "..."


    Adrian''s eyelids twitched as he tried to regain his vision. "Urgh..."


    ''Did I die?''


    The back of his head was in pain as if it had hit a while ago.


    He ignored the pain and focused on his Aether Core.


    ''Hmm... It seems my strength returned. If that''s the case...'' Adrian knew he was definitely in the past of this illusion. ''Well, that worked out well at least...''


    Then he nced around and saw the 9 children lying on the ground but on top of grand mattresses as if they were a gift, a delicious offering for the Sacred Spirit.


    ''Nah, it''s probably a Devil or a Demon.''


    "Oh, you woke up earlier than I thought." The chief''s voice came from the side.


    Adrian''s expression turned cold as he looked at the chief. "Chief, what exactly is the Sacred Spirit? And why are you sacrificing children for it?"


    "That old wretch was right; you are indeed a smart young man," he chuckled. "Alright, I''ll tell you, since you will be dying soon anyway."


    Adrian repeated the same conversation he had with the chief.


    "We''ll see about that."


    But when he repeated these lines, the chief''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Remember now?" Adrian chuckled coldly.


    "You-!" Before the chief could say anything, Adrian appeared behind the chief using Phantom Step and with one move, Adrian finished him for good.


    Adrian took a deep breath, wiping the blood from his dagger as the chief''s lifeless body slumped to the ground. He knew this was only the beginning; the true threat was yet toe.


    Just as he anticipated, a loud, enraged voice echoed through the cavern. The ground trembled, and a gust of wind whipped around him as the Sacred Spirit descended,nding gracefully near him. Its eyes, now zing with anger, fixed on Adrian.


    "You dare to defy me, mortal?"

 Chapter 214: Forgiveness? You dont deserve it

    "You dare to defy me, mortal?" the Sacred Spirit''s voice was a thunderous roar, shaking the very walls of the cavern.


    Adrian stood his ground, his resolve unshaken. "Yeah, so what? I''m even gonna end you, you fake guardian."


    The Sacred Spirit''s eyes zed with fury. "You insolent wretch. You will pay for your defiance with your life."


    Adrian felt a surge of determination. "Try me," he challenged, his voice steady and defiant.


    With a swift motion, the Sacred Spirit extended its hand, and dark energy crackled around its fingers beforeunching towards Adrian. But this time, Adrian was prepared. Channeling his restored Aether, he used the reflective barrier spell that absorbed the attack, the dark energy dissipating harmlessly.


    The Sacred Spirit''s eyes widened in shock. "How can this be? You are just a mere mortal."


    Adrian coldly uttered. "That''s right, and you are gonna be killed by a mere mortal."


    Drawing his sword, now glowing with the energy of his Aether, Adrian charged at the Sacred Spirit. Their sh was intense, light and darkness intertwining in a deadly dance. Each strike from Adrian''s sword sent shockwaves through the cavern, while the Sacred Spirit countered with sts of dark energy.


    The children who woke up huddled together, watching the battle in awe and fear. Adrian fought with everything he had, for he needed to protect them. He knew he couldn''t afford to lose.


    As the battle raged on, Adrian began to sense a pattern in the Sacred Spirit''s attacks. He focused, waiting for the right moment. When the Sacred Spiritunched another st of energy, Adrian dodged and quickly closed the distance, striking at its core.


    "ARRRH!" The Sacred Spirit let out a scream of pain and fury, its form flickering. "N-No! This cannot be!"


    Adrian pressed his advantage, channeling more Aether into his strikes. With a final, powerful blow, he shattered the Sacred Spirit''s core, causing it to dissipate into a cloud of dark energy that slowly faded away.


    The cavern fell silent, the oppressive aura lifting. Adrian stood panting, his sword still glowing. He turned to the children, who were now looking at him with hope and relief.


    "It''s over," he said, offering them a reassuring smile. "You''re safe now."


    The children began to cry tears of joy and gratitude, rushing to Adrian and clinging to him. He hugged them back to calm them down.


    As he looked around the cavern, he noticed the walls were no longer adorned with dark carvings but instead seemed to be returning to their natural state. The illusion was breaking apart.


    Then he returned to the vige. However, a shocking surprise was waiting for him when he arrived.


    ----


    The once bustling vige now seemed eerily quiet, and a strange feeling of time having passed hung in the air.


    When they entered the vige square, Adrian''s eyes widened in shock. The adults had aged significantly, at least fifteen years older than when he had left. The elderly were now frail and on the verge of death. The sight was a stark contrast to the vibrant vige he had known.


    "Brother!" Lily''s voice broke through his thoughts. She came running towards him, tears streaming down her face. "Grandpa is sick! He needs help!"


    A cold glint passed through Adrian''s eyes as he processed the situation. He had expected some consequences from breaking the illusion(killing the Demonic Spirit), but this was far beyond his imagination. He looked down at Lily, her eyes pleading for him to do something.


    Before he could respond, the adults in the vige started to notice their return. Murmurs of confusion and anger filled the air. One of the men, his face lined with wrinkles, stepped forward, pointing an usatory finger at Adrian.


    "Why have you returned?" the man demanded, his voice filled with hostility. "You should have stayed with the Sacred Spirit! Because of you, we''ve be like this!"


    Another viger, an elderly woman, chimed in, her voice shaking with rage. "You''ve cursed us all! Look at what you''ve done to us!"


    The children clung to Adrian, their fear palpable. He stood silently, watching the vigers'' anger and resentment boil over. They were ready to attack him, their eyes filled with a mixture of fear and hatred. The children''s parents were cursing their flesh and blood in front of his eyes.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he tried toprehend the surreal situation. Could such a thing happen in real life? Was this still part of the illusion, or had the Sacred Spirit''s influence taken over all of these people?


    "Brother, I''m scared?" Lily''s voice trembled, pulling him back to the present.


    Adrian nodded at her and looked at the vigers.


    "The Sacred Spirit you spoke of is now dead. I killed it." He said in a cold voice. "In fact, it wasn''t a Sacred spirit at all. But a sly and devious evil spirit. Honestly, I''m not surprised if you didn''t know about it. After all, you were willingly sending your children as a sacrifice for the evil spirit.


    Tell me, what should I do with you all?"


    Adrian''s cold words hung in the air, and the weight of the situation pressed down on everyone present.


    One of the vigers, a middle-aged woman with a deeply lined face, stepped forward, her eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and desperation. "Please, we didn''t know. We thought we were protecting our vige. Our ancestors taught us to believe in the Sacred Spirit. We didn''t realize it was evil."


    Another man, his voice trembling with age and emotion, added, "Our vige has been isted for so long. We followed the traditions passed down to us. We had no choice."


    "Y-Yeah, we didn''t know that."


    "S-Spare us..."


    The other vigers started to agreed with them.


    However, Adrian''s expression got only colder. ''There is no way to fix them.'' He was positive they weren''t speaking the truth.


    "Haha, good job. Keep lying like that. But it''s not me who you are lying but yourselves."


    Adrian''s eyes hardened as he looked over the groveling vigers. "But, you were right about one thing," he said coldly. "You had no choice, because you were cowards."


    The vigers flinched at his harsh words, but Adrian didn''t relent. "You sacrificed your own children for yourfort and survival. And now you expect forgiveness? No. You don''t deserve it."


    He turned to the children huddled behind him. "Come on. We''re leaving."

 Chapter 215: The Final Illusion

    "Come on, follow me."


    The children hesitated, but seeing the expression in Adrian, they slowly followed him. Lily clung to his side, her small hand gripping his tightly. As they walked away from the vige, the cries and pleas of the vigers faded into the background.


    Adrian led the children through the forest, his heart heavy but resolute. They deserved better than what that vige had to offer. He had to find them a safe ce.


    After what felt like hours of walking, the scenery around them began to shift. The dense forest gave way to a well-trodden path, and the sound of bustling activity reached their ears. Adrian looked ahead and saw the outskirts of a town. Relief washed over him as he continued leading the children forward.


    They soon found themselves standing in front of arge, well-kept building with a sign that read "Orphanage." Children were ying in the yard, theirughter filling the air. It was a stark contrast to the fear and darkness they had just left behind.


    Adrian approached the entrance and knocked on the door. After a moment, a kind-looking woman opened it. She took in the sight of Adrian and the children, her eyes widening with concern.


    "Please," Adrian said, his voice tired but determined. "These children need a safe ce. Can you take them in?"


    The woman nodded, her expression softening. "Of course. Please,e inside."


    Adrian and the children were ushered into the orphanage. The warm, weing atmosphere provided a stark contrast to the horrors they had experienced. The woman introduced herself as Matron ra and quickly set about making the childrenfortable.


    Adrian watched as the children were given food and nkets, their faces lighting up with hope. Lily stayed close to him, her grip on his hand never loosened.


    Matron ra approached him, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you for bringing them here. We''ll take good care of them."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a weight lift from his shoulders. "Thank you. They deserve a chance at a better life."


    As Adrian finished speaking, the world in his vision started to fade away slowly...


    ''So, did I pass the illusion...?'' Adrian thought and soon found an answer to his question.


    ...


    Adrian blinked as the world around him shifted once more. He found himself standing in a vast, destendscape. The sky was an oppressive shade of crimson, and the ground beneath his feet was cracked and barren. There were no signs of life, nondmarks, just an endless expanse of wastnd.


    ''Where am I now?'' he thought, ncing around warily. ''Is this the final illusion?''


    As he took a step forward, a voice echoed through the air, cold and unyielding. "Wee, Adrian. You have proven yourself resilient and determined, but this is the final trial. The hardest of all."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "Show yourself," he demanded, his grip tightening on his sword.


    The air shimmered, and a figure materialized before him. It was a mirror image of Adrian, but with a dark, sinister aura.


    "A doppelganger, huh..." Adrian muttered not expecting the final illusion would be a cliche mirror(doppelganger) type of trial.


    The doppelg?nger smirked, its eyes filled with malice.


    "I am your greatest adversary," it said, its voice an eerie echo of Adrian''s own. "I am your fears, your doubts, your darkest thoughts. To pass this trial, you must defeat me."


    "So, I have to defeat myself," he muttered not a bit affected by his other self''s words. "Well, that will be a bit difficult."


    "Exactly," the doppelg?nger replied, drawing a shadowy version of Adrian''s sword. "Let''s see if you have the strength to face your own darkness."


    "Haha, you misunderstood me, I said it would be a bit difficult to defeat myself, not you." Adrian chuckled as he looked at his copy. "I can''t hit myself but I can hit you. That makes it easier to defeat you."


    The doppelg?nger sneered, raising its shadowy sword. "But I''m you. I know you, how you fight, how you move. We are the same."


    Adrian chuckled, his grip on his sword tightening. "Thankfully, I''ve read a lot of scenes about this type of situation in many novels andics. So I know the easiest way to defeat you."


    The doppelg?nger''s eyes narrowed. "What are you talking about?"


    Adrian took a deep breath, his gaze fixed on his shadowy counterpart. "You''re right, we may be the same in many ways. But that''s also your weakness."


    The doppelg?nger narrowed its eyes, gripping its sword tightly. "What do you mean?"


    "You see, I know myself better than anyone," Adrian said, a confident smile spreading across his face. "I know my strengths, my weaknesses, my tendencies. And that means I can anticipate your every move as well. Andthere''s one thing you can''t replicate."


    The doppelg?nger tilted its head, puzzled. "And what''s that?"


    "My creativity," Adrian replied, an odd glint in his eyes. "You might know how I fight, but you can''t anticipate everything I cane up with."


    Without warning, Adrian lunged forward, his sword shing against the doppelg?nger''s. The two figures moved in perfect sync, their des meeting in a flurry of strikes and parries.


    As the battle raged on, Adrian began to notice subtle differences in the doppelg?nger''s movements when he used a different, unorthodox fighting style.


    They continued to fight and used movement techniques, the sword technique, and closebat. Everything ended up with them being almost equal.


    However, Adrian managed to confirm a few things. The doppelganger still copied him, but Adrian knew it was always just a fraction of a second slower, a slight hesitation in its strikes.


    Adrian seized the opportunity, feinting to the left and then striking with a powerful blow to the right. The doppelg?nger stumbled, its sword ttering to the ground. Adrian pressed his advantage, his de poised at his counterpart''s throat.


    "It''s over," Adrian said, his eyes narrowing. "You may be my shadow, but I''m the one in control."


    "..." The doppelganger looked at Adrian speechless. "That was not cool."


    "...I know."


    Swish-!


    Adrian''s sword sliced through the doppelg?nger, causing it to dissolve into a cloud of dark mist. The oppressive atmosphere around him began to lift, and the destendscape faded away.


    He found himself back in the heart of the Ruin of Illusions. The ancient stone walls loomed around him, but now they seemed less menacing. The final trial had ended.


    "It ended... Right?"

 Chapter 216: Finals Starts

    Back in the arena, the announcer''s voice echoed through the coliseum as a figure emerged from the ruin''s portal.


    "And now, our first contestant is out. He is a second-year, Ken Thorne!"


    The crowd murmured in anticipation, but the cheers were subdued. Ken''s expression was one of defeat; his shoulders slumped, and his eyes avoided the crowd.


    "It seems Ken Thorne has failed to conquer the Ruin of Illusions," the announcer continued. "A valiant effort, but the trials have proven too much for him."


    As Ken made his way to the stands, the portal shimmered again. Another figure stepped out, this time a young woman with fiery red hair and a determined look. The crowd held its breath.


    "Herees Samia Ashburn, a formidablepetitor known for her tenacity. Let''s see if she has seeded!"


    Selene''s determined expression faltered as she walked forward. The announcer''s voice carried the disappointing news. "Unfortunately, Selene has also failed to conquer the Ruin of Illusions."


    One by one, more contestants emerged from the portal, each bearing the marks of their struggles within the ruins. Their faces reflected frustration, exhaustion, and in some cases, despair. The trials had tested them all to their limits, and none had seeded.


    "And now, our next contestant," the announcer''s voice echoed, "Emeric Ironheart."


    Emeric''s appearance was greeted with silence. His usually confident and arrogant demeanor was reced with a look of utter defeat.


    "It appears Emeric Ironheart has also been bested by the trials. The Ruin of Illusions has imed yet another challenger."


    The atmosphere in the coliseum grew tense as the crowd waited, hoping for someone to emerge victorious. The portal shimmered again, and this time, a figure stepped out with a different aura. It was Adrian.


    "And here we have Adrian Lighthaven, a rising star among the contenders. Could he be the one to conquer the Ruin of Illusions?"


    "Wait, there is something on his hand, an artifact?"


    "Then..."


    "He has conquered the Ruin! He is the first one!" the announcer eximed.


    The coliseum roared with apuse and cheers. Adrian stood tall at the entrance of the ruin. The trials had tested him in ways he could never have imagined, but he had emerged victorious.


    After about 5 minutes, Ceil Skyborn came out, conquering the ruin and taking second ce.


    The third ce was taken by the fourth-year La Moonshadow who finished after 4 minutes Ceil.


    The fourth ce went to the third-year ire Stormrider, and the fifth to Aurelius Avondale.


    After about an hour, all the contestants got out of the Ruin. The most surprising thing was more than 80% of them failed at conquering the Ruin, showing how difficult the Ruin was. Even Ren failed at it.


    After the event concluded Adrian returned to the dorm. He wanted to have a nice rest since tomorrow would surely be the busiest day he might have in a while.


    However, just as he returned to his room, hismunication bracelet started vibrating.


    Then the holographic image of a young girl appeared above the bracelet.


    "Hello, Senior Anya," Adrian quickly greeted the caller, Anya.


    "Hello, Adrian," Anya greeted back, her voice rather urgent. "Congrattions on conquering the Ruin of Illusions and getting the first ce."


    "You saw it? Thank you," Adrian replied, smiling. "Perhaps, my weapon is ready?"


    Anya nodded but then added, "It is, but I''d like you toe to my smithy. There''s something I''d like to discuss with you in person."


    Adrian considered for a moment, then nodded. "Sure, I''m free now. I''ll head over."


    "Great. See you soon," Anya said before the call ended.


    With a sigh, Adrian left the dorm and headed to the third-years'' area. He wanted to see what kind of weapon the future Smithing Sage created for him.


    ______ ____ _


    January 21.


    Today was the day all the events woulde to an end - The Finals Day.


    The whole Eldora City, the Celestial Arcane Academy, and the tournament grounds were buzzing with excitement. The atmosphere was electric, filled with anticipation for the final showdown.


    A few events have already started early in the morning. Such as the PotionCrafting and Beast Tamers Challenge events.


    Adrian''s Arcane Knowledge Quiz was also going on at the same time. His opponent was none other than the bookworm girl who reached the finals through her deep knowledge. However, the finals included demonstrations as well, not just theory knowledge, and that worked in Adrian''s favor since he improved nearly the most in this area.


    Even then, he had to give his respect for the girl; she didn''t give up.


    Adrian and his opponent were given a set ofplex arcane symbols and magical artifacts to identify and exin their functions. The elf girl, Ena Hemin, showed impressive knowledge, rattling off detailed exnations with confidence. Adrian matched her pace, his demonstrations precise and insightful.


    The final challenge was a practical application of arcane knowledge. They were tasked with creating a functional magical construct from a set ofponents. Adrian worked methodically, his experience in practical magic giving him an edge. Ena struggled with the assembly, her theoretical knowledge not tranting as smoothly into the practical task.


    In the end, Adrian''s construct waspleted first and functioned well enough not to be called a failure. The judges announced him as the winner of the Arcane Knowledge Quiz, and the crowd erupted in apuse. Adrian smiled at Ena, offering her a respectful nod. She returned the gesture, acknowledging his victory with grace.


    The Beast Tamers ended in Irithel''s victory while the Potioncrafting in Aurelia''s win by a slight margin. Which meant this part of the plot didn''t change.


    The next events were element-oriented or weapon-focused such as Aurelius and Ren''s swordsmanship challenge event. Ren managed to win Aurelius by a slight margin, admitting Aurelius''s talent in swords.


    Then, finally, the time for the Team Battle Event has arrived.


    Adrian''s team versus Aurelius''s team.


    The winner will be decided in 5-minute battle, rules where each team must strategize and fight within a limited space, utilizing their skills and teamwork to outmaneuver and overpower the opposing team.


    The crowd''s excitement was palpable as the two teams took their positions on the battlefield. Adrian''s team, consisting of Aria, L, Ardel, and Kairen, stood ready, their expressions focused and determined. Across from them, Aurelius''s team, featuring Ren, Lyra, Aurelia, and Irithel, mirrored their intensity.


    "Contestants, are you ready?" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena. Both teams nodded, their eyes locked on their opponents.


    "Begin!"

 Chapter 217: The Rematch Between Extras And Main Cast

    "Contestants, are you ready?" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena. Both teams nodded, their eyes locked on their opponents.


    "Begin!"


    The battlefield buzzed with energy as both teams sprang into action. Adrian''s team, having agreed on a countery strategy, moved fluidly but not aggressively. They aimed to control the battlefield without revealing their true intentions.


    L sent a series of controlled fireballs towards Aurelius''s team, forcing them to spread out. Meanwhile, Ariabined her earth and wind magic to create barriers and gusts of wind, strategically disrupting the enemy''s formation. Ardel silently darted around the battlefield, using the chaos to his advantage while remaining unseen.


    Kairen positioned himself defensively, ready to intercept any attacks aimed at his teammates.


    Aurelius''s team responded with their own strategy. Ren dashed forward with incredible speed, his de a blur as he targeted Adrian. Lyra, being an ice mage and scythe user, created a frosty barrier to protect their healer, Aurelia, who stood at the back, ready to mend any injuries. Irithel, proficient in wind and water magic, cast supportive spells to enhance her team''s agility and defense.


    Adrian met Ren''s charge head-on, his daggers shing as they shed with Ren''s sword. The two moved with precision, their des a blur of motion. Adrian''s affinity-less nature didn''t hinder him; his expertise in closebat made him a formidable opponent. He anticipated Ren''s wind-infused strikes, countering with quick, decisive movements.


    "Stay focused!" Adrian called out to his team, his eyes never leaving Ren.


    Aria and L worked in tandem, theirbined magic creating a tempest of mes and wind that disrupted the battlefield. L''s fire magic intensified Aria''s wind, creating a powerful vortex that forced Aurelius''s team to adapt quickly.


    Aurelius, with his affinity for all seven elements, countered their onught with abination of earth and water magic, creating a protective barrier while dousing the mes. He thenunched a barrage of elemental attacks, testing Adrian''s team''s defenses.


    Ardel, the assassin, took advantage of the chaos, moving swiftly and silently towards Lyra. He aimed to disrupt their formation by targeting their ice mage. However, Lyra was prepared. With a swift motion, she spun her scythe, creating a barrier of ice shards that deflected Ardel''s approach.


    Kairen, still reluctant to hit others, focused on defense. He intercepted Aurelius''s attacks, using his tanking abilities to shield his teammates. His solid presence on the battlefield provided a crucial anchor for Adrian''s strategy.


    Irithel, seeing the need for a shift in tactics, cast a two star water spell, creating a wave that surged towards Adrian''s team. Aria responded with an earth wall, blocking the wave, while L countered with a burst of fire that evaporated the water.


    The battlefield became a dance of elements and strategies, each team adapting and countering the other''s moves. The crowd watched in awe as the two teams showcased their skills and teamwork.


    Adrian, aware of the time limit, knew they needed to push for a decisive move. "L, Aria, create an opening!" he shouted.


    L and Aria nodded, focusing their magic to create a concentrated burst of fire and wind aimed directly at Aurelius. Thebined attack forced Aurelius to divert his attention, using his elemental mastery to counter the onught.


    "Now, Ardel!" Adrian signaled.


    Ardel, taking advantage of the distraction, moved swiftly towards Aurelia. He aimed to disrupt their healer, knowing it would give his team an edge. However, Lyra was ready, her scythe spinning to intercept Ardel''s approach.


    Kairen, seeing the opportunity, stepped forward. Despite his reluctance to hit others, he created a protective wind barrier around Ardel, allowing him to get close to Aurelia. Ardel''s swift movements bypassed Lyra''s defenses, his dagger poised to strike.


    Aurelius, realizing the danger, redirected his focus. "Ren, cover Aurelia!" hemanded.


    Ren, understanding the urgency, disengaged from Adrian and dashed towards Ardel. But Adrian was ready. He intercepted Ren''s path, their des shing once more.


    The intensity of the battle reached its peak as the five-minute timer approached its end. Both teams fought with everything they had, their strategies and skills pushing them to their limits.


    In the end, Adrian and Ardel managed to take out Irithel and Aurelia one after another, though their teammate Kairen was also lost in the process. But that marked who would be the winner in this match.


    Taking advantage of Kairen''s absence, Aurelius and Ren moved to take out their back line, however, Adrian was a bit faster than them, with Ardel disabled Lyra and quickly arrived to help L and Aria who held on against Ren and Aurelius using defensive spells.


    Just as Adrian and Aurelius were about to engage in a battle, the loud voice of the timer ending echoed through the arena.


    Soon after, the announcer''s voice was heard as well. "Time''s up!"


    The battlefield fell silent as both teams stopped, catching their breath. The judges deliberated, their eyes scanning the battlefield and the condition of the contestants.


    After a tense moment, the head judge stood and raised his hand. "The winner of the Team Battle Event is... Adrian Lighthaven''s team!"


    The crowd erupted in apuse and cheers as Adrian''s team stood victorious. The strategic countery,bined with their teamwork and adaptability, had earned them the win.


    Adrian turned to his teammates, a proud smile on his face. "We did it. Great job, everyone."


    Aria, L, Ardel, and Kairen nodded, their expressions filled with satisfaction and relief. They had faced a formidable opponent and emerged victorious.


    Aurelius''s team, despite their defeat, showed respect towards their opponents. Aurelius approached Adrian, extending his hand. "Well fought, Adrian. You and your team were exceptional."


    Adrian shook his hand, appreciating the gesture. "You too, Aurelius. It was good topete against you."


    "Thanks, but it will be us who takes the victory next time." Aurelius smiled as they descended the fighting arena.


    "Haha, we''ll see about that." Adrian chuckled while wondering if he would be here in the next tournament.


    "Let''s give another round of apuse for both teams! What an incredible disy of skill and teamwork!"


    Adrian''s team gathered near the edge of the arena, catching their breath and relishing the moment of victory.


    "You should rest Adrian," Aria said looking at him. "You are gonna fight in individual battlepetition soon. And I think you will have a hard time. Because-"


    "Because Aurelius is strong, right?" Adrian chuckled already expecting this from her.


    "..."


    "Don''t worry, I know how strong he is. But he might not know about me." Adrian smiled recalling the surprise he prepared for his fight with Aurelius. "It will be fun."

 Chapter 218: Adrian Vs Aurelius (Extra Vs Main Character)

    [ Weekly Bonus Chapter ]


    ____ ___ __


    After the first year''s team battle, the other years fought their own battles one after another, each match showcasing the unique skills and strategies of the participants. The audience remained captivated, eagerly awaiting the next event of the tournament: the Individual Combat.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now, we have our first finals of the Individual Combat event!" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena. "In this corner, we have Adrian Lighthaven, the strategist who just led his team to victory in the Team Battle Event!" The crowd erupted in cheers and apuse as Adrian stepped forward, his eyes focused, his gaze calm.


    "And in the other corner, we have Aurelius Avondale, the prodigy with mastery over all seven elements! You heard it right, all 7 elements!" The audience''s excitement grew even louder as Aurelius entered the arena, his calm demeanor and aura of power evident to all.


    The two of them stood facing each other, the air between them charged with anticipation. They had both proven their strength and skill in the team battles, but now it was time to see who would emerge victorious in a one-on-one confrontation.


    "Are you ready?" the judge called out. Adrian and Aurelius nodded, their eyes locked on each other. "Begin!"


    The moment the signal was given, both fighters sprang into action. Aurelius wasted no time, summoning a torrent of fire using a 2-star spell andunching it toward Adrian. Adrian swiftly dodged the fire using Shadow Glide and closed the distance.


    However, Aurelius retreated from him using another earth type of spell to hinder his movement. As the fight went on, Adrian realized Aurelius knew he would lose to him in closebat, that''s why he was maintaining a safe distance and attacking using different elements making it hard for him to react and counter his moves.


    He knew he needed to close the distance if he wanted to have the advantage and win the fight, however, it was really hard to approach Aurelius who had an affinity with all the 7 elements. Not to mention he was really good at using them to control the battle.


    Adrian could wait using the hit-and-run tactic till Aurelius was out of Aether, but it wouldn''t most likely work against him. Adrian knew Aurelius had a vast amount of Aether though lower than Aria''s, it should be two times more than his.


    And it would be enough to keep using the spells like this for three or four minutes straight.


    Anyway, Aurelius wasn''t an idiot so he was using his aether carefully, taking mostly everything into ount.


    But there was one w in Aurelius''s decision to fight this way - he couldn''t defeat Adrian at this rate too. Adrian could just dodge and counterattack just like he is doing right now till the battle ends. As for the stamina, Adrian might be the one who isn''t worried about it in the whole first-year students.


    Thus, the two decided to get serious and use their secret moves.


    As Aurelius prepared another spell, Adrian took a deep breath, focusing his mind and body. He had one technique from the Path of Subtlety that might catch Aurelius off guard, but it was risky. He needed the perfect moment to execute it.


    Aurelius summoned a swirling vortex of wind and ice, aiming to trap Adrian in a small blizzard. The freezing winds whipped around the arena, obscuring vision and chilling the air. Adrian moved with the grace of a shadow, slipping through the storm and closing the distance.


    "I won''t let you get close," Aurelius muttered, his eyes glowing with determination. He raised his hand, summoning a barrier of earth to block Adrian''s path.


    Adrian smiled, his hand brushing against the hilt of his dagger.


    With a burst of speed, Adrianunched himself into the air, flipping over the earth barrier. Mid-air, he drew his dagger, its de glinting in the light. Aurelius''s eyes moved as he quickly shifted to a defensive stance, summoning a shield of water to deflect the iing strike.


    Adrian''s de met the watery shield, and for a moment, it seemed as if Aurelius''s defense would hold. And it did, but that fraction of a moment was enough for Adrian to appear behind Aurelius and sweep his feet to make him fall.


    But, Aurelius''s instincts kicked in at thest moment, jumping away in the nick of a moment. However, he lost his bnce as a result and ended up nearly falling. Not giving up, Adrian used his hands as a spring to throw his body forward andunch a kick aimed at Aurelius''s midsection.


    Aurelius twisted his body, just barely evading Adrian''s kick. Hended on his feet, skidding back several paces, his eyes narrowing as he realized how close Adrian hade tonding a decisive blow.


    But he didn''t have to time think as Adrian continued following by continuous side and low kicks pushing Aurelius to the corner with each move. Aurelius knew he would end up losing if he didn''t do something.


    ''It''s time to use that then, huh...''


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, realizing he needed to pull out all the stops if he was going to turn the tide of the battle. With a deep breath, he channeled his aether, feeling the energy surge through him as he prepared to unleash his trump card.


    Adrian watched carefully, sensing a change in Aurelius''s demeanor. He knew something big wasing and prepared himself to react ordingly.


    "Swoosh!"


    A sudden burst of aura emanated from Aurelius, sending shockwaves across the fighting arena, even pushing away Adrian for a few steps.


    His hair started to turn dark blue, while his aether core took the same color. His aura crackled with visible lightning, the air around him shimmering with dense elemental power.


    "L-Look! Student Aurelius is doing something! Something incredible is about to happen!" the announcer eximed, the audience on the edge of their seats.


    Adrian took a deep breath, steadying himself. He knew this was it¡ªthe moment that would decide the match. He couldn''t afford to hold back any longer. He focused his mind, calling upon the Path of Subtlety''s ultimate technique.


    Aurelius, his eyes glowing in deep blue, focused on his aether, feeling it surge through him like a torrent. He knew this was his only chance to turn the tide of the battle. With a deep breath, he lifted his hand and pointed at Adrian.


    Then it happened.

 Chapter 219: Adrian Vs Aurelius (Exta Vs Main Character) [2]

    Aurelius''s outstretched hand crackled with power as he summoned several bolts of lightning, each one more intense than thest. The arena was bathed in a blinding light as the bolts arced through the air, creating an electrifying spectacle that left the audience in awe. The sheer magnitude of the attack was overwhelming, the air humming with the force of the energy being unleashed.


    "Take this!" Aurelius shouted, his voice echoing through the arena as the lightning surged towards Adrian.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he activated Phantom Step, his body bing a blur of movement as he dodged the iing bolts. The first strike missed him by a hair''s breadth, the air around him sizzling with residual energy. He continued to move with incredible speed, his form almost disappearing from sight as he weaved through the storm of lightning.


    But the onught was relentless. Aurelius''s control over the lightning was formidable, and they seemed to pursue Adrian with a mind of their own. Despite his best efforts, Adrian couldn''t avoid every strike. A bolt grazed his shoulder, sending a jolt of pain through his body. Another struck his leg, causing him to stumble briefly before regaining his bnce.


    The arena was a dazzling disy of power and agility, the air filled with the crackle of lightning and the blur of Adrian''s movements. The crowd watched in rapt silence, unable to tear their eyes away from the incredible battle unfolding before them.


    Adrian pushed through the pain, his focus unwavering. He knew he had to find an opening, a moment when Aurelius''s concentration wavered. With each strike, he calcted the pattern of the lightning, looking for a weakness.


    As he dodged another bolt, Adrian''s gaze locked onto Aurelius. He could see the strain on his opponent''s face, the intensity of maintaining such a powerful attack taking its toll. This was his chance.


    With a burst of speed, Adrian closed the distance between them, his body a blur as he moved through the storm of lightning. He felt another bolt graze his side, but he pushed through the pain, his determination driving him forward.


    Aurelius''s eyes widened in surprise as Adrian appeared before him, his dagger glinting in the light of the lightning. With a swift, fluid motion, Adrian struck, aiming for a critical point.


    He instinctively tried to summon an earth wall to block Adrian''s strike, but to his shock, the spell fizzled out. His affinity for the all elements had faltered in the crucial moment, leaving him defenseless.


    Taking advantage of Aurelius''s confusion, Adrian moved with lightning speed. Instead of using his dagger, he used his right leg to perform a powerful kick,nding a precise blow that sent Aurelius''s body flying across the arena. The force of the impact left the prodigy momentarily stunned, crashing into the ground with a thud.


    Adrian didn''t let up. He sprinted after Aurelius, closing the distance in an instant. Before Aurelius could recover, Adrian was already standing over him, his dagger pointed directly at his opponent''s throat.


    The audience held its collective breath, the tension in the arena palpable.


    The judge quickly intervened, stepping between the twobatants. "That''s enough!" he dered, his voice firm and authoritative. "The match is over."


    Adrian lowered his dagger, stepping back to give Aurelius space. The crowd erupted into cheers, the excitement and awe at the battle''s conclusion washing over them in waves.


    "The winner of the Individual Combat finals is Adrian Lighthaven!" the judge announced, raising Adrian''s hand in victory.


    Adrian helped Aurelius to his feet, their eyes meeting in a moment of mutual respect. Despite the intensity of the battle, there was no animosity between them.


    "You fought well," Adrian said, a small smile ying on his lips.


    "Haha, thank you," Aurelius muttered still not recovered from the intensity of the battle. "You were incredible too."


    Then they descended the arena together, heading to the preparation area.


    Neither of them talked, both immersed in their own thoughts.


    Adrian knew Aurelius was probably thinking about why he couldn''t use earth element just now. And he knew the answer very well. It was the only flow Aurelius''s ability had. While it allowed him to have great control over the element he chose, he couldn''t use other elements in that state.


    Just like now, he switched his aether core to full lightning using the first effect of his ability Primordial Arcane Nexus.


    But that disabled him from using his other affinities. And he just discovered it, making it easier for Adrian to end the battle. Had he known beforehand, he would''ve used lightning to defend himself instead of earth, prolonging the battle.


    Even then, Adrian was certain he wouldn''t lose. Not to the current Aurelius.


    ''Nothing is wless in this world, isn''t it?'' Adrian muttered inwardly, recalling another reason why the novel was well-received among the readers. Who would like a perfect protagonist? Well, not him at least. ws made the characters rtable. Adrian knew that firsthand.


    As they reached the preparation area, Adrian noticed the intensity of the battle had left him with several bruises and burns. He winced slightly as he moved, but the adrenaline still coursing through his veins dulled the pain. Aurelius, though visibly exhausted, seemed rtively unharmed, a testament to the mercy Adrian had shown to him at thest moment.


    The two parted their ways, each one heading to their own groups. Aurelia quickly started healing Aurelius while taking a nce at her brother, a flicker of worry shing through them.


    But, she didn''t have to worry that much, as it seemed, Aria had already called for healers and brought several high-tier healing potions.


    Meanwhile, the next match, Ceil Skyborn versus Rowan Ironheart has already begun on the stage.


    Adrian and his teammates decided to watch their senior matches since it would serve as an experience, not to mention they would be fighting in the ultimate finals against them. So, getting to know their strength and weaknesses might increase their chance of not losing too soon.


    Right, Adrian had no hope of winning against seniors, for he knew the difference in their strength very well.


    He would prefer to be realistic in this situation.


    But that wouldn''t mean he would just give up without trying.

 Chapter 220: Truth Or Trial [1]

    After the individualbat event ended for all years, it was already time for lunch.


    So, there was an hour''s break for everyone.


    The break soon came to its end and the arena became lively once more.


    "Before the ultimate finals of certain events, we will hold the 7 Star Strategy Games event''s final round." The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, reigniting the excitement among the audience. The 7 Star Strategy Games had been a highlight of the tournament, showcasing the participants'' mental acuity and strategic prowess.


    "Let''s wee our finalists for the 7 Star Strategy Games event!" The announcer''s voice boomed as the crowd erupted into cheers.


    Adrian stepped forward, his mind already shifting gears from the intensebat earlier. Games were his forte, and he knew he had to be at his best to secure another victory. His opponent, Rowan Ironheart, was known for his sharp intellect and difficult strategies. He was already waiting at the opposite end of the stage, his eyes gleaming with mystery.


    "Now, let us spin the wheel and see which game they willpete in!" The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena as therge wheel on the screen began to spin. The colorful sections of the wheel blurred together, each one representing a different game ranging from 4-star to 7-star difficulties.


    The crowd watched in anticipation, their excitement palpable as the wheel gradually slowed down. The sections became distinguishable again, and the tension grew with each passing second.


    Finally, the wheel came to a stop on a sectionbeled "Truth or Trial" with a 5-star rating.


    The crowd erupted in apuse, intrigued by the selection. The announcer continued, "Our finalists will now face off in the 5-star game of Truth or Trial!"


    "Let me give info about the game and the rules."


    The game''s objective was to yers taking turns challenging each other with questions (Truth) or tasks (Trial) to uncover secrets or test their skills.


    Setup:


    yers: Two yers.


    Materials: The "Truth" questions that the yers ask and a predefined set of limited "Trial" tasks.


    Rules were like this:


    Starting the Game:


    Decide who goes first (yer 1 and yer 2) by rolling a die or another method.


    Turn Structure:


    yer 1 asks, "Truth or Trial?"yer 2 chooses either "Truth" or "Trial."


    Truth:


    - yer 1 asks a question from the list of "Truth" questions.


    - yer 2 must answer honestly.


    - If yer 2 refuses to answer, yer 1 can assign a "Trial" instead.


    Trial:


    yer 1 chooses a "Trial" task from the limited set and presents it to yer 2.


    yer 2 mustplete the task.


    If yer 2 fails toplete the task, yer 1 earns a point.


    Switch Turns:


    Afterpleting the "Truth" or "Trial," yers switch roles.


    Winning the Game:


    The game continues until a predetermined number of rounds arepleted or until one yer reaches a set number of points.


    The yer with the most points at the end of the game wins.


    Both yers will be under a 6-star Lie DetectingSpell, in case they want to cheat.


    And one yer can have only 5 Trials ensuring they won''t abuse this.


    The announcer''s exnation drew cheers from the crowd, who were eager to see how thepetitors would navigate the challenges of "Truth or Trial." Adrian and Rowan took their ces at the center of the stage, their expressions serious and focused.


    The judge, standing between them, raised a hand for silence. "We will begin with Adrian as yer 1 and Rowan as yer 2. Let the gamemence!"


    "How will you decide who will go first?"


    "Senior can start first," Adrian replied.


    "No, Junior should start first," Rowan said. "This is the least I can do as a senior."


    "No, as a junior I should respect you and give you this chance."


    "No, don''t think too much, just start by yourself."


    "No-"


    "Ok, we will decide by a simple coin toss," the judge intervened, holding up a shiny gold coin. "Heads or tails, Adrian?"


    "Heads," Adrian replied.


    "Tails it is then," Rowan said.


    The judge flipped the coin into the air, and it spun beforending in his palm. He opened his hand to reveal the result.


    "Heads it is. Adrian will start as yer 1."


    The crowd cheered as Adrian and Rowan took their positions at the table set up in the center of the stage. The tension was palpable as the first round of "Truth or Trial" was about to begin.


    Adrian looked at Rowan, his mind racing with potential questions and tasks. He knew he had to start strong to gain an early advantage.


    Adrian nodded, taking a deep breath as he prepared to ask the first question. "Truth or Trial?" he asked, his eyes locked onto Rowan.


    Rowan considered for a moment, then smiled confidently. "Truth."


    Adrian thought carefully, his mind racing to devise a n to turn this game into his. "Senior Rowan, do you.. hate me or dislike me?"


    "!"


    The crowd was taken aback by Adrian''s question, murmurs of surprise and curiosity rippling through the stands. Rowan''s eyebrows shot up in shock, clearly not expecting such a direct and personal question. He quicklyposed himself and chuckled, trying to mask any difort.


    "What are you talking about, Adrian?" Rowan said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "You''re my good junior. I like you."


    As soon as the words left Rowan''s mouth, the 6-star Lie Detecting Spell activated, casting a faint red glow over him. The glow intensified briefly, indicating that Rowan was lying. The crowd gasped, and a ripple of astonishment spread through the arena.


    Adrian''s expression remained calm, though inwardly he felt a mix of satisfaction and curiosity. He had anticipated a more strategic question, but his gut had told him to start with something personal, and it had paid off.


    Rowan''s smile faltered slightly, but he quickly recovered. "Alright, Adrian," he said, his tone more serious now. "Your turn. Truth or Trial?"


    "...You haven''t told the truth yet, Senior." However, Adrian wouldn''t let him easily go. "Or do you refuse to answer the Truth and do the Trial?"


    Rowan''s smile slowly disappeared, reced by a solemn expression. "You are indeed a smart one, huh? Ok, I will tell the truth..."


    "I don''t like you."

 Chapter 221: Truth Or Trial [2]

    "I don''t like you."


    The arena fell into a stunned silence, the weight of Rowan''s admission hanging heavily in the air. The crowd''s initial shock soon turned into a hushed murmur of spection and curiosity. Adrian remainedposed, his expression impassive as he nodded. "Thank you for your honesty, Senior," he said, his voice steady.


    Rowan''s expression remained solemn, but there was a hint of mystery in his eyes. "Your turn, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze unwavering.


    Rowan took a deep breath, clearly considering his next question carefully. "I said I don''t like you, junior, right? Then, let me tell you why I don''t like you. My question is, do you love your fellow freshman, Junior Aria?"


    "..." The whole arena fell silent, wanting to hear the answer not thinking how Rowan even did know about it.


    Adrian''s expression tightened for a moment, the crowd''s anticipation palpable. He knew the implications of the question and the impact his answer would have. He hesitated, then spoke. "I refuse to answer."


    Rowan''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Very well. Then I choose a trial for you," he said, his voice carrying a hint of satisfaction. "But even if you refused, we all know the answer now, you know. What a waste of trial."


    The crowd murmured in agreement, the air thick with spection. Rowan continued, "Hmm... Let me see... Here it is. Your trial is to bnce on one foot on top of that pir for five minutes without using any magic to assist you."


    A pir rose from the arena floor, and Adrian nodded, moving towards it. He stepped onto the pir and carefully bnced on one foot. The crowd watched in silence as the seconds ticked by, the tension mounting with each passing moment. Adrian''s focus was unwavering, his determination evident.


    While he was doing the trial, the crowd was already whispering about Adrian''s feelings for Princess Aria. Could it be he really loved her but didn''t want to tell it in public? Though they were right, there was no one to confirm their suspicions.


    Many eyes fell on Aria who was watching the event in the front row with her ssmates. Seeing her beauty and temperament, many could agree she was indeed someone worth admiring. Aria didn''t react even under the weight of the crowd''s gaze, she maintained herposure, her eyes fixed on Adrian as he continued his trial.


    As the five minutes came to an end, Adrian stepped down from the pir, the crowd erupting into apuse. He returned to his position, ready for his turn. "Truth or Trial, Rowan?" he asked, his voice calm but with a hint of challenge.


    Rowan replied. "Truth."


    Adrian''s gaze locked onto Rowan''s. "Do you hate your brother, Emeric?"


    Rowan''s smile stiffened for a moment, the question clearly catching him off guard. He knew if he lied, the spell would activate. After a tense moment, Rowan made his decision. "Trial."


    Adrian nodded, having anticipated this choice. "Your trial is to solve this 5-starbyrinth puzzle within ten minutes."


    Aplex, three-dimensionalbyrinth appeared before Rowan, its intricate pathways and traps a daunting challenge. The crowd watched with bated breath as Rowan approached the puzzle, his mind racing to find the solution.


    The crowd was surprised that he chose a trial. Emeric was his little brother, right? Or could it be he hated him? Wait, they said they were half brothers, same father but different mother. Could it be because of that?


    Minutes ticked by as Rowan navigated thebyrinth, his concentration unwavering. With just seconds to spare, he ced the final piece,pleting the puzzle. The crowd erupted in cheers, impressed by his skill and determination.


    They didn''t voice their opinions about him hating Emeric since they didn''t want to offend the head of the Ironheart family watching one of the VIPs.


    But there was one person who was affected the most by this. Obviously, it was Emeric who came to watch his admirable brother defeating his enemy - Adrian. But, what did he just hear? Does his brother hate him? He refused to believe it since he didn''t say it. But wasn''t refusing to answer the same as telling him he hated him...?


    Not noticing his little brother''s turmoil, Rowan returned to his position, his expression serious. "Your turn, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his eyes steady.


    "There is something I heard going around about you. Tell me, junior. You don''t have an affinity with either of the seven elements, do you?" Rowan''s lips curled upwardly, confident he caught Adrian off guard.


    "..." Adrian silently looked at Rowan stopping himself fromughing out loud. After taking a deep breath, he replied.


    "That''s right, I''m affinityless, I don''t have any affinity with either of the 7 elements." Adrian''s honest reply echoed through the arena causing many faces to turn into shock and surprise. "I''m surprised you didn''t notice it till now. I haven''t used any element from the start of the tournament, have I?"


    The spell didn''t react, meaning Adrian was telling the truth. The arena was immediately in uproar.


    "He was affintyless? Doesn''t that mean he can''t even advance to Lunar Tier?"


    "Isn''t he basically a trash?"


    "But he is so strong even without an affinity? Isn''t that incredible?"


    "Yeah, he even defeated the boy with seven affinities!"


    "But, his future is limited, s, such a good seedling..."


    The crowd''s mixed reactions echoed through the arena, a cacophony of shock, admiration, insult, and pity. Adrian stood firm, unaffected by the swirling opinions. His resolve and strength were evident, and for him, this revtion was just another step in his journey. It was gonna be revealed soon anyway.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to tell the truth, Junior." Rowan chuckled both satisfied and displeased by the stir Adrian''s answer caused. "And now we know the reason why I don''t like you junior, you don''t have an affinity, meaning you have no future, yet you still pester our bright Aria, hindering her from reaching her potential-"


    "Senior, you can talkter, it is my turn to ask now." But Adrian cut him off, his voice cold.


    "Haha, sorry, sorry, I was just telling the truth you know. No need to be so cold, Junior." Rowan said his eyes scanning the crowd, reading their expressions.


    "...Truth or Trial?" However, Adrian wouldn''t let him do as he wanted.

 Chapter 222: Truth or Trial [3]

    "Truth of course," Rowan said looking at Adrian in the eye.


    "Well then, my question is..." Just as Adrian was about to speak a voice echoed in his mind.


    (Ask Rowan an easy question.)


    ''Getting impatient are we?'' Adrian chuckled inwardly but decided to y along.


    "My question is... what are you afraid of the most?" Adrian pretended to be stunned when the voice was heard and as he spoke.


    Rowan''s eyelids twitched for a moment. "You really caught me off guard, Junior. Giving such an easy yet difficult question... The trial, it is."


    "Ok, then... You need to stay underwater for 5 minutes without using any aether or help." Adrian chose one of the trials which he couldn''t do from the list.


    "Alright, I ept the trial," Rowan replied, his expression unchanging. The arena shifted, revealing arge, clear tank of water at the center.


    The crowd''s anticipation grew as Rowan walked towards the tank. The judge stepped forward, ensuring the trial''s parameters were understood by all. "Rowan must remain submerged in the water for five minutes without using any aether or assistance. If he surfaces before the time is up, Adrian will earn a point."


    Rowan took a deep breath before lowering himself into the tank. The water was cold and clear, and he could feel the eyes of the entire arena on him. Once he was fully submerged, the judge signaled for the timer to start.


    The crowd watched in tense silence as the seconds ticked by. Rowan remained calm andposed, his eyes closed as he focused on conserving his energy. The water distorted his image, but his determination was evident.


    Adrian observed him closely, knowing this trial was not just about physical endurance but also mental fortitude. As the timer approached the five-minute mark, Rowan''s face began to show signs of strain, but he held on, determined not to fail.


    Finally, the timer buzzed, and Rowan emerged from the tank, gasping for air. The crowd erupted into apuse, impressed by his resolve. Rowan stepped out of the tank, dripping wet but sessful in his trial.


    "You did well, Senior," Adrian said, a hint of ''admiration'' in his voice.


    Rowan nodded, catching his breath. "Your turn, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze steady.


    "Then, tell me... Is it true that..." Rowan paused his gaze scanning Adrian. "You expelled your sister from your family just because she had higher potential and ability than you?"


    The crowd''s ears perked up, murmurs spreading through the stands. The question struck a chord, and all eyes were on Adrian.


    (Admit the truth.) The Dream Stalker''s voice echoed in Adrian''s mind again, more authorative this time.


    Adrian''s eyes shed with a mixture of confusion and surprise. "Yes, it''s true," he began, the crowd gasping at his admission. "I expelled my sister from our family."


    The spell remained inactive, indicating he was telling the truth. The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, but Adrian continued, his voice steady.


    "But not for the reason you think, Senior. I didn''t expel her because she had higher potential and ability than me. I did it because I wanted her to be free. Free from the constraints and responsibilities of our family. Free to pursue her own path without the burden of our family''s name and legacy."


    The crowd fell silent, digesting Adrian''s words. The Lie Detecting Spell showed no signs of activation, confirming the sincerity of his statement.


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of confusion crossing his features. "Interesting. I didn''t expect that answer, Junior. You are really a good brother, aren''t you?"


    "At least better than you, Senior. " Adrian nodded, the tension between them palpable. "Your turn, senior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Rowan replied, his voice indifferent.


    (Ask an easy question unrted to Rowan.) The dream stalker''s voice echoed again.


    ''Hehe, you bet I will,'' Adrain smirked inwardly. "Senior... I heard there was a small incidentst year among your ssmates. Many saw nightmares and couldn''t sleep well for months. Did you have nightmares and sleep loss too?"


    "Hm... I think there was something like that." Rowan muttered thinking about his answer. "But I didn''t have nightmares though I had sleep loss. I''m interested how did you even know about this."


    The spell didn''t react, indicating Rowan''s words were all true.


    "Now then, my turn. Truth or Trial?" Rowan asked.


    "Truth," Adrian replied.


    "What are you afraid of the most?" Rowan asked.


    "I''ll take the trial," Adrian replied after thinking for a moment.


    "Ok, then let me choose... Hmmm..." Rowan scanned the list of Trials until he picked up one.


    "Alright, Adrian," Rowan said, his eyes glinting with a mixture of curiosity and challenge. "Your trial is to navigate through the maze of mirrors blindfolded within ten minutes."


    A maze of mirrors appeared at the center of the arena, its reflective surfaces creating a dizzyingbyrinth of distorted images and confusing pathways. The crowd watched in anticipation as Adrian stepped forward, epting the blindfold from the judge.


    "Remember, no using aether or any assistance," the judge reminded, ensuring the rules were clear.


    Adrian nodded, tying the blindfold securely over his eyes. He took a deep breath, centering himself before stepping into the maze. The timer started, and the crowd held its breath, eager to see how he would navigate the disorienting challenge.


    As he entered the maze, Adrian relied on his heightened senses and intuition, carefully feeling his way through the narrow passages. Each step was deliberate, his movements cautious as he navigated the twists and turns. The reflections of himself and the arena around him were disorienting, but he pressed on, determined toplete the trial.


    But, this trial was no joke, he hit himself nearly in three or five steps. He had to turn back after encountering deadends a few times.


    Adrian''s progress through the maze was slow and methodical, each step a test of his patience and resolve. The crowd watched in silence, the tension palpable as the timer ticked down. He knew he had to rely on his other senses to guide him through thebyrinth of mirrors.

 Chapter 223: Truth Or Trial [4]

    He focused on the subtle clues¡ªthe faint sound of his footsteps, the feel of the air currents, and the sense of space around him. His hands brushed against the smooth surfaces of the mirrors, carefully tracing his path.


    With each turn, he encountered more dead ends, forcing him to backtrack and find a new route. The disorienting environment made it difficult to keep track of time, but he remained determined. He visualized theyout of the maze in his mind, piecing together the puzzle with each step.


    As the timer approached the ten-minute mark, Adrian''s movements became more urgent. He could feel the pressure mounting, but he refused to give up. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he stumbled upon the exit, emerging from the maze.


    However, he was about 10 secondste, meaning he lost the Trial.


    "Student Rowan gains 1 point," the judge announced, his voice echoing through the arena.


    The crowd erupted into mixed reactions, some cheering for Rowan''s victory while others murmured in disappointment for Adrian. Adrian took a deep breath, epting the oue with silence. He knew that things were going as nned.


    Rowan, though victorious in this round, maintained a friendly demeanor. "You did well, junior. That maze was no easy task. But s you failed at the end."


    Adrian nodded, his expression indifferent. "Thank you, senior. Your turn, truth or trial?"


    Rowan replied as usual. "Truth."


    (Ask a stupid question.)


    Adrian''s gaze steadied as he asked his next question. "Do you know what kind of people I don''t want to get involved the most?"


    "Eh? Are you sure you want to waste your chance with this question?" Rowan looked at Adrian confused. "If you want the truth, I obviously don''t know. Care to enlighten me?"


    "I... don''t like and want to get involved with psychopaths," Adrian said, his eyes locked onto Rowan''s. "Psychopaths who try to appear normal and friendly, yet hate everyone around them and delight in their suffering. Psychopaths who feel justified to live ording to their own rules, and think that thews don''t apply to them...


    And I hate a Psychopath who loves to manipte others for his joy and benefit."


    "..."


    The arena fell into an uneasy silence at Adrian''s words, the tension palpable. The spectators were unsure why Adrian had brought up such a topic, but they could sense the underlying hostility between the twopetitors. Rowan chuckled, breaking the silence. "I wish you good luck not meeting that kind of person, Junior."


    Adrian''s expression remained calm as he responded, "But I already met one."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed slightly, trying to read Adrian''s intentions. After a brief pause, he decided to change the topic. "Truth or Trial, Adrian?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze steady and unwavering.


    Rowan''s smile was calcting as he asked, "Then tell me, Junior, thest time I visited your ssroom, I saw and heard some things. So, was it true you cheated on Aria who you are pursuing, andmitted adultery with your other ssmate called Eluna?"


    "!"


    "Adultery-!"


    "Cheating?!"


    The crowd''s gasp echoed through the arena, a mix of shock and curiosity spreading like wildfire. Adrian''sposure wavered for a brief moment, but he quickly regained his resolve. He knew this question was a trap, meant to tarnish his reputation and destabilize him.


    He already half anticipated this.


    (Take a tri-)


    Just as Dream stalker was about to order him again, Adrian already started talking.


    "No, I have never done that. And that was cleared up by the Vice Principal and Atheric Theory ss Instructor the very same day. As for the girl you mentioned, she was punished as well. However, I noticed something that day."


    (Sto-)


    "She looked really desperate that she believed what she was saying. So, had I thought. Maybe she was ordered by someone, or controlled. That means she was sort of a victim too... And I already have a clue who the culprit behind that incident is..."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, a mix of intrigue and shock at Adrian''s revtion. Rowan''s expression remainedposed, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªperhaps surprise or irritation.


    The audience''s reaction was a cacophony of whispers and gasps. Adrian''s statement had turned the focus from his supposed misconduct to a potential conspiracy, adding an unexpected twist to the event.


    The judge stepped forward, ensuring the crowd''s attention. "The spell remains inactive. Adrian is telling the truth. And student Rowan. Please refrain from asking such questions. You are potentially ruining innocent people''s reputations.


    If you do this again, I will take away a point from you."


    "Yes, sorry about that." Rowan forced a smile, though his eyes held a glint of frustration as he turned to Adrian. "Interesting, junior. Very interesting. It seems you always have a way of turning things around."


    Adrian met his gaze evenly. "It''s my turn to ask now, senior. Truth or Trial?"


    Rowan took a moment before responding, "Truth."


    "...Senior... Tell me, you only love yourself but hate everyone, right?" Adrian asked empathizing with certain words.


    The arena fell into a hushed silence, the weight of Adrian''s question hanging heavily in the air. Rowan''s expression remained calm, but there was a flicker of something¡ªperhaps unease¡ªin his eyes.


    After all, wasn''t Adrian saying Rowan was the same as the psychopaths he just said?


    "That''s quite an usation, junior," Rowan said, his voice steady. "But I understand your curiosity. No, I do not love only myself and nor I hate everyone. My feelings are moreplex than that."


    However, the spell started to activate, and a faint red glow enveloped Rowan, revealing his lie to the entire arena. The crowd gasped, their murmurs rising in volume as they processed the revtion.


    The judge stepped forward, his voice stern. "Student Rowan, the spell has detected falsehood in your statement. You either take a trial or as per the rules, you will lose a point."


    Rowan''sposed facade cracked for a moment, a flicker of irritation crossing his features. He quickly regained hisposure, though his eyes were colder than before. "Very well, junior. You''ve managed to turn the tables this time. I will lose point."

 Chapter 224: Who Is Dream Stalker?

    "Truth Or Trial?" Rowan asked.


    "Truth," Adrian replied.


    "... What is your ability?" Rowan asked, his gaze peering onto Adrian.


    "I''ll do a trial," Adrian said without hesitation.


    Rowan smiled, clearly expecting Adrian''s choice. "Very well, then. Your trial is to hold your breath for three minutes while maintaining perfect stillness. No movement at all."


    The crowd murmured, recognizing the simplicity yet difficulty of the task. Adrian nodded, stepping forward to the designated area. He took a deep breath, exhaling slowly as he prepared himself. Once he was ready, the judge signaled for the trial to begin.


    Adrian held his breath, his bodypletely still. The seconds ticked by, and the crowd watched in tense silence. Maintaining perfect stillness was harder than it seemed, every muscle strained to keep from moving. Even though his body was better than a normal human''s, he couldn''tplete the trial.


    Rowan got one point.


    The judge announced the failure of the trial. Adrian took a deep breath and returned to his position, ready for his turn. "Truth or Trial, Senior?"


    Rowan, with a confident smile, replied, "Truth."


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, then heard the Dreamstalker''s voice echoing in his mind. (Ask what was Rowan''s least favorite ss.)


    Adrian''s eyes flickered with hesitation, but he decided to y along. "Senior, what was your least favorite ss?"


    Rowan''s expression turned serious as he looked at Adrian. "Are you trying to ruin my rtionship with the professors, junior?" He shook his head slightly. "Bad for you, I don''t have a least favorite ss at all."


    The spell remained inactive, indicating Rowan was telling the truth. The crowd murmured in curiosity, wondering if Adrian had a hidden agenda.


    Rowan''s lips curled into a slight smile. "Your turn again, junior. Truth or Trial?"


    "Truth," Adrian replied, his gaze unwavering.


    Rowan''s eyes glinted with challenge as he asked, "Tell me, Adrian. What is your deepest regret?"


    Adrian''s expression tightened for a moment, the weight of the question evident. He knew that answering truthfully would expose him, and lying would activate the spell. He took a deep breath, knowing he had no choice but to take the trial. "I''ll take the trial."


    Rowan''s smile widened. "Very well. Your trial is to defeat this automaton inbat within three minutes. No magic or external assistance allowed."


    Abat automaton rose from the arena floor, its metallic form gleaming under the lights. The crowd watched with bated breath as Adrian prepared for the challenge. The judge signaled the start, and the automaton lunged at Adrian with mechanical precision.


    Adrian moved swiftly, his agility andbat skills on full disy. He dodged the automaton''s attacks, using his wits and physical prowess to counter its movements. The clock ticked down, and the crowd''s excitement grew with each passing second.


    With a final, decisive move, Adrian managed to disable the automaton, its parts ttering to the ground. The judge announced his victory before the timer hit the three-minute mark.


    Adrian took a moment to catch his breath, then turned to Rowan. "Your turn, senior. Truth or Trial?"


    Rowan''s eyes glinted with hidden joy as he responded, "Truth."


    Well, why shouldn''t he be happy? Adrian has already used all of his four Trials, meaning he either has to speak the truth or he earns a point. This game was already in his pocket.


    Just a few more turns and the game will end.


    "Senior, I asked you about that small incident about your ssmates having sleep loss and nightmares. I said I might have a hunch about who was behind Eluna too. She was asked if she had nightmares prior to that day. And guess what, she said yes. Then, I pieced the puzzle together. The person behind her, in the incident was the same person.


    Let''s call the culprit The Dream Stalker."


    "And from what I found out, the Dream Stalker first causes its victims to have nightmares, and after certain amount of time, take control over their actions, the Dream Stalker maniptes its targets to do his bidding."


    "Now my question is, do you know who this Dream Stalker is Senior?"


    "..." Rowan became silent after each sentence of Adrian. His posture and expression became solemn.


    "I think you should answer the truth to this, Senior," Adrian said stopping himself fromughing. "If you don''t know, say it, you will lose nothing. But if you know and say it, we can expose the real identity of Dream Stalker right here and now, hell, I will even agree that you have won this game. We will catch the criminal, you will win this event and even be a hero."


    The crowd nodded at Adrian''s words. He was speaking very reasonably. All the eyes turned onto Rowan who was silently looking at Adrian with a serious thinking pose, his fist under his chin.


    "Ah, you don''t have to be afraid either. There are principals, instructors, and hundreds of powerful guests. The Dream Stalker can''t do anything... Anything at all... He is that powerless and a coward who can''t openly fight, and always stays behind his puppets. He is worse than a viin."


    "So, tell us, Senior. Who is Dream Stalker?"


    Rowan''s expression remained serious, his eyes locked onto Adrian''s.


    Adrian also didn''t take away his gaze, but he noticed a slight trembling in Rowan''s fists and lips.


    The tension in the arena was palpable, the crowd hanging on Rowan''s next words.


    If there was such an evil individual, as the respectable second year, The Grey Serpent, Rowan, if he knew who it was, he would tell, right?


    Rowan, meeting the crowd''s expectations finally spoke, his voice measured and deliberate. "Junior, you''ve certainly put me in a difficult position with this question. But I understand the importance of honesty." He paused, then continued, "Yes, I know who the Dream Stalker is."


    The crowd erupted in murmurs, their anticipation growing. Rowan''s next words would have significant consequences. Just who could this psycho be?


    "..."


    "Now, since I already answered your question, it''s your turn, right, Junior?" However, Rowan chose to swerve from directly naming the Dream Stalker, creating an air of ambiguity. The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, their confusion and frustration evident.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, realizing Rowan had evaded the core of the question. "Senior, you haven''t fully answered. Who is the Dream Stalker? You must give a name."

 Chapter 225: Beating The Villain In His Own Game

    "You must give us the name." Adrian repeated again.


    "Sigh... Junior... you don''t know how dangerous and powerful ''He'' is," Rowan stared at Adrian helplessly. "I advice you not to mess with him. Or else he will make you regret it."


    "But Senior," Adrian stared back at Rowan. "He was the first one to mess with me."


    "I started to have nightmares after the joint match between us and you, second years. I also started to hear a voice ordering me to do a few things in my dreams. That''s when I realized it was someone else who was manipting my dreams thus decided to y along with them, the Dream Stalker. Honestly, it was difficult, really."


    "I was certain that the Dream Stalker was not only a psycho who tormented others and enjoyed their suffering but also a nasty maniptor capable of influencing even the most skilled students. Yet, despite the uncertainty, I knew I had to uncover the truth and expose the Dream Stalker."


    "And just not normally. But beating him in his own game."


    "And I think I''ve been doing a good job beating him till now, don''t you agree?"


    Adrian smiled in satisfaction as he spoke.


    He then took a deep breath, steadying himself before continuing. "You know, Senior, the Dream Stalker thought he had me under his control all this time, what a fool. He believed he was manipting me, trying to use me as his pawn. But he underestimated me. Even that day when Eluna used me, I knew it was his doing.


    He wanted to test me, see if I was really under his control, what a cautious and coward fellow. And it was tough, really tough. I had to say things I wouldn''t even think of saying. But I yed along, for the bigger picture. Thankfully my ssmate Aria and professor was there to find out the truth."


    "Anyway," He smirked, his gaze never leaving Rowan. "The Dream Stalker intervened in my actions, even in the events of the tournament. Maybe he was afraid I''d beat him. What a cowardly person... A psycho who torments others, enjoys their suffering, but can''t handle a fair challenge. It''s really pathetic..."


    Rowan''s expression began to shift, irritation slowly creeping in. His fists clenched at his sides, veins bulging with suppressed anger.


    Adrian continued, his voice growing bolder. "And to think that such a maniptive coward believes he''s powerful. The Dream Stalker is nothing but a spineless puppet master, hiding behind his victims, too scared to face the consequences of his actions. What a sad excuse for a person."


    Adrian noticed Rowan''s mounting rage, the air around him growing tense. He pressed on, his words cutting deeper. "It''s almostughable how the Dream Stalker thinks he''s invincible, yet he''s just a weak, scared little bully who can''t stand up to anyone face to face. A true coward, through and through."


    Rowan''s eyes zed with fury, his body trembling.


    "That''s enough!" he roared, his aura erupting with raw power. The sheer force of it caused a gasp to ripple through the crowd, everyone taking a step back in shock.


    Adrian stood his ground, a triumphant smile ying on his lips.


    "Hit a nerve, did I, Senior? Or should I call you..."


    "...Dream Stalker?"


    "..."


    "Y-You!"


    In a sh, Rowan disappeared and reappeared right in front of Adrian, his spear inches away from Adrian''s throat. But before Rowan could strike, a powerful force descended upon him, pressing his body to the floor with a loud crash. The impact was so intense that the ground beneath him cracked, sending shockwaves through the arena.


    The next second, Adrian felt a different pressure descend upon him, forcing him to his knees. The weight was immense, as if an invisible pressure was pinning him down. He struggled to breathe, the force suffocating.


    The next moment, several figures appeared in the arena. Instructor Darius, with amanding presence, stood protectively in front of the slowly rising Adrian thanks to him shielding the pressure, his eyes zing with authority.


    A powerful and grand figure appeared behind Rowan, shielding him from further harm. Several other instructors surrounded the scene, their expressions a mix of shock and determination.


    The Vice Principal stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. "Enough! This chaos ends now!"


    The entire arena fell into a deadly silence, the air thick with anticipation.


    Instructor Darius spoke first, his voice steady and slightly worried. "Adrian, are you alright?"


    Adrian nodded, struggling to catch his breath. "Y-Yes, Instructor... I''m... fine."


    The Vice Principal''s voice boomed across the arena, filled with authority. "Student Rowan hasmitted a grave offense. His actions have endangered the lives of his fellow students and brought disgrace to our academy. I ask you to hand him over."


    The man who was standing in front of Rowan defending him looked at the Vice Principal, his eyes devoid of emotion. "I can'' just allow you to take my son under my watch."


    The Vice Principal''s gaze hardened as he stared at the man defending Rowan. "Your son hasmitted acts that jeopardize the safety and integrity of this institution. Regardless of your position or his, justice must be served."


    The man, Rowan''s father, remained impassive, his voice cold. "My son will face consequences, but not under your jurisdiction. We will handle this matter within our family."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, a mixture of shock and curiosity. Adrian, still catching his breath, watched the exchange with keen focus. He didn''t want all of his hard work go to waste after all.


    Instructor Darius stepped forward, his voice cold and firm. "This is not just a family matter, Bernard. Your son''s actions affected many lives here. He must answer to the academy and its rules. If you try to go against it..."


    "Be ready to face the consequences."


    "Are you threatening me Darius?" Bernard Ironheart, Rowan''s father, looked at Darius, his gaze cold.


    "Think however you want, I won''t shy away from a fight." Darius coldly replied. "But of course, the results are clear even if we don''t fight."


    "You dare-!"


    "Silence."


    Just then a deep voice echoed through the arena causing everyone to freeze.


    The Prinicipal has made his appearance.


    ______ ____ __


    _______


    ___


    (A/N: How do you think thest arc was executed? This type of arc was a first for me but I tried my best. Drop ament if you have any opinions.)

 Chapter 226: The Tournament Turns Into Court

    As the voice echoed, everyone''s focus turned to the figure who was slowly descending to the stage.


    The Principal Arwennded right between the two, his presencemanding immediate respect and silence. His eyes, sharp and unwavering, scanned the crowd before settling on Bernard and Rowan.


    "Bernard," Principal Arwen began, his voice calm but firm, "My academy has its rules and regtions. No student, regardless of their lineage or influence, is above them."


    Bernard Ironheart''s face tightened, his fists clenching at his sides. "My son¡ª"


    "Your son," Arwen interrupted, "has been manipting and tormenting other students, including attempting to harm one during an official event. This is a serious vition, and it will be addressed ording to ourws."


    Rowan, still pinned to the ground, struggled to speak. "F-Father, I¡ª"


    "Silence," Bernard snapped, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and concern.


    Principal Arwen turned his gaze to Rowan, his expression unreadable. "Student Rowan Ironheart, you will be taken into custody and held ountable for your actions."


    Rowan stared at the principal, biting his lips. The Principal''s aura pressure was still pinning him down even though his father was shielding him with his all. And he hated that. He hated he couldn''t do anything. And it was all because of him!


    ''Damn you, bast*rd!''


    Rowan''s eyes filled with fury as he looked at Adrian who just stared at back, his eyes devoid of fear.


    Just then Adrian took a few steps forward and faced the Principal.


    "Sir Principal, can I suggest something?" He asked.


    "Hmm, speak." Arwen nodded curious about what he wanted to ask.


    "Thank you," Adrian replied.


    "I think we should conduct a formal inquiry right here in the arena," Adrian continued, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. "Given the gravity of the situation and the number of witnesses, it would be best to address this openly and transparently."


    The crowd murmured in agreement, their curiosity piqued by the proposal. Principal Arwen considered Adrian''s suggestion, his gaze shifting between Adrian and Bernard.


    "A formal inquiry?" Bernard scoffed. "This is a mockery. My son will not be subjected to a public trial."


    "On the contrary, Bernard," Principal Arwen interjected, "a public inquiry ensures that justice is seen to be done. It will serve as a deterrent to others who might think to follow in Rowan''s footsteps."


    Bernard''s expression darkened, but he remained silent, clearly realizing he was outnumbered and outmatched.


    Principal Arwen nodded at Adrian. "Very well, we will proceed with an inquiry. Adrian, as the primary user, you will present your case first."


    Adrian stepped forward, taking a deep breath. "Thank you, Principal Arwen. Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, and fellow students, I stand before you today to reveal some truth I know about Rowan Ironheart, more precisely, the Dream Stalker."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, a mix of shock and anticipation.


    "He has used his abilities to manipte and torment his fellow students, causing them severe distress and nightmares. He took advantage of his power to control their actions, leading them to do his bidding. I have experienced this firsthand and witnessed the impact on others as well."


    Adrian paused, allowing his words to sink in. "Eluna was just one of his victims, coerced into using me of actions I did notmit. But through the help of my ssmates and instructors, we uncovered the truth. He has been ying a dangerous game, hiding behind his innocent facade."


    Principal Arwen nodded, his expression serious. "Thank you, Adrian. Your testimony is noted. Now, Rowan, do you have anything to say in your defense?"


    Rowan, still pinned to the ground, red at Adrian. "You think you can stand against me? You have no idea who you''re dealing with."


    "Enough," Principal Arwenmanded. "This is not a ce for threats. Bernard, if you have anything to add in your son''s defense, now is the time."


    Bernard stepped forward, his expression a mask of controlled anger. "Rowan may have made mistakes, but this is a witch hunt. He is being unfairly targeted and made a scapegoat."


    Principal Arwen raised an eyebrow. "Unfairly targeted? The evidence against him is substantial. The testimonies, the nightmares, and the maniption of students¡ªthese are serious usations. He can just say no if he''s not guilty. The lie detection spell is working perfectly fine.


    Which means he is guilty."


    Bernard clenched his fists. "I demand that we take this matter privately. The Ironheart family will not stand for this public humiliation."


    "Justice must be seen to be done," Principal Arwen reiterated. "This is not about family pride, Bernard. This is about the safety and well-being of all students at this academy."


    The crowd erupted in apuse, their support for Principal Arwen''s decision evident.


    Bernard''s face twisted in anger, but he remained silent. Rowan, still ring at Adrian, seemed to realize the futility of further resistance.


    Principal Arwen turned to the gathered instructors. "Instructors Darius, Liara, and Farris, you will oversee the inquiry. Ensure that all evidence is presented, and all testimonies are heard. This will be a fair and just process. Darius, you will interrogate the offender."


    The three instructors nodded, stepping forward to take their positions.


    Principal Arwen then addressed the crowd. "I am sorry to have this event take such a turn, but it is necessary to ensure that justice prevails. Please, remain calm and patient as we proceed with the inquiry."


    The crowd settled down, anticipation and curiosity palpable in the air. Instructor Darius stepped forward, his demeanor professional and stern.


    "Rowan Ironheart," Darius began, "you stand used of using your abilities to manipte and torment your fellow students, causing severe psychological distress. You are also used of attempting to harm Adrian during an official event. Do you have anything to say in your defense?"


    Rowan, still pinned by the pressure of Principal Arwen''s aura, slowly lifted his head as the pressure eased slightly. His eyes zed with anger and defiance. "This is a farce. You have no real evidence against me, just the words of a few misguided students."


    Instructor Liara stepped forward, holding a scroll in her hands. "We have collected testimonies from multiple students who have experienced nightmares and unusual behavior, and ording to what we have, all of these points to you, Rowan. We also have documented evidence of the students acting out of character bothst year in the incident and this year too."

 Chapter 227: Aftermath

    "Haha," Rowan sneered. "Coincidences. You can''t prove I did anything."


    Instructor Farris, a calm and analytical figure, interjected. "The lie detection spell will determine the truth. Answer our questions honestly, and the spell will reveal your innocence or guilt."


    Darius nodded, his gaze unwavering. "Rowan, were you involved in causing the nightmares and manipting the actions of your fellow students?"


    Rowan''s eyes flickered with a mix of fear and defiance. "No," he spat out. ''They are just trash.''


    ''Hmph, you can''t do sh*t!''


    The spell remained inactive, indicating that Rowan was telling the truth. The crowd murmured in confusion, some doubting the usations while others wondered what was happening.


    "Instructor, please let me." Adrian stepped forward, his voice steady. He looked at Rowan in the eye and asked. "Did you use your ability to cause nightmares and control others?"


    "Y-You!" Rowan''s eyes widened in anger.


    "Answer. Did you or did you not."


    "I-I didn''t..." ''kill them!''


    The spell remained inactive.


    ''Hmm... I guess the spell isn''t as reliable as I thought.'' Adrian muttered inwardly but it wasn''t that much of a problem.


    "You aren''t answering fully," Adrian said coldly. "Say, I''m not the one who caused others to have nightmares or control them. Don''t leave a single word behind."


    "Y-You!"


    Rowan red at Adrian, his expression a mix of fury and desperation. The entire arena seemed to hold its breath, waiting for his response.


    "I..." Rowan hesitated, the words sticking in his throat. "I''m not the one who caused others to have nightmares or control them..."


    ''!''


    The spell immediately activated, its magic ring brightly. The air crackled with energy, and a murmur of shock rippled through the crowd. The spell''s undeniable power left no room for doubt ¡ª Rowan was lying.


    The Vice Principal stepped forward, his voice resonating with authority. "Rowan Ironheart, you have been found guilty of causing nightmares and manipting the actions of your fellow students. Your actions have endangered the lives and well-being of many, and you have shown aplete disregard for the rules and values of this academy."


    Rowan''s father, Bernard Ironheart, stepped forward, his face a mask of fury and helplessness. "You can''t do this! He''s my son!"


    The Vice Principal''s gaze was unyielding. "Regardless of his lineage, Rowan''s actions have severe consequences. As the Vice Principal, I hereby announce that Rowan Ironheart is to be expelled from the academy immediately. Furthermore, he will be handed over to the authorities for further investigation and punishment.


    This is not only to ensure justice but also to protect the safety and integrity of our institution."


    Rowan''s eyes widened in disbelief, his body trembling with rage. "You can''t do this to me! I''m the one who will be the strongest! Not all of this trash!"


    The Vice Principal''s expression remained stern. "Your actions were not those of a leader but of a maniptive coward. This academy will not tolerate such behavior."


    As Rowan was escorted away by the instructors, the crowd remained silent, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Adrian stood tall, his eyes locked on Rowan''s retreating figure. He had exposed the Dream Stalker and ensured that justice was served.


    The Vice Principal turned to the crowd, his voice carrying a message of hope and caution. "Let this be a reminder to all of us. Our actions have consequences, and it is our duty to uphold the values of integrity, respect, and justice. We will not allow anyone to undermine the principles of this academy."


    The crowd erupted into apuse, their respect for the Vice Principal and the academy''s values reaffirmed. Adrian felt a sense of relief wash over him, knowing that the viin had been taken care of and he was free to do anything he wanted.


    However, there was still some resentment and dissatisfaction left within him for not taking an act ofplete revenge on Rowan. But it could wait. Rowan would receive his suffering in the worst prison.


    With the trial concluded, the event continued, Adrian was announced as the winner of the 7 Star Strategy Games Event and was promised to receive a big reward for exposing Rowan and his crimes.


    Even though the tournament was continued, the atmosphere had changed. But it returned to its lively and cheerful state as the ultimate finals started.


    However, Adrian decided not to participate as it seemed he received an internal injury due to the sudden pressure from Rowan''s father Bernard, and his resistance. He was sent to the infirmary.


    Adriany on the infirmary bed, feeling the ache from his internal injuries. Thankfully instructor Darius protected him on time, or else he would have to stay in the infirmary for at least a week. The room was quiet, a stark contrast to the chaos of the arena. He closed his eyes, trying to rest, when suddenly, the door burst open.


    In rushed Kairen, Ardel, L, Aurelius, Aurelia, Ren, and Irithel, all moving with such urgency that they stumbled over each other. Kairen tripped on Ardel''s foot, causing him to bump into L, who nearly collided with Aurelius. Aurelia, Ren, and Irithel managed to avoid the pile-up but still looked flustered.


    "Whoa, whoa! Careful!" Adrian chuckled, the sight of his friends'' clumsy entrance lifting his spirits.


    Ardel rubbed the back of his head, grinning sheepishly. "Sorry, Adrian. We were just so worried about you!"


    L nodded, her eyes wide with concern. "Yeah, we heard you were injured by that damn old man. Are you alright?"


    Kairen stepped forward, his usualposed demeanor shaken. "You really scared us all, Adrian."


    Ren crossed his arms, a small smile ying on his lips. "Leave it to you to expose a viin in the middle of a tournament. But I really didn''t expect Rowan to be such a person."


    Aurelia moved closer, her expression softening. "A-Are you feeling well, b-brother?"


    Irithel, usually reserved, gave an amazed smile. "You really were amazing back there Sir Adrian. You were so brave, even in front of so many people."


    Ignis, sitting at her nodded its head, clearly impressed by this human.


    ''I should have pretended to be asleep...'' Adrian muttered inwardly as he looked at them who were talking simultaneously, making hard it for him to understand everyone. ''But it''s not a bad feeling either...''

 Chapter 228: Rewarding Ceremony

    "Well, then we''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Yeah, see you at the ceremony," Adrian replied as his little group of friends left the room.


    After they left, he made himselffortable by sitting and leaning on the pillow.


    ''Finally, everything ended.'' He thought. ''But to think things would go this way, the future is really unpredictable, huh.''


    He was nning to confront Rowan at the ultimate finals and expose him during their fight, however, maybe he was lucky or Rowan was unlucky, and the Truth or Trial game ended up as the final game.


    He had to reconsider his ns and strategize a good way to deal with him in a short time. Fortunately, the situation was better for him, at least better than fighting and risking his life.


    ''Right, I need to thank Aria too. I''m sure she was the one who warned the Principal.'' Adrian remembered when he had a private conversation with Aria when Rowan was participating in the first event. He told her a few things, including hints that Rowan wasn''t a person as he seemed to be.


    Surprisingly, she didn''t doubt him but doubted Rowan. She even said she found it odd Rowan called her to meet early in the morning and led her to the scene where Eluna used him.


    In a way, his ns somehow worked and things turned out in his favor.


    He got to reveal his rtionship with his sister so many(his friends, Irithel apologized many times again), but he was also exposed about his love. Though he was sure many didn''t think much about it.


    Adrian sighed, feeling a mixture of relief and exhaustion. The adrenaline from the confrontation with Rowan had worn off, leaving him to process everything that had happened. He reached for a ss of water on the bedside table, taking a sip to soothe his dry throat.


    ''But it seems the talks about if you offend the young ones, the older ones wille or something like that was true.''Adrian remembered how difficult it was to stand under Bernard, Rowan''s father''s pressure, heck it even caused him to have injuries. ''I only hope they won''t trouble me... Damn, I feel like I set up a g!''


    ''I know for sure they won''t do anything to me when I''m in the academy... But I also know how persistent the Ironheart Family is...''


    ''Sigh... How am I gonna deal with them...''


    ''Whatever, I will think about it when the timees, let me enjoy this little vacation.''


    "Knock~ Knock~"


    Just then the door was knocked gently.


    "Come in," Adrian called.


    The door opened and a beautiful girl with wavy silver hair entered the room.


    "Oh, hi Aria, I was just thinking about you." Adrian greeted her with a smile.


    Aria gave a warm smile in return. "How are you? Are you feeling ok?"


    "I''m alright, nothing to worry about," Adrian reassured her.


    Aria gave him a once-over, her eyes assessing him carefully. "You still need to rest," she said firmly, taking the chair beside his bed and sitting down. "You''ve been through a lot today."


    Adrian chuckled softly. "Yeah, I suppose I have. Thanks foring to check on me."


    "Of course," she replied, her voice gentle. "I wanted to make sure you were really okay. You have a knack for getting into trouble, you know."


    Adrian smiled. "Trouble seems to find me, I guess."


    They spent a few minutes talking about mundane things¡ªthe uing ceremony, the vacation sses, and other topics. Aria''s presence wasforting, and Adrian found himself rxing more with each passing moment.


    As the conversation naturally wound down, Aria stood up. "I''ll see you tomorrow at the rewarding ceremony," she said.


    "Wait," Adrian called just as she turned to leave.


    She paused, her hand on the doorknob, but didn''t look back. "Yes?"


    "Do you remember the promise?" Adrian asked.


    Aria remained silent for a moment before responding softly, "Tomorrow evening, then." She opened the door and left the room without looking back.


    Adrian smiled in joy and relief. Finally, he would confess his feelings to her. The thought filled him with a sense of anticipation and excitement. Despite the day''s trials and the challenges that he experienced, the promise of tomorrow brought a newfound lightness to his heart.


    ''Guess I will have a girlfriend tomorrow. Hehe...''


    His mind was filled with imaginations of his future with Aria. Maybe he already experienced it, even if it was an illusion, his imaginations were nearly perfect.


    ''One son and one daughter isn''t enough... Let''s have two sons and two daughters...!''


    (N: He is really good at imagining...)


    _______ ____ _


    The next day.


    The arena was designed to host the grand Rewarding Ceremony, a spectacr event where the achievements of the students were recognized and celebrated. Banners fluttered in the wind, and the stands were filled with excited students, spectators, visitors, teachers, and family members. The atmosphere was electric with anticipation.


    Adrian, dressed in his formal academy attire, stood among the other participants, feeling a mix of anticipation and satisfaction.


    The ceremony began with the Principal giving a speech about the importance of integrity, courage, and perseverance. His words echoed through the arena, and Adrian found himself reflecting on the events of the past few days.


    As the Headmaster concluded his speech, he began announcing the awards. One by one, students were called up to receive their des. The crowd cheered for each recipient, their apuse a testament to the hard work and dedication of the students.


    Finally, the moment Adrian had been waiting for arrived.


    Rewarding for the event he won started.


    The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena, capturing the attention of everyone present. "In the first ce of the ''Arcane Knowledge Quiz'' event for the first years, we have student Adrian Lighthaven."


    The crowd erupted in apuse, cheering for his achievement. The principal handed him a beautifully engraved medallion and a strange and thick book, a rare and valuable reward. Adrian bowed respectfully, while already inspecting the book to make sure it was the reward he wanted.


    After the apuse died down, the ceremony continued, with more students being called up to receive their awards for various events.


    A few eventster, the announcer called Adrian''s name again. "And at the first ce of the ''Trial of Illusions'' event, we have the first-year student, Adrian Lighthaven."

 Chapter 229: Lets Start

    "For the winner of the ''Trial of Illusions'' event, we have Adrian Lighthaven."


    Adrian stepped forward once more, the cheers of the crowd echoing in his ears. This time, he received a shimmering crystal orb, a token of his victory, a powerful artifact from a Gold Ruin. He thanked the principal and returned to his ce among the students, a satisfied smile on his face.


    The ceremony continued, and soon it was time for the winners of the ''Team Battle'' event to be announced. "And the winners of the ''Team Battle'' event are Adrian Lighthaven and his team: Kairen, Ardel, L, Aurelius, and Aria."


    Adrian and his teammates walked up to the stage together, the bond between them evident in their smiles and confident strides. They received arge trophy, symbolizing their teamwork and strategic prowess. The crowd cheered loudly, acknowledging the team''s hard work and unity. Each of them was given an artifact from a Silver Ruin as well.


    After another event, the individualbat winners were announced. The third ce was taken by Aria, the second Aurelius, and finally, the first, Adrian.


    "In first ce for the individualbat event, we have Adrian Lighthaven."


    Adrian stepped forward to receive a pair of gleaming daggers, while Aurelius was awarded a sword, and Aria got a staff. All the artifacts were from Gold-tier Ruins, the academy was really generous with its rewards. The crowd apuded their achievements, recognizing their strength and skill.


    Finally, the moment Adrian had been waiting for arrived. "And the winner of the 7 Star Strategy Games event is... Adrian Lighthaven."


    The crowd''s apuse was deafening as Adrian made his way to the stage for the fifth andst time. He received a grand trophy, intricately designed and symbolizing the highest honor of the event. In addition to the trophy, as the first-ce winner of the 7 Star Strategy Games event, he was awarded a rare spell scroll.


    The principal exined, "This spell scroll is a unique treasure that appears in Gold or higher-tier ruins. You don''t have to learn the spell through traditional means. Simply imbue your aether into the scroll, and it will do the rest. However, if the spell scroll is of an elemental type, you must have an affinity with the element, or else the spell scroll will be wasted."


    Adrian epted the spell scroll, feeling its ancient power thrumming through his fingers. The principal smiled and added, "This spell scroll contains a mind-defending spell. It will protect you against mental attacks and enhance your mental resilience."


    Adrian''s eyes widened with appreciation. "Thank you, Principal. This is an incredible honor."


    As he carefully stored the spell scroll in his ring, he couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude and relief. He finally got thest reward he wanted.


    The ceremony continued with the announcement of the ultimate finals'' winners. Adrian watched with his friends as the winners were called up to the stage.


    The ultimate team battle event''s first ce was taken by the fourth years'' team. In the second ce was the second years'' team, and in third ce, the third years'' team. The first years did not participate due to Adrian''s absence.


    Adrian felt a twinge of disappointment at not being able topete, but he knew it was for the best given his condition. Well, they would have lost given the difference in their power anyway.


    As for the individualbat ultimate finals, the first ce was taken by the fourth-year student La Moonshadow, the Shadow Phantom. The second ce went to the third-year student, Cedric Lightbringer. As for the third ce, it was obviously the strongest second year, Ceil Skyborn.


    Then, with another speech from the principal and a few distinguished guests, the tournament came to an end. Adrian looked around at his friends, the satisfaction of their achievements shared among them.


    But as the apuse faded and the ceremony concluded, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that their greatest challenges were yet toe. Well, this all was just the beginning anyway. He and the Main Cast had a long way to go.


    _______ ___ _


    Later in the evening.


    Adrian walked through the academy grounds, searching his way to the location sent by Aria.


    After walking for a while, Adrian passed through the forest behind the first year''s grounds and finally came into a clearing. His eyes widened in pure astonishment as he took in the view before him. Arge silver pondy at the center of the clearing, its surface reflecting the moonlight in a shimmering dance.


    Beside the pond, a magical waterfall cascaded down from a rocky cliff, the water sparkling with an ethereal glow as it fell into the pool below.


    The air was filled with the soft hum of nature, the gentle rustle of leaves, and the distant call of night birds. Fireflies flickered around the clearing, their tiny lights adding a touch of magic to the scene. The scent of blooming flowers wafted through the air, mingling with the fresh, earthy smell of the forest.


    Adrian felt a sense of tranquility wash over him as he took in the beautiful scenery. Thebination of the serene pond, the enchanting waterfall, and the surrounding flora created a perfect, almost otherworldly atmosphere.


    His eyes thennded on a figure near the pond, slowly rising from the water''s edge. Aria stood there, her presence blending seamlessly with the magical surroundings. She wore a flowing dress that shimmered like the surface of the pond, catching the light and reflecting it in a myriad of colors. Her wavy silver hair danced gently in the evening breeze, framing her mesmerizing face.


    Her purple eyes glowed with an inner light, captivating and enchanting Adrian as he watched her.


    Aria smiled warmly as she saw Adrian, her expression filled with a mixture of hidden joy and anticipation. "Adrian," she called softly, her voice carrying the melody of the night.


    Adrian stepped forward, his heart pounding in his chest. "Aria, this ce... it''s incredible."


    ''She''s incredible!''


    Aria nodded, her eyes twinkling with nearly unseen delight. "I''m d you like it. I thought this would be the perfect ce for us to talk."


    Adrian took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. "It''s perfect, Aria. Everything about it."


    "Then, let''s start." Aria''s warm smile remained as she slowly drew her sword, the de gleaming under the moonlight. She took a graceful fighting stance, her movements fluid and precise.


    "Eh? Start what?"

 Chapter 230: Heartfelt Duel Under the Stars

    "Eh? Start what?" Adrian uttered,pletely taken aback by her sudden actions. He blinked in confusion, his heart skipping a beat. After all, even in this state, she looked absolutely stunning. But...


    "Aria, what''s going on? Why are you pointing your sword at me?" Adrian smiled wryly, gently pushing the tip of her sword away from himself.


    Aria didn''t respond. Instead, she thrust her sword towards him without warning. Adrian''s reflexes kicked in, and he dodged just in time, the de slicing through the air where he had been standing.


    "What''s gotten into you, Aria?" he called out, his voice tinged with genuine concern and confusion. But Aria continued her relentless assault, her strikes fast and precise.


    Adrian narrowly avoided each attack, his mind racing to understand her actions.


    ''Why is she fighting? Did I upset her?''


    ''Or is this some kind of test?''


    ''We fought at the semi-final-!''


    Then it hit him as he remembered their semi-final match. Their fight hadn''t truly ended due to Rowan''s interference, she forfeited that time making him owe her another fight, not to mention he has yet to forget the promise she made about rewarding him if he won against her. He racked his brains about it for a whole night after all.


    Realizing the intention behind her actions, Adrian''s confusion melted away, reced by a determined smile. "I get it now, Aria. I''m sorry. I''ll get serious now."


    With a swift movement, Adrian drew his own sword, the de gleaming under the moonlight. He met Aria''s next strike with his own, their swords shing with a resonant ng. The force of their blows sent ripples across the pond''s surface, the serene setting contrasting sharply with the intensity of their duel.


    Adrian''s eyes locked onto Aria''s, seeing the calm determination in her gaze. He understood that this was more than just a test of strength; it was a continuation of their journey, a way for them to push each other to new heights.


    Their des danced through the air, each movement precise and calcted. Adrian could feel the power and skill behind Aria''s strikes, and he responded with equal vigor. The sound of their swords shing filled the clearing, a symphony of metal that echoed through the night.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest, not just from the exertion, but from the exhration of matching Aria blow for blow. He could see the faint smile ying on her lips, the joy she found in their duel evident. He was also enjoying the fight, but since he didn''t want to hurt her, he used equal strength, mostly parrying and defending.


    "Don''t underestimate me," Aria muttered as sheunched herself at him again. The next second, Adrian sensed the earth under his feet moving.


    ''Crap, she is using her spells now.'' Without hesitation, Adrian moved away with Phantom Step, his eyes never leaving Aria.


    But, just then, he noticed a small evil smirk on her lips. Something felt wrong.


    ''Shoot! Was I tricked?'' Adrian quickly realized he had been baited. Aria''s movements were a calcted ruse to lure him into using his evasion technique, leaving him momentarily vulnerable. As he pivoted to reassess his position, Aria''s spell activated beneath him. Ice encased his feet, immobilizing him in ce.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise, but he quicklyposed himself, channeling his aether to break free from the icy trap. He shattered the ice with a burst of energy and leaped back, putting some distance between them.


    "Nice move, Aria," Adrian admitted, a hint of admiration in his voice. "But I''m not going down that easily."


    Aria smiled, "You sure?"


    "?"


    ''!''


    Adrian didn''t have time to think as several ice shards came flying at him from different directions. His instincts kicked in, and he quickly raised a barrier of aether to deflect the iing ice shards. Simultaneously, he leaped into the air, narrowly avoiding the earth spikes that just erupted from the ground beneath him.


    As hended, he cast a quick nce at Aria, who was already preparing her next move. Her mastery over the elements was nothing short of impressive, and Adrian knew he had to stay on his toes to keep up with her.


    "You''re not holding back, are you?" Adrian chuckled, a mix of excitement and joy in his voice.


    Aria''s eyes sparkled with mischief and determination.


    "Then, I''ll get serious as well. I really want that ''reward'' of yours now." Adrian grinned and charged forward, his sword at the ready. He closed the distance between them with blinding speed, his de aimed at her side. Aria parried the strike, their swords locking in a fierce contest of strength.


    They exchanged a series of rapid blows, their movements a blur of motion. Adrian''s agility and precision were matched by Aria''s grace and power. Each sh of their des sent sparks flying, illuminating their intense expressions. However, the two always looked at each other''s eyes the whole time.


    Adrian and Aria''s duel continued with relentless intensity. Their swords shed and sparked, the sounds of theirbat filling the serene clearing. Adrian''s focus was entirely on Aria, his admiration for her skill and beauty growing with each strike.


    Suddenly, Adrian noticed a root jutting out of the ground, directly in Aria''s path. "Aria, watch out!" he called, but it was toote. Her foot caught on the root, and she stumbled, falling toward the shimmering pool.


    Without hesitation, Adrian threw his sword aside and dashed forward with blinding speed. Just as Aria lost her bnce and fell toward the water, he reached her, pulling her to himself with all his strength. The force of his movement caused them to topple backward, and they bothnded on the soft grass beside the pool, Arianding on top of him.


    For a moment, the world seemed to stand still. Adrian and Ariay there, their faces inches apart, their breathsing in quick, shallow gasps. The intensity of the fight was reced by a sudden, overwhelming intimacy. The moonlight bathed them in a soft, silvery glow, and the fireflies danced around them, adding a touch of magic to the atmosphere.


    "Aria... I..."

 Chapter 231: Love And Life In The Moonlight

    Adrian gazed into Aria''s eyes, which were wide with surprise and something else¡ªsomething deeper. Their eyes spoke a thousand unspoken words, conveying emotions they had both kept hidden for so long.


    "Aria," Adrian whispered, his voice filled with tenderness. "I love you."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and she didn''t say a word. Instead, she closed her eyes and leaned down, her lips hovering just above his. Adrian''s heart raced, and he closed his eyes as well, moving his head slightly to meet her halfway.


    Their lips met in a gentle, tender kiss, a connection that seemed to transcend time and space. The world around them faded away, leaving only the two of them in that perfect, magical moment. The kiss deepened, filled with the passion and love they had both been holding back.


    As they finally pulled away, their foreheads resting against each other, Adrian felt a profound sense of happiness and contentment. "Aria," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "Thank you for everything."


    Aria smiled, her eyes still closed. "Thank you too..."


    "For bringing light and joy to my life..."


    Adrian hugged her gently while Aria rested her head against his chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. The sounds of the night surrounded them, creating a cocoon of tranquility and warmth. They stayed like that for a while, savoring the closeness and the shared silence.


    Adrian couldn''t believe what was happening. It felt like a dream, a perfect culmination of all the moments they had shared, the battles they had fought, and the silent understanding that had grown between them. He gently stroked Aria''s hair, feeling its silky texture beneath his fingers, and held her close, cherishing the sensation of her warmth against him.


    The night was peaceful, the stars twinkling above them, and the soft sounds of the forest creating a soothing symphony. Adrian''s thoughts wandered to all the times they had stood by each other''s side, from the trials and challenges to the quiet moments ofpanionship.


    Adrian held Aria close, cherishing the quiet intimacy of the moment. As his thoughts wandered through their shared past and the battles they had fought together, his eyes were drawn to a strange glow emanating from nearby. He turned his head slowly, his curiosity piqued.


    "Umm... Aria, is that my pet egg?" Adrian asked, his voice tinged with surprise.


    Aria lifted her head from his chest and followed his gaze. The silver egg, which had been lying quietly by the edge of the pond, was now glowing brightly, the light pulsing with each passing second.


    "Yes," Aria said softly, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. "I didn''t want to leave it alone, so I brought it here."


    The next moment, a unique tingling sensation coursed through both of them, and they exchanged nces. It was as if they both instinctively knew what was about to happen. Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise and joy.


    "I think it''s about to hatch!" he eximed, the excitement evident in his voice. He had been waiting for more than five months for this moment, and now it was finally happening.


    Aria stood up awkwardly, and Adrian followed suit, both of them feeling a mix of anticipation and nervousness. They approached the silver egg together, the light growing even brighter as they drew nearer.


    Adrian and Aria watched in awe as the light from the egg grew brighter, casting a magical glow across the clearing. The egg trembled more violently, and small cracks began to spiderweb across its surface. The anticipation was palpable, their breaths held in unison as the moment of hatching drew near.


    With a soft crack, a section of the egg crumbled away, revealing a tiny, translucent head. Adrian and Aria leaned in closer, their eyes wide with wonder. As the egg continued to break apart, the hatchling emerged, blinking its slightly oversized, obsidian eyes. Its soft pink tongue darted out to lick the remaining eggshell, giving it an endearing, innocent appearance.


    Adrian''s heart swelled with excitement, but as more of the creature became visible, he felt a pang of disappointment in his heart. The hatchling was a hedgehog, though unlike any he had ever seen.


    Its brown fur was dull, its belly a pale cream, and its tiny legs seemed incapable of much speed. Its quills were soft and pliable, resembling thick, velvety hair that flopped when it waddled. It just looked like a useless garden pest.


    Adrian couldn''t help but feel let down inwardly. He had waited so long for this moment, hoping for a magnificent creature that would be his loyalpanion in battles and adventures.


    Instead, he got a hedgehog that lookedpletely unremarkable. He nced at Aria, who was watching the tiny creature with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    ''...Right, I can''t be ungrateful.''


    "Well," Adrian said, trying to muster some enthusiasm, "It''s...cute, right?"


    Aria smiled gently, sensing his disappointment. "It''s more than cute, Adrian. Look at it more clearly. There''s something special about it."


    Adrian nodded, still clinging to a sliver of hope. He reached out and gently picked up the hedgehog, cradling it in his hands. The creature blinked up at him with itsrge, innocent eyes, and Adrian felt a strange connection forming between them.


    ''W-What is this feeling?''


    Suddenly, both Adrian and Aria heard voices in their heads, clear and distinct.


    ''Pa...pa...''


    ''Ma...ma''


    Adrian''s eyes widened in pure shock, and he quickly looked at Aria, who seemed equally stunned. "D-Did you also hear that?" he asked, his voice filled with confusion and curiosity.


    Aria nodded slowly, her deep purple eyes fixed on the hedgehog. "Yes, I did. He called us...Papa and Mama."


    Adrian stared at the tiny creature in his hands, his disappointment evaporatingpletely. This was no ordinary hedgehog. Yep!


    It now had a unique bond with him, with them, something far beyond what he had imagined. The voices he heard were filled with love and trust, and Adrian''s heart swelled with a newfound sense of joy and responsibility.


    "Well, little one," Adrian said softly, "I guess you are special after all." He gently stroked the hedgehog''s soft fur, feeling its warmth and the connection between them grow stronger.


    Aria leaned in and kissed the hedgehog''s tiny head, her eyes shining with affection. "Wee to our family," she whispered in a low voice.

 Chapter 232: Noxy

    Adrian nced at Aria as he heard her words. He was stunned for a moment but shook his head, thinking she didn''t mean it that way.


    ''But, a hedgehog of all creatures? Has my luck run out?''


    ''But it can talk, though telepathically... It called me and Aria its parents... What a strange turn of events...''


    ''Whatever, I have a feeling it''s not as ordinary as it seems. Even Aria believes that...''


    "Then... What should we call you, little one?" Adrian muttered as he cradled the tiny hedgehog in his hands.


    The hedgehog blinked up at him with itsrge, obsidian eyes, clearly not understanding his words. Aria stepped closer, a thoughtful look on her face. She tilted her head slightly, studying the little creature before smiling warmly.


    "How about... Noxy?" Aria suggested, her voice gentle and affectionate. "It sounds cute and fitting for him, don''t you think? Nox since he was born at night, and Noxy since it is a baby."


    "Noxy?" Adrian looked at the hedgehog and Aria. "What about it, Noxy? Do you like that name?" Adrian asked, looking down at the tiny creature.


    The hedgehog blinked itsrge eyes and, for a moment, seemed to consider the name. Then, in a soft, almost whisper-like telepathic voice, they both heard it again. "Noxy... Noxy! Noxy!" Noxy repeated its name a few times, clearly satisfied with it.


    Adrian and Aria exchanged a surprised but delighted nce. "Well, Noxy it is," Adrian said, smiling warmly. "Wee to the family, Noxy."


    Noxy snuggled in Adrian and Aria''s hand and they felt a surge of affection for the tiny creature. Despite its unremarkable appearance, they both knew Noxy was special. The bond they felt with the hedgehog was undeniable, and both were excited to discover what made Noxy unique.


    Aria reached out and gently stroked Noxy''s soft fur. "We should take good care of him," she said softly. "I have a feeling he''ll surprise us in more ways than one."


    Adrian nodded in agreement. "Absolutely. We''ll make sure Noxy is well taken care of."


    The night was peaceful, and the bond between the three of them felt strong and unbreakable. As they stood together in the moonlit clearing, Adrian felt a sense ofpleteness and hope for the future.


    _______ ____ __


    After some time, Noxy fell asleep in Adrian''s hands, its tiny body curled upfortably. The moonlight bathed them in a gentle glow, and the serene atmosphere made the moment even more special.


    Aria looked at Adrian, her eyes reflecting the same warmth and tenderness he felt. "We should let Noxy rest. He''s just been born, after all."


    Adrian nodded, carefully cing the sleeping hedgehog in a small, soft cloth he found in his storage ring. "There, that should keep him warm."


    As he finished, Adrian nced back at Aria. "So, what should we do now? We still had ns for today but with Noxy''s arrival..."


    Aria smiled, a yful glint in her eyes. "Well, I think our ns have changed a bit. How about we take a walk? We can talk and enjoy the night and then return to the dorm."


    Adrian smiled back, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. "That sounds good."


    They began to walk along the edge of the pond, the soft rustle of leaves and the gentle chirping of night insects creating a peaceful backdrop to their conversation.


    "Aria... As I told you earlier, I like you." Adrian started as he walked. "However, I want to tell you a few things before you answer."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded in response, already anticipating Adrian to say this.


    "You know that I don''t have an affinity with either of the 7 elements. Which means I have no future as an Awakener. Although I hate to admit it, this is an undeniable fact. However, I just don''t give up on myself, I will try my best to find a way to break through my limits."


    "And... I may have to leave the academy after this semester if I can''t advance to the Lunar Tier. So, we might not be able to be together..."


    Adrian continued exining his circumstances and what she should consider before answering his confession.


    Honestly, he had no real experience with love, he knew a bit only from reading novels andics or watching dramas. But he knew most of them weren''t realistic.


    Real life wasn''t like the stories he had read or watched. There were real challenges, real struggles, and sometimes, things didn''t work out as nned. Adrian wanted to be honest with Aria about his uncertainties and the obstacles they might face. That''s just how he was.


    Aria listened intently, her eyes never leaving his. She could see the sincerity and vulnerability in his expression, and it only made her feelings for him grow stronger.


    "However, if you agree... I promise I will do my best to make this work. To be there for you, no matter what happens. I will protect you and love you for all eternity."


    ''Damn, thest part wasn''t needed!''


    Adrian continued despite his inner shame, his voice steady but filled with emotion. "I understand if you need time to think about this, Aria. You don''t have to answer now. I can wait." He looked at her, trying to gauge her reaction, but she remained calm and silent, her eyes reflecting a depth of understanding.


    Silence enveloped them as they walked side by side, the soft sounds of the night creating a soothing backdrop. Adrian''s mind, however, was far from quiet. Thousands of questions raced through his thoughts, each one more urgent than thest.


    ''What did I say? Did I say something wrong? I didn''t mess up, right? Why isn''t she speaking? Could it be she dislikes me? No, she wouldn''t have kissed me then?


    Ugh, why did I say I could wait?''


    The walk felt longer than it actually was, each step echoing with his anxieties and uncertainties. Aria''s silence only intensified his inner turmoil, and by the time they reached the dorm and their floor, Adrian was almost consumed by his thoughts.


    Just as they reached their doors, Aria''s soft voice broke through his reverie. "Adrian."

 Chapter 233: Echoes of Love and Vengeance [End]

    "Adrian..."


    Adrian turned to Aria, his heart pounding. But before he could process what was happening, Aria tiptoed slightly and kissed him on the lips. The kiss onlysted about 6 or 8 seconds but it was filled with emotion, leaving him utterly speechless and stunned.


    After a few moments, Aria retreated, her cheeks slightly flushed. "That''s my answer," she whispered, then hurriedly entered her room and closed the door.


    Adrian stood there, frozen in ce like a statue, his mind still processing what had just happened. The whirlwind of emotions, the kiss, her words¡ªall of it left him in a daze. Slowly, he made his way to his room, his thoughts still tangled.


    Entering his room, Adrian gently ced the sleeping Noxy on the bed, ensuring the tiny hedgehog wasfortable. As he watched the little creature snuggle into the soft cloth, the reality of the evening finally hit him.


    He broke into a wide grin, augh of pure joy escaping his lips. "She loves me too," he whispered to himself, the words feeling like the sweetest music. He fell back onto his bed, his mind reying the kiss and Aria''s words over and over.


    "She said yes, right? There''s no other way to interpret that..."


    Adrian couldn''t contain his happiness. He got up and started pacing around his room, a burst of energy coursing through him. "She loves me too," he repeated, his voice filled with wonder and joy. "She really does."


    He has never experienced this feeling in all of his life, maybe so he was acting emotionally.


    He nced at Noxy, who was still sleeping soundly. "Did you hear that, little one? She loves me too."


    Noxy stirred slightly, as if in response, and Adrian chuckled. He felt like his heart was about to burst with happiness. He couldn''t wait to see Aria again, to talk to her, to be with her.


    But for now, he needed to rest.


    The events of the day and the night had taken a toll on him, and he knew he needed sleep. Hey down on his bed, a smile still on his face, and closed his eyes. Thest thing he saw before drifting off to sleep was Noxy, nestledfortably on the bed, and an image of him and Aria sleeping with kids.


    He vowed to make it a reality, no matter what he will have to face.


    _______ ____ __


    Meanwhile, on Aria''s side.


    Aria ran into her bedroom, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. She couldn''t believe how bold she had been, kissing Adrian like that. Her fingers gently touched her lips, a blissful smile spreading across her face. She could still feel the lingering taste of their kiss.


    "He finally confessed..." she whispered to herself, her voice filled with joy and relief.


    Memories of the evening reyed in her mind, the emotions swirling within her. She had always wanted this to happen for a while, and tonight''s events had solidified her feelings.


    She reyed the scene over and over, each time feeling a deeper sense of contentment and excitement.


    The memory of Adrian''s surprised face brought a fresh wave of giggles. "Adrian... Idiot," she muttered affectionately, her fingers tracing the spot on her lips where his kiss had lingered.


    Aria knew their journey together had only just begun, but she was ready for whatever the future held for them.


    She then sank onto her bed, staring up at the ceiling, her purple eyes glowing softly in the dim light.


    Her expression changed from joy toughter and back again.After a while, the glow in her eyes slowly faded, and she muttered softly, "Dummy... idiot."


    With a final sigh, Aria closed her eyes, a sense of peace settling over her. As she drifted into a deep sleep, her dreams were filled with visions of a future with Adrian, their lives intertwined in happiness and love.


    They both dreamed of a home filled with love andughter, where their children grew strong and happy. They saw themselves facing challenges, celebrating victories, and sharing quiet moments of intimacy and understanding. They sawughter, tears, and a bond that grew stronger with each passing day. They saw themselves growing old together, their love enduring through the trials of life.


    Their dreams were a tapestry of shared hopes and unspoken promises, each thread woven with care and devotion.


    However, would their dreamse true, or were they simply the hopes of two hearts bound by destiny? Only time would reveal the path their love would take, but for now, they cherished the possibility of a future built on the foundation of their shared dreams and unspoken promises.


    As the night deepened and the stars watched over them, Adrian and Aria slept peacefully, their hearts connected by the bond of love. The future was uncertain, but they would face it together, their love a beacon of light guiding them through the unknown.


    ______ ____ _


    ________


    ____


    In a room filled with darkness, the sound of heavy breathing and the asional ttering of chains echoed ominously. The air was thick with a sense of despair and hopelessness, only broken by the rhythmic sounds of the imprisoned.


    Suddenly, the room was flooded with light as the door creaked open. A guard stepped inside, carrying a tray with a simple meal and a piece of bread. The harsh light revealed the figure of a young man chained to the wall, his messy grey hair falling over his bruised and battered face. His clothes were torn and filthy, clinging to his gaunt frame.


    "Here''s your food, Prisoner Rowan," the guard said gruffly, cing the tray on the floor before stepping back and closing the door with a resounding ng, plunging the room back into darkness.


    Rowan slowly reached for the food, his movements sluggish and pained. His eyes, however, were sharp and filled with a cold, unyielding determination. As he stared at the closed door, a fierce, almost palpable killing intent radiated from him.


    "This is not the end," he muttered to himself, his voice low and filled with resolve. The words hung in the air, a promise and a vow, echoing in the suffocating silence of his cell.


    ______ ___


    ________


    The End of the Volume 3: Extra''s Rise.

 Chapter 234: New Semestr, New Companions And New Class

    Start of Volume 4: Extra''s Fall.


    _________ ____ _


    After the tournament ended, students were given a week''s holiday till the next semester started.


    I spent the week as usual, though there were some changes in my life. Such as the appearance of Noxy, my little hedgehog beastpanion. After the day it was born, I immediately went to see Professor ra taking Noxy with me.


    She was as happy as I was knowing I finally seeded in hatching the silver egg. Not to mention how surprised she was when she saw Noxy. Unfortunately, even she couldn''t tell the exact species Noxy belonged to or what its ability was, what its tier was.


    The most unfortunate news of all was that Noxy was just like its master, me. It was an affinityless just like me. I don''t know if it is still a baby, but it didn''t react with any element when prof checked.


    Whatever, at least it hatched, not to mention it can talk. Though I kept it a secret from prof ra.


    Another change in my life was obviously my status - I was not single now.


    Yep, I now have a girlfriend, the best girl I could''ve ever asked for.


    Aria Starlight.


    One can say I conquered the unconquerable heroine, hehe. Though she was the one who made me fall first.


    After the day I confessed and she gave her reply, we spent the vacation as usual. Training together, eating together, resting, and looking after Noxy together.


    If I have to be honest, it was a bit awkward to speak with her in the first days, maybe I didn''t have a girlfriend before or I was just not good at it.


    Thankfully, Aria was supportive and much cooler than I was. After two or three days, the awkwardness fully disappeared, but when we were alone.


    We still haven''t decided to reveal our rtionship to the public yet for several reasons. Well, I was the one to suggest to keep it a secret for now.


    So, as the new semester began, the academy buzzed with the excitement of fresh challenges and new opportunities. Students were eager to showcase their growth and learn more advanced knowledge.


    I walked through the academy halls, Noxy perched on my shoulder, and couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and nervousness.


    Today was the first day of the new semester. There were new sses added and some old sses taken away from our curriculum.


    Such as today''s third ss - Awakener''s Training ss.


    The first and the second sses were Elemental Maniption II and Combat Training II. The old sses but more advanced.


    I spent the first ss watching other students learn deeper knowledge of their respective elements. Though my eyes were on either Aria or Noxy most of the time. I wonder why I need to attend this ss when I don''t have any affinity with any element.


    However, I try to be optimistic about this. I learn and listen because the knowledge will definitely serve to be useful. Such as the weaknesses and strengths of each element.


    So, one can make use of anything as long as they want.


    Anyway, the Combat Training II ss went simrly. Instructor Valerie started by recounting the individual and team battle events of the tournament. The first lesson was basically a revision and introduction.


    Finally, the third, new ss started.


    We were sitting in anotherrge ssroom hall with arge screen at the podium.


    I settled into my seat in therge ssroom hall, Noxyfortably perched on my shoulder. Around me, students were chatting excitedly, specting about what the new Awakener''s Training ss would entail. The atmosphere was charged with curiosity and anticipation.


    As the murmur of conversations filled the room, the door at the front of the hall opened, and a ck-haired woman dressed in formal attire stepped in. She had an air of a real teacher about her, with her sses perched neatly on her nose and her hair tied back in a sleek bun. The room quieted down almost instantly, all eyes turning to her.


    "Good morning, students," she began, her voice clear and confident. "Wee to the Awakener''s Training ss. I am Professor Lucina Ardent, and I will be your instructor for this course."


    She paused for a moment, allowing the students to settle in and give her their full attention. "Before we start, let me tell you about what you will be learning in this ss."


    Professor Ardent walked over to therge screen at the podium and pressed a button. The screen lit up, disying a series of topics and diagrams.


    "This ss is designed to train you in the practical and theoretical aspects of being an Awakener," she continued. "In short, you will be introduced to the real world of Awakeners and undergo training to be a good Awakener.


    You won''t learn spells or aether control in this ss but you will learn strategies and skills every Awakener should be aware of, and the practical application of your abilities in real-world scenarios."


    "Well then without further ado, let''s start our first lesson."


    "Our first lesson''s topic is -Who or What is an Awakener? What responsibilities and capabilities does an Awakener hold? And so on."


    "But first let me ask you a few questions. What or Who is an Awakener? Just speak what is on your mind, not what you learned in textbooks."


    "Any volunteers?"


    Silence filled the room as students exchanged nces, hesitant to speak first. Finally, a hand rose from the middle of the room.


    "Yes, go ahead," Professor Ardent acknowledged.


    The student, a tall boy with sandy hair, cleared his throat. "An Awakener is someone who can harness the power of the elements, using it to protect and defend. They are guardians of bnce and peace, using their abilities to maintain harmony."


    Professor Ardent nodded thoughtfully. "Good answer. Anyone else?"


    Another student, a girl with fiery red hair, raised her hand. "An Awakener is also someone who has a responsibility to use their power wisely. They need to be mindful of the impact their actions have on the world around them."


    "Excellent," Professor Ardent said, her eyes scanning the room. "Anyone else? Don''t be shy. There are no wrong answers."


    Should I give an answer or not...?

 Chapter 235: New System

    Students gave their answers for a while, sharing their thoughts and perspectives on what it meant to be an Awakener. Each answer brought a new dimension to the discussion, illustrating the varied andplex nature of the role.


    Finally, Professor Ardent shifted the focus to herself, her demeanor growing more serious. The ss quieted down, sensing that she was about to impart something important.


    "Thank you for your honest answers," she began, her voice carrying a weight of experience. "Just as you said yourselves, being an Awakener is not just about wielding power or using the power of the elements as you wish. It''s about understanding the true responsibilities thate with your abilities."


    She paused, letting her words sink in. "An Awakener is entrusted with great power, but with that poweres the duty to use it wisely and justly. You must protect those who cannot protect themselves, uphold justice if necessary, and act with integrity in all that you do. Remember, this is not a responsibility to be taken lightly."


    Professor Ardent walked over to therge screen again, pressing another button to disy a new set of images and diagrams. The screen now showed various scenarios where Awakeners had yed crucial roles¡ªbattles, rescues, negotiations, and acts of heroism.


    "Throughout history, Awakeners have been at the forefront of many significant events," she continued. "They have been warriors, healers, leaders, and mediators. Your training will not only focus on enhancing your abilities but also on developing the qualities that make a true Awakener: courage, wisdom, empathy, and resilience."


    She turned to face the ss, her gaze intense. "You must be prepared to face difficult decisions and challenges. There will be times when your moralpass will be tested, and your resolve will be pushed to its limits. But remember once again, an Awakener''s strength lies not just in their elemental or physical abilities but in their character and their unwaveringmitment to doing what is right."


    The room was silent as the students absorbed her words, the weight of her message settling over them.


    "To help you understand these responsibilities, we will study real-world scenarios and historical events. We will analyze the actions of past Awakeners and learn from their sesses and mistakes. You will also participate in practical exercises designed to simte the challenges you may face in the field."


    Professor Ardent''s tone softened slightly as she concluded, "I want each of you to leave this ss not only as skilled Awakeners but as individuals who understand the gravity of your role in the world. The path of an Awakener is not easy, but it is a path of honor and purpose."


    Honestly, I already knew these things from the novel, but seeing and hearing them gave me another experience.


    And now, it was time for the scene I was waiting for.


    "For now, that is all for today''s lesson," Professor Ardent stated. "Since there is still time before the ss ends, I shall introduce you to a new system the academy has tasked me with. This new system will be implemented for you, the first-year students from this semester. It is the Mission System."


    The students'' interest was piqued, and the room buzzed with curiosity. Professor Ardent gestured to the screen again, which now disyed the details of the Mission System.


    "The Mission System is designed to give you hands-on experience and practical application of your skills," she exined. "Each weekend, you will have the opportunity to take on missions that are tailored to your current level and abilities. Completing these missions will earn you points, which can be used for various rewards and privileges within the academy."


    She continued, "Missions can range from simple tasks such as assisting with academy maintenance or helping in the infirmary, to moreplex assignments like exploring nearby ruins, conducting research, or even participating in rescue operations if you are capable. The missions will vary in difficulty, and you are encouraged to challenge yourselves and take on tasks that push your limits."


    Professor Ardent''s eyes swept across the room, ensuring everyone was paying attention. "The points you earn will not only contribute to your personal growth and ranking within the academy but will also be used to evaluate your progress and readiness for more advanced training. This system is designed to prepare you for the real-world responsibilities of an Awakener."


    She paused, allowing the students to digest the information. "In addition, teamwork and coboration will be emphasized. Many missions will require you to work with your peers, honing your ability to function effectively as part of a team. This is crucial, as Awakeners often work together in the field to achievemon goals."


    A student raised their hand. "Professor, how will we know which missions are avable and how to choose them?"


    "Excellent question," Professor Ardent replied. "To facilitate this, the academy has established a Mission Hall. It''s a dedicated space where you can browse avable missions, sign up for those that interest you, and check your progress and points. The Mission Hall is equipped with modern magic technology to ensure a seamless experience."


    She gestured to the screen, which now disyed an image of the Mission Hall. It was a grand, magical modern facility with rows of digital kiosks, information screens, andfortable seating areas for students to gather and discuss missions.


    "This weekend, we will have an orientation session at the Mission Hall," Professor Ardent continued. "During this session, you will be introduced to the system thoroughly. You will learn how to navigate the interface, sign up for missions, and track your progress. There will also be staff members avable to assist you with any questions or concerns."


    The excitement in the room was palpable as the students exchanged eager nces. The prospect of taking on real-world missions and earning points was thrilling, and the Mission System promised to add a dynamic new element to their training.


    Right, even though this system is a cliche almost used by every novel oric involving academy I have read has this system. I can''t myself to dislike this.


    Anyway, returning to the scene, I saw Professor Ardent smiling, clearly pleased with the students'' enthusiasm.


    "I encourage you all to take full advantage of this system. It is an invaluable opportunity to apply what you have learned in practical settings, to grow as Awakeners, and to make meaningful contributions to the academy and the widermunity."


    This should be the real advice given by her.


    And with that, she concluded the lesson. "That is all for today''s ss. I look forward to seeing you at the Mission Hall orientation this weekend. ss dismissed."

 Chapter 236: First Mission

    Saturday arrived, and the academy was abuzz with anticipation. All first-year students had been instructed to gather at the entrance of the Mission Hall for their first official introduction to the Mission System. The excitement was palpable as students hurried through the corridors, chatting eagerly about the new opportunities awaiting them.


    I made my way to the Mission Hall, Noxy perched on my shoulder, observing its surroundings. Aria walked beside me, her expression indifferent as usual.


    When we arrived at the entrance, arge group of first-year students had already assembled. Professor Ardent stood at the front, her presencemanding attention. As thest few stragglers joined the group, she began to address us.


    "Good morning, everyone," she began, her voice carrying over the excited murmurs. "Today marks the beginning of your practical training as Awakeners. Without further ado, let''s go in."


    We followed her inside, and the Mission Hall unfolded before us. It was a spacious, functional facility, designed for efficiency rather than style. The walls were lined with magical screens disying various pieces of information, and the air hummed with the energy of magical technology at work.


    "Wee to the Mission Hall," Professor Ardent said, her voice echoing slightly in the vast room. "This is where you wille to receive andplete missions. The system is simple but effective, ensuring that you can gain hands-on experience while also contributing to the academy and themunity."


    She pointed to a series of magical screens. "These screens will disy avable missions, categorized by type and difficulty. You can approach any staff member to ask about specific missions or to get rmendations based on your current level and skills."


    A few staff members, wearing the academy''s official uniforms and robes, stood nearby, ready to assist the students. They looked approachable and knowledgeable, prepared to guide us through the process.


    Professor Ardent continued, "Once you have selected a mission, you will receive a notification on yourmunication bracelets." She held up her wrist, showing a sleek, magically-enhanced bracelet. "These devices will keep you informed about mission details, updates, and your current points and ranking."


    The students murmured in excitement, examining their own bracelets.


    Right, themunication bracelets were a marvel of magical technology in this world, created by the Celestial Arcane Academy, capable of projecting holographic interfaces and providing real-time information. Just like smartphones in Eearth but with a holograph screen. Guess the author tried to mix fantasy and technology there.


    But, they are really useful that I already got used to them in a day.


    Then, Professor Ardent gestured to arge screen on one side of the room. "This is the ranking screen. Here, you can see the current standings of all students based on the points they have earned from missions. It is updated in real-time, so you can track your progress and see how youpare to your peers."


    "And your guess is correct, the student in the top ten will receive monthly bonus points as rewards. So make sure to give it your best."


    The ranking screen was a major focal point, and I could already see students eyeing it with determination, eager to climb the ranks.


    "Now," Professor Ardent said, "let''s go through the process step by step. I will demonstrate how to select and ept a mission."


    She walked over to one of the magical screens, tapping it lightly. The screen responded instantly, disying a list of avable missions. "First, you approach a staff member and tell them what kind of mission you''re interested in."


    A nearby staff member stepped forward, smiling. "Good morning, Professor. How can I assist you?"


    Professor Ardent turned to the students. "For demonstration purposes, I''ll ask for a mission suitable for a first-year student with a focus on healing."


    The staff member nodded and gestured to the screen, which disyed several missions rted to healing and medical assistance. "Here are some avable missions. You can choose one based on your interests and current level."


    Professor Ardent selected a mission, and the screen disyed detailed information about the task. "Once you choose a mission, the details will be sent to your bracelet. You will receive updates and notifications as needed."


    Her bracelet emitted a soft glow, and a holographic interface appeared above it, showing the mission details. "As you can see, the information is clear and easy to ess. You can ept the mission directly from your bracelet."


    With a quick tap on the holographic interface, she epted the mission. "Once epted, you are responsible forpleting the mission as specified. Make sure to follow all instructions and report back here uponpletion."


    She turned back to the students, her expression serious. "Remember, the Mission System is designed to challenge you and help you grow. Choose your missions wisely, and always strive to do your best. Don''t get overconfident and put yourself in danger as well. Your performance will be evaluated, and your points will reflect your dedication and skill."


    Professor Ardent gave us a nod, signaling the end of the demonstration.


    "Now, it''s your turn. You will start from today, right now. I advise you to choose your first mission carefully."


    "Anyway, just approach the staff, select a mission you think suits you the best and begin your journey as an Awakener. Good luck."


    As soon as she finished her words, the students dispersed, eagerly approaching the staff members to inquire about avable missions. I nced at Aria, who gave me a small smile. "Should we do it together?" I asked her.


    "Alright." Aria nodded and the three of us, with Noxy still perched on my shoulder, made our way to one of the staff members, ready to embark on our first mission.


    As we approached, the staff member greeted us warmly. "Hello, how can I assist you today?"


    "We''re looking for a two-man mission suitable for first-year students," I said. "Something challenging but within our capabilities. You can rise the difficult to the Lunar Tier as well."


    The staff member nodded and gestured to the magical screen. "Let''s see what we have avable."


    The screen disyed a list of missions, ranging from simple tasks to moreplex assignments. After a brief discussion, Aria and I finally settled on a mission.


    "We will choose this one." I said as I pressed the screen.


    "Um... Are you sure about that, Students? I think it might be a little difficult for you." The staff noticed the mission title and info. She looked concerned but professional.


    "Don''t worry, we can manage it, right?" I reassured the staff, looking at Aria.


    "Right." Aria replied as she epted the mission.


    Now, we were ready to start our first mission.

 Chapter 237: First Mission [2]

    The mission details were clear: exterminating the infestation of Rabbuks, rabbit-like monsters known for their voracious appetite and aggressive nature. Since it was the beginning of spring, their numbers had drastically increased, posing a threat to ordinary people and merchants traveling along the main road leading to Eldoria City.


    The reward for the mission was high, a generous 500 points each, reflecting the danger and importance of the task.


    "We should head out immediately," I suggested, checking the map on my bracelet. "The forest is about 20 kilometers from the city. It will take us about 20 minutes if he raid a carriage."


    "Let''s go," Aria agreed.


    The Valmora Forest, where the Rabbuks had been sighted, was known for its dense foliage and diverse wildlife. We made our way out of the academy, hailed a carriage, and began the trek towards the forest. The road to the city was well-trodden, used frequently by merchants and travelers. As we walked, the conversation between us was sparse, both of usfortable in the silence.


    "It''s strange how quickly the Rabbuks'' numbers have grown," I mused aloud after a while.


    "They mate during winter and their offspring emerge in spring," Aria exined. "But this year seems to be particrly bad."


    "Ah, did you learn it in the Monsters 101 course?" I asked remembering she attended this in the first semester.


    "Right. They are also most aggressive at this type of time. I think that''s why the staff warned us." Aria exined.


    "Hmm, then we should be extra careful. Can you tell me more about them?" I asked.


    Then she told me what she knew about Rabbuks, their strength and weaknesses. We discussed the best ways to take care of them.


    And finally, we reached the outskirts of Eldoria Forest. After paying the carriage we entered the forest and paused to assess our surroundings. The forest was lush and green, the trees towering above us. Maybe the main road wasn''t that far, we could still hear the distant sounds of merchants and travelers.


    "We should start by checking all the areas near the road," Aria suggested. "That''s where the reports indicated the most sightings."


    "Alright."


    We moved silently, our senses alert. The forest was alive with the sounds of nature, but we kept our focus on finding the Rabbuks. It didn''t take long before we spotted signs of their presence: tracks in the dirt and gnawed tree trunks. Well, it might be the work of other monsters but I believed in Aria''s knowledge.


    "Over there," Aria whispered, pointing ahead.


    A group of Rabbuks,rger than ordinary rabbits on Earth, with sharp teeth and glowing eyes, were gathered near a small clearing. They were feasting on a carcass, their movements quick and aggressive.


    ''Hmm... There are about 35 or 40 of them. If one group has this many, it means the reports weren''t exaggerated.''


    I quickly assessed the situation, calcting the best approach. "We need to take them out swiftly before they scatter. Aria, can you cast an ice barrier to trap them?"


    Aria nodded. "I can use the two start spell Ice Wall to encircle them. But it won''t hold them for long. So we should follow up with our attacks quickly."


    "Perfect. Then I''ll use my movement technique to get in close and take out as many as I can. You may follow up with Ice Shards and Earth Bind to immobilize the rest."


    With our n set, we prepared for action. But before that, I put Noxy to a Aria''s shoulder. Since she would attack from afar, Noxy would be more safe with her.


    Aria''s hands moved gracefully as she chanted the incantation for Ice Wall. The air around her grew colder, and a shimmering barrier of ice began to form around the unsuspecting Rabbuks.


    "Now!" I whispered, activating my Shadow Glide. Just before the ice wall was formed, I moved towards the trapped creatures.


    In an instant, I emerged from inside the ice barrier. The Rabbuks, momentarily startled, barely had time to react. My de shed as I struck with precision, cutting down several of the creatures in quick session.


    Aria''s Ice Shards spell followed, sharp projectiles of ice raining down upon the Rabbuks. Her Earth Bind spell then activated, causing tendrils of earth to rise and ensnare the remaining creatures, preventing their escape.


    The entire operation took no more than 15 seconds. The Rabbuks were caught off guard and overwhelmed by our coordinated assault. As thest of the creatures fell, I took a moment to catch my breath and survey the aftermath.


    "Well done," I said, nodding to Aria. Having a capable and great mage as your partner was really good. "Let''s gather some proof of our kills."


    We quickly collected the necessary evidence, taking a the fangs and ws from the defeated Rabbuks to present to the Mission Hall as proof of our sess. Once we were sure we had them, we prepared to move on.


    "There are likely more groups nearby," I noted. "We should keep searching."


    "Agreed. Let''s stick to the n and cover as much ground as we can."


    We continued our search, moving methodically through the forest. The signs of Rabbuk activity were abundant, and it didn''t take long before we encountered another group. We executed our n once more, trapping and dispatching the creatures with efficiency.


    By the time we had dealt with several more groups, the sun was beginning to set. Exhausted but satisfied with our efforts, we made our way back to the main road, our inventory rings filled with proof of our kills.


    This is exactly like how an Adventurer Guild operates, though modified into the academy style.


    Anyway, just as we were returning to the main road, I remembered the mission Aurelius and my sister took together.


    ''They should be around here then... Then we''ll probably see them soon.''


    As we reached the main road, the familiar sounds of merchants and travelers filled the air. The walk back to the carriage was a wee respite from the intensity of the mission. The setting sun cast long shadows across the road, painting the world in hues of gold and orange.


    Just as we approached the spot where we had initially arrived, I spotted a familiar figures in the distance. Aurelius, with his distinctive silver hair and confident stride, was walking alongside my sister, Aurelia. They seemed to be deep in conversation, their mission likely having brought them to the same area.


    But what gained my attention was the girl standing between them.


    ''Guess the new arc starting just fine...''

 Chapter 238: The New Arc

    "Do you know her?" I heard Aria''s voice from the side. Guess she noticed my gaze.


    "You could say that," I replied to her. "But this is the first time I have seen her."


    Well, I wasn''t lying, I have read about her but I haven''t seen her before.


    "Hmm... Alright." Aria nodded. Guess, I was clear of suspicion. "Should we go and talk with them?"


    "...No, let''s continue on our way," I replied turning to the road again.


    We began searching for a carriage to take us back to the academy. The road was busy with people returning home after a day''s work, and it took a few minutes before we found a suitable transport. Just as we were about to secure our ride, I heard someone calling my name.


    "Adrian!"


    Here they are...


    I turned to see Aurelius, Aurelia, and the girl riding a stagecoach-type carriage approaching us. They pulled up beside us, and Aurelius leaned out, a small grin on his face.


    "Finished your mission?" he asked.


    "Yeah, we were about to head back," I replied.


    He leaned forward, his expression curious. "How did it go?"


    "Not bad," I said.


    "I guess you finished yours as well," I added looking at the tworge bags filled with some type of herbs.


    "Yeah, we just finished as well. Wait, why don''t you return with us?" Aurelius said. He then turned to the girl beside him. "Would it be alright if they joined us for the ride back?"


    The girl smiled gently and nodded. "Of course. Please, join us."


    Aurelius turned back to us. "Come on, hop in. There''s plenty of room."


    Aria and I exchanged a nce before climbing into the carriage. The interior was spacious and well-furnished, clearly designed forfort. As we settled in, I couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "Thank you for the ride," I said politely looking at the girl.


    "It''s my pleasure," the girl replied with a warm smile. "I''m Rhea, nice to meet you."


    "Adrian," I introduced myself. "And this is Aria."


    Aria gave a polite nod. "Nice to meet you too."


    The carriage began to move, and the gentle rocking motion made the journey feel rxing.


    "What mission did you guys do?" Aurelius asked his expression curious.


    "We hunted Rabbuks," I replied shortly. "Lots of them actually."


    "Rabbuks? Right, I saw this mission too but it was already taken. Guess you were the ones who picked it." He nodded in understanding.


    "What about you?" I returned the question. "Did you help with gathering herbs or was it a guarding mission?"


    "Haha, you are almost on the spot." Aurelius chuckled.


    "Haha, you are almost on the spot." Aurelius chuckled. "We apanied Rhea to pick rare herbs that appear in early spring. Since they grow in specific locations and their scent attracts beasts, we had to both help and protect her."


    I nodded feigning ignorance at the fact I already knew everything, then turned to Rhea. "Miss Rhea, are you an alchemist?"


    Rhea smiled. "I''m not a real alchemist but an apprentice alchemist."


    "I see..." I nodded.


    "Who is your master?" Aria asked, her curiosity piqued.


    Rhea was silent for a moment before replying. "My master is Veda Silverbloom."


    Both me and Aria raised an eyebrow at the familiar name. Veda Silverbloom was once a famous alchemist known for her groundbreaking potions and extensive knowledge of magical herbs. Though she had retired from the public eye years ago, her reputation still held strong among those who studied alchemy, such as my sister.


    "Veda Silverbloom," I repeated ''deep in thought''. "I''ve heard a lot about her. I guess you must be quite the alchemist to be her apprentice."


    Rhea shook her head, her eyes downcast. "I''m not really qualified to be her student," she said with a sad expression.


    Aurelius immediately leaned in to console her. "You shouldn''t say things like that, Rhea. From what I saw today, you have incredible potential. Master Veda must see that in you, too."


    Rhea offered a small, grateful smile, but it was clear she still held some doubt. I silently observed the interaction, amused at how Aurelius was rizzing up another girl with ease. Guess every Main Character has this type of ability.


    As the conversation continued, I found myself studying Rhea''s appearance. She was an elf, her delicate features highlighted by her long, silvery-blonde hair that framed her face. Her emerald green eyes shimmered with gentle kindness, and her pointed ears peeked through her hair, adding to her beauty.


    She was undeniably attractive, but as Ipared her to my sister, Aurelia, I couldn''t help but think, ''My little sis is still more beautiful.''


    I smiled inwardly at the thought. Aurelia''s beauty was more striking and bold, her confidence and grace evident in every movement. There was a strength in her that set her apart.


    My eyes involuntarily drifted to Aria, who was engaged in polite conversation with Rhea. Aria''s beauty was different¡ªsubtle and serene, with a quiet mystery that radiated from her. Her silver hair and deep purple eyes were captivating, and her presence always brought a sense of calm and reassurance. I couldn''t help but think, ''Aria is still the most beautiful.''


    Maybe she read my mind, Aria turned to me and gave a small smile.


    Man... She is cute...


    But I have to agree...


    Women are scary.


    The carriage continued its journey, the gentle rocking motion lulling us into afortable silence. The conversations ebbed and flowed, filled withughter and camaraderie. As we neared the city, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this new arc would bring unexpected challenges and changes.


    Rhea let us off near the academy, while Aurelia and Aurelius decided to apany her till the end. Aurelia probably wanted to meet Veda, while our MC acted out of kindness.


    Aria and I returned to the academy, after reporting the results of our mission and handing over the proof, we received our points and left the Mission Hall.


    Since it was near dinner time, and both of us were hungry, we decided to have dinner at the cafeteria.


    However, just as we entered through the door, my eyes met with the person I didn''t want to meet.


    The little brother of the Dream Stalker - Emeric Ironheart.


    I guess enemies are really bound to meet on a narrow road.

 Chapter 239: Story Of Rheas Master

    My and Emeric''s gazes shed for a few seconds, then with a cold ''tch,'' Emeric left the cafeteria, clearly displeased at seeing me, with Aria no less. But I didn''t give a damn at his pathetic disy of his emotions. He should be thankful that I saved his ass.


    Ignoring Emeric, Aria and I took our trays and picked out our food before finding a free table to sit down. The cafeteria was bustling with students, the chatter and tter of dishes creating a lively atmosphere. As we ate, my mind wandered back to the recent events surrounding Rowan, the Dream Stalker.


    Last week, Rowan''s interrogation and trial ended. His actions of using his ability to control his ssmates and other students, including his own little brother Emeric, had been discovered. The investigation had revealed even more heinous crimes he hadmitted behind the scenes in the city¡ªextortion, ckmail, and even illegal business with the ck market.


    The evidence was overwhelming, and Rowan had been sentenced to 25 years in prison. To ensure he couldn''t use his ability to escape or cause further harm, they had bound his aether with special chains, effectively cutting off his powers. It was a fitting end for someone who had caused so much suffering.


    What made me satisfied was he was caught earlier and punished ordingly. After all, in the novel he managed to keep himself safe for about another two years after barely getting out of the situation.


    Right, he used his little brother - Emeric as the scapegoat. Since Emeric already had bad blood with Aurelius and with Rowan pulling the strings from behind, it was Emeric who was sentenced to prison for 20 years. His fate after that was unknown. After all, he should be still in prison when the novel was ongoing.


    Anyway, now my actions have changed the plot, it will definitely affect the future. But I am relieved that Lyra won''t have to be another victim of Dream Stalker and end up being the most powerful viiness.


    But it isughable that it was she who escaped from the control of Rowan and beat him at his own game in the novel.


    Haha, readers were really surprised and intrigued by that twist.


    "Adrian?"


    Ah-! Shoot, I was too engrossed.


    It was Aria''s voice that brought me back to the present.


    "Are you okay? You seem lost in thought." She said after I snapped out.


    I shook my head slightly, clearing my mind. "Yeah, sorry."


    Aria stopped eating and looked at me. "Were you... thinking about that girl?"


    Eh, where did thise from?


    "No, why would I think about her?" I replied. Hmm... Wait, did the ring in her hand vibrate just now?


    Don''t tell me she used the lie-detecting effect of the ring just now... Then...


    "I was reminded of Rowan after seeing ''him''," I decided to be honest.


    "Ah, him, huh..." Aria nodded and continued eating.


    "..."


    It seems like it is hard to understand women in this world as well...


    I get she might have been jealous, but her sudden question threw me off bnce. I didn''t think she would actually use the lie-detecting ring just to check my thoughts about another girl. Maybe she didn''t trust mepletely yet. Or it was her personality I have yet to see till now.


    "I know her."


    "Hmm?" What is she talking about again?


    "I know her master as well."


    Hmm... Is she talking about the story behind them?


    "Ok, let''s talk about itter," I said since there were a lot of ears around us and this was a sensitive topic.


    "Alright."


    ________ ___ __


    After dinner, we went straight to the dormitory and then to my room. I grabbed some snacks and drinks to pass the time morefortably.


    Aria took a sip of her drink before starting. "If you know, Rhea''s master, Veda Silverbloom, is known by the title ''The Enchantress of Elixirs.'' About 10 years ago, she was one of the most revered alchemists on the continent. Her potions were said to work miracles, and her knowledge of magical herbs was unmatched. Many people sought her out for help, and she never turned anyone away."


    I nodded, already knowing some of this, but letting Aria continue uninterrupted.


    "But everything changed when she took on a disciple," Aria said, her voice growing more somber. "Her disciple was a young woman named Liora. She was brilliant, talented, and had a natural affinity for alchemy. Veda was proud of her, and it seemed like they were a perfect match. However, things started to go wrong."


    Aria paused, her expression cold. "Liora grew ambitious, too ambitious. She wanted to surpass her master, Veda, and was willing to do anything to achieve that. It was found out that she started experimenting with forbidden techniques and ingredients, pushing the boundaries of what was safe and ethical. Veda tried to rein her in, but Liora did not listen."


    The room seemed to grow colder as Aria continued. "One day, during one of her forbidden experiments, something went horribly wrong. There was an explosion in Veda''sboratory, and Liora was caught in it. It is rumored that she survived but was left horribly disfigured and her magical abilities were crippled. Veda was devastated, ming herself for not being able to control her disciple."


    I listened as the story painted a tragic picture of ambition gone awry. "What happened to Liora after that?" I asked.


    "She disappeared," Aria said quietly. "Some say she went into hiding, too ashamed to face anyone. Others believe she might have joined a dark alchemical group, hoping to find a way to restore her lost powers. No one really knows for sure."


    Aria sighed, her expression sad. "Veda never took on another disciple after that. She retreated from the public eye, focusing only on her work. When she finally epted Rhea as her apprentice, it was a huge surprise to everyone who knew her. Many were skeptical, thinking she would never trust another student again."


    I leaned back, absorbing the story. "That exins why Rhea seemed so unsure of herself," I said. "She must feel a lot of pressure, trying to live up to such a legacy while knowing what happened to her predecessor."


    Aria nodded. "Right. But I''m sure Master Veda must have seen something special in Rhea to take her on despite everything."


    Of course, after all...

 Chapter 240: We Are A Family

    ...After all, Rhea''s ability to recognize any nt, herb, or ingredient she has learned even only once is remarkable. It''s an invaluable skill for any alchemist, especially one as knowledgeable as Veda. Or she might have epted her just because she was kind. Unnecessarily so considering her first disciple.


    Anyway, I can''t tell Aria that I already know. Gotta keep acting.


    "Was that why Aurelius said those things?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation back. "So he wasn''t just trying to console her."


    "Yeah, I think they have probably seen what she is capable of," Aria nodded.


    "By the way, how do you know about this? Are you perhaps close with them?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    "No, but I get all the potions from her. As for the story, it is a well-known one among the citizens," Aria replied.


    I nodded, absorbing this new information. "Makes sense... Wait, you do-?" I asked, clearly taken aback.


    "Yes, my grandfather only trusts her, and he helped her once before, so she always prepares potions for me," Aria replied. "Even though she stepped back from the public eye, her reputation remains strong. Anyone serious about alchemy knows about her. However, it is impossible for others to get her potions now. Only her old loyal friends and close people have such privilege..."


    "Ooh..." I nodded, sometimes I forget that she is the principal''s granddaughter... Wait...


    Does the principal know about our rtionship then?


    "Um... Do you think he knows about us?" I asked, a bit hesitant.


    "...Yes."


    "He does?" But how?


    "Because I told him myself."


    "Eh?" I looked at Ariapletely dumbfounded. She told him herself. Wait, then what did he say? Knowing how much he treasures her, he definitely didn''t agree to it...


    Urgh... Is there gonna be a ''that'' kind of drama? Where overprotective parents don''t give their permission to the lovers... Will I have to go through that?


    "W-What did he say then?" But first, I need to know. I can''t just jump to conclusions.


    "He agreed when I told him who my boyfriend was and I mentioned your name."


    "And then?" I urged, my curiosity piqued.


    Aria took a deep breath and smiled softly. "At first, he was surprised. He looked at me with like I was finally grown up, and I could see a million thoughts racing through his mind. But after a moment, he nodded. Then he hugged me and wished us happiness. He said that if you make me happy, then he supports us wholeheartedly."


    I was left speechless. The image of the overprotective principal, ready to fight off any potential suitor, melted away. "So... I was just overthinking everything?" I mumbled, almost to myself.


    Aria chuckled. "Seems like it."


    Wait? Did she read my mind?


    "No, you are too easy to read right now, hehe." She giggled looking at my reaction. Cute...


    But then she added, "Ah, I remember something else. He also said, ''If he makes you sad or cry, I''ll speak with him myself. I have lots of things to talk to.''"


    As soon as I heard those words, I suddenly felt a cold sensation over my body. The idea of facing the principal''s wrath was enough to send chills down my spine. He was one of the strongest individuals on this continent after all...


    Aria noticed my reaction andughed. "Rx, Adrian. Just make sure you don''t give him a reason to talk to you like that."


    Wait... Why am I even worried?


    "Don''t worry, I would never do something like that." I looked at her. "There''s no way I would let my cute and beautiful girlfriend cry. Well, in a sad way..."


    "..." Aria was silent, her expression frozen.


    Wait, did I say something wrong?


    "Ergh... A-Aria?"


    Swish!


    Before I could react, she was already in my arms.


    "Adrian, you''re such a dummy," she whispered, her voice filled with warmth and affection. "But I like that about you."


    I hugged her back, feeling a sense of peace wash over me. "And I like everything about you, Aria."


    We stayed like that for a while, just holding each other, letting the world outside fade away. It was moments like these that made everything worth it¡ªthe battles, the challenges, the uncertainties.


    Eventually, we pulled back slightly, looking into each other''s eyes. "Let''s make a promise," She said softly.


    "What kind of promise?" I asked, curious.


    "No matter what happens, no matter how tough things get, we''ll always trust and support each other," She said. "We''ll face everything together."


    I smiled. "Alright then, I promise that I will always trust and support you, no matter what happens. We''ll face everything together."


    Aria''s eyes sparkled with emotion as she nodded. "And I promise the same to you, Adrian. We''ll get through it all, together."


    With that heartfelt promise, we sealed our pact with a tender kiss. It was a simple gesture, but it held so much meaning. It was a vow to each other, amitment to stand by each other''s side through thick and thin.


    After a moment, we pulled back, still holding each other close. The room was quiet, the only sound being our steady breathing. It felt like time had stopped, allowing us this precious moment of peace.


    Well, until it was broken by someone who must have been lonely.


    "Chirp-! Chirp-!" (Chirping)


    Both of us looked at the source of the sound and found Noxy who seemed to be calling for us.


    [Pa... Ma... Eat...]


    ...or hungry.


    Aria and I exchanged amused nces before we released our hold on each other. I stood up and walked over to where Noxy was perched, her tiny eyes looking up at me expectantly.


    "Alright, alright, little Noxy. Let''s get you some food," I said, reaching for the small container of her favorite seeds. As I fed her, I couldn''t help but smile at the simplicity of the moment. It was a stark contrast to the intense emotions and heavy conversations we had been having.


    Aria joined me, her eyes soft as she watched Noxy happily pecking at the seeds. "She''s adorable," she remarked, gently stroking Noxy''s quills. "It''s nice to have moments like these, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, it really is," I agreed. "It feels like we are a family."


    "Right, a family..."


    ____


    (A/N: The two were blushing after this, and unfortunately nothing happened. Aria left for her room in a hurry, either embarrassed or...


    It was too awkward...)

 Chapter 241: Beast Training [1]

    Sunday.


    Mission Hall.


    Adrian was browsing through the mission early in the morning. He wanted to invite Aria as well, but she said she had ns for today at yesterday''s conversation. So, only he and Noxy would be doing missions today. He wanted to leave Noxy with her but didn''t want to trouble her.


    Besides he wanted to apply what he learned on the Beast Taming and Training course in action today. Even though it has been only a little more than two weeks since Noxy was born, all the beast pets had their innate ability as soon as they were born.


    Heck, that arrogant smander, Ignis started breathing fire the moment it was born.


    ''Hmm?'' Just as he was continuing, Adrian''s eyes spotted a mission. ''Right, why don''t I make connections as well? I might get to learn more about beast taming in the process.''


    Then he opened the mission''s info page.


    It detailed the request from a small beast-taming organization called "Wild Heart Sanctuary." They were located on the outskirts of the city and needed assistance with various tasks, including training new beast pets, treating injured ones, and even helping with the daily maintenance of the sanctuary.


    _______ _____ __


    Mission: Aid at Wild Heart Sanctuary


    Description: The Wild Heart Sanctuary is a small but dedicated organization that focuses on the care, training, and rehabilitation of magical beasts. We are seeking volunteers to help with various tasks, including:


    Assisting with the training of young beast pets.


    Providing care for injured or sick beasts.


    Helping with the maintenance and upkeep of the sanctuary.


    Requirements:


    Basic knowledge of beast taming and training.


    Willingness to work with various types of magical beasts.


    Ability to follow instructions and work as part of a team.


    Rewards:


    500 points.


    Experience in beast taming and training.


    Potential for future coboration andworking opportunities with other beast tamers.


    Duration: One day (can be extended based on performance and mutual agreement).


    ______ ___ _


    Adrian smiled as he read through the details. This seemed like the perfect opportunity to put his newfound skills to the test and perhaps even learn more from experienced beast tamers. Plus, it would be a good way to spend his Sunday productively.


    "Alright, Noxy, looks like we''ve got a mission," Adrian said, ncing at his littlepanion perched on his shoulder. Noxy chirped in response, as if understanding his words.


    After epting the mission, Adrian made his way to the address provided. The Wild Heart Sanctuary was located in a more serene part of the city, surrounded by lush greenery and the gentle sounds of nature. As he approached, he saw a modest yet well-maintainedpound with various enclosures and facilities for different magical beasts.


    At the entrance, he was greeted by a middle-aged woman with kind eyes and a warm smile. "You must be the student from the Academy. Thank you foring. I''m Jenny, one of the caretakers here."


    Adrian shook her hand, noting her firm yet gentle grip. "Nice to meet you, Miss Jenny. My name is Adrian, and this is my littlepanion, Noxy. We are here to help with whatever you need."


    "Wonderful," Liora said, leading him inside. "We have a lot to do today. First, let me introduce you to some of our residents."


    As they walked through the sanctuary, Adrian saw a variety of magical beasts¡ªsome familiar and some exotic. There were young beast pets ying in a designated area, injured creatures being tended to in a small clinic, andrger beasts lounging in spacious enclosures.


    "We''re a small operation, but we do our best to care for these creatures," Liora exined. "Right now, we could really use your help with training some of the younger ones. They have a lot of energy and need proper guidance to develop their abilities."


    Adrian nodded, feeling excited about the task ahead. "I''d be happy to help. I''ve been learning a lot about beast taming recently, though I''m a beginner I''ll do my best."


    "Great! Let''s start with these little guys," Liora said, leading him to a group of young magical beasts that were eagerly awaiting their training session. "These are some of our newest arrivals. They''re still learning the basics, so we''ll need to be patient with them."


    "So, what should I do then?" Adrian asked, looking at the group of young magical beasts with a mix of anticipation and curiosity.


    Jenny smiled and pointed towards a small enclosure where the twelve young beasts were gathered. "Your task is to help these young ones with their basic training. Each of them has unique elemental abilities that need to be honed. You''ll be working alongside two other volunteers. They''ll be here shortly to assist you."


    Adrian nodded. "Got it. I''ll do my best."


    "Thank you, student Adrian. I''ll leave you to it for now. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call for me," Jenny said before excusing herself to attend to other matters in the sanctuary.


    Adrian turned his attention to the young magical beasts. He recognized some of them from his studies at the academy. There were twelve in total, representing five different species:


    re Cubs (Fire Element): Three small, fox-like creatures with bright orange fur and flickering mes at the tips of their tails. They were yfully chasing each other around.


    Aqua Sprites (Water Element): Two small, fish-like creatures with translucent blue scales and fins. They swam through the air as if it were water, leaving trails of mist behind them.


    Terra Pups (Earth Element): Three sturdy, dog-like beasts with brown, rock-like skin and small, budding nts growing from their backs. They were digging in the dirt, their little tails wagging happily.


    Zephyr Kittens (Air Element): Two sleek, cat-like creatures with white, feathery fur and wings. They flitted about, darting from perch to perch with incredible speed.


    Volt Hoppers (Lightning Element): Two energetic, rabbit-like creatures with yellow fur streaked with ck. They bounded around, leaving sparks of electricity in their wake.


    ''Damn, it is as if I''m in the world of Pokemon. It would be great if I could just say I choose you and whoosh...''


    ''Haha, let''s stop imagining and get to work.''


    Adrian then took a deep breath and approached the enclosure. Some of the young beasts stopped and looked at him with wide, curious eyes, their energy palpable.


    "Alright, everyone," he said, trying to project confidence. "Let''s start with some basic exercises to get you all warmed up, shall we?"


    However, the beasts just stared at him clearly not understanding his words.


    "Haha, I guess you guys aren''t as intelligent as Noxy. Then let''s apply what I learned in the course..."

 Chapter 242: Beast Training [2]

    Adrian reached into his satchel and pulled out a small whistle and a handful of treats. "First, let''s see if you respond to basicmands with some positive reinforcement."


    He blew the whistle softly and held up a treat. The re Cubs perked up at the sound and cautiously approached him, sniffing the air.


    "Good,e on," he encouraged, offering the treat to the closest re Cub. It gingerly took the treat from his hand, its tail me flickering excitedly. The other re Cubs soon followed suit.


    "Alright, now let''s see how well you can control your mes," Adrian said, pointing to a row of targets set up at the far end of the enclosure. "re Cubs, focus your mes on the targets."


    The re Cubs, sensing his intent, began to breathe small jets of fire toward the targets. Their aim was a bit erratic, but they were clearly trying.


    "Great job! Keep practicing," he praised them, moving on to the Aqua Sprites.


    For the Aqua Sprites, he set up a series of hoops for them to swim through. "Aqua Sprites, let''s work on your agility and control."


    The Aqua Sprites darted through the hoops, leaving shimmering trails of water behind them. They were surprisingly graceful, and Adrian found himself captivated by their movements.


    He was really enjoying the process. After all, he only watched from the side when others did these kinds of things with their pets in the course.


    "And next are you guys..." As he moved to the Terra Pups, he heard footsteps approaching from behind. Turning around, he saw two young figures entering the room. They appeared to be around 13 or 14 years old. The girl had bunny ears peeking out from her short, light brown hair, while the boy had fox ears nestled in his messy red hair.


    "Hey there!" the girl called out cheerfully, her ears twitching with excitement. "You must be the student Aunty Jenny mentioned. I''m Mia, and this is my brother, Finn. We''re here to help with the training."


    "Nice to meet you, Mia and Finn," Adrian replied, offering a friendly smile. "I''m Adrian, and this is Noxy." He gestured to his littlepanion perched on his shoulder.


    "Wow, Noxy is adorable!" Mia eximed, her eyes sparkling with delight.


    "So, you were the ones Miss Jenny mentioned then?"


    "Yes, we are," Mia replied. "Come, let''s start already, I can''t wait."


    Finn nodded in agreement, his fox ears flicking in anticipation. "Yeah, we''ve been looking forward to this. What do you need us to do?"


    "Hmm..." Adrian gestured towards the Terra Pups. "I''m about to start working with these little guys. I heard they were still learning the basics, but they already can do well. So we''ll need to be patient and guide them through their training."


    "Got it," Finn said, stepping forward. "What kind of training are we doing with them?"


    Adrian exined the task to the two.


    "Sounds fun!" Mia said, pping her hands. "Let''s get started."


    Adrian divided the tasks among the three of them. He showed Mia and Finn how to encourage the Terra Pups to channel their energy into forming small mounds of earth. The Terra Pups were eager to please, their little tails wagging as they followed themands.


    "Good job, Terra Pups!" Mia praised, her bunny ears twitching with excitement as one of the pups sessfully formed a small earth.


    Finn nodded, his fox ears perked up in concentration. "They''re doing great. Just need a bit more practice."


    "Haha, you two must be really interested in magical beasts." Adrian chuckled seeing their enthusiasm. Well, he couldn''t me them since he was not that different.


    "Of course," Mia said with a grin, her bunny ears twitching in delight. "We''ve always loved magical beasts. We even wanted to buy one or two for ourselves, but our parents said we could only do it if we entered the academy."


    Finn nodded in agreement. "Yeah, they said we need to show we''re responsible enough first."


    Adrian chuckled. "Well, if you train hard and awaken a good Ability and Affinity, you''ll have your own magical beasts in no time."


    The two siblings nodded eagerly. "We''re definitely going to work hard," Finn said, his fox ears flicking with determination.


    "How were the exams for you, Brother Adrian?" Mia asked curiously.


    Adrian shrugged, keeping a low profile. "They were difficult, but I was lucky. Managed to get through."


    Mia''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "You know, there''s another student who''s been working here for about two months now. They''re super popr and really strong."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? Who is it?"


    Mia and Finn exchanged mischievous nces, their excitement palpable. "We''ll introduce you to them at lunch," Mia said, a teasing smile on her face.


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "Alright, you two. Let''s focus on the work for now."


    He had an idea who the student might be but didn''t want to let the kids down.


    They spent the next hour working with the Terra Pups, guiding them through various exercises to enhance their control over earth maniption. The pups were quick learners, responding well to the positive reinforcement and patient guidance from Adrian, Mia, and Finn.


    After a while, Adrian decided it was time to move on to the Zephyr Kittens. "Alright, Terra Pups, take a break," he said, giving the little earth creatures some time to rest.


    "Next up, the Zephyr Kittens," Adrian announced, looking at the sleek, cat-like creatures with white, feathery fur and wings. "Let''s work on their agility and control."


    Mia and Finn watched in awe as Adrian set up an obstacle course for the Zephyr Kittens, using various perches and hoops for them to navigate through.


    "Zephyr Kittens, let''s see how well you can maneuver through these obstacles," Adrian said, encouraging the kittens to start their training.


    The Zephyr Kittens flitted about, their movements graceful and swift. They navigated through the course with ease, darting from perch to perch and leaping through the hoops with incredible speed.


    "Wow, they''re amazing!" Finn eximed, his fox ears twitching in excitement.


    "They sure are," Adrian agreed, feeling a sense of pride in the young beasts'' progress.


    As they continued their training, the sound of a bell rang out, signaling lunchtime. Adrian looked at Mia and Finn, who were grinning mischievously.


    "Lunchtime," Mia said, her bunny ears perking up. "Let''s go meet that popr student we mentioned earlier."


    Adrian nodded, his curiosity piqued. "Alright, lead the way."


    The three of them made their way to the dining area, where the sanctuary staff and volunteers gathered for meals. As they approached, Adrian noticed a small crowd gathered around a table,ughing and chatting animatedly.


    "There they are," Mia said, pointing towards the center of the crowd.


    Adrian''s eyes ''widened'' in surprise as he recognized the figure sitting at the table, a familiar face from the academy. "I-Is that student Irithel, the new famous rising Beast Tamer?"


    "Hehe, you guessed it right," Mia said, her bunny ears twitching with excitement. "She''s been amazing with the magical beasts here. Everyone loves her. Come on, let me introduce you to sister Irithel, she is a beauty, you know."


    "Alright, but don''t hurry ok." Adrian nodded while inwardly smiling. Haha, it was really good to y with kids. ''But then again, nobody has recognized me. Is it because I''m an extra?''


    ''Urgh... Whatever. I don''t care anyway.''


    ''This even works in my favor in its own way. The less I am known the better for me to do my things.''

 Chapter 243: Little Troublemaker

    As they approached the table, Mia motioned for Adrian to wait. She sneaked up behind Irithel, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Despite Mia''s stealth, Irithel''s keen senses had already picked up on her presence. Still, she yed along, pretending to be engrossed in her conversation.


    "Boo!" Mia eximed, jumping up behind Irithel.


    Irithel feigned a startle, turning around with wide eyes. "Oh, Mia! You got me!"


    Mia giggled, clearly pleased with herself. "Sister Irithel, I wanted to introduce you to someone. Someone from the academy!"


    Irithel raised an eyebrow in curiosity. "Oh? Who might that be? Did a student pick up the mission we posted yesterday?"


    Mia nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, And... ta-da!" She turned dramatically to reveal Adrian standing nearby.


    Irithel''s eyes widened in genuine surprise as her eyesnded on Adrian. ''Sir A-Adrian?'' She was at a loss for words as she never expected to see him here.


    Mia beamed with pride. "See, I told you, Brother Adrian. Sister Irithel is amazing! She even won the Beast Tamers Challenge event in the Tournament you know! And she is friends with all the other famous freshmen like the All-Healing-Mage, and Elemental Swordsman, not to mention with the Academy''s Princess, Miss Aria."


    "Umm... Mia-"


    Irithel wanted to stop Mia from embarrassing both themselves and Adrian but the entric Mia continue.


    "Here is a secret! She..." Mia paused as if she was saying something mysterious. "She is even close friends with the most famous freshman of the Academy - The Sweet Silent Devil!"


    "Sweet what?" Adrian replied dumbfounded. ''When did I have such a nickname?''


    "The Sweet Silent Devil!" Mia repliedughing. "Everyone calls him that in the city you know."


    "Hmph, only girls call him that." Finn finally spoke up. "Us, boys, call him the Deadly Silent Devil!"


    "D-Deadly?" Adrian was yet again dumbfounded. ''Damn, who even created that?!''


    "Umm..." Irithel cleared her throat, her cheeks tinged with a slight blush. "M-Mia, Finn, let''s not overwhelm Mister Adrian with all this information."


    Mia giggled, unfazed. "But it''s true, Sister Irithel! You''re amazing, and everyone should know it!"


    Adrian chuckled, finding the situation both amusing and funny. "Well, it''s nice to meet you, Miss Irithel. Mia and Finn have told me a lot about you."


    "!" Irithel was confused by Adrian''s words. Didn''t they already know each other... Or... ''Ah! These two don''t know who he is! Then I should act along with him.''


    "I-It''s nice to see you again t-too, S-Sir Adrian..." But she still couldn''t get over her embarrassment.


    "Again?" Mia asked her ears perked up. "Have you seen Brother Adrian before? Don''t tell me-!?"


    Adrian who was about to reply to Irithel looked at Mia. ''This girl is really something else. She has the same personality as the little sister character of some animes...''


    "Sister Irithel, do you perhaps..." Mia approached Irithel and whispered. "...like him?"


    "!" Irithel''s eyes widened in an instant, her pointy ears twitching uncontrobly, her heart beating faster as she tried to process Mia''s whispered question. "L-like...?" she stammered, feeling her cheeks heat up.


    "Hehe," Mia giggled, delighted with her discovery. "Finn, Sister Irithel-"


    Before she could finish, Mia was suddenly yanked away by her ears. "Ow, ow, ow!" she yelped.


    A woman with fox ears and a tail, dressed like a housewife, appeared behind Mia. "Enough, you little troublemaker," she scolded, her voice firm but gentle. "You''re troubling our guests."


    "N-no, Mom, I''m not!" Mia protested, struggling to free herself.


    Finn instantly hid behind Adrian, peeking out to watch his mother discipline his sister.


    The woman sighed, pulling Mia away from the group. "Come on, let''s give them some space." She continued to nag softly, "Honestly, Mia, you need to learn when to stop."


    Irithel, still recovering from her embarrassment, looked at the woman gratefully. "Thank you, Mrs. Rena."


    Mrs. Rena, Mia and Finn''s mother, nodded and then turned to Adrian. "I apologize for my daughter''s behavior. She''s a bit too enthusiastic sometimes." She smiled warmly, gesturing towards a seat. "Please, have a seat."


    Adrian, still amused by the whole situation, nodded and took the offered seat. "Thank you, Mrs. Rena. It''s no trouble at all."


    Mia, now standing next to her mother with her ears drooping, looked genuinely contrite. "Sorry, Brother Adrian, Sister Irithel. I got carried away."


    Adrian smiled at her. "It''s alright, Mia. Just don''t overdo it next time."


    Finn, still hiding behind Adrian, peeked out and gave a small nod in agreement.


    Mrs. Rena sighed and turned back to Irithel. "I hope Mia didn''t cause you too much trouble."


    Irithel shook her head, smiling. "No trouble at all, Mrs. Rena. Mia and Finn have been a great help."


    "Then, I will leave you alone. Have a good meal." Mrs. Rena smiled at the two.


    "Come on Mia, you will be going with me."


    "B-But! O-ok." Mia wanted to retort but one re from Mrs. Rena was enough for her.


    "Finn, you too."


    "!... Fine..." Finn who was still hiding grumbled and followed after them to the other side of the table.


    Adrian then sat down on the chair beside Irithel, since it was the only one free. He saw other staff looking at Mrs. Rena and the kids withughs and chuckles. It seems this was a daily urrence.


    Smiling to himself, he picked up the spoon and started eating.


    After a while, Adrian nced at Irithel, noticing she still seemed a bit flustered. "So, Miss Irithel, this was the ce Instructor ra rmended you?"


    "Eh, ah, right." Irithel, startled, replied. "I have been working here for two months in my free time. But I didn''t expect you to see you here, Sir Adrian."


    "Well, I wanted to apply what I learned in the course. Then I saw this mission today morning, so I decided to apply to it. The rewards are nice as well." Adrian replied. "Besides I think it might be useful for this little and me."


    Irithel''s eyes shifted to the small hedgehog resting on Adrian''s left shoulder. "Right, you finally seded in hatching your egg, right? I saw it in the ssroom but couldn''t talk with you. Argh! Sorry, I haven''t even congratted you!"


    "Congrattions!"


    "Haha, thank you." Adrian smiled slightly. "But, I don''t see your littlepanion. Is he not here?"


    "Ah, you are talking about Ignis. He''s here, but..." Irithel stopped. "He''s r-resting now, right resting..."


    Adrian''s raised his eyebrow clearly sensing her lie. But he didn''t want to trouble her so he didn''t pry any further. "Ah, I see... Then, let''s continue eating. We got still work to do after all..."


    "R-Right. Let''s finish the lunch first..."

 Chapter 244: Kill, Kill That Monster!

    After that, Adrian and Irithel talked about the sanctuary and topics around beastaming.


    He knew why she had been working here for two months here for now. It was because shepleted the course before everyone so Instructor ra suggested she increase her experience by working. She even promised to find her a good ce.


    He also got to know that she started from the same task as him - training the little beasts but now she was already handling the adult magic creatures. Adrian could only be amazed by her talent and hard work.


    After lunch, Adrian continued to train the little ones about for an hour. Mrs. Rena seems to have ordered other tasks for her children. But he got to know that Mrs. Rena was the wife of Sanctuary''s owner. Not to mention she was the head chef as well.


    He had to be honest, her dishes were good. He wanted to learn the foods of this world too but he had too much on his te right now.


    About another hourter, Adrian sensed another figure approaching but didn''t act.


    "Are you doing well, Sir Adrian?"


    "Oh, thanks, I''m doing my best," Adrian replied turning around. "Have you finished your work, Miss Irithel?"


    "Ah, yes, I finished it just now. And I thought it would be a good idea toe and see you."


    "Thanks for the consideration," Adrian replied. "And I think I also finished my task, can you take a look?"


    "Oh, of course." Irithel approached the enclosure.


    Adrian began demonstrating the exercises he had been working on with the little ones. He guided the re Cubs through their me control practice, showing them how to direct their mes at the targets. The Cubs, who had been somewhat erratic earlier, now exhibited remarkable precision and control. Their small jets of fire hit the targets almost perfectly. Almost.


    Next, Adrian moved to the Aqua Sprites, setting up a series of hoops for them to swim through. The Sprites darted gracefully through the water, navigating the hoops with ease and leaving shimmering trails behind them.


    He continued with other ones and finally, he turned his attention to the Terra Pups. He demonstrated how they had learned to channel their energy into forming small mounds of earth. The Pups eagerly followed hismands, their little tails wagging as they sessfully created neat mounds of earth.


    Irithel watched in amazement, her eyes wide with surprise. "S-Sir Adrian, this is incredible!"


    "Their improvement is amazing. Just yesterday, they were struggling with these exercises. But now..."


    Adrian chuckled, feeling a sense of pride in the young beasts'' progress and his own methods. "Thank you, Miss Irithel."


    "H-How did you that? And just in 7 hours?" Irithel asked more shocked. She struggled a lot when she first started after all.


    "Well, it''s not something amazing. I just took some time to observe them and understand what they like to do. They''re still kids, so I approached their training as if it were ytime. Who doesn''t like ying, right?"


    Irithel nodded, her admiration for Adrian growing. "That''s brilliant..." She muttered analyzing his words. "You''ve managed to make training fun for them, and... it''s clearly paid off. They look so happy and engaged."


    Adrian smiled, looking at the young beasts with a sense of aplishment. "I think it''s all about finding the right bnce. They need to learn, but they should also enjoy the process. Not only them, everyone."


    "!" irithel''s eyes widened once more as she looked at Adrian''s face. It was as if Adrian said words equal to thousands of gold.


    Just then, the door to the enclosure swung open, and Mrs. Rena entered, pushing a cart filled with various dishes. The aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, and the young beasts perked up, their attention immediately drawn to the cart.


    Mrs. Rena noticed Adrian and Irithel standing nearby and smiled warmly. "Ah, there you are! It''s time for the little ones to eat."


    Adrian nodded, ncing at the young beasts who were eagerly awaiting their meal. "I think we''ve just finished our training."


    Mrs. Rena nodded approvingly. "Wonderful."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Rena," Adrian replied, feeling a sense of aplishment.


    Mrs. Rena turned to Irithel. "Why don''t you give your friend a tour of the sanctuary while I feed the little ones and find another task for you two?"


    Irithel and Adrian exchanged a nce and agreed. "Of course, Mrs. Rena. I''d be happy to show him around," Irithel said.


    Before they left, Mrs. Rena reached into the cart and pulled out a small dish. "Here, this is for your pet. It''s specially prepared for young magical creatures like him. It''ll help him grow strong and healthy."


    Adrian epted the dish with gratitude. "Thank you so much, Mrs. Rena. I''m sure Noxy will love it."


    Noxy, who had been quietly observing the interaction from Adrian''s shoulder, perked up and sniffed the dish curiously. Adrian gave him a small piece, and Noxy eagerly nibbled on it, his tiny eyes sparkling with delight.


    With a final nod of thanks to Mrs. Rena, Adrian and Irithel made their way out of the enclosure. As they walked through the sanctuary, Irithel pointed out various areas and exined the different magical creatures housed there.


    "This is the aviary," Irithel said, gesturing to arge, open area filled with colorful, exotic birds. "We have all kinds of magical birds here, from Firebirds to Thunderbirds. It''s one of my favorite ces in the sanctuary."


    Adrian looked around in awe, taking in the sight of the majestic birds soaring through the air. "It''s incredible. The diversity of magical creatures here is amazing."


    Irithel nodded a hint of pride in her voice. "They strive to provide the best care for all the creatures here. It''s a lot of work, but it''s worth it."


    They continued the tour, visiting various sections of the sanctuary, each one dedicated to different types of magical creatures. Adrian was impressed by the level of care and dedication shown by the staff and volunteers. It was clear that the sanctuary was a ce of love and respect for all magical beings. No wonder Professor ra suggested this ce.


    As they reached the end of the tour, Irithel turned to Adrian. "I''m d you came today. It''s been wonderful having you here."


    Adrian smiled. "I''m d I came too. This ce is truly special, and so are the people who work here."


    "Haha, you are right. Now, let''s go and pick up Ignis. I think he is still depressed."


    "Hmm?" Though confused Adrian nodded. ''Why is that guy depressed?''


    "AAARGH!"


    Just as they were moving, a loud crying scream echoed through the sanctuary, making both Adrian and Irithel pause in their tracks.


    "What was that?" Adrian asked, his eyes squinting.


    Irithel''s face tightened with worry. "That came from where Ignis was."


    "Then, let''s hurry."


    They hurried towards the source of the noise, weaving through the sanctuary until they reached arge enclosure filled with various magical beasts. In the center of the enclosure, Ignis, Irithel''s Fire Smander, stood with its back arched and mes flickering along its spine.


    Its hostile gaze was fixed on a red-haired boy around 14 years old, who was clutching his hand and shouting, his sleeves burnt and singed.


    "Kill it! Kill that monster!" the boy screamed, panic and anger in his voice.


    Other staff and workers were already approaching the scene, concern etched on their faces. They formed a cautious circle around Ignis and the boy, ready to intervene if necessary.


    Irithel''s face tightened with worry as she stepped forward. "Ignis!"

 Chapter 245: Another Trouble Makers

    "Ignis! Calm down!" Irithel called out, her voice firm yet gentle.


    Ignis, recognizing Irithel''s voice, turned its head slightly but remained on high alert, its eyes still locked on the boy.


    Adrian quickly assessed the situation, his mind racing. He approached the boy carefully, keeping his movements slow and non-threatening. "Hey, it''s okay. Just take a deep breath," he said, trying to calm the boy down. "Can you tell us what happened?"


    The boy red at Adrian, tears of frustration and pain in his eyes. "That monster attacked me! I was just trying to pet it, and it burned me! Kill it quickly!"


    ''You are brave boy, it didn''t even let me touch itself, yet you... Sigh...''


    Adrian nced at Irithel, who was already moving closer to Ignis. "Ignis wouldn''t attack without a reason," she said, her voice steady.


    "You heard her," Adrian looked at the boy again. "Are you sure you didn''t do anything to make it angry?"


    "What? It''s the monster who attacked me! Why are you using me?!" The boy eximed. "This monster is wild! Hmph, just you wait, I''ll tell my dad and have him kill it."


    "Ignis! Calm down!" Irithel called out, her voice firm yet gentle.


    Ignis, recognizing Irithel''s voice, turned its head slightly but remained on high alert, its eyes still locked on the boy.


    Adrian quickly assessed the situation, his mind racing. He approached the boy carefully, keeping his movements slow and non-threatening. "Hey, it''s okay. Just take a deep breath," he said, trying to calm the boy down. "Can you tell us what happened?"


    The boy red at Adrian, tears of frustration and pain in his eyes. "That monster attacked me! I was just trying to pet it, and it burned me! Kill it quickly!"


    ''You are brave boy, it didn''t even let me touch itself, yet you... Sigh...''


    Adrian nced at Irithel, who was already moving closer to Ignis. "Ignis wouldn''t attack without a reason," she said, her voice steady.


    "You heard her," Adrian looked at the boy again. "Are you sure you didn''t do anything to make it angry?"


    "What? It''s the monster who attacked me! Why are you using me?!" The boy eximed. "This monster is wild! Hmph, just you wait, I''ll tell my dad and have him kill it."


    Adrian stared at the boy. ''This little boy is really arrogant. Don''t tell me he is a third-rate young master type of character. He mentioned his dad, which means he is here as well...''


    Just then he heard footsteps of running and noticed a muscr man with a mustache, rushing over, his face contorted with worry and rage. Mrs. Rena followed closely behind, her expression a mix of concern and anxiety.


    "Speak of the devil..." Adrian muttered guessing who the man was.


    "Son! What happened to you?" the man eximed, kneeling beside the boy and examining his hand.


    The boy immediatelytched onto his father''s arm, tears streaming down his face. "Dad, that monster attacked me! I was just trying to pet it, and it burned me! Please help me kill that monster!"


    ''What a drama...''


    Adrian took a step back, allowing the father tofort his son. He could feel the tension in the air and knew that this situation could escte quickly if not handled delicately.


    The boy''s father looked at Ignis, his eyes filled with killing intent. "You dare to harm my son?! Miss Rena, I ask you to hand over that monster and let me eliminate it."


    ''Wow, at least he didn''t attack right away. Then, I should interfere.''


    Adrian took a deep breath, stepping forward before the situation could spiral out of control. "Sir, please, let''s take a moment to understand what really happened," he said, his voice calm but firm. "The magic beast you are referring to is called Ignis. He wouldn''t attack without a reason. We need to find out why this incident urred first before jumping to conclusions."


    The man turned his fierce gaze to Adrian. "And who are you to speak for that beast?"


    "Me? I''m a student from the Celestial Arcane Academy. I''m here for a mission." he replied, holding the man''s stare. "Anyway, Ignis is not wild. He''s been trained and is usually very calm."


    Mrs. Rena stepped forward, her presencemanding attention. "Mr. Hawke, I understand your concern for your son, but student Adrian is right. Ignis has never shown aggression without provocation. Let''s investigate this calmly."


    "Hmph, no need for investigation. The proof is right here. My son is injured and his hand is burnt. Tsk, I didn''t expect your sanctuary to be filled with wild monsters. I will need to call the Inspector and thoroughly check your Sanctuary," Mr. Hawke dered angrily.


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean by this usation? Our sanctuary''s beasts are all trained, and none of them are wild."


    Irithel stepped in, her voice steady but apologetic. "Mr. Hawke, Ignis is my pet, not a beast of the Sanctuary. I apologize for his actions. He can be quite aggressive sometimes."


    Mr. Hawke eyed Irithel for a moment, recognition flickering in his eyes. "Alright, I''ll give a face to the famous rising Beast Tamer, Miss Irithel. But if something like this happens again, I will use all my power as the owner of the strongest beast training Sanctuary to close yours."


    Mrs. Rena''s face tightened with a mix of anger and worry, but she maintained herposure. "Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Hawke. We will ensure that such incidents do not happen again."


    Mr. Hawke nodded curtly, his expression still stern. He turned to his son. "Let''s get you treated, son. And remember, don''t go near any beasts without proper supervision."


    As Mr. Hawke and his son left the enclosure, Adrian, Irithel, Mrs. Rena, and all the other staff let out a collective sigh of relief. The tension in the air began to dissipate.


    "I''m sorry for the trouble," Irithel said softly, her gaze fixed on Ignis. "I''ll make sure this doesn''t happen again."


    Mrs. Rena ced a reassuring hand on Irithel''s shoulder. "It''s alright, Irithel. Ignis was just trying to protect himself. Even if Ignis wasn''t here, a simr scene would probably have happened..."


    "Mrs. Rena, what do you mean?" Irithel asked her expression confused.


    Mrs. Renaughed as she gently patted Irithel''s shoulder. "Haha, nothing serious. But I insist you take Ignis home for now. He needs some rest and so do you. Your work here is done for the day."


    Irithel nodded reluctantly, ncing at Ignis who seemed calmer now. "Alright, I''ll take him home. Thank you, Mrs. Rena, and sorry for the trouble." She turned to Adrian, a small smile on her face. "Thank you for your help today, Sir Adrian. I will see you at the academy."


    Adrian returned her smile. "Take care, Miss Irithel. And make sure little guy gets some rest."


    Irithel nodded and, after securing Ignis, she left the sanctuary, waving goodbye to both Adrian and Mrs. Rena.


    Once Irithel had gone, Mrs. Rena turned to Adrian, her expression softening. "I''m sorry for the trouble today, Adrian. You handled the situation very well. You can leave too if you want. You''ve done more than enough."


    Adrian shook his head slightly, a thoughtful expression on his face. "It''s no trouble, Mrs. Rena. I''m d I could help. But before I go, if there''s anything troubling you or the sanctuary, please don''t hesitate to tell me. I''d be happy to help."


    Mrs. Rena looked at him with a mix of gratitude and surprise. "That''s very kind of you, Sir Adrian. Thank you. We''ll manage, but I''ll keep your offer in mind."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a sense of aplishment. "Alright then. Take care, Mrs. Rena."


    "Take care, Sir Adrian."


    He turned and made his way towards the exit, feeling the weight of the day''s events beginning to lift.


    ''So, this is how this ''incident'' started, huh...'' Adrian thought as he exited the sanctuary. ''Well, thankfully, I got here before it started. It will be much easier to solve it now... I just need to wait for Mrs. Rena to confess...''

 Chapter 246: Enchantment Class [1]

    In a noble carriage entering the city.


    "Dad, why did you leave so soon? Didn''t we n to use this chance today?" The boy who was just whining and shouting moments ago now looked at his father, Mr. Hawke, with a confused expression.


    Mr. Hawke sighed, ncing around and activating the soundproof barrier spell to ensure they wouldn''t be heard before speaking. "Son, you have to learn how to choose your battles. Today, we created enough trouble to sow some doubt and discord, but pushing too hard right now could backfire. We need to be strategic."


    The boy frowned, rubbing his burnt hand. "But that student girl and her beast were still there. And that guy, another student as well, he seemed like he was protecting them. What if they figure out what we''re up to and report to the academy?"


    Mr. Hawke''s expression darkened. "Don''t worry about the boy student. He won''t be a problem for long, he was here only for a one-time mission. As for the girl student and her beast, we''ll find another opportunity. Patience is key.


    We need to weaken their defenses and make them doubt themselves first. That way, when we make our move, they''ll be too disorganized to fight back."


    The boy nodded slowly, understanding dawning on his face. "Alright, Dad. I''ll be patient."


    Mr. Hawke patted his son''s shoulder. "Good. Now, let''s get that hand treated. Your mother will nag us again if she sees this."


    As the carriage continued to walk away, Mr. Hawke couldn''t help but smile to himself. The sanctuary and its inhabitants wouldn''t know what hit them.


    Soon, he wouldplete his ns and be the owner of another sanctuary.


    _______ ____ __


    Three dayster. Celestial Arcane Academy.


    First Years, Second ss - The Enchantment ss.


    In the practical hall, the atmosphere was abuzz with the anticipation of the new ss. The practical time of Enchantment ss was designed for hands-on learning, with each student''s worktable neatly equipped with all the necessary tools for enchanting items, weapons, and other objects. The theory part was heldst week. So, one week of theory and one week of practice.


    The students shuffled in, their chatter and excitement filling the room as they took their seats at the worktables. The walls of the hall were lined with various enchanting artifacts, from simple charms toplex enchanted weapons, showcasing the possibilities thaty ahead.


    As the students settled, the door at the front of the hall opened, and the two instructors entered.


    Adrian focused on the male instructor, a tall beastman with snake-like eyes and sharp, menacing teeth, whomanded immediate attention. His presence alone was enough to silence the room. His eyes, slitted and cold, surveyed the students with a prating gaze.


    From what he remembered, he was called Professor Sibilus, which carried the meaning of "useless poisons," a name earned due to his once-incredible but now seemingly unremarkable skill in poison-making that had transitioned to enchantment.


    ''Another supporting character who ys a good role in this semester...''


    Sibilus approached the center of the room and spoke, his voice a low, hissing rumble. "Wee, students, to the practical part of the Enchantment ss. I am Professor Sibilus, the main instructor for the practical aspects of this course. Here, you will learn how to channel your magic into objects, imbuing them with powerful enchantments."


    He gestured to his side, where a much shorter, but equally noticeable figure stood. She was a beastwoman with fluffy fox ears and tail and a warm, weing demeanor.


    Adrian instantly remembered her. Her name was Kiri, which meant "cute short fox."


    Despite her petite stature, she carried an air ofpetence and friendliness.


    "And this is my cute assistant, Kiri," Sibilus continued, his voice softening slightly as he introduced her. "She will assist you with any questions or issues you may encounter during your practical sessions. But I must warn you... Don''t stare at her too much, don''t stare at her ears, don''t speak her too much, and..."


    "S-Sir Sibilus! S-Stop, please." Kiri eximed as Sibilus continued with his list of `don''t`s. "I-I will introduce myself."


    "Hmm.. Alright." Sibilus nodded.


    "Hello, everyone! As Professor Sibilus introduced, my name is Kiri. I''m pleased to meet you all." Kiri gave a cheerful wave to the students, her fox ears twitching in delight. "I graduated from here two years ago and became an assistant instructorst year. Hope we''ll get along. Ah, right, if you have any difficulties or need guidance, just ask.


    I''m looking forward to working with all of you!"


    "Woah!"


    "Yes, Miss Kiri!"


    "She''s cute!"


    The students cheered loudly. Adrian could only sigh shaking his head. They were reacting as if she were an idol giving free motivational interviews.


    ''But prof and assistant prof must have some kind of rtionship...''


    Sibilus''s gaze returned to the students, his expression hardening once more. "Today, we will begin by enchanting simple objects - the most basic enchantment. Each of you will use the tools provided at your worktable to practice the basic enchantment. Your goal is toplete a basic enchantment by the end of the ss."


    The students nodded, their excitement mixed with nervousness. Sibilus''s imposing presence and Kiri''s encouraging demeanor created a bnce that kept the atmosphere focused and energized.


    "Now, pay attention, I will show how it is done three times." Sibilus stepped forward, picking up a simple metal ring from his worktable. He held it up for the ss to see, his snake-like eyes gleaming in the light. Behind him stood arge screen showing the process in a big and focused view. "The first step in any enchantment is focus. Clear your mind and channel your aether into the object."


    He demonstrated, his fingers glowing with a faint, greenish light as he concentrated on the ring. The students watched in rapt attention as the light transferred from his fingers into the ring, causing it to shimmer slightly. "Once your aether is flowing into the object, you need to shape it with your intent. For this exercise, we''ll start with a simple enhancement¡ªstrengthening the metal."


    As he spoke, the ring began to glow brighter, its surface shimmering with a new, more robust sheen. Sibilus held it up again, showing the students the difference. "This is a basic enchantment, enhancing the durability of the metal. Now, watch closely as I repeat the process two more times."


    ''Well, that looked easy but I bet the process will be like his.''

 Chapter 247: Enchantment Class [2]

    Professor Sibilus performed the enchantment twice more, each time exining the steps in detail and emphasizing the importance of focus and intent. The students watched closely, absorbing every word and movement.


    "Now," Sibilus said, cing the ring back on the table, "it''s your turn. Begin by focusing your aether into the object and then shaping it with your intent. Remember, practice makes perfect."


    "And I will be overseeing and helping you all," Kiri added.


    The students began their attempts at enchanting with a mixture of determination and nervousness. The room was soon filled with the soft hum of aether being channeled, as each student focused on their chosen object.


    Adrian found himself struggling with the process. The first few attempts ended in failure, the objects refusing to take on the enchantment. He could feel the aether flowing, but shaping it into a coherent enhancement was proving to be a challenge. His concentration wavered, frustration mounting with each unsessful try.


    ''Damn it, it is really difficult.''


    Nearby, Aria was also hard at work, her face a mask of calm concentration. Unlike the others, she seemed to have a natural affinity for the process. Her fingers moved with practiced precision, her aether flowing smoothly into the metal ring. Yet, even for her, sess was elusive. The minutes ticked by, and the room grew quieter as the students became more absorbed in their tasks.


    After half an hour, the frustration was palpable. Some students were muttering under their breath, others staring intently at their objects as if sheer willpower would make the enchantment take hold. Adrian nced around, seeing the same struggles mirrored in the faces of his ssmates.


    But then, a faint glow caught his eye. Aria''s ring was shimmering, the metal taking on a subtle, enhanced sheen.


    "Oh..."


    She had done it.


    A soft gasp rippled through the room as the other students noticed. Professor Sibilus and Kiri both turned their attention to Aria, their expressions a mix of approval and mild surprise.


    "Well done, Miss Aria," Sibilus said, his tone still carrying a hint of his usual severity but softened by genuine praise. "You have sessfullypleted the basic enchantment. Continue practicing to refine your skill."


    "Yes, Professor." Aria nodded, her expression indifferent. She then nced at Adrian, and he gave her a nod of acknowledgment. A slight smile appeared on her lips as she returned to her task.


    Adrian wasn''t surprised by her sess. It was said that enchantment required a high level of aether control and mastery, and Aria just might be the best in that area.


    Taking a deep breath, Adrian refocused on his own task. He cleared his mind, pushing aside the frustration and doubts. He visualized the process as Sibilus had demonstrated, channeling his aether into the metal ring with a steady, controlled flow.


    The minutes ticked by, and his concentration deepened. He could feel the aether responding, the ring beginning to shimmer faintly. But just as he thought he had it, the glow flickered and faded.


    "Tch." Adrian clicked his tongue.


    Another failure.


    Adrian gritted his teeth, determination ring. He wouldn''t give up. He visualized Aria''s sess, using it as inspiration. Taking a deep breath, he began again, pouring his focus and intent into the enchantment process.


    This time, something felt different. The aether flowed more smoothly, the ring starting to glow with a consistent, faint light. Adrian''s heart quickened as he shaped the enchantment with his intent, willing the metal to be stronger, and more durable.


    After what felt like an eternity, the ring began to shimmer with a new, enhanced sheen. Adrian exhaled slowly, a sense of aplishment washing over him.


    He had done it. The basic enchantment wasplete.


    "Finally," he muttered to himself, a small smile of satisfaction on his face.


    Adrian''s moment of triumph was short-lived. As he admired his newly enchanted ring, a voice broke the silence.


    "So, you did it, huh."


    The words were barely a whisper, but they sent a shiver down Adrian''s spine. He turned his head slowly, his eyes locking onto a pair of cold, snake-like eyes staring right at him. His heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively took a step back.


    "Whoa!" he eximed, his voice louder than intended.


    The figure rose from the shadows, revealing Professor Sibilus. Adrian recognized him immediately and cursed inwardly.


    ''Couldn''t you at least have coughed or hissed to announce your presence?'' Adrian thought, feeling a mix of embarrassment and irritation.


    Sibilus''s lips curved into a faint, almost predatory smile. "Apologies if I startled you, Adrian," he said, his tone dripping with amusement. "I was simply observing your progress. It seems you have finally seeded."


    "Y-Yes, Professor," Adrian stammered, trying topose himself. "I managed toplete the basic enchantment."


    "Good. Then continue refining your skills." Professor Sibilus said and continued walking, observing other students.


    ''Damn, he is really sneaky. But who would believe such a dangerous-looking professor is actually a big softie who never hurts anyone.''Adrian thought with a hint of amusement as he watched Sibilus move away. ''Well, there''s one...'' He added as he nced at Kiri who was moving around answering questions of the students and helping them.


    ''Kiri, the princess of the noble Celestial Moon Fox Tribe...''


    ''And Sibilus, a famous alchemist of the Devouring Serpent Tribe, the enemy tribe of his assistant. What a strange duo, aren''t they? But to keep this a secret from each other...''


    Adrian shook his head, focusing back on his task. There was still much to learn, and this ss was just the beginning, and so was the semester. He took a deep breath and continued practicing, determined to improve his enchanting skills.


    He didn''t have to rush andplicate everything. One step at a time.


    ''But, I should find a way to impress her first...''


    "Hey, didn''t I tell you to stare at her too much?"


    "!"


    Adrian nearly jumped out of his skin at Professor Sibilus''s sudden interjection. The snake-like eyes bore into him with an intensity that made his heart race.


    "I-I''m sorry, Professor," Adrian stammered, averting his gaze from Kiri and focusing back on his work. "I was just lost in thought."


    Sibilus''s lips curved into a smirk. "Good. It''s important to maintain focus during your practice. Now continue." With that, he moved on, continuing his rounds.


    ''He is really sensitive, huh...''

 Chapter 248: Courses

    The Enchantment ss ended after another hour. The atmosphere was a mix of relief and lingering frustration. Despite their best efforts, only about a quarter of the students had managed toplete the basic enchantment. This starkly illustrated just how challenging the art of enchanting truly was.


    Professor Sibilus stood at the front of the room, his snake-like eyes surveying the ss. "Those of you who seeded, well done. You have taken your first step into the world of enchanting. For those who did not, do not be disheartened. Enchantment is a skill that requires patience, practice, and perseverance. Keep working at it, and you will improve."


    "And, there''s an announcement that might be useful for all of you." Kiri started. "You will sign up for courses again this semester, right? Then, if you are interested in enchanting and want to learn and refine your skills, you can choose the Enchanting Guide Course. It will be all practical and will be held by both me and Professor Sibilus. Remember, it''s not mandatory. You are free to choose."


    The students nodded, already thinking whether to apply to this course or not.


    "With this, the ss is dismissed. You all are free to go." Professor Sibilus''s words were a relief to many, who began to gather their things and head for the door.


    "You are gonna enroll in this course, right?" Just as Adrian finished tidying his worktable and stood up, he heard Aria''s voice from the side.


    "Yeah, but how did you know," Adrian asked, was his expression that obvious?


    "Well, you seemed totally engrossed in it, and from what I know about you, you only do this if you are really interested in the subject," Aria replied with a smile.


    ''So, she was watching me, huh...'' Adrian noted in his mind and walked together to the door.


    Soon, the ssroom was free of students, only Professor Sibilus and Kiri remained.


    "How many do you think are gonna apply, Sir Sibilus?" Kiri asked her voice curious but also a little down. "Do you think it will be the same as thest year?"


    "Hm..." Sibilus hummed as he thought. "Well, at least we confirmed that one is going to enroll. That''s an improvement, right?"


    "Are you talking about student Adrian?" Kiri asked again. "We both saw him in the Tournament, he is a fighter. So, he probably joins the course for a hobby or so."


    "Hmmm... You also know he is affinityless, right? I think he is trying to choose a profession that might be suitable for him since he probably knows he can''t go any further as an Awakener." Professor Sibilus''s snake-like eyes seemed to narrow in contemtion as he considered Kiri''s words.


    "Student Adrian''sck of elemental affinity does put him at a disadvantage as an Awakener after all," he admitted, his voice low and measured.


    "But doesn''t that mean he can''t go higher than 2 Star Enchanter too? After all, you need to be able to elemental enchantment to be a 3 Star Enchanter." Kiri countered Sibilius''s words.


    "Well, there is also that." Sibilus nodded. "Sigh... Honestly, I pity that boy, he has such huge potential yet he is restricted by the chains of hisck of elemental affinity," Sibilus concluded, his voice tinged with genuine regret. ''Just like I''m chained by my past...''


    Kiri''s ears drooped slightly. "It''s such a shame. But maybe, with enough dedication, he can still make a name for himself in another thing. It''s not all about elemental affinity, after all. There are other paths and innovations he can explore. He should try to break away from those chains."


    ''Just like I''m trying to do...''


    Sibilus nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed. The world is vast, and there are many ways to innovate and excel. Let''s hope that student Adrian finds his way."


    "Yeah..."


    _______________


    Just as Adrian left his bath and put on his clothes, his door was knocked.


    (Pa... Ma?)


    Noxy who was lying on the bed looked at him with its adorable eyes.


    "Oh, it''s Aria, huh," Adrian muttered as he picked up Noxy. Surprisingly, Noxy could tell who they were even while not seeing them. As long as they were in a radius of a certain distance.


    Wondering why Aria was calling him, Adrian opened the door to find Aria standing there, dressed in her school outdoor attire. She lookedposed and poised as always.


    "Hey, Aria," Adrian greeted, holding Noxy in his arms. "Come in?"


    Aria shook her head gently, a small smile ying on her lips. "Actually, let''s go to the first floor. The course sign-ups have just been posted."


    "Oh, okay," Adrian replied, a hint of curiosity in his voice. He set Noxy down on his shoulder, the little creature curling up contentedly.


    As they made their way down the corridor and descended the stairs, Adrian couldn''t help but steal nces at Aria. There was something about her calm confidence that always drew his attention.


    The academy''smon area was bustling with activity as students gathered around the notice board. Conversations buzzed around them, filled with excitement and spection about the new courses avable this semester.


    Aria and Adrian made their way through the crowd, finally reaching the notice board. The list of courses was extensive, covering a wide range of subjects frombat training to cooking arts, and, of course, enchanting.


    "There it is," Aria pointed to the Enchanting Guide Course. "Taught by Professor Sibilus and Kiri."


    "I see." Adrian nodded, scanning the details. "Well, one course is already chosen. Let''s pick the others. What are you going to choose, by the way?"


    "Hmm... Let me see..." Both Aria and Adrian inspected the list, often seeing familiar ones from the first semester, such as Survival Guide, Monsters 102, and Beast Tamer''s Guide. Well, they were improved versions with new names but the instructors were still the same.


    "I think I''m going to go with these two," Adrian muttered, pointing at Beast Tamer''s Guide and Survival Guide.


    "Oh, I see. I also chose my courses," Aria scanned the list of courses, her eyes moving swiftly over the options. "I think I''ll go with Monsters 102, Zero To Pro Swordsmanship, and Awakener''s Guide," she said, her voice steady and confident.


    "Good choices. I bet you chose Monsters 102 since you already studied Monster 101," Adrian chuckled.


    "That''s right. What I learned helped me a lot of times," Aria nodded. "It''s good to know about your enemies after all."


    "You are right about that," Adrian replied.


    "Well, why don''t take this course as well?" Aria asked. "It''s really interesting, you know."


    "Haha, I think I don''t have enough time for another course. Besides, since I have you, I don''t need to attend it, right?"


    "...Hmph, whatever. Let''s go and register ourselves then." Aria wasn''t affected by his teasing, not that much.


    "Alright, alright, let''s do it..." Adrian smiled, feeling a sense of joy as they finalized their course selections. The excitement for the new semester was palpable among the students, and Adrian couldn''t wait to see how the new arcs and events would unfold...

 Chapter 249: Extras Team Mission

    Saturday quickly came.


    Adrian and his team decided to do a team mission today. As the sun began to rise, casting a golden hue across the academy grounds, they gathered at the Mission Hall.


    The Mission Hall was already bustling with activity when they arrived.


    Adrian, Aria, and the rest of their team¡ªL, Ardel, and Kairen¡ªmade their way to a bigger screen, a staff was already there to help them if needed. They browsed the missions suitable for team of five first years. The screen disyed a wide range of missions, each with varying degrees of difficulty and rewards.


    "Look at this one," L said, pointing to a mission titled "Forest of Mymers: Monster Subjugation". "It''s a monster subjugation mission in the Forest of Mymers. The objective is to clear out a nest of Mymers that have been terrorizing the local area."


    "Hmm, Mymer Beasts are known for their ability to disorient their prey with illusions," Kairenmented, stroking his chin thoughtfully reading the details. "It''s a good choice."


    "Sounds interesting, but we should also consider the risks," Ardel added. "Let''s see if there are other options before we decide."


    They continued browsing, finding missions ranging from simple herb gathering to escorting merchant caravans. Each mission had its own unique challenges and required different skill sets.


    "How about this one?" Aria suggested, pointing to a mission titled "Silver Ruin Exploration". "It''s an exploration mission in a silver ruin. But I think it''s a bit high for our level now. Maybe we can try at the end of the semester."


    "Exploration and another Silver Ruin artifact sound exciting, but you are correct," Adrian noted. "This one is a real Silver Ruin. It will be difficult to clear it with our current strength."


    As they debated, another mission caught their eye. It wasbeled "Urgent Rescue Operation". The mission involved rescuing a group of herbalists who had been captured by a notorious bandit gang hiding in the Mountains of Myrandor.


    "Let''s expand this one," Adrian suggested. They tapped on the mission to reveal more details.


    _______ ____


    Mission Title: Urgent Rescue Operation


    Objective: Rescue a group of herbalists who have gone missing in the Mountains of Myrandor.


    Details: A group of herbalists went to the Mountains of Myrandor to gather rare herbs and have not returned for two days. It is suspected they have been kidnapped by a notorious bandit gang and are being held hostage.


    Rewards: 5000 Gold, 1000 Academy Points


    Deadline: Immediate response required.


    Note: All the bandits are suspected to be under Lunar Tier, however, the Chief of the bandits is highly suspected to have advanced to Lunar Tier. Caution is rmended.


    _______ ____ _


    "This is serious," Kairen said, his expression turning grim. "If they''re being held hostage, we need to act fast."


    "The reward is substantial, but the mission itself is quite dangerous," Ardel noted. "We need to be prepared for a potential confrontation with bandits. What makes it difficult is that they aren''t monsters..."


    "Right..." Adrian said, understanding in his voice. Fighting and killing monsters was one thing but fighting humans and killing... He has fought with many and killed a few as well. But he only killed once after recovering his memories. And that was also a viin mage. However...


    "However, this mission is urgent. We can''t just ignore it." Adrian said, his expression solemn. ''Besides, it is likely connected to the plot.''


    "Let''s do it then," Aria said, her eyes filled with resolve. "Those herbalists need our help."


    L nodded in agreement. "I''m in. Let''s rescue them."


    Kairen and Ardel exchanged an uneasy nce but decided to agree. They couldn''t turn a blind eye to people who are in need of help after all.


    With their decision made, Adrian and his team quickly confirmed their eptance of the mission. They gathered their gear and prepared for the journey to the Mountains of Myrandor, their minds focused on the task ahead.


    The team returned to their dorms to gather their equipment and supplies. They knew that time was of the essence, and every moment counted.


    Adrian packed his weapons and a few essential items, while Aria prepared a set of medical kits and enchanted tools. L, Ardel, and Kairen ensured they had all the necessary provisions, including food, water, and potions.


    Once they were ready, they met back at the academy gates. The sun was now fully up, and the academy grounds were bathed in warm light.


    "We have everything?" Adrian asked, looking at his team.


    "All set," Aria confirmed, tapping her storage ring.


    The other three nodded as well.


    "Let''s move out," Adrian said, his eyes sharp with focus.


    The team set off towards the Mountains of Myrandor, hailing a carriage immediately. But even with the carriage, the journey would take an hour or so, and they needed to reach the herbalists as soon as possible.


    ______ ___ _


    Mountains of Myrandor.


    In arge cave illuminated by torches and light spells, a group of people could be seen tied with rope and with pieces of clothing stuffed into their mouths. The air was thick with the smell of damp earth and smoke, the only sounds being the asional drip of water and the faint crackle of the torches.


    A man wearing a mask and a hood approached the captives, carrying a tray of meals. He stopped in front of one of the herbalists, a young elf with silvery-blonde hair and emerald green eyes filled with a mixture of fear and defiance. With a gentle movement, he took the clothing out of her mouth.


    "You hungry, beauty?" the man chuckled, his voice low and mocking.


    The elf stared at him silently, her eyes never wavering.


    "Not in the mood to talk, huh?" The man shrugged, cing a piece of bread and some water in front of her. "You better eat. It''s a long way to the afterlife if you starve yourself here."


    The girl continued to stay silent, her eyes following his every movement.


    "Suit yourself," the man said, standing up. "I''ll be backter. Maybe you''ll be more talkative then." He turned and walked away, leaving the tray within her reach.


    The herbalist watched him go, her mind racing with thoughts of escape and survival. She nced around at the other captives, their eyes reflecting the same mixture of hope and despair.


    ''Master... I''m sorry...''


    ''Aurelius... Aurelia...''


    ''Guess I can''t fulfill the promise I gave to you...''

 Chapter 250: Mountains of Myrandor: Infiltration [1]

    One hourter, Adrian and his team finally arrived at the edge of the Mountains of Myrandor. The rugged terrain loomed before them, a daunting reminder of the mission they had undertaken. They paid the carriage driver and asked him to wait until the evening. If they didn''t return by then, he was free to leave.


    The driver nodded, understanding the gravity of their request. "Good luck, and be careful out there," he said, his voice filled with concern.


    They nodded and entered the mountain area. The air was cooler, and the path ahead was filled with uneven rocks and dense foliage. Adrian gathered his team together, their faces set with determination.


    "Alright, everyone, we need to stick to the n," Adrian said, his voice firm. He then turned to Ardel. "It''s your time to shine, buddy."


    Ardel nodded, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He raised his hands, and the already alive nature around them seemed toe to life even more. Leaves rustled, and a gentle breeze swept through the area as Ardel''s Wilderness Blessing ability activated.


    Adrian watched as Ardel''s connection to the natural world deepened. "Look for any live presences, but not beasts. We know the bandits probably have a few scouts out here. We need to take them out first before we find the hideout and raid it."


    ''Well, we might get to know where the hideout is from the scouts too. Aria and my rings can help us to identify if someone lying or not after all...''


    Ardel nodded, focusing his energy. "Give me a moment," he said, his voice a whisper.


    The team stood silently, watching as Ardel''s power spread through the forest. He reached out with his senses, feeling the life force of the nts, the insects, and the animals. Then, he sensed it¡ªmultiple human presences scattered around, hiding among the trees and rocks.


    "There are at least four presences positioned at the foot of the mountain," Ardel said, opening his eyes. "They''re trying to blend in, but they''re not doing a very good job."


    "Perfect," Adrian replied. "We''ll take them out one by one. Let''s move quickly."


    They started moving with quiet precision through the forest. The first scout, anky man with a sleepy expression, was perched in a tree. Adrian motioned to Ardel, who drew his daggers and disappeared from his spot.


    Ardel swiftly and silently climbed the tree, moving with the precision of a predator. He appeared behind the scout without making a sound and put his daggers to the man''s throat.


    "If you move or speak, you''re dead," Ardel whispered, his voice cold and deadly. ''Wow, Adrian''s choice of words is really cool!''


    "Hmm-? HUH-!?" The scout, anky man with a perpetually sleepy expression, widened his eyes in fear. Despite the warning, he instinctively tried to move, but Ardel was faster. He kicked the man off the tree, sending him tumbling to the ground.


    "Argh! Mar-! Hick-!" The man hit the ground with a thud, disoriented, and just about to scream when Adrian appeared, his sword pointed directly at the man''s throat.


    "Not a sound," Adrianmanded, his voice a low growl. The scout''s eyes widened further, and he mped his mouth shut.


    "Who are you?" Adrian demanded. "What''s your name?"


    The man hesitated, clearly terrified. "I-I''m just here to pick herbs. M-My name''s B-Bart."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed. "If you lie, you die. Do you understand?" He nced at his silver ring, and his expression hardened. "I''ll ask again, what is your name? And by the way, I already know you are a bandit."


    "H-huh?" Bart''s eyes widened in surprise as if a fish caught in the.


    "Haha, are you gonna say it or not," Adrian asked, his voice chilly.


    "I-I''ll say!" The man nodded frantically, sweat dripping down his forehead.


    "M-My name is Jarek," the scout stammered, his voice trembling. "Please, don''t kill me!"


    Adrian kept his sword steady, his eyes never leaving Jarek''s. "Good. Now tell us about the hideout. Where is it? How many of you are there?"


    "There''s... there''s only a few of us here, really!" Jarek stammered, his voice trembling. "Our hideout is... it''s deeper in the mountains, past the big rock shaped like a dragon''s head."


    Adrian''s expression hardened. "I told you not to lie, didn''t I? Now then..."


    Without warning, Adrian swung his sword, cutting Jarek''s hand.


    "ARGH!" Jarek screamed, clutching his bleeding hand in pain.


    "Lower your voice. And, I won''t be nice next time," Adrian said coldly. "Tell the truth, or the next cut will be fatal."


    Jarek''s face twisted in agony and fear. "O-Okay, okay!" he gasped. "T-There''s a lot of us, at least twenty! The hideout is in arge cave near the waterfall, not far from here. Please, I swear, that''s the truth!"


    Adrian''s eyes flicked to Aria and L, who were watching from a short distance, ready to step in if needed. "Is your boss a Lunar Tier Awakener?"


    "Y-yes," Jarek replied, his voice barely above a whisper. But he suddenly gained vigor. "Hah, that''s right. Boss''s very strong. You don''t want to mess with him. If you let me go and leave now, I won''t say anything to the boss.


    Or else... ARGH-!"


    "Hmph, what if your boss is Lunar Tier? I bet he is only a Lunar Apprentice like me." Adrian pressed the bleeding ce of his hand. "We have a Lunar Sage with us, why should I care about your puny boss."


    "L-Lunar S-Sage?!" Jarek''s eyes widened in fear. "I-I''m s-sorry, please spare me!" He started to beg for his life again.


    "I will spare you if you answer another two questions of mine," Adrian said, his voice calm but firm. "Now, how many more scouts are there around here?"


    Jarek hesitated for a moment before speaking. "There are three more. They''re positioned around the foot of the mountain, just like me."


    "Then, are you holding a group of herbalists as hostages now?"


    "!" Jarek''s eyes widened again, realization dawning upon him. "Y-You are the rescue team!"


    "Guess, we got our answer," Aria muttered looking at the terrified Jarek.


    Adrian nodded, satisfied with the information. "Thank you for your cooperation." He signaled to Ardel, who knocked Jarek out with a swift strike to the head. The scout slumped to the ground, unconscious.


    "Tie him up to the tree. Then we will take out the other three scouts." Adrianmanded taking out an enchanted rope from his storage ring. ''Hmm... I guess, I will leave the hidden scouts to those three...''

 Chapter 251: Mountains of Myrandor: Infiltration [2]

    "Adrian, is there someone who reached the Lunar Tier and became a Lunar Sage among us?" Ardel asked curiously as they left the tied scout and headed to the other three.


    Adrian looked at Ardel and chuckled. "He was beginning to resist if he realized his boss was more powerful than us, so I had to improvise a little. And since you believed it, I think I acted alright."


    "So, that was really a lie then?" L muttered in realization.


    Adrian looked at her guessing she also bought his act.


    "Come on, let''s take care of the other three quickly and head to their hideout." Adrian hurried them. "We will interrogate another one to check if the previous one told us the truth."


    The group nodded and elerated till they arrived near the second scout''s hidden ce. And it seems this one was good at hiding, if not for Ardel''s ability it would be hard to detect this scout.


    The team moved with practiced stealth, closing in on the second scout. Adrian and Kairen approached from the left, while Aria, L, and Ardel nked from the right. Within moments, they had the scout surrounded, leaving no room for escape.


    With swift, coordinated movements, they subdued the scout. Adrian wasted no time in interrogating him, his voice cold and demanding. The scout, initially resistant, broke under the pressure and a bit of well-ced torturing.


    He confirmed the information Jarek had provided: the hideout was indeed arge cave hidden within the mountains, and the bandit leader was as dangerous as they had been told.


    Satisfied with the information, Adrian signaled the team to move on. They swiftly dealt with the remaining two scouts, ensuring that no rm would be raised. With the immediate threats neutralized, they regrouped to n their next move.


    Adrian was cautious, knowing that finding the hideout might not be as straightforward as it seemed. Despite Ardel''s abilities, locating the waterfall that the scouts had mentioned proved difficult. The dense forest and rugged terrain created numerous potential hiding spots.


    The team ventured deeper into the mountains, expanding their search area. They navigated through narrow paths and thick underbrush, their senses alert for any signs of the hidden cave.


    After an hour of searching, the team found themselves on the other side of the mountains. Ardel paused for a moment, his eyes brightening suddenly. "I sense a water source nearby," he said, his voice filled with certainty.


    Adrian nodded, gesturing for the team to follow Ardel. They moved stealthily, staying concealed as they navigated through the dense foliage. After about five minutes, they emerged in a clearing with a medium-sized waterfall streaming down from the top of the mountains. The scenery was breathtaking, with the sun casting a golden glow on the cascading water.


    However, there was no immediate sign of the cave. Just as Adrian was about to suggest they search the area more thoroughly, a soft singing voice caught their attention.


    They turned to see a stunning woman stepping out of the water. She was wearing a simple medieval swimsuit, her long hair cascading down her back. Her beauty was striking, but not exaggerated¡ªshe had a natural, enchanting presence.


    Adrian, caught off guard, was about to move into hiding when the woman noticed him. Their eyes met, and for a few moments, they stared at each other in surprise. The woman blushed deeply, sinking back into the water until only her head was visible.


    "W-Who are you?" she asked, her voice a mix of curiosity and embarrassment. "And what are you doing here? Are you some kind of pervert?"


    Adrian coughed awkwardly, raising his hands in a gesture of apology. "S-Sorry Miss, I didn''t mean to startle you. I''m just a herbalist, and I lost my way searching for water."


    He discreetly gestured to the rest of his team to stay hidden with a movement of his fingers, maintaining the facade. "I was just about to leave when I stumbled upon this waterfall."


    The woman''s eyes narrowed suspiciously, but she seemed to rx slightly. "A herbalist, you say? Well, this isn''t exactly amon ce for gathering herbs."


    "I know," Adrian replied, his tone questioning. "But this isn''t exactly amon ce for bathing too, is it?"


    The woman''s eyes narrowed, but she couldn''t hide a hint of a smile. "Touch¨¦. This ce is indeed quite secluded." She eyed Adrian cautiously. "So, are you alone?"


    Adrian maintained his calm and yet awkward demeanor, knowing that any sudden movement could escte the situation. "Yes, I am. I lost my way from my group about two days ago, I was searching for a water source for quite some time. When I returned my friend and others were nowhere to be seen. I have been searching for them since then, not to mention I already used up all my food and drinks."


    "Ah... I see..." The woman nodded searching for any falsehoods in his reply. She looked at Adrian, who had a somewhat exhausted and tired expression. She also noticed him ncing at the waterfall and her from time to time. ''So, he is just a young man after all...''


    "Ah, are you an herbalist too, Miss?" Adrian asked. "Isn''t it dangerous for you to be wandering alone? You are a woman after all. And a beautiful one too...." Adrian purposely muttered thest sentence in a low voice.


    The woman smirked at Adrian''sment, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh? Are you going to attack me, a lonely and weak woman?" she teased, standing up slowly, letting the water cascade off her body. She moved with a seductive grace, her posture confident and alluring.


    Adrian, feeling the heat rise to his face, gulped and quickly turned away, his expression shy and flustered. The woman chuckled softly at his reaction, clearly enjoying his difort.


    But she hadn''t noticed the coldness in Adrian''s eyes and expression after he turned away, a glint of calction hidden beneath his facade.


    "I-I''ll take my leave now," Adrian stammered, taking a step back. "I didn''t mean to intrude."


    "Wait," the woman said, her voice soft and allurinh. She moved closer, the waterpping around her ankles. "You said you''re a herbalist, right? Maybe you can help me with something."


    Adrian stopped, turning slightly to nce at her over his shoulder. "H-Help you? With what?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 252 Mountains Of Myrandor: Infiltration [3]

    Chapter 252 Mountains Of Myrandor: Infiltration [3]


    .


    The woman smiled a hint of mischief in her eyes. "I''ve been having trouble identifying some of the herbs around here. Perhaps you could take a look and tell me what they are. I will also help you in your search after that."


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, weighing his options. He needed to keep the woman''s trust while finding a way to uncover the location of the bandit hideout. He nodded slowly, maintaining his shy demeanor. "O-Of course, Miss. I''d be happy to help."


    The woman smiled, seemingly satisfied with his response. "Wait a moment then," she said, stepping out of the water. "No peeking alright?"


    "Of course!" Adrian replied like a normal young man.


    ''I''ll be damned if I even think of peeking you know.'' He muttered inwardly, his gaze meeting a pair of purple eyes peeking at him through the bushes a little far from him. He could only smile wryly at the owner of the eyes. He had no other choice. Well, had one but it would be difficult.


    ''I bet those two are already under L''s surveince.'' He chuckled inwardly guessing Ardel and Kairen''s actions being watched by L. ''Well, it would be rude to look at as well. Not that I''m interested.''


    "I''m done, you can look now." After another minute the woman called. "A-Are you sure?" Adrian asked without looking back while waiting for Aria''s signal. The purple eyes blinked once indicating he was free to look.


    Adrian slowly turned around, relieved to see the woman already dressed in a hooded robe over her dress. She looked at him with a knowing smile.


    "Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet," she said, her tone casual yet filled with an undercurrent of confidence. "My name is Selene. I''m an Awakener at the peak of the Neb Tier, which is why I wasn''t afraid toe here alone. So, don''t think of attacking me and..."


    "Of course, I wouldn''t dare." Adrian nodded, smiling awkwardly. "And... Nice to meet you, Selene. My name is... uh, Marcus," he said, choosing a fake name on the spot. "I''m also a peak Neb Tier Awakener."


    ''Giving a fake name, huh, at least he is cautious.'' Selene raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Really? You don''t look like a warrior to me."


    "Ah, haha..." Adrianughed nervously. "Well, maybe a bit of both. She''s the expert on herbs, and I''m just here to make sure she stays safe."


    Adrian chuckled sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. "Well, I''m actually more of a... schr. And... To be honest... I don''t have that much knowledge about herbs either. But since I''m a peak Neb Tier like you, I decided to follow my friend and protect her."


    Selene chuckled softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Are you really just friends?


    "H-Huh? Of course, we are!"


    "Why are you getting flustered, I was saying you seemed more like an escort."


    "Ah, haha..." Adrianughed nervously. "Well, maybe a bit of both. She''s the expert on herbs, and I''m just here to make sure she stays safe."


    Selene seemed to rx a bit, her suspicion easing. "Alright, Marcus. Let''s see what you can do then." She led him to a small clearing near the waterfall, where various herbs and nts wereid out on a t rock.


    Adrian started to examine the herbs, his mind racing toe up with a n. "These are quitemon herbs," he said, pointing to a few of the nts. "This one is a medicinal herb used for treating cuts and bruises. And this one is good for reducing fever."


    Selene nodded, her eyes never leaving him. "You''re quite knowledgeable for someone who imed not to know much about herbs."


    "You think so?" Adrian smiled awkwardly. "I''ve picked up a few things here and there. But, uh, maybe you can show me what you''re looking for? I might recognize it if I see it."


    Selene''s expression turned serious as she regarded Adrian. "In that case, Marcus, I''ve been searching for a rare herb that grows in these mountains near water sources at this type of time. I''ve searched the shore and underwater but haven''t found it yet."


    Adrian nodded, trying to maintain hisposed demeanor despite the anxiety bubbling inside him. "Alright, let''s search the ces that are hidden from in sight then."


    Selene agreed, and they began to scour the area together. They searched under rocks, behind dense bushes, and around fallen logs. Despite their thorough efforts, they found no sign of the elusive herb.


    Adrian then ''suddenly'' had an idea. He turned to Selene, excitement in his voice. "What if we search behind the waterfall? Herbs sometimes grow in secluded, damp areas, and the constant spray of water might provide the perfect environment."


    Selene''s eyes widened slightly, and after a few moments, she nodded, her expression thoughtful. "That''s a good idea, Marcus. Let''s check it out."


    They made their way back to the waterfall. The sound of rushing water filled the air as they approached the cascade. Adrian led the way, stepping carefully over slippery rocks as he approached the curtain of water. He nced back at Selene, who was close behind him, her eyes scanning their surroundings with a mixture of curiosity and determination.


    "You should stay here, or else you will get wet, I will see and tell you if find anything. In case my voice might be blocked by the water, I will shout, ok?" Adrian suggested. ''I''ll have to inform them somehow after all.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Selene nodded, her eyes glinting with interest. "Alright, Marcus. Be careful."


    Adrian took a deep breath, steeling himself as he approached the waterfall. The roar of the water grew louder, and the mist from the cascade sprayed his face. He carefully navigated the slippery rocks, moving closer to the powerful curtain of water.


    As he reached the edge, he extended his hand and felt the cool, rushing water. He hesitated for a moment before stepping through the waterfall, the water drenching him instantly. The force of the cascade was overwhelming, but Adrian pressed on, determined to find the cave.


    After a few steps, he felt a slight gap between the mountain and the waterfall. He reached out, his fingers brushing against the slick, moss-covered rock. He found a narrow ledge and began to climb, his movements cautious and deliberate. The rocks were treacherously slippery, and he struggled to maintain his grip.


    ''Slit-!''


    ''''Oh, sh*t!"

 Chapter 253 Mountains of Myrandor: Infiltration [4]

    Chapter 253 Mountains of Myrandor: Infiltration [4]


    Adrian''s hands and foot slipped, his foot sliding off the ledge. He quickly grabbed onto a protruding rock, his heart pounding.


    ''Woah, that was close!''


    ''But I can''t stop now.''


    After regaining his bnce, he continued his ascent, the sound of the waterfall thundering around him.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Adrian reached a small hole in his left hand. He turned, peering through the opening, and his eyes widened with excitement. There, hidden behind the waterfall, was a medium-sized entrance to a cave.


    Adrian couldn''t contain his excitement. "I found it!" he shouted, his voice echoing above the roar of the waterfall. "There''s a cave here!"


    "Do you hear me, there is a CAVE HERE!" Adrian shouted once again, emphasizing thest two words. ''Guess this should be enough.''


    Then, Adrian carefully made his way back through the waterfall. He emerged on the other side, drenched but exhrated, and found Selene waiting with an expectant look on her face.


    "I found it," Adrian said, his voice breathless with excitement and exhaustion. "There''s a cave behind the waterfall. It could be the perfect ce for the herb you''re looking for."


    "You didn''t enter the cave?" Selene''s eyes lit up with interest.


    "Eh, no?" Adrian replied looking ''Was I supposed to?''.


    "Alright, let''s go, then," she said, her tone decisive.


    "Then, follow me, be careful, it''s really slippery here." Adrian then led the way back through the waterfall. This time, Selene followed him, her movements graceful and sure despite the slippery rocks. They reached the entrance to the cave, the cool air inside a stark contrast to the humid atmosphere outside.


    They entered further into the cave, their footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls. After about three minutes of walking, they came to a fork in the path with three distinct pathways. Adrian chose the right path without hesitation, turning to Selene with a confident smile.


    "The right way is always the right choice," he said with a yful grin.


    Selene silently followed him, her eyes scanning their surroundings. They walked for about five minutes, the path winding deeper into the cave. Eventually, they came to a more open clearing with a dead end. A small pondy before them, and next to it, a beautiful, vividly colored herb stood out against the dull stone.


    Adrian and Selene exchanged a nce. "Is this the one you''re looking for?" Adrian asked.


    Selene nodded, her eyes gleaming. "Do you recognize it?"


    Adrian shook his head. "No, I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Selene smiled. "It''s a rare herb that can cure a certain beast''s poison."


    "That sounds important," Adrian remarked. "Do you want me to pick it for you?"


    "Yes, please," Selene replied, her voice soft and encouraging.


    Adrian nodded and carefully approached the herb. As he picked it, a strange smell enveloped him, a sweet yet oddly intoxicating scent. He handed the herb to Selene, but as soon as he did, his mind began to get foggy. His vision blurred, and he struggled to stay upright.


    "Selene... I don''t feel so good. Can you help me?" Adrian asked, his voice wavering.


    Selene only smiled at him, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "This herb has a sleeping property, Marcus. Whoever picks it will fall asleep soon."


    Adrian''s heart sank, a sense of betrayal washing over him. "Why...?" he managed to ask, his voice barely a whisper.


    "s, you were a good young man," Selene said with a sigh, "and a handsome one too."


    She flicked her fingers, and just before Adrian lost consciousness, he saw two masked silhouettes appear beside her. Hisst expression was one of betrayal and confusion, his world fading to ck as he sumbed to the herb''s effects.


    Thud-!


    Adrian fell to the ground with a thud, the sound echoing through the cave. Selene stood over him, her expression a mix of curiosity and contemtion. She turned to the two masked figures who had appeared beside her, their faces obscured by dark hoods.


    "Why didn''t you inform me there was an intruder?" Selene demanded, her voice cold and demanding.


    The masked men exchanged uneasy nces. "We received no reports about an intruder," one of them replied in an apologetic tone. "We didn''t know until you called for us."


    Selene looked down at Adrian, her eyes narrowing. "So, he was telling the truth, huh?" she muttered to herself, recalling his story. Despite this, something still didn''t feel right. There was an underlying suspicion she couldn''t shake off.


    She straightened up, addressing the masked figures with authority. "One of you, take him to the other hostages and tie him up. Observe the elf girl''s expression. If she reacts when looking at him, report back to me immediately." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    One of the masked men nodded, lifting Adrian''s unconscious body and carrying him deeper into the cave.


    Selene turned to the other masked figure. "You, check the surroundings. See if there is anyone else. Be careful, use the other exit. If you detect anyone, don''t engage¡ªjuste back and report. Before you leave, take two more with you and send them to check on the scouts."


    The masked figure bowed slightly before hurrying off to carry out her orders. Selene watched him go, her mind racing with thoughts. She couldn''t afford any loose ends. The appearance of this intruder, Marcus, or whoever he really was, raised too many questions.


    It would be fine if what he said was correct, if not...


    As the masked figures dispersed to their tasks, Selene lingered for a moment, staring at the ce where Adrian had fallen. She couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt, but she quickly pushed it aside. She had a mission, and she couldn''t let anything distract her from it.


    "Sorry, young man, but it seems you were just unlucky." "Maybe, it would have been fine if you just left instead of searching..." "But, guess, I can''t me you..." Selene finished her thought aloud, turning to leave the clearing. "Love is a curse that makes us do foolish things."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 254: The Rescue Team

    Selene returned to the three paths and chose the middle one. The narrow passageway was dimly lit, with flickering torches casting eerie shadows on the stone walls. She moved with purpose, her mind racing as she considered the events that had just transpired.


    After a few minutes of walking, she arrived at her resting ce, a small chamber adorned with simple yetfortable furnishings. She sat down on a cushioned chair, letting out a sigh as she tried to gather her thoughts. The flickering light from the torches danced across her face, highlighting the worry etched into her features.


    Not long after, the first masked figure entered the chamber, bowing respectfully before speaking. "Boss, I have news to report."


    "Go on," Selene said, her tone weary yetmanding.


    "I deliberately showed the elf girl the young man''s face and tied him up with her. She reacted strongly, her distress evident."


    Selene nodded, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Guess I was worried for nothing. But to think she lied about having no otherpanions when we caught them... She must also have feelings for him."


    The masked figure hesitated for a moment before continuing. "We have news from the X-Scout."


    Selene''s eyes narrowed. "Continue."


    The masked figure took a deep breath. "The X-Scout has reported the appearance of three young people, possibly freshman students from the Celestial Arcane Academy. One young man and two girls. He said they are searching for their kidnapped friend."


    Selene''s mind raced as she processed this information. "So, they are a rescue team. They must be here to rescue the elf girl and the young man. And they are from the Celestial Arcane Academy..."


    Her thoughts turned to the potential threat these students posed. The Celestial Arcane Academy was known for training some of the most powerful and skilled individuals in the realm. If these students were anything like their reputation suggested, they could be formidable opponents. But she wasn''t worried, as they were only first years.


    "m should return soon, then we will act ording to the n," Selene said. "Our task is to just keep the girl here until ''they'' arrive. Go on, return, and keep an eye on the hostages. Be careful of the bandits too. They are untrustworthy."


    "Understood Boss."


    As her subordinate left, Selene sighed and fell into deep thought once again. ''Couldn''t they catch the girl themselves since they knew when she was going toe? Why bother hiring us?''


    She worked for a secret organization that specialized in high-risk operations, including assassination, kidnapping, and sabotage. Right, it was a dark organization. She became a Dark Operative not long ago after she advanced to the Lunar Tier. While her 10 subordinates were all ck Novices.


    She and her group were tasked to take over this mountain bandits'' hideout kidnap an elf girl with certain features and keep her hostage until the ''Receivers'' arrived.


    "I was told they would arrive today, but there''s no news about them..." Selene muttered again. "Let''s hope nothing goes wrong."


    ________ ___ _


    At the foot of the Myrandor Mountains.


    "Thank you, sir, for helping us," Aurelius smiled at the middle-aged man leading the way. "Not only did you take us here, but you are also helping us to search for our friend."


    "Haha, don''t worry, young man," the man replied with a heartyugh. "As long as I can do good deeds and help those in need, I will be relieved. Besides, I know the mountains well, so it will make things easier."


    Aurelius nced back at hispanions, Aurelia and Irithel. Their expressions were a mix of determination and concern. Earlier today, as promised, he and Aurelia had gone to Rhea''s and her master''sboratory.


    However, they only found the anxious and tired alchemist master. She informed them that her apprentice, Rhea, hadn''t returned for two weeks, and she had received a letter stating that Rhea was being held hostage by mountain bandits.


    The letter demanded 100K Gold for Rhea''s safe return.


    The alchemist master had already asked the academy for help, but she sought assistance from them as well. Aurelius had readily agreed, and together with Aurelia, they quickly headed to the Regal Rides to catch a carriage. They had searched for a carriage to take them to the Mountains of Myrandor, but no one agreed¡ªuntil this middle-aged man approached them and offered his help.


    Just then, they had met a familiar figure¡ªIrithel. Upon seeing her, Aurelius and Aurelia had immediately asked if she was free to assist them. Irithel, ever the loyal friend, agreed without hesitation. And now, they found themselves here.


    As they entered the mountains, the middle-aged man nced at them from the corner of his eye, a small smile ying on his lips.


    "Young people are always so full of energy and determination," he said, his tone light and encouraging. "It''s good to see that you''re willing to go to such lengths for your friend."


    Aurelius nodded, gratitude evident in his expression. "Thank you, sir. We appreciate your help more than you know. Rhea is important to us, and we''ll do whatever it takes to bring her back safely."


    The man smiled warmly, his eyes twinkling with a mixture of wisdom and amusement. "I can see that. Just be careful¡ªthese mountains can be treacherous, and the bandits are known for their cunning."


    The group continued their ascent, the path bing steeper and more challenging. The air grew cooler, and the dense foliage of the forest gave way to rocky terrain. As they reached a vantage point, the middle-aged man paused, pointing to a distant cluster of caves.


    "Those caves are known to be used by the bandits," he said. "It''s likely that your friend is being held in one of them. We''ll need to be cautious as we approach."


    Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel nodded in unison, their resolve unwavering. They followed the man as he led them closer to the caves, the path bing narrower and more treacherous.


    As they neared the entrance to one of therger caves, the man held up a hand, signaling for them to stop.


    He panted heavily, his face flushed and beads of sweat trickling down his forehead. He leaned against a rock, catching his breath. "Huff... I think this is as far as I can go."


    Aurelius turned to him, concern etched on his face. "Are you alright, sir? You look exhausted."


    Aurelia nodded in agreement. "Maybe you should rest here. You''ve done more than enough already. We can handle the rest."


    Irithel added, "Please, don''t push yourself too hard. We''ll manage from here."


    However, Ignis hissed at the man, ready to spew fire at any time.


    "Aha, sorry about him, he''s been a little aggressivetely." Irithel apologized while nagging Ignis.


    "Don''t worry." The man gave a tired smile, nodding appreciatively. "I appreciate your concern, young ones. I''ll rest here for a while and then head back. Be careful in there."


    Aurelius pped him on the shoulder, his grip firm yet friendly. "Thank you again for your help. We''ll take it from here."


    The man nodded, sitting down on a nearby rock and waving them off. "Good luck, and stay safe."


    With a final nod, Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel entered the cave, their footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls. The air grew colder, and the dim light from outside barely prated the cave''s depths. They moved cautiously, their senses heightened as they navigated the narrow passageways.


    "BOOM!"


    Not long after they had ventured deeper into the cave, a sudden explosion rocked the entrance behind them.


    "Wh-! Be careful you two!"


    "Argh-!"

 Chapter 255: Trapped [Bonus Chapter]

    "Boom!"


    The ground and the whole cave trembled, and a deafening noise reverberated through the air. They turned in shock, but before they could react, the entrance was sealed shut by severalrge boulders.


    Panic set in as they called out to the man, their voices echoing in the confined space. "Sir! Are you there, Sir? Can you hear us?"


    But there was no response. The only sound was the distant rumbling of the rocks settling into ce. They rushed to the blocked entrance, trying to move the boulders, but they were too heavy and firmly lodged.


    "We''re trapped," Aurelius said, frustration evident in his voice.


    "Hm, I hope nothing happened to the Sir," Aurelia muttered.


    "Yeah," Irithel agreed recalling how kind the man was.


    "I think this was a trap made by the bandits," Aurelius said, looking at the two. "Since we can''t open here, we can only enter further into the cave and find another way out."


    "Agreed," Aurelia said, her voice resolute. "We need to keep moving forward and stay alert. There''s bound to be another way out."


    Irithel nodded, her eyes scanning the darkness ahead. "Let''s stick together and be careful. Who knows what else might be waiting for us here? Ignis can you light us the way?"


    Ignis grumbled but eventually nodded, fire enveloped his whole body glowing brightly.


    Ignis''s fiery glow illuminated the dark passage, casting flickering shadows on the rough stone walls as they moved cautiously forward. The narrow tunnel twisted and turned, leading them deeper into the heart of the mountain. The air grew colder, and a sense of foreboding settled over them.


    After what felt like an eternity, but was actually only about ten minutes, they reached a dead end. The tunnel abruptly stopped, the path blocked by a solid wall of rock.


    Aurelius mmed his fist against the wall in frustration. "Damnit, we''re trapped."


    Aurelia''s eyes darted around, searching for any hidden passage or weak point in the rock. "There has to be another way. They wouldn''t use a cave that leads to a dead end."


    Irithel nodded in agreement, her hand resting on Ignis''s warm, glowing body. "Keep your eyes peeled. There might be a hidden mechanism or a secret passage."


    They continued to search the walls and floor, pressing and tapping on various stones, but found nothing. Frustration began to settle in, and Aurelius clenched his fists.


    "Damn it," he muttered, striking the wall again with his fist. "There has to be something!"


    Suddenly, Ignis''s eyes lit up. The little fire smander looked at Irithel and began making excited gestures with its mes.


    "Ignis, what is it?" Irithel asked, her eyes following his movements. She watched as Ignis pointed towards the spot where Aurelius had struck the wall.


    "Ignis thinks there''s something there," Irithel said, turning to Aurelius. "Can you hit the same spot again, but harder this time."


    Aurelius nodded, hope ring in his eyes. He drew back his fist and struck the wall with all his might. The impact reverberated through the cave, but nothing happened. Undeterred, he hit the wall again, again and again, his knuckles already starting to bruise and bleed. He ignored the pain, focusing solely on the task at hand.


    "Come on!" he grunted, hitting the wall again and again. Blood trickled down his fist, but he didn''t stop. Finally, after several more strikes, a small crack appeared in the rock.


    Aurelius smiled grimly. "There''s something here."


    He stepped back and raised his hand, summoning his earth magic. With a swift motion, he sent a thin but fast shard of rocks hurtling towards the crack. The shards struck true, and the crack widened, spreading like a spiderweb across the surface.


    "Again," Aurelia urged, her voice tense with anticipation. She didn''t forget to cast a healing spell on him.


    Aurelius sent another shard into the crack, and then another. With each strike, the crack grewrger until, finally, the rock wall began to crumble. A small opening appeared, justrge enough for them to squeeze through.


    "There''s a way," Aurelius said, his voice filled with relief. He wiped the blood from his hand, wincing slightly at the sting.


    "Let me help," Aurelia quickly came over and used a Healing Light spell to heal Aurelius''s hand. The warm, soothing light enveloped his bruised knuckles, mending the skin and easing the pain. He flexed his fingers, grateful for the quick relief.


    "Thanks, Aurelia," Aurelius said, giving her a grateful nod.


    "You''re wee," she replied with a gentle smile. "Let''s get moving before anything else happens."


    They carefully squeezed through the small opening, Ignis''s fiery glow illuminating the narrow passageway beyond. The tunnel was even tighter than before, forcing them to move single file. The air was damp and musty, and the sound of dripping water echoed through the confined space.


    After several minutes of crawling through the narrow passage, they finally emerged into arger chamber. The room was dimly lit by glowing fungi clinging to the walls, casting an eerie blue light across the cavern.


    Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel took a moment to catch their breath, grateful for the rtive spaciousness of the chamberpared to the ustrophobic tunnel they had just traversed.


    "Well, at least we''re not trapped anymore," Irithel said, trying to stay positive. "But we still need to find a way out of this ce."


    "Agreed," Aurelius said, looking around the chamber. "Let''s see if there''s another exit."


    As they searched the chamber, Ignis''s glow revealed more intricate carvings and symbols etched into the stone walls. They followed the markings, hoping they might lead to another way out.


    After a few minutes of searching, Aurelia noticed a faint breezeing from a small crevice in the wall. "Hey, over here," she called out. "I think there''s another passage."


    They approached the crevice, and Ignis''s light revealed a narrow tunnel leading upward. The faint breeze carried the scent of fresh air, a promising sign.


    "This must be the way out," Aurelius said, determination in his voice.


    They carefully squeezed through the crevice, climbing the narrow, winding tunnel. The air grew fresher with each step, and the promise of freedom spurred them on. After several minutes of climbing, they finally saw a faint light ahead.


    "We''re almost there," Irithel said, her voice filled with hope.


    As they reached the tunnel''s end, they emerged onto a rocky ledge high above the forested valley below. The setting sun cast a warm, golden glow over thendscape, and a cool breeze rustled the leaves of the trees far below.


    Aurelius took a deep breath, savoring the fresh air. "We made it. We''re out."


    Aurelia and Irithel stepped out onto the ledge, their faces filled with relief and determination.


    "Now, we need to find Rhea and the others," Aurelia said, her voice resolute. "We''re not done yet."


    "Ah, right." Irithel and Aurelius nodded. "Since we are at the top of the mountain, we should start searching from here."


    They surveyed thendscape below, noting several potential paths andndmarks that might lead them to their friends. Aurelius pointed to a dense cluster of trees at the base of the mountain. "Those woods look like a good ce to start. If Rhea and the others were taken by bandits, they might be hiding somewhere down there."


    Aurelia nodded in agreement. "We need to move quickly. Every minute counts."


    With renewed determination, they began their descent. The path down was steep and treacherous, but they moved with agility and purpose, carefully navigating the rocky terrain. Ignis, sensing their urgency, kept his mes low to avoid drawing unwanted attention.


    As they neared the bottom, the sound of rustling leaves and distant voices reached their ears. They crouched behind arge boulder, peering out cautiously.


    "W-Wait, aren''t they-?!"


    __________ ____ _


    (Author: I might not be able to release tomorrow for various reasons. But I will try my best. If not, I will return the day after tomorrow. Just an announcement in advance.)

 Chapter 256: Deadly Confrontation

    Meanwhile, Aria and the others watched Adrian and the woman called Selene from hiding. Thanks to Ardel''s ability, she didn''t notice them.


    "There is a CAVE HERE!"


    As they heard Adrian''s voice, they exchanged nces and nodded.


    Only after Adrian and the woman left did they show themselves...


    "That woman is probably a bandit as well," Aria muttered. "Or else he wouldn''t have acted like that."


    "Right, no sane or idiot woman would just bathe in an open area unless they are absolutely sure there''s no one around." L agreed quickly. "She is probably that type of woman as well. I''m surprised at how Adrian handled her actions. He seemed to even dislike them."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded. She believed in Adrian so she wasn''t worried about him falling her charm. She was way more beautiful than that woman.


    "But, what should we do now?" Kairen asked. "Should we follow after them or..."


    "No, that cave is probably the bandits'' hideout," Ardel replied. "My uncle used to tell me to never enter a bandit or thief''sir without proper nning or manpower."


    "Hmph, at least your uncle was smart," L said looking at Ardel.


    Ardel ignored her words, he was already used to her odd ''personality''. He only pitied his friend who she was pursuing.


    Then he looked at Aria since she was the second inmand. But she was standing in her spit like a frozen statue. ''Hmm? Are her eyes glowing? Or am I just imagining?''


    He noticed the slight purple glow in her eyes, but before he could react, Aria blinked, and the glow disappeared. She shook her head slightly, refocusing on the group.


    "Ardel''s right, we can''t afford to rush in blindly," Aria said, her voice firm. "We need to gather more information and n our next move carefully. If that cave is indeed the bandits'' hideout, charging in without a strategy could be quite disastrous."


    "Right..." L agreed again.


    Ardel just sighed, at least grateful for Aria.


    "Let''s hide and wait till theye back or other peoplee out," Aria suggested again already climbing and hiding on top of a big tree.


    Aria and the others nodded and quickly found hiding spots among the rocks and foliage. They settled in, watching the cave entrance intently. After about ten minutes, Aria suddenly tensed and whispered, "Let''s move. We need to hide farther away."


    The group exchanged confused nces but trusted Aria''s instincts. They silently retreated, putting a good distance between themselves and the cave. After about ten kilometers, they stopped in a small, secluded clearing.


    "Ardel, use your ability to search for any presences nearby," Aria instructed.


    Ardel nodded, closing his eyes and concentrating. A faint glow surrounded him as he extended his senses outward. After a few minutes, he opened his eyes and said, "I sense three presences. Two are moving away in the direction of the other side of the mountain. One is heading towards us."


    Aria nodded, her expression resolute. "We''ll ambush that one. Get ready."


    They waited in tense silence as the presence drew closer. Ardel whispered, "He''s here," but they saw no one. Realization dawned on them¡ªthis person was using a stealth ability or spell.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t hide from me," Ardel whispered, focusing intently. "He''s about thirty meters to the left, near thatrge boulder."


    Aria nodded and swiftly cast her Earth Bind and Ice Sculpt spells. The ground beneath the hidden figure erupted, followed by a surge of ice, binding and revealing their target. A masked man materialized, struggling against the sudden restraints.


    "Got you," Aria stepped closer to the restrained masked man, her eyes cold and unwavering. "Who are you and what are you doing here?"


    The man red at them, his defiant eyes betraying no fear. "Let me go, and I might tell you."


    "You''re in no position to make demands," Aria retorted, tightening the icy bonds around him. "Talk, or I''ll make you."


    The man gritted his teeth, clearly weighing his options. Realizing he had no choice, he finally spoke. "Fine. Guess I have no choice."


    "Hmm?!''


    He suddenly flicked his wrist, tossing a small object into the air. A burst of mist and dust exploded, enveloping them and blocking their view.


    "He''s escaping!" Ardel shouted, sensing the man''s movement.


    "No, he can''t," Aria muttered. She quickly cast a wind spell, dispersing the mist and dust. With a swift motion, she shot numerous lightning and ice shards in the masked man''s direction. Some hit their mark, but the man didn''t stop.


    Ardel had already moved, appearing in front of the fleeing man. The masked man drew his dagger andunched a vicious attack.


    Ardel was ready to strike, his dagger already inches away from the man''s chest, but Ardel hesitated for a split second, which nearly cost his life.


    The masked man slightly bent his body and stroked Ardel with an intent to kill.


    Ardel sensed immense danger and quickly moved, he managed to deflect one of the masked man''s strikes, but a second dagger, hidden in the man''s sleeve stabbed Ardel in the hand.


    "Argh!" Ardel screamed in pain, losing his footing. The manunched once again.


    Aria, seeing Ardel in danger, swiftly cast her spell. Ice shot from the ground, restraining the masked man again. Simultaneously, threerge fireballs from L hit him squarely, their mes consuming his clothes and burning his chest to a crisp. The man copsed, coughing blood, his body a smoldering ruin.


    Aria and the others rushed to Ardel''s side, concern etched on their face. "Ardel, are you alright?" Kairen asked. Blood was seeing out the ce Ardel was holding with his other hand.


    Ardel winced but nodded, clutching his injured hand, trying to stop the bleeding as much as possible. "l-I am fine. Just a scratch."


    Aria quickly took out a healing potion and gave it to Ardel. "Thank you for holding him off. Here drink this."


    Ardel smiled weakly as he drank the potion. The wound slowly closed, the bleeding stopped, and the pain subsided. He flexed his fingers and nodded, reassured by the potion''s effectiveness. "Much better. Thank you, Aria."


    Aria turned her attention to the masked man, whoy smoldering on the ground. "Now, you have no way to run," she said, her voice cold and determined.


    The man let out a painedugh, his voice raspy and weak. "You think... so...?"


    "?"


    "!"

 Chapter 257: Reuion

    "?" At first they were confused by his words, but their confusion deepened and turned into shock after a few moments.


    "!"


    The masked man started groaning, his body trembling.


    "W-What is happening?" Ardel and L asked baffled.


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes rolled back, and a mix of blood and a strange white substance began to seep from under his mask.


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock. "What the¡ª?" L was startled, but Aria quickly knelt beside the man and removed his mask.


    The sight was horrifying. The man''s face was contorted in pain, his eyes lifeless. The blood and white substance oozing from his mouth and nose were signs of a quick and brutal poison.


    Aria looked up, her face set in a grim expression. "He''s dead," she confirmed, her voice steady despite the gruesome sight.


    He hadmitted suicide.


    L''s reaction was immediate and visceral. She turned away, her hand covering her mouth as she fought the urge to vomit. "T-that''s horrifying."


    Kairen''s face was pale, not from the sight of the dead man, but from the realization of what it meant and for other reasons.


    Only Aria and Ardel seemed unaffected by the gruesome scene. Aria had seen death before, and Ardel had his own experiences that had hardened him to such sights.


    Ardel broke the silence, his voice steady but tinged with concern. "What are we going to do now?"


    Aria didn''t respond immediately. She knelt beside the body, her eyes scanning every detail, piecing together the puzzle. The man''s demeanor, his swift actions, and now this suicide¡ªthis wasn''t the behavior of a mere bandit. They wouldn''t go to such lengths to evenmit suicide.


    She then noticed a small, barely visible tattoo on his neck, a hand-like ck symbol. Her eyes widened slightly as recognition dawned. This man was definitely not a bandit.


    ''He''s an assassin.''


    An assassin, trained and ruthless, likely working for a dark organization with this hand-like symbol. She heard rumors about one simr to this one when she was little.


    ''ck Hand Syndicate.''


    Aria''s mind raced as she recalled what she knew about the ck Hand Syndicate. The organization was infamous, known for its ruthless assassins and mercenaries. Their emblem, a ck hand, was a mark of fear and death. They operated in the shadows, their motives often hidden behindyers of secrecy and deceit. If they were involved, this mission was far more dangerous than she had anticipated.


    "This mission won''t be easy," Aria muttered under her breath, her eyes never leaving the lifeless assassin.


    Just then, Ardel''s ears perked up. He quickly closed his eyes and used his ability, extending his senses outward. Momentster, he opened his eyes, his expression serious. "I''m sensing three presences approaching us from above," he said urgently.


    Aria nodded, quickly forming a n. "Ardel, Kairen, you two will act as bait. L and I will ambush them. Let''s move."


    They swiftly took their positions, Ardel and Kairen staying near the corpse and speaking in slightly raised voices to draw attention.


    "Do you think there are more of them around?" Kairen asked, his voice carrying through the forest.


    "Probably. We need to stay alert and be ready for anything," Ardel replied, his tone measured.


    About two minutester, three figures emerged from behind arge boulder, calling out to them. "Ardel! Kairen!"


    Aria and L tensed, ready to strike, but then recognition dawned on them. The figures were none other than Aurelius, Aurelia, and Irithel who just escaped from a trap.


    "Eh? Aurelius? It was you guys!" Ardel said, relief and surprise in his voice.


    Aria looked at the three from their hiding for a moment, after making sure they weren''t illusion or fake, she and L came out.


    "Ah, you are here too!" Irithel and Aurelia noticed them and called out.


    The groups quickly exchanged greetings, their relief evident.


    Then Aurelius spoke, looking around, his gaze searching. "Why are you guys here? Is Adrian with you too?"


    The four nced at each other before Aria started exining. "We are here on a mission to rescue a group of herbalists who were captured by bandits. We were tracking their movements and ended up here. We suspect that the cave nearby is their hideout. Adrian went in with a woman we believe is involved with the bandits."


    She exined everything in detail but quickly, even mentioning how the man died and her suspicion of him being an assassin from an evil organization, not a bandit.


    The three listened silently, taking in every detail. Aurelius frowned as they finished. "Then we have the same purpose. Our friend is probably among the herbalists you came to rescue. We should join hands."


    "Alright, let''s form a n then."


    Now, after the little reunion, they had a high chance of sess.


    "Adrian, and the Rhea girl, just wait a bit more, we areing to rescue you..."


    ________ ____ __


    "Hmm...?"


    ''Is someone talking about me?''


    Adrian''s eyelids fluttered open. His surroundings were dimly lit by flickering torches mounted on the walls of a small, confined space. The air was damp and musty, and the floor beneath him was cold and uneven.


    As he tried to stretch and move, he realized with growing rm that he couldn''t move his hands. They were bound tightly behind his back, and a thick piece of cloth was gagging him, muffling his attempts to call out. Instinctual panic surged through him, but he forced himself to stay calm and assess his situation.


    He tried to recall what had happened before he lost consciousness. The cave, the woman, the masked figures, the betrayal¡ªit all came back in a rush.


    ''Ha, so I seeded in infiltration...'' He thought inwardly looking at his surroundings.


    Right, this was all his n, and it seemed to have worked out perfectly.


    ''It was Aurelius who fell to her trick and gained experience through it in the novel... Although not everything went as I nned it still worked out in the end, huh...'' Adrian then recalled this arc and how he nned to pass it. ''Now, I only have to wait for my team and Aurelius''s group to meet. Meanwhile...''


    "Finally woke up, handsome."


    Adrian looked forward as a woman figure wearing a hoodied robe and a mask appeared in his vision.


    ''Dark Operative of the ck Hand Synidacate - Selene the Seductress....''

 Chapter 258: If worst comes to worse [Bonus Chapter]

    ''Dark Operative of the ck Hand Syndicate - Selene the Seductress....'' Adrian muttered in his mind, looking at the masked Selene. ''Though she will gain this title in the future after bing The Left Hand, only third to The Right Hand and the founder - ck Hand.''


    "Are you confused why you''re tied up and unable to speak?" Selene chuckled. "Hey, don''t look at me like that. You helped me to ''find'' the herb, and I helped you to reunite with your friend. We both fulfilled our parts of the deal."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, feigning anger and frustration. He needed to y his role convincingly to avoid suspicion.


    Selene leaned closer, her eyes glittering with amusement behind her mask. "Turn to your left," shemanded with a smirk.


    Adrian turned hurriedly to his left, and his gaze met Rhea''s. The elf girl was looking at him with a surprised and confused expression.


    Selene chuckled softly. "See? I helped you reunite with your friend, just like I promised."


    Rhea''s eyes widened as she took in the sight of Adrian bound and gagged. The confusion in her eyes slowly shifted to understanding as she saw Adrian subtly winking with his left eye. She realized he had a n.


    Selene, seemingly oblivious to the exchange, stood up and stretched. "Now, I have other matters to attend to. Enjoy your little reunion," she said with a mocking tone before turning to leave the cell.


    Then another masked figure came over and removed the gag from Adrian''s mouth.


    "Be grateful for our Boss''s mercy. You would''ve been killed if not for her orders." The masked figure kicked him on his right side, but Adrian didn''t react, remaining stoic and unaffected.


    The masked man scoffed. "You think you are tough, huh? Then..."


    Stay updated via m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    As the masked man prepared to kick him again, Adrian looked past him and said in a cold voice, "Why did you return, Selene?"


    "B-Boss?!" The masked man quickly turned around, expecting to see Selene, but found no one. Realizing he had been tricked, he spun back around to see Adrian''s cold smirk and fearsome expression. "D-Damn you!"


    The masked man gulped. "After our mission is over, I''ll kill you myself," he spat, before leaving them alone.


    Adrian remainedposed until the man left. Then he turned to Rhea. "Rhea, you ok? Nothing happened to you, right? What happened? Did they kidnap you all?


    How did it happen? I just left for a while, and you were gone. I thought you guys left me and have been searching silly."


    Rhea was confused at first by his words, but as he continued, she realized he was lying to deceive Selene and the others, he was acting.


    "Y-Yes, Si, M-Marcus," Rhea said, ying along. She quickly corrected herself just as she was about to say ''Sir Adrian''. "T-They ambushed us two days ago. We tried to fight them off, but there were too many. They captured all of us before I knew what was happening."


    Adrian nodded, his expression a mix of concern and relief. "I see... I''m just d you''re okay, Rhea. Sorry that I left you, but we''ll definitely get out of here, I promise. Everyone."


    Rhea''s eyes shone with understanding and another emotion. "I-I believe you, Marcus. B-But how are we going to get out of here?"


    "That... You will have to wait for a bit." Adrian replied. "I need to recover my strength first."


    "A-Alright." Rhea nodded lowering her head.


    "..." Adrian looked at her silently. Though her acting wasn''t on par with his, it wasn''t at least suspicious.


    ''Is her acting good or bad...?''


    "It would be good if Aurelius and Aurelia and others came too, right?" Adrian spoke again. Rhea''s ears perked up as soon as she heard those names.


    ''Woah, Aurelius, did you already conquer her? Is this the perk of being the MC?'' Adrian muttered inwardly sensing her antics.


    Rhea looked up, her eyes looking at him as if asking ''Are they here?''.


    Adrian should blink once confirming her thoughts.


    A small, hopeful, and hesitant smile appeared on Rhea''s face.


    ''She is probably both happy and scared that they are here.'' Adrian thought reading her mind. ''They are her first friends after all.''


    ''But, I don''t know when are they going to meet with my group, and when are they going to raid this ce.'' Adrian wasn''t a genius nor an omnipotent, he just used all the knowledge he had to form this n. He didn''t know whether it was a grand or a stupid n, but he would do his best to make it work. ''I hope they attack soon before those ''two'' arrive. Or else...''


    ''Well, if worstes to worst, I will just have to use my new weapon. I have been itching to show off it for a while too. Haha.''


    ''But chances of dying are higher than all the previous events, arcs...''


    ''Well, guess I, no, we will need to give it our all...''


    ______ ___ _


    Selene and two of her men returned to the entrance of the cave, standing behind the waterfall.


    "Have you received any reports from those three?" Selene asked looking at them.


    "...Yes, and No, Boss." One of them replied.


    Selene raised her eyebrow. "borate."


    "We haven''t received anything from ck 3, and as for ck 7 and 9 reported the disappearance of the 4 bandit scouts. Two of them werepletely gone or hadn''t been found yet, while two were found tied to trees, unconscious. They couldn''t wake them up. Probably the work of a sleeping potion."


    "Hmmm..." Selene stared at the waterfall as she digested her subordinate''s words. ''So there are intruders, huh? Possibly more than two. Or else they couldn''t have taken down the bandits. But who are they, and why are they here? Are they a rescue team?''


    She guessed someone must have reported the disappearance of the herbalists so someone might havee to rescue them.


    ''They probably know our location if they have caught the bandits... Sigh... Why did I give the task of kidnapping to the bandits... I should''ve kidnapped the girl alone... If worstes to worst''


    ''Well, toote to regret now, guess my recent sess made me too confident, huh...''

 Chapter 259: Watching From The Side

    "Order those two to return quickly and guard both entrances. They should immediately report if they see anyone appearing in their sight." Selene ordered.


    "Yes, Boss."


    However, not long after the two started guarding, her subordinate rushed her side, anxious.


    "B-Boss! We lost contact with both ck 5 and ck 6!"


    "What? How?" Selene asked surprised.


    "I-I don''t know, it happened too abruptly." Her subordinate replied.


    "..." Selene became silent. ''Do they have a stealth-detecting artifact or individual? Both of them were skilled at hiding and stealth...''


    "Prepare for a battle, get everyone ready, and give the bandits their weapons back as well. We will use them to fight."


    "Yes, Boss." Exclusive content from m,v lemp,yr


    "Then, leave."


    Selene watched as her subordinate left in a hurry.


    ''Damn it... Now I can''t act rashly. Thisplicates things.''


    Selene''s mind raced as she considered her options. The enemy was clearly more formidable than she had anticipated, and she needed to adapt her strategy quickly. She couldn''t afford to underestimate them any longer.


    She took a deep breath and refocused. ''If there''s a Lunar Tier Awakener among them, then we will just take the girl and leave. If not then we can manage them. Thankfully, Scout-X has already taken care of those three students. We don''t want to mess with the Academy after all.''


    ''But, when are the ''receivers'' going to arrive?''


    It was already past lunch and only three hours before dusk.


    Sighing once more, she started moving and went where the hostages were.


    Selene''s eyes narrowed as she watched the young man and the elf girl converse quietly. She couldn''t hear their words, but the sight of their rtionship stirred something within her. Memories of a distant past flickered in her mind, and she found herself muttering a name under her breath, her eyes closing for a brief moment. ''Don''t worry, I will free you soon...''


    ''Daniel...''


    "Boom-!"


    "Whooosh-!"


    Her reverie was abruptly shattered by the sound of loud voices, fire, and screams echoing from one of the entrances, where she had ced the bandits. Instantly, Selene became alert, her sharp gaze snapping to the source of themotion.


    "Put gags in their mouths, make them faint" she ordered, gesturing to two of her subordinates. "Quickly."


    The subordinates hurried to follow hermand, silencing Adrian and Rhea once more. The other hostage herbalists looked on in distress, their fear evident.


    Selene''s mind was racing. ''What now?''


    She waited, tense and ready, for a report. After a minute that felt like an eternity, one of her subordinates rushed back.


    "Boss! There are five enemies, all young people. They appear to be students from the academy," he reported breathlessly. "None of them are Lunar Tier."


    Selene nodded, her expression hardening. "We''ll act ording to the n. Everyone, get into position and prepare to engage."


    Her subordinates dispersed, moving swiftly to their designated spots, their forms blending into their surroundings. Selene took a moment to steady herself, then turned her attention back to Adrian and Rhea. She couldn''t afford to let her guard down now, not with the enemy so close.


    She took off her hoodie and mask, then she sat down in front of one of the elderly herbalists, where she could see the young man and the girl. She put a gag in her own mouth and positioned her hands behind as if she was also a prisoner. She whispered to the elderly herbalist and the others who were conscious. "Act naturally, then we''ll let all of you go. We only need the girl."


    The herbalists nodded in a hurry, after all, they remembered who she was and what she did.


    The elderly herbalist woman looked at Selene with both pity and empathy as if understanding what kind of situation she was in. She remembered how she killed the bandit leader who tried toy his hands on one of the women''s hostages.


    Although she was ruthless, she knew she did it to save them from a fate worse than death. It was aplicated situation, and the elderly herbalist couldn''t help but feel a mix of fear and gratitude towards Selene.


    The noises of the battle grew louder, echoing through the cavernous space. Selene remained motionless, her eyes fixed on the entrance, her mind racing with strategies and contingencies. She needed to maintain control, not just over the situation, but over her emotions as well.


    Suddenly, a figure stealthily entered, looking around. It was a young man with silver hair and blue eyes, much more handsome than any man she had ever seen for a while.


    She watched silently as the young man nced at his surroundings, and approached the hostages. However, he stopped when he looked at one of the hostages. Selene followed the young man''s gaze and saw the elf girl and the other young man.


    The silver-haired young man then shook his head and quickly ran over to their side. He first shook the brown-haired young man''s shoulder waking him up.


    "Adrian, wake up!" Selene heard the silver-haired boy calling him by his name.


    ''So, his real name is Adrian, huh...'' Selene smiled as if she earned valuable knowledge.


    Then, Adrian''s eyes fluttered open, and he looked around in feigned confusion before his gaze settled on the silver-haired boy. "A-Aurelius? Is that you?" he whispered after the gag was removed.


    Aurelius nodded with a reassuring smile. "Yes, it''s me. Just hang on for a moment." He then turned to the elf girl, shaking her gently. "Miss Rhea, wake up. It''s me, Aurelius."


    Rhea''s eyes slowly also opened, and as she focused on Aurelius, her expression shifted from confusion to pure joy and relief. "S-Sir Aurelius, w-why are you h-here?" She muttered shyly and awkwardly as Aurelius took off the gag from her mouth.


    Aurelius gently smiled as he replied. "Of course, I came to rescue you, Miss Rhea."


    Selene watched this interaction with growing surprise. The way Rhea''s eyes lit up at the sight of Aurelius and the tenderness in Aurelius''s actions spoke volumes. She had expected the brown-haired young man, Adrian to be the one the elf girl cherished, but it seemed the reality was different.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 260: Choice

    As a woman, Selene could tell that Rhea''s affection for Aurelius was clear, and maybe so she couldn''t help but notice the aching feeling in her heart for ''pitiful'' Adrian.


    He had been so determined to find Rhea, but now it seemed she had feelings for another man. She looked at Adrian in pity, her pity increasing as she watched him.


    Adrian, having recovered from his initial surprise, turned his head slightly to watch the interaction between Rhea and Aurelius. His expression remained neutral, but Selene could sense the turmoil beneath his calm facade. He must have realized the depth of Rhea''s feelings for Aurelius as well.


    Then, suddenly Adrian turned his head, looking in her direction, his gaze stopping at her as their eyes met.


    ''Oh, no!''


    Selene quickly looked down but she was sure Adrian saw her. ''Should I act now?''


    She stealthily looked upward and saw Adrian slightly smiling at her, almost mysterious and unsettling.


    Her heart skipped a beat. ''What is he nning?'' she wondered, feeling a mix of apprehension and curiosity.


    However, Adrian just turned back to Aurelius and Rhea, his demeanor calm andposed. "Are others fighting?" He asked as he looked at Aurelius.


    "Ah, yes, they are taking care of the bandits at the first entrance. I sneaked in through the other one." Aurelius replied.


    "Hmm... Alright. Then, let''s free the herbalists and leave." Adrian said as he stood up, stretching his arms and legs.


    Aurelius nodded while helping Rhea to stand up.


    "I will start from this side," Adrian said and walked straight to Selene. Selene readied her dagger in her sleeve in case Adrian did something.


    Stay connected to the story on m-vl-em-py-r


    However, Adrian just sat down beside her and the elderly herbalist. He first freed the elderly herbalist and the other herbalists besides Selene. It was as if he was purposefully leaving her for thest.


    ''What is he doing?'' Selene couldn''tprehend his actions at all. She then frowned slightly as she saw the freed herbalists casting uneasy nces at her. ''Are they gonna expose me?''


    While Selene was deep in thought, she felt Adrian sit down beside her. He leaned in close and whispered in a low, almost conspiratorial voice, "I advise you to leave without causing trouble. At least you can save your and your subordinates'' lives."


    He then stood up and spoke aloud, "So, what''s your choice."


    Selene stared at Adrian, her mind racing. She knew he thought it was better for her to leave, believing she was at least a peak Neb Tier like him, and that was why he wasn''t afraid of her. Her fists clenched and then rxed as she hesitated, unsure of what to do next.


    ''Just... Why am I hesitating..?''


    However, before she could decide, one of the middle-aged male herbalists who Aurelius had just freed shouted loudly, pointing directly at Selene. "H-Help! S-She is their boss! She killed the bandit leader mercilessly! She is a criminal! A murderer!"


    ''!'' Aurelius'' eyes widened as he didn''t expect their enemy to be right under their nose. He immediately drew his weapon, his eyes narrowing. "Be careful, Adrian," he warned. "She''s powerful."


    "I know," Adrian replied calmly and turned to Selene, his expression unreadable. "Is it true?" he asked, his voice steady.


    Selene looked at Adrian, then at Aurelius, and finally at the herbalists who were now watching her with a mix of fear and anger. She knew there was no point in denying it. She took a short yet deep breath. "Yes, I did, what about it?"


    She asked her voice returning to their alluring way.


    "Are you gonna punish me, Marcus? Or should I call you Adrian?"


    "Call me whatever, you want, just tell me your decision," Adrian replied as if he didn''t care about being his name exposed.


    "Sigh... Sorry, Adrian but if you think you can defeat me, then I advise you to be not to trust a stranger and everything they say. I can easily take you and your friends by myself." Selene then flicked her fingers and the rest of her subordinates surrounded them. "I will give you a choice as well. Leave the girl and scram from here with the rest of these people, I promise we won''t touch you.


    Or else... Don''t expect me to spare you."


    Selene and Adrian stared at each other, their gazes locked in a silent battle of wills. The tension in the room was palpable, with everyone watching the two of them, waiting to see who would make the first move.


    Aurelius stepped forward, his weapon ready, but Adrian held up a hand to stop him. "Let''s not escte this any further," Adrian said, his voice calm and measured. "We''re here to rescue the hostages, not to start an unnecessary fight."


    "Come on, we are leaving." Adrian turned around and walked toward the exit.


    "Hmph! Don''t be arrogant, you bast**d!" One of the masked men guarding the entrance scoffed. "Since Boss told us not to spare anyone who goes against her, I can now kill you!"


    Adrian merely smiled at the masked man''s provocation. He was the same one who kicked him a while ago and was tricked as well.


    ''I''ll take care of him first then.''


    ''Shadow Glide.''


    Just as the masked man was about tounch himself at Adrian, Adrian disappeared from his spot, and before the man knew it, a powerful kick hit him in his left side sending him flying.


    "You sure?" Adrian chuckled as he retracted his leg.


    Adrian''s swift and decisive kick left the masked man sprawled on the ground, groaning in pain. The room fell into a tense silence, everyone too shocked to react immediately.


    "You still want to fight?" Adrian asked, his voice calm but carrying an undertone of menace. He turned his gaze back to Selene, his eyes hardening. "Or will you take the smart choice and leave now?"


    Selene''s heart pounded as she weighed her options. She knew that Adrian was not someone to be underestimated, especially now that he had shown his capabilities. She nced at her subordinates, who were visibly shaken by the turn of events. But she could still beat him and his friend alone.


    ''I can''t fail my first mission as a Dark Operative. I... I need to free him...''


    Selene took another short breath and her expression became resolute.


    "Everyone, attack." She ordered.


    Adrian could only sigh in disappointment. ''Guess, her resolve to free her ''lover'' is stronger, huh...''


    ''But, she made the wrong choice.''

 Chapter 261: Battle

    "You made the wrong choice."


    Adrian said looking at Selene.


    "We''ll see - !"


    Before she could finish her words, five figures appeared on the other side of the entrance. They were obviously Aria and the others. Adrian didn''t notice Ardel and guessed he was either hiding or keeping an eye outside.


    ''They are only students, they can''t kill or fight to the death, they are still greenhorns.'' Selene thought, thinking they had the advantage.


    However, her beliefs shattered the moment two people made a move. Aria used Earth Bind and Ice Sculpt to restrain the other three who were guarding the entrance. Adrian has already disappeared, appearing behind those three masked individuals.


    Selene noticed it and quickly moved herself, but she was a bitte.


    Selene''s confidence began to waver as she watched Aria and Adrian take down her subordinates with precision and skill. The ease with which they handled the situation was rming.


    But that added fuel to the fire in her.


    She unleashed her aura.


    Her aura was menacing as she moved with lethal intent, targeting the back line where L, Aurelia, and Aria stood. She intended to take them out first, knowing their support would be crucial in the ensuing battle. As an assassin mage who specialized in poisons, she had an array of deadly tricks up her sleeve.


    However, Kairen was already in motion, his shield raised to protect the girls. He sensed Selene''s presence and moved swiftly to intercept her. "Stay behind me!" he shouted, positioning himself between Selene and the others.


    Selene smirked, her movements fluid and almost serpentine as she lunged at Kairen with a poisoned dagger. Kairen''s shield met her attack with a resounding ng, but the force of her strike pushed him back a step. "Persistent, aren''t you?" she hissed.


    Before she could press her advantage, Aurelius and Adrian moved in tandem. Aurelius swung his sword with precision, aiming for Selene''s nk, while Adrian circled around to cut off her escape. Selene parried Aurelius''s strike with her dagger, her eyes flickering with amusement. "Impressive," she murmured, "but not enough."


    Just then, Aria summoned an Earth Wall, encircling her friends to provide additional protection. The ground trembled as the wall rose, forming a barrier between Selene and the girls.


    Selene''s eyes narrowed as she assessed the situation. She knew she couldn''t afford to be reckless. She drew a vial from her belt and threw it to the ground, releasing a thick, noxious cloud of poison gas. "Let''s see how you handle this," she said with a cold grin.


    Then she disappeared again.


    "Above!" Adrian shouted to alert his allies while moving to the two masked individuals who were sneaking up on Irithel. "Ignis, fire!"


    He shouted whileunching an attack on one of them.


    Ignis responded instantly to Adrian''s call, unleashing a stream of fire toward the masked individuals sneaking up on Irithel. The intense mes forced them to retreat, buying precious time for Adrian to reach them.


    Adrian''s swift movements and precise strikes disabled one of the masked men, while Ignis''s fire engulfed the other, causing him to scream in pain as he tried to extinguish the mes.


    Meanwhile, Selene''s poison cloud began to spread, but Aria acted quickly, using her wind magic to disperse the noxious gas away from the group. "Stay close!" she urged the others, her voice carrying a note of urgency.


    Selene, observing the coordinated efforts of Adrian and his allies, realized that she was facing a well-prepared and formidable team. Her initial confidence wavered, but she wasn''t ready to give up just yet.


    From her vantage point above, Selene prepared another vial, this time filled with a more potent poison. Her target was Aurelius, who was now shielding L and Aurelia with his own body.


    Before she could throw the vial, an arrow whizzed past her, narrowly missing her hand. She looked up to see Irithel, her bow drawn and another arrow already nocked, aiming directly at her.


    "Tch," Selene clicked her tongue knowing she was lucky, even then she threw the vial at her targets while already moving after throwing a smoke posion.


    The vial arced through the air, hurtling towards Aurelius, L, and Aurelia. They braced themselves, but just before the vial could reach them, Ignis conjured a wall of mes, incinerating the vial mid-air. The poison inside evaporated harmlessly in the intense heat.


    Selene''s smoke potion exploded, nketing the area in thick, imprable smoke. For a moment, chaos reigned as visibility dropped to zero and everyone struggled to locate their allies and enemies.


    "Stay together and cover each other!" Adrian''s voice cut through the confusion, his calm and authoritative tone bringing some order to the chaos.


    Kairen kept his shield up, staying close to Aria and the others, ready to intercept any attack. "Aria, can you clear this smoke?"


    Aria nodded, focusing her magic to summon a gust of wind to disperse the smoke. The swirling currents began to clear the air, but it would take a few moments to fully dissipate the thick cloud.


    Selene used the cover of smoke to reposition herself, moving silently and swiftly. Her eyes flicked between her targets, searching for an opening. She knew she needed to take down one of them quickly to regain the upper hand.


    Suddenly, she felt a presence behind her. She spun around, her dagger at the ready, only to find Adrian standing there, his expression calm but intense. "You''re not getting away this time," he said, his voice low and steady.


    Selene lunged at him with her dagger, but Adrian sidestepped her attack. He countered with a swift punch to her midsection, knocking the wind out of her. Selene staggered back, her eyes widening in surprise and pain.


    "You''re certainly skilled and powerful," Adrian said, his tone almost admiring. "But you''re not invincible."


    "H-How are you able to keep up with me?" Selene asked in confusion, there was a big difference between them. She was Lunar Apprentice 2 stars, while Adrian was just a Peak Neb Acolyte.


    "Why should I tell you?" Adrian replied while already following up with another attack. She was indeed right, he couldn''t catch up with her speed with his speed alone, so he has been using an artifact to improve his speed and strength. Well, it''s not like she wasn''t using one either.


    "Smart, are we," Selene grinned throwing three vials of poison at iing Adrian. Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr

 Chapter 262: Ill Handle This One

    Adrian''s reflexes kicked in as he saw the three vials of poison hurtling towards him. He moved swiftly, sidestepping one and deflecting the other two with a well-ced swipe of his arm, sending them crashing harmlessly to the ground. Well, they almost evaporated the ground, calling them harmless would be idiotic.


    ''Damn, that was dangerous!''


    "Yes, we are," Adrian said, his voice steady as he advanced on Selene.


    But just as she prepared to retaliate, Selene suddenly lost her bnce. Her eyes widened in shock as she stumbled, her legs giving out beneath her. Ice and Earth had trapped her.


    ''Thanks Aria!''


    Taking advantage of her momentary weakness, Adrian lunged forward, grabbing her wrist and twisting it, causing her to drop her dagger. With a swift motion, he knocked her to the ground, pinning her with his weight.


    Selene struggled, her eyes zing with anger and frustration. "How... how are you doing this?" she gasped, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Adrian''s grip tightened. "I told you, we''re smart. And we''ve nned for every contingency."


    As he held her down, he noticed a faint glow emanating from a small pendant around Selene''s neck. It pulsed with energy that seemed to sap her strength. "Your own artifact turned against you," Adrian murmured, realizing that her loss of bnce was due to the very tool she had used to enhance her abilities. It had overloaded, leaving her vulnerable.


    Selene''s eyes widened as she realized what had happened. "You... you knew..." she whispered, her voice filled with a mix of confusion and resentment.


    "I also know you are from the ck Hand."


    "!"


    Selene''s eyes widened in shock at Adrian''s revtion. Her struggles ceased momentarily as she processed his words, the implication of his knowledge hanging heavily in the air.


    "How did you...?" she began, but Adrian cut her off.


    "That''s not important right now," he said, his voice firm. "What''s important is-Hm?"


    Adrian stopped speaking, looking at the entrance. The next second, a figure rushed inside, panting for breath. "E-Ev-Everyone! E-Enemies areing!" The figure, Ardel shouted. "P-powerful and monstr-!"


    Before Ardel could finish his words, a deafening explosion echoed through the cavern. His body was hurled through the air, crashing against the cave wall with a sickening thud. Hey motionless, blood pooling beneath him.


    Two monstrous figures stepped into the cavern. One was tall and muscr, his skin a mottled mix of scales and fur. His eyes glowed with a feral intensity, and sharp ws extended from his hands. The other figure was of medium height, lean and fit, with elongated limbs and a snout-like face. Both exuded an aura of primal power.


    "Well, well, well," the taller one growled, his voice deep and resonant. "What do we have here?"


    Adrian''s grip on Selene lessened as he took in the new threats.


    ''They finally came, huh...''


    He could feel the raw power emanating from them and knew the situation had be a bit difficult.


    While Selene was also surprised by their appearance, she noticed the snout-face figure staring at the elf girl - Rhea. ''They are ''the receivers''?'' She asked herself. She has seen many beastmen before but not these types...


    However, it was clear to her the advantage had fallen on their side.


    "Haha, don''t regret it now, handsome," Selene muttered trying to move. "I gave you a choice remember?"


    However, Adrian ignored her, his grip tightening once more. His focus was entirely on the neers.


    "Which one is the target?" The tall one walked toward Irithel who was helping Rhea to move to safety.


    "Ke, don''t remember." The snout-faced one replied still standing at his spot. "So, let''s get both."


    "The rest?" Tall one asked, ncing at the others, a flicker of madness and anticipation shing through his eyes.


    "You can eat them-"


    Enjoy reading at m v le_mp-yr


    Before the snout-faced one could finish its words, Selene shouted, "Are you here to receive the elf girl? We have already secured her. It''s the blonde-haired one!"


    The snout-faced one hissed and looked at Adrian, then at Selene. "Are you from that organization?" it asked, its voice dripping with suspicion.


    "Yes, I have been waiting for you, but we were attacked by¡ª!"


    Before she could finish her words, she felt herself being pulled away. Adrian had retreated a few meters back, taking her with him.


    "What-" Selene wanted to retort but she saw Adrian''s serious expression. Then she turned where he was looking.


    Her eyesnded on their previous spot, and she saw a horrifying scene: green acid was evaporating the ground where she had just been. The snout-faced monster sneered wildly, green liquid leaking from its monstrous mouth. "How dare you interrupt me?" it snarled, its voice filled with venom.


    "!" Selene couldn''t process what happened but she realized the neers weren''t on their side either.


    Meanwhile, Adrian didn''t waste any time. "Everyone, fall back!" hemanded, his voice steady and authoritative.


    Adrian''smand was clear, and everyone moved back, even though it was a dead end. As long as they could put some distance between themselves and the monstrous neers, they would have a slightly better chance of being safe and reacting to any attack.


    However, just as they began to retreat, the tall monster suddenly mmed his fist into the ground with a powerful punch. The entire cave trembled violently, causing the herbalists to lose their bnce and fall. Rocks and debris rained down from the ceiling, adding to the chaos.


    "Hahaha, run if you want, but there''s no escape!" the tall monster sneered, his voice filled with sadistic glee. He then charged toward the group with rming speed, his eyes fixed on the nearest target.


    Meanwhile, the snout-faced monster advanced toward Adrian, its gaze filled with hostility. "You dodge my attack earlier, right? Then... Try this one!" it growled, its voice a menacing hiss.


    "Selene, listen closely," Adrian whispered while focusing on the approaching enemy. "Do you want to live?"


    "Huh? O-Of course," Selene whispered back confused as to why he was asking such a question.


    "Good, then help my friends when I leave."


    "What do you mean-?!"


    "Just don''t betray them." With a decisive move, he flung Selene towards the other side of the cavern, away from the immediate threat. Shended roughly on the ground, her eyes wide with confusion and fear as she tried to regain her footing.


    Before she could react further, Adrian vanished from his spot, using Phantom Step three times to instantly appear beside Rhea. His expression was a mix of urgency and apology.


    "Sorry," he said just before he struck her with the hilt of his weapon, sending her into unconsciousness. She crumpled to the ground, her body limp and unresponsive.


    Adrian wasted no time. He swiftly lifted Rhea''s unconscious form and activated Phantom Step again, moving with blinding speed towards the exit of the cavern. His focus was solely on escaping with Rhea.


    "H-Huh? S-Sir Adrian?" Irithel was left dumbfounded at his actions.


    "What are you doing, Adrian!" Aurelius who was guarding Aurelia, L, and Aria, screamed from the back.


    However, Adrian didn''t reply and continued moving. There was no time to exin.


    Behind him, the tall monster and the snout-faced one noticed Adrian''s sudden departure. The tall one growled, his gaze tracking Adrian''s retreat. "The target is leaving!" he roared, his voice reverberating through the cavern.


    The snout-faced one''s eyes narrowed with mockery and curiosity. ''Thinking of running away...''


    "Take care of these," he ordered the tall one, his eyes locked on to Adrian''s leaving figure, his voice sadistic and joyful.


    "I''ll handle this one."

 Chapter 263: Kekeke-!

    Adrian''s legs moved faster than his thoughts, propelling him through the dimly lit passages of the cave. The unconscious bodies of banditsy strewn about, markers of the violence that had preceded their desperate flight with his teammates. Each one he passed was a grim reminder of the chaos behind them, but also a guiding path toward their escape.


    With Rhea securely in his arms, he darted through thebyrinthine cave, his sharp eyes catching glimpses of the second entrance ahead, illuminated faintly by the outside light. The chill of the cave was quickly reced by the brisk mountain air as he burst through the exit, his breathsing in ragged gasps.


    He continued moving, the adrenaline propelling him forward until he found a medium clearing in the mountain forest. It was a momentary sanctuary, a ce where he could gather his thoughts and prepare for the next inevitable confrontation. Gently, he leaned Rhea against one of the trees, making sure she was asfortable as possible given the circumstances.


    The moment of respite was brief. A sinister chuckle echoed through the clearing, sending a shiver down Adrian''s spine. He turned to see the snout-faced monster emerging from the shadows, its eyes gleaming with malevolent glee.


    "Tired already?" the monster taunted, its voice a mocking hiss.


    Adrian didn''t waste his breath on a reply. Instead, he positioned himself away from Rhea and then took a subtle stance, his gaze fixed firmly on the approaching threat. His muscles tensed and rxed, ready for the imminent battle.


    "Now, we can fight," Adrian said, his voice steady and filled with determination.


    The snout-faced monster''sughter grew louder, its amusement clear. "You are overestimating yourself," it sneered, its body tensing before it leaped towards Adrian with incredible speed. Green liquid shot from its mouth, sizzling as it sttered on the ground.


    "This will be a bit tricky," Adrian muttered under his breath, his body blurring as he activated Phantom Step. He dodged the initial assault, the acidic liquid barely missing him as he reappeared several feet away.


    The monsternded where Adrian had just been, its ws sinking into the ground. It looked up, snarling in frustration. "You think you can run forever?" it growled, its eyes locking onto Adrian''s new position.


    Adrian''s mind was racing, calcting his next move. He knew he couldn''t afford a prolonged fight; the monster''s relentless attacks would eventually wear him down. He needed to find a way to end this quickly or endure till the others beat the second monster.


    The monster lunged again, faster this time, its ws swiping through the air where Adrian stood moments before. Adrian''s Phantom Step allowed him to evade, but the creature was adapting, its attacks bing more precise.


    Adrian nced around, his eyes scanning the environment for anything that could give him an advantage. The trees, the rocky terrain, the veryyout of the forest¡ªeverything was a potential tool in his fight.


    His body moved with agility, but he could feel the strain growing. Each Phantom Step took more out of him, the toll evident in the burning of his muscles and the rapid beating of his heart.


    The monster lunged again, its w-like nails swiping through the air with deadly precision. Adrian managed to evade the first few strikes, but his fatigue slowed him just enough for the monster tond a ncing blow on his left arm. Pain shot through him as blood welled from the deep gash.


    "Crap," Adrian cursed inwardly, his mind racing. ''Even with the silver Ruin artifact''s help, I''m still weaker than this monster, huh.''


    The snout-faced monster seized the momentum, pressing its advantage. It shed at Adrian again, and this time, the ws found their mark, tearing through his side and leaving deep, painful wounds. Adrian gritted his teeth, trying to focus through the pain as he continued to evade, but another swipe caught his leg, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    His thoughts were a whirlwind of desperation and calction. This monster''s prowess was equal to that of an early-stage Lunar Sage, which meant his chances of defeating it were close to zero. He needed a n or a miracle, and he needed it fast.


    Seeing an opening, Adrian quickly reached for the healing potions at his belt. He gulped down three in rapid session, feeling the cool liquid flow through his body and begin to knit his wounds. The relief was immediate but temporary. He knew he couldn''t rely on the potions alone to survive this battle. Heck, he mightn''t have a chance to drink one again.


    The monster watched him with a predatory gleam in its eyes, delighting in its prey''s suffering. But when Adrian''s expression remained resolute, the monster''s irritation grew.


    "You think you can just heal and escape?" the monster snarled, its voice dripping with venom, both literally and figuratively. Itunched another attack, its ws shing towards Adrian with deadly intent.


    Adrian''s mind cleared, his focus narrowing to a single point. He couldn''t outrun the monster forever, but he could try to outthink it. As the monster closed in, he activated Phantom Step once more, dodging to the side and positioning himself near a cluster of trees.


    The monster''s ws raked through the air where he had been, but Adrian was already moving. He led the creature into the densest part of the forest, using the trees to hinder its movements and create opportunities for counterattacks.


    Adrian''s body protested with every step, the strain of the constant evasion taking its toll. But he pushed through the pain, his mind sharp and calcting. He needed to make the monster let its guard down, to find a moment of weakness he could exploit.


    The monster, growing more frustrated by the second, charged at Adrian with reckless abandon. Its ws sliced through the trees, splintering wood and sending debris flying. Adrian used the chaos to his advantage, darting in and out of the shadows,nding quick, precise strikes whenever he could.


    But the monster was relentless while the wounds it received healed faster than a potion could heal. It cornered Adrian near arge boulder, its eyes zing with fury. "This ends now!" it roared, leaping at him with all its strength.


    "!"


    ''Sh*t'' Stay ahead with m v l em pyr


    Blood sprayed through the air.


    "Kekeke!"


    Adrian fell to his knees, the monster''sughter echoing through the clearing, a sinister chorus of victory.

 Chapter 264: You must taste delicious

    Meanwhile, back in the cave.


    "What is Adrian doing?!" Aurelius cursed out loud as he watched the snout-faced monster chase after Adrian, who had taken Rhea with him.


    Aria''s eyes were cold, tinged with a trace of sadness. "He took the biggest threat away with him."


    Aurelius''s eyes cleared as he realized the strategic move. He shook his head, noting his own emotional response. He then turned to the tall monster, his voice steely and wry. "So, this is our opponent."


    Irithel, having recovered from her shock, hurriedly moved to Ardel''s unconscious body. She carefully lifted him and brought him to Aurelia for healing.


    The tall monster watched them, its lizardlike tongue now flicking out, its gaze predatory. An eerie silence fell over the group as goosebumps prickled their skin. It looked like the monster was seeing them as its food not as its opponents.


    "Let''s start with easy food, ha ha!"


    "Oh, no!" Aurelius''s body moved as he realized the monster''s intention, however, the monster was faster than him, already inches away from the first victim. Experience magic at m v le mpyr


    The tall monster''s massive hands closed around one of the herbalists, lifting him effortlessly into the air. The helpless victim''s scream was cut short as the monster prepared to devour him.


    Before the creature could finish its gruesome feast, a massive block of ice materialized, wrapping around its legs and restraining its movements. At the same time, a powerful kick flew toward the monster, striking its chest. The kick barely registered on the beast''s tough hide as it caught the attack mid-air and flung Adrian away like a ragdoll.


    The monster''s maw opened once more, ready to continue its meal, but a barrage of fireballs and earth shards hit its face and sides. The creature growled not in pain but in irritation, the attacks leaving no mark on its imprable hide.


    "Damn food!" it roared, its voice filled with anger as it hurled the herbalist it had been about to eat into a group of other herbalists, sending them crashing to the ground in a tangled heap.


    With a roar, the monster shattered the ice imprisoning its legs and began to march toward Aria and L, the sources of the recent attacks. Its eyes were locked on them, its rage evident in every step.


    Aria and L continued their relentless assault, hurling fireballs and shards of earth at the towering beast. Each spell collided with its tough hide, but none seemed to leave a mark. The monster''s skin was impervious to their magic, its indifference to their attacks only fueling its rage.


    With each spell that failed to prate the beast''s defenses, Aria''s frustration grew. Her eyes were cold, calcting, as she tried to find a way through the creature''s formidable armor.


    Aurelius stepped forward, his voiceced with wry concern. "Are you sure this one isn''t a bigger threat?" he muttered, his gaze never leaving the monster.


    Aria''s eyes remained fixed on the beast, her focus unyielding. "Why did you even try to kick it?" she asked, her tone sharp with frustration.


    Aurelius chuckled awkwardly, a hint of embarrassment coloring his face. "I thought it would work," he admitted.


    Without waiting for a response, Aurelius sheathed his sword andunched himself into the fray. "Support from the back!" he called out, engaging the monster with his swordsmanship.


    He moved with precision, his de shing as he aimed for the monster''s joints and weak points. But the creature''s strikes were powerful and brutal, easily parrying Aurelius''s attacks. The monster''s resistance was formidable; each swing of Aurelius''s sword seemed to bounce off the beast''s tough hide, leaving him increasingly frustrated.


    "Just what are you made of, damnit!"


    "Hehe, you are just weak, you damn food! Hah!" The monsterughed mockingly before punching him with its two fists straight to his abdomen.


    Aurelius managed to put his sword to defend in time but he understimated the power of these fists.


    Dang-!


    Poof-!


    Aurelius was flung through the air, blood spraying from his mouth as he collided with the ground. He tumbled past Aria and L, who watched in horror as hended with a sickening thud. Kairen, who had just finished helping the herbalists, managed to catch Aurelius''s limp body before it hit the ground again.


    "Damn it!" Aurelius cursed weakly, his voice pained as he looked at his lop-sided sword, now useless in his grasp.


    "It hurts." His face twisted with both pain and frustration.


    "A-Aurelius!" Aurelia, who had justpleted healing Ardel, rushed to Aurelius. She began casting a spell, her hands moving swiftly as she chanted incantations. A soft glow enveloped Aurelius as she worked to mend his injuries.


    "N-No, I can still fight!" Aurelius tried to stand up but Aurelius put her hands on his chest. "No! "D-Don''t move!"


    Aurelius was dumbstruck but realized it would be better if he healed himself before fighting.


    "Sorry, but can you hurry, Aurelia." He whispered staring at the monster who was already near the other girls.


    Meanwhile, Kairen stood up and nced between Aurelius and L, who was trembling in fear, and then at the still-unconscious Ardel, blood visible on his clothes.


    He stood still for a moment, hesitating what to do.


    "..."


    He then took a deep breath, letting it out slowly as he prepared himself for what was toe.


    "Sorry, Mother..." he whispered, his voice filled with determination.


    ''Tempest Fury''


    Kairen''s eyes slowly glowed with a bright green light and his body began to levitate, the air around him spinning violently as energy crackled around him.


    "!"


    The others who noticed this odd phenomenon watched in stunned silence, their expressions a mix of confusion and awe. Kairen''s transformation was nothing short of breathtaking, his body a blur of green light as he shot towards the towering monster.


    The tall monster locked onto Kairen, its smile widening with sadistic pleasure. "Come, strong food!" it roared, its voice filled with anticipation. It readied itself for theing sh, its eyes glittering with malevolent joy.


    "You must taste delicious!"

 Chapter 265: Monsters Vs Monster

    Kairen''s eyes glowed an intense green as he invoked ''Tempest Fury.'' The air around him spun violently, forming a vortex of energy that crackled with destructive power. He had always been reluctant to use this ability, knowing its unpredictable nature and the immense toll it took on him. But now, with no other option, he had to unleash it against the towering monster. Stay with us at m.v.l.e.mpyr


    The tall monster''s body began to glow with a sinister red aura, its eyes narrowing as it sensed the approaching threat. With a roar, it met Kairen''s attack head-on, the two forces colliding in a cataclysmic sh.


    The cave shook with the impact, the walls vibrating as the energy from their sh sent shockwaves through the air. The silhouettes of Kairen and the monster were visible in the blinding light, their forms locked in a fierce struggle. From an outsider''s perspective, it looked as if two monsters engaged in a fierce fight - a green and red monster.


    The force of their sh created a powerful shockwave that sted bothbatants away. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring the scene from the others. Aria quickly used a wind spell to clear the dust and smoke, revealing the aftermath of the battle.


    "W-What happened?"


    "Who won?"


    Onlookers stared at the aftermath of the battle, hoping for their side to win.


    Two figures stood not far from each other, their forms barely visible through the lingering haze.


    Kairen then suddenly staggered, his body trembling from the strain of using Tempest Fury. Blood suddenly spewed from his mouth, and he fell to the ground, exhausted and spent.


    The tall monster, despite its left arm missing, still stood tall. Its eyes burned with undiminished vigor and a twisted desire for destruction and devouring.


    "RAAAR!" It roared in triumph, the sound echoing through the cave as it stepped forward, its focus now shifting to the weakened Kairen.


    Now it finished with toying with its prey, it was time to dig in.


    Aurelia, having finished healing Aurelius, looked at Kairen''s side, immediately casting a protective light barrier around him. Aurelius, though still in pain, stood up, his gaze locked onto the monstrous foe.


    Aurelius focused on his Aether Core, ready to activate his own ability. ''Its arm was shredded into pieces by Kairen''s tempest... Then I need to go with the element with the most destructive or prative power...''


    "Everyone retreat and protect yourselves!" Aurelius shouted as his silver hair turned dark blue, and so did his aura and Aether Core. His body levitated in the air as he looked at the monster already in front of its ''food.''


    Aurelius extended his hand, channeling his energy into a powerful lightning bolt that struck the ground in front of the monster. The beast recoiled, momentarily distracted by the blinding sh and deafening crack. Taking advantage of the moment, Aurelius swiftly moved beside Kairen and grabbed his unconscious body.


    He hurled Kairen towards Aurelia''s side. Aria, quick on her feet, used a wind spell to cushion his fall, while L caught his body and hurriedly took him to Aurelia with hopeful and tearful eyes.


    After making sure Kairen was safe, Aurelius turned to face the monster. "Now eat this," he coldly muttered. He raised his hands to the sky, and suddenly, numerous bolts of lightning began to rain down on the beast.


    The cave was filled with the sound of thunderous impacts as the lightning bolts struck the monster, each hit causing the creature to convulse and roar in agony. The intense light illuminated the cave, casting eerie shadows on the walls as the monster was bombarded by the relentless assault.


    The monster''s red aura flickered, its strength waning under the onught of Aurelius''s lightning. With each strike, the beast''s movements became slower and more erratic, its once formidable presence now reduced to a struggling mass of pain and fury.


    Aurelius maintained his attack, his eyes zing with determination.


    "This is for Kairen!" he shouted, pouring all his remaining energy into a final, devastating bolt of lightning.


    The bolt struck the monster squarely in the chest, its body convulsing violently before copsing to the ground with a thunderous crash. The cave fell silent, the air thick with the smell of ozone and the lingering echoes of the battle.


    Aureliusnded on the ground, his breathing heavy and ragged as he surveyed the scene. The monstery motionless, its red aurapletely extinguished. He turned to his friends, relief washing over him as he saw Kairen being tended to by Aurelia, Irithel, and L.


    "It''s over," he whispered, his body finally giving in to exhaustion. He fell to his knees, and then to the ground, his consciousness slipping away.


    Aria looked at Aurelius, now unconscious on the ground. She noted the signs of exhaustion and the depletion of his Aether. He had given everything to protect them, and now he needed rest.


    "Probably exhausted and out of Aether," she muttered to herself.


    She then turned her gaze to the fallen monster. In the next moment, the creature''s body transformed into a massive block of ice, its sinister red aura extinguished. Aria''s eyes narrowed in chilly coldness and a slight curiosity as she wondered about the mysterious forces at y. She had a guess this monster wasn''t a natural one but... a creation.


    Her attention shifted to the cave''s exit, which was nearly closed off by debris and stones. She realized that the chaos had created new dangers, but her thoughts quickly turned to the woman they had encountered earlier.


    "Where did that woman slip away to?" Aria pondered, her mind racing with possibilities. She caught a glimpse of Selene slipping away when Kairen and the monster started fightinh. "Did she go after Adrian and Rhea?"


    Determined, she clenched her fists and made a decision. Turning to the remaining group, she shouted, "I''ll go after Adrian!"


    Without waiting for a response, Aria dashed towards the blocked exit, using her magic to clear a path through the debris. The others watched her with a mix of concern and admiration as she disappeared from their view.

 Chapter 266: What do you think you are doing?

    "Kekeke!"


    The monster''s sinisterughter echoed through the clearing, but it was abruptly interrupted by Adrian''s own weak chuckle. "Hahaha!"


    "Cough, haha,"


    He coughed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, and looked up at the snout-faced monster with a mischievous smile.


    "It''s my win," Adrian muttered, his voice barely audible but filled with unwavering resolve.


    "What are you talking about, puny human? Did you go crazy, haha-!" The monster''sughter faltered as it sensed something was amiss. A sharp pain suddenly pierced through its chest, and it looked down in shock to see a de protruding from its heart. The tip of the weapon gleamed menacingly on its back.


    "H-How?" the monster gasped, its strength failing as it copsed to its knees.


    Adrian''s chuckle grew, despite the pain wracking his body. Blood leaked from his lips and the deep wound on his chest, but he was clearly amused by the monster''s confusion. "How does my new weapon taste?" he asked, his voice hoarse but triumphant. "I can control its size and length at will, you know. I call it ''Shadow Reaper.''"


    "!" The monster''s mind raced as it recalled theirst sh. It had definitely injured Adrian deeply in his chest, and Adrian had used a simple-looking ck silver dagger as hisst desperate struggle. The monster had blocked the dagger with its left palm, confident it had stopped the de from reaching its heart. But now, with its lifeblood spilling out, the truth became horrifyingly clear.


    The Shadow Reaper had extended its de just as the monster''s guard dropped, its lengthening edge slipping past the monster''s defenses and piercing its heart with deadly precision.


    "Keke... ke..."


    The monster''sughter turned into a gurgling rasp as its life force ebbed away. It fell forward, its body crumpling to the ground in a lifeless heap.


    Adrian quickly took out two vials of healing and pain-reducing potions and gulped them down. He touched the Shadow Reaper''s handle and twisted it a few times to make sure to make its heart unusable. Then he controlled it to return to its dagger state and put it away to his storage ring.


    "Huf... Huf..."


    Then, being barely able to stand, he leaned heavily against the boulder. The strain of the battle and the deep cut on his chest had left him exhausted, but he managed a weary smile as he looked down at the defeated monster.


    "It was a good fight," he whispered, his vision blurring as he felt his own strength fading. "But not good enough."


    He was obviously mentioning about his strength. He was weak. He was at his limit...


    If not for his new weapon, he might''ve died here just now.


    ''I''ll have to treat Senior Anya someday...''


    ''Did the others also finish their part...?''


    ''...''


    ''Aria... is gonna nag me a lotter... probably...''


    ''I... feel... sleepy...''


    Tap... Tap...


    Stay updated on m v l e mpyr


    Just as he was about to lose consciousness, the sound of approaching footsteps broke through the haze of his exhaustion. However, he didn''t move, he couldn''t. He remained ''unconscious''.


    The sounds of approaching footsteps grew louder but were cautious, almost hesitant. Each step echoed softly through the clearing, a careful rhythm that signaled the arrival of someone who didn''t want to be noticed. The footsteps stopped in front of Adrian''s prone form, and a hand gently touched his neck, checking for his pulse and breathing.


    "He''s alive," the woman muttered, her voice low and slightly relieved and astonished.


    Adrian''s eyes remained closed, but he recognized the voice instantly. It was Selene. Despite the dire situation, he remained silent, feigning unconsciousness while wondering why the heck she was here.


    "How did he even survive?" Selene whispered to herself, her tone a mix of astonishment and frustration. "How did he even defeat this monster?"


    There was a pause, the air thick with tension. Adrian could feel Selene''s gaze on him, her mind racing with thoughts he could only guess at. He focused on keeping his breathing steady, his body still.


    Selene sighed a weary sound that carried her uncertainty. "At this rate, with this kind of injury, he won''t survive for long. Should I just...


    "...kill him?" she muttered, causing Adrian''s heartbeat to quicken for a moment.


    The sleepiness that was trying to overwhelm him disappeared in an instant. After all, his life was in danger.


    His mind raced, trying to think of a way to handle the situation without revealing that he was conscious. The tension was palpable, each second feeling like an eternity.


    ''Should I attack her?''


    ''Did I make a mistake showing her mercy?''


    ''Wasn''t she more kinder and reasonable at this time?''


    ''...Urgh...''


    ''What should I do...''


    Selene''s hand lingered on his neck for a moment longer before she pulled it away.


    ''Is she going to take out her dagger...''


    ''Then... I should also...''


    "...No..."


    ''!'' Adrian stopped thinking for a moment after hearing a low murmur. ''Did she say no...?''


    "Killing him now wouldn''t be right. Not after what he''s done to me..."


    Adrian felt relieved realizing she had given up on the idea of killing him, but he remained motionless, his mind still alert. Because Selene still here not moving an inch, and he could hear her rummaging through her belongings.


    "This? No..."


    "This? No, this was the lust potion..."


    ''?!'' (Adrian)


    "Ah, this one is a Red Death Poison..."


    ''The heck is she doing?'' Adrian cursed inwardly, feeling goosebumps over his body. ''Is she trying to poison me?''


    Selene''s rummaging continued, her muttering only adding to Adrian''s growing rm.


    "Here it is," she finally eximed. Adrian''s heart skipped a beat as he heard her next words. "Don''t worry, it''ll be over soon..."


    ''Oh, sh*t!''


    Panic surged through Adrian. His mind raced with countless thoughts and scenarios, each more desperate than thest. He couldn''t afford to wait any longer. Summoning what little strength he had left, he decided to take a risk.


    In one swift motion, Adrian''s eyes snapped open. He intended to surprise Selene and use the chance to attack, but what he saw made his heart stop.


    A pair of beautiful ruby eyes stared back at him, only a few centimeters away, filled with a strange mixture of concern and shyness(?).


    Adrian''s breath caught in his throat. He couldn''t move, couldn''t react.


    Until a cold voice echoed through the area,ing from behind the owner of ruby eyes.


    "What do you think you are doing?"

 Chapter 267: I cant affor to lose you

    "What do you think you are doing?"


    Selene''s eyes widened in shock and anxiety as she quickly turned to face the neer, her hands trembling. Adrian''s gaze followed hers, his own surprise growing as he saw the beautiful yet imposing figure standing just behind her.


    It was none other than Aria, her purple eyes zing with an intensity that made Selene''s ruby gaze seem pale inparison. The air around her crackled with barely contained power, her presence a stark contrast to the chaos and desperation of the clearing.


    "Em... D-Don''t misunderstand!" Selene stammered, her voice faltering. "I was just..."


    Aria''s expression hardened, her gaze shifting to Adrian''s prone form. "Just what?" she demanded, her tone leaving no room for excuses. "Were you nning to poison him?"


    Selene''s face went pale, herposure crumbling under Aria''s scrutiny. "No, I was just trying to help him. He was injured, and I thought..."


    "Enough." Aria''s voice was cold and final. She stepped forward, cing herself between Adrian and Selene. "You''ve done enough. Leave him to me."


    Selene hesitated, her eyes flickering between Adrian and Aria. Finally, she sighed and took a step back, her shoulders slumping in defeat. "Fine," she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper. "But if he dies, it won''t be on my conscience."


    With that, she turned and walked away, her footsteps echoing through the clearing. Aria watched her go, her expression unchanging until Selene disappeared from sight. Only then did she turn her attention back to Adrian, her eyes softening with concern.


    "Adrian," Aria said gently, kneeling beside him. "Can you hear me? You''re safe now."


    Adrian nodded weakly, his body finally sumbing to the exhaustion and pain. "T-Thank-! Cough-!"


    He spat out blood, causing Aria to be more distressed and worried.


    "Don''t speak!" Aria quickly put her finger to her lips, making a ''shh'' gesture. "Don''t move either."


    Adrian nodded slightly.


    Aria quickly searched her storage ring and took out three vials of potions. She uncorked one, nced at Adrian, then put it to her mouth. Leaning over him, she pressed her lips to his, gently letting the potion flow into his mouth.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise, but the shock quickly faded as he felt the warmth of the potion spreading through him, mingled with the softness of Aria''s kiss. Despite the pain and exhaustion, he felt a deep sense of gratitude for her kindness and care.


    As the first potion took effect, Adrian''s mind shed back to Selene''s posture when he had opened his eyes. He realized she had probably intended to use the same method. Relief washed over him as he silently thanked Aria for arriving in time and stopping whatever Selene had nned. It would be too awkward to face both Aria and Selene.


    Aria pulled back, her eyes meeting his with a tender smile. "Two more," she whispered, her voice soothing.


    She repeated the process, administering the second potion in the same gentle, loving manner. Adrian felt the healing effects intensify, the pain in his chest easing slightly. By the time she leaned in for the third potion, he was more rxed, his breathing steadier.


    After the final potion, Aria gently repositioned him, allowing his head to rest on herp. She stroked his hair, her touch calming and reassuring. The wounds on his body began to heal at a faster rate, the potions working their magic.


    Adrian gazed up at her, his vision blurring as fatigue overwhelmed him. "Thank you, Aria," he thought, his mind filled with gratitude and love for her. As sleep imed him, he felt safe and cherished, knowing he was in good hands.


    Aria stared at his sleeping face, experiencing different emotions. Worry for his condition and health, jealousy over Selene, empathy for his condition, anger for him breaking his promise - acting alone again, pity and sadness, and finally happiness for being with him.


    However, her love for him was real and overwhelming, overshadowing all other emotions. She sighed softly, her fingers continuing to stroke his hair gently, ensuring he was asfortable as possible.


    "Adrian," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Please, take better care of yourself. We... I can''t afford to lose you."


    Aria sat vigil over him, her mind reying the events that had led to this moment. She couldn''t shake off the image of Selene standing over Adrian with those potions, her intentions unclear but undeniably suspicious. A protective anger surged within her, but she pushed it down, focusing on the present and on Adrian''s recovery.


    As the minutes turned into hours, the clearing grew quieter, the earlier tension dissipating under Aria''s watchful presence. She nced around, ensuring that no further threats loomed nearby, her senses on high alert.


    Eventually, the silence was broken by the sound of rustling leaves. Aria''s eyes snapped up, her body tensing, ready to defend Adrian from any new danger. But it was only Irithel, followed by the other elf girl, Rhea.


    The two girls emerged from the trees, their eyes widening in shock as they took in the scene before them. The clearing and the path till here were littered with signs of the fierce battle that had taken ce, and at its centery the corpse of the snout-faced monster, encased in a block of ice. Stay updated with m_v_l_e_mpyr


    Adrian, despite his healing, still bore the bloodied and torn remnants of his clothes, and the faint scars on his body told the tale of his narrow escape from death.


    Irithel and Rhea hurried over, but Aria quickly put her index finger to her nose, gesturing for them to stay silent. They stopped immediately, exchanging worried nces before approaching more cautiously.


    "What happened here?" Irithel mouthed, her eyes wide with concern as she took in the state of Adrian''s condition.


    Aria nced down at Adrian, her fingers still gently stroking his hair. "A battle," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "He fought to the death, but he''s exhausted and needs rest."


    Rhea''s gaze shifted to the ice-encased monster, her eyes narrowing in thought. "He defeated that?" she asked, her voice filled with awe and a hint of disbelief.


    Aria looked at Rhea, her expression cold and indifferent. It is because of you, she wanted to say but refrained herself. "Yes..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 268: End Of The Mission

    Aria nodded, her expression somber. "Yes... But it took everything he had. He''s lucky to be alive."


    The two girls moved closer, their concern for Adrian evident in their eyes. Well, he saved their lives after all.


    Irithel knelt beside Aria, her hand reaching out to touch Adrian''s shoulder gently. "We''ll keep watch," she whispered. "You should rest too, Aria."


    Aria shook her head, her eyes never leaving Adrian''s face. "I''m fine," she replied softly. "I willstay with him."


    "..." Irithel wanted to say something as she opened and closed her mouth a few times. "Alright. Then we will go and tell the others and return soon."


    "Ok. Don''t forget to put that monster''s body into your storage rings." Aria shortly replied as Irithel and Rhea left.


    About half an hourter, the girls returned, with all the others, from their teammates to the herbalists they needed to rescue.


    Kairen, Ardel, and Aurelius were finally awake though Kairen and Aurelius were walking with the help of L and Aurelia. Ardel seemed fine after the ''nap'' and healing session he took from Aurelia.


    Fortunately, Adrian was also awake by the time they came. He woke up just a few minutes ago though.


    "Since the mission ispleted, let''s return to the city, the academy. We can arrive if we hurry before the sun sets," Adrian said.


    Aurelius, though visibly weak, managed a smile. "You never cease to amaze me, Adrian. Even after a battle like that, you''re still thinking about the mission."


    Adrian chuckled, wincing slightly from the pain. "We have a duty toplete. And besides, I think we all could use a bit of rest and proper healing."


    Aria helped him to his feet, her eyes filled with concern. "Are you sure you can move?"


    "I''ll manage," Adrian replied, leaning on her for support. "But we need to get everyone back safely. We can talkter or tomorrow as well."


    The others nodded their heads, agreeing to his words.


    Then they started walking to the other side of the Myrandor mountains, where the carriage driver might be waiting for them.


    The clearing became eerily silent as everyone left. Only the faint rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds filled the void where the battle had taken ce. Momentster, a shadow flickered in the center of the clearing. Slowly, a figure began to materialize where Adrian and Aria had been standing a while ago.


    It was Selene.


    She stood there silently, her eyes fixed in the direction they had gone. Her expression was a mixture of frustration and resignation.


    "My mission is also over," she muttered to herself. "I failed... I lost my subordinates..."


    A wry smile tugged at her lips as she recalled Adrian''s offer, the moment he had given her a choice.


    "Should I have chosen to leave?" she wondered aloud, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    The memories of what she saw after she had left the clearing reyed in her mind. Aria''s arrival, her fierce protectiveness, their kisses that looked natural, and the way Adrian had looked at her.


    "So he already had a girlfriend, huh," Selene murmured, a touch of sarcasm in her tone. She realized she misunderstood everything from the start. "Then... he was acting all that time, huh..."


    "How dangerous... A peculiar man..."


    She sighed deeply, the weight of her failure pressing down on her. For a brief moment, she considered her next move, her mind drifting to the consequences of her actions and the choices she had yet to make.


    What should she do now? Return to the organization? Probably... Even if she didn''t want to... She still had to... Moreover, she had a feeling their mission wasn''t entirely as it was told...


    There were many odd things about it...


    With onest nce in the direction Adrian and his group had gone, Selene turned and began to walk away, her figure slowly fading back into the shadows.


    If fate had more ns for her, she would meet Adrian again. But for now, she had her own path to walk, fraught with uncertainty and the weight of her decisions.


    As Selene vanished into the shadows, Adrian and the others pressed on through the Myrandor mountains, their spirits lifted slightly despite their exhaustion.


    Fortunately, both the drivers were still at the entrance of the mountains, right where they parted ways.


    "Ah! It''s you guys!" One of the drivers, the middle-aged one that apanied Aurelius and his group shouted, recognizing them as soon as he noticed them. "How did you guys get out of there?"


    "Hmm.. you seem more worried about this than our safety, aren''t you, Sir?" Aureliusmented, his expression suspicious. He heard a few ''things'' from Adrian on their way back after all.


    "Ah! Right, I apologize. Are you guys safe? It happened too suddenly, thankfully I wasn''t near it when it happened." The middle-aged manughed.


    Irithel cut off the driver''sughter with a sharp remark, her eyes narrowing. "Ah, we thought it was you who did it."


    The middle-aged man stiffened for a moment, his expression betraying a sh of panic before he forced a disappointed look. "I helped youe here and guided you through the mountains, yet you are using me?" Stay informed on m-vl-em-pyr


    Aureliaughed sarcastically, her voice dripping with disdain, maybe for the first time. "Yes, you guided us, but straight into your trap, you two-faced man."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes widened in confusion. "What are you saying?"


    Before he could react further, a sudden surge of magic enveloped him, and ice began to form around his body, restraining him up to his chest. Ardel appeared beside him, his expression grim as he checked the man''s neck. Right under his cor, a faint but distinct mark was visible¡ªthe same tattoo as the scout whomitted suicide. An insignia of the same organization.


    "This confirms it," Ardel announced, his voice cold. "He''s one of them."


    The middle-aged man struggled against his icy restraints, his eyes darting around in desperation. "You''re making a mistake! I''m not who you think I am!"


    Adrian, still leaning on Aria, stepped forward. "Enough lies," he said, his voice tired but firm. "We know you''re part of the organization that took over the bandits'' hideout and kidnapped these people. Your mark is just a proof."


    The middle-aged man gritted his teeth, realizing he had been caught. He had countless questions in his mind, did they fail? Did anyone sell him out? And so on.


    ''Damn it! I hate to die in this way but it is better than dying in the hands of the ck Hand...''


    "Hehe, so what if you found me, you can''t get anything-!"


    Thud-!


    ''!''


    Thest member of Selene''s team had a confused expression as he fainted before he could consume the poison.


    "We aren''t going to fall for the same trick twice."


    Ardel muttered right after hitting the man on the back of his head.


    "Good job, Ardel." Adrian praised Ardel for his quick judgment and action. "Tie him up and put him in the carriage, we will give him to the academy."


    "Alright." Ardel nodded and started the task.


    The others faced the second driver who had a bewildered expression the whole time. It was clear he couldn''t process what was happening.


    "P-Please, spare me! I''m not with them! I-I was waiting for you as you told me to!"


    "Haha, don''t worry Sir, we know you aren''t with them." Adrian chuckled. "Anyway, can you take us back to the city? My friend will drive the other carriage."


    "Ah! R-Right, of course. Everyone can get on board. I''ll get you back to the city quickly," the second driver stammered, visibly relieved.


    With the unconscious middle-aged man securely bound and ced in the carriage, the group began their journey back to the city. The atmosphere was tense but hopeful, each member reflecting on the events that had transpired and the narrow escape they had experienced.


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the horizon, the group finally saw the city walls in the distance. The sight was a wee relief, a promise of rest and recovery after their harrowing ordeal.


    Their mission was really over.

 Chapter 269: The Aftermath [Why am I so lonely]

    **Celestial Arcane Academy**


    **Mission Hall (1st Year)**


    Adrian and the others stood facing Professor Lucina Ardent. They had parted ways with the herbalists at the city gate, while Rhea followed them to give a testimony.


    They had already reported everything: how they discovered the location of the hideout, Adrian acting as bait, the two groups meeting, taking care of the dark mercenaries with the ck hand tattoos, the arrival of the two monsters, their fight, and so on.


    Rhea also provided additional information about how they were kidnapped and what happened until the rescue.


    They also presented the bodies of the monsters as proof and handed over thest member of the dark mercenaries¡ªthe middle-aged man known as Scout-X.


    Professor Lucina Ardent reviewed their reports and testimonies carefully before speaking. "The academy will investigate this matter further and study the monsters," she said, her gaze serious. "Adrian, your hint that these monsters might have been humans before is particrly concerning. We''ll need to understand what we''re dealing with."


    She took a deep breath, her expression softening. "I must apologize to all of you. You faced extremely dangerous opponents and were put in a life-threatening situation. The academy willpensate you ordingly for your bravery and the hardships you endured."


    Professor Ardent nced at the scroll containing the details of the mission. "A warning and potential punishment will be issued to the person responsible for assigning this mission without proper evaluation. Rest assured, we will ensure such oversights do not happen again."


    Her stern demeanor returned as she concluded, "I won''t keep you any longer. Let''s get you all to the infirmary. You deserve rest and proper medical attention after what you''ve been through."


    The group nodded, their exhaustion evident, but there was a sense of relief knowing that their ordeal was over and the academy would take responsibility.


    They underwent medical checks immediately upon arriving at the infirmary. The healers worked diligently, tending to their wounds and ensuring they were stable. After a thorough examination, it was decided that four of them¡ªAurelius, Ardel, Kairen, and Adrian¡ªwould need to be bedridden for at least a day due to the severity of their injuries.


    After being settled into their beds, they were served a hearty dinner and ate lunch they had missed during the ordeal. The healers ensured they ate well, providing them with nourishing food to help their recovery.


    As the evening wore on, the girls¡ªAria, L, Irithel, and Aurelia¡ªprepared to leave. They had their own injuries to tend to, though they were less severe, and they wanted to give the boys some space to rest and recuperate.


    L lingered a moment longer by Kairen''s bedside, her eyes filled with concern. "Take care of yourself," she said softly, squeezing his hand gently.


    "Hmm." Kairen nodded with a tired smile.


    With a final look, L and the others left the infirmary, leaving the boys alone in the room. The atmosphere was quiet, a sense of shared relief and camaraderie settling over them.


    Aurelius broke the silence first, his voice weak butced with humor. "Well, that was quite the adventure, wasn''t it?"


    Ardel chuckled softly. "You could say that. I can''t believe we made it out in one piece."


    Kairen, who had been lying quietly, turned his head to face the others. "Hey... I want to get stronger... Can you guys help me?"


    The three exchanged surprised nces. However they had a feeling why Kairen was asking this.


    "Are you finally gonna start abandoning that bad habit of not attacking?" Adrian chuckled relieved one of his teammates was trying to change.


    "Ah, right!" Aurelius eximed suddenly. "You were so powerful back when you became all green and windy. Was that your ability? It was definitely powerful, if not for you severely injuring that monster, I couldn''t have defeated it at the end."


    "...Yes, that''s my ability. But-"


    Before Kairen could continue, Adrian and Ardel stopped him. "W-Wait? What did you just say? He used an ability and injured the other monster?"


    "Yeah, you won''t believe me if I tell you what happened!" Aurelius started describing how Kairen suddenly unleashed a powerful aura on his fierce confrontation with the tall monster. "That''s when I decided to use the lightning since it had the most prative power."


    Ardel and Adrian nodded, thinking deeply.


    ''Damn, he had such ability?! Isn''t that more OP than mine and Ardel''s?'' Adrian muttered inwardly. He never expected Kairen to have such a destructive ability. And from his conclusion based on Aurelius''s description, this ability probably allowed Kairen even to go against foes two or three times stronger than him, it must be that he couldn''t control it.


    However, he was happy knowing his teammate had such an ability, it would improve their strength by a lot margin.


    "Ay, you kept such a secret from us, aren''t we teammates?" Adrian and Ardel then teased Kairen who had an awkward smile. "By the way, are you asking for our help because... did you find a reason?"


    "It''s because of ''her'', right?" Adrian chuckled recalling how intimate L acted with Kairen just now. Heck, she didn''t care if the others were watching or not.


    Kairen blushed, looking away. "I don''t know what you are talking about, it''s not because of L, ok!" he coughed.


    The boys had wide smiles, Kairen felt he had fallen into their trap.


    "I-I mean it''s also because of what we went through today. I don''t want to be the weak link in our team anymore. I want to be someone you can rely on in battle."


    Adrian smiled, reaching over to pat Kairen''s shoulder. "We understand, Kairen. And we''ll help you."


    Ardel nodded in agreement. "You have a powerful ability, Kairen. We just need to help you learn to control it. With training and practice, you''ll be unstoppable."


    Aurelius grinned, despite his fatigue. "Plus, it means we get to see more of that awesome green and windy power of yours. Maybe I can get an enlightenment and raise my mastery over the air element."


    Kairen chuckled, feeling a sense of relief and determination. "Thanks, guys. I appreciate it."


    The room fell into afortable silence as the four friends rested, their minds already thinking about the training and challenges ahead. They had faced a great trial ande out stronger, but they knew there were more challenges toe.


    "You guys are lucky..." Ardel suddenly muttered. "You all have a girlfriend to take care of you... Sigh... Why am I so lonely..."


    However, the three ignored him and went to sleep.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 270: TWAO (The World Awakeners Organization)

    Sunday passed with the four boys spending time together in the same room. The girls and a few of their other friends visited them to check on their condition and offer their support.


    Monday morning arrived, and the four boys were finally released from the infirmary, albeit with strict instructions to avoid fighting or engaging in strenuous activities for the next few days or weeks if possible. As they made their way back to their dorms, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief and a renewed determination to get stronger.


    They all realized they werecking in strength. Even if their enemies were stronger, it shouldn''t be an excuse.


    "Couldn''t they release us after the sses were over? Now we have to attend sses," Ardel grumbled, his expression sour.


    Adrian, Kairen, and Aurelius shared the same sentiment but knew they had no choice. They quickly returned to their dorm and changed into their uniforms, hoping to make it to their first ss on time. Despite their best efforts, they ended up being a littlete to the Elemental Maniption ss.


    As they entered the ssroom, the instructor, Professor Lyr, looked up from his notes. He gave them a stern look but didn''t scold them. "Just don''t bete again," he said, his tone firm yet understanding.


    The boys nodded apologetically and took their seats. The ss continued with Professor Lyr teaching advanced knowledge for manipting elemental aether. Despite their recent ordeal, the boys focused intently, absorbing every bit of knowledge they could.


    Since the second ss was Combat Training, they just watched from the side, doing a set of exercises for better health ording to instructor Valerie. She even questioned why it was always them who became injured, but they had no answers.


    Finally, the third ss started.


    Professor Ardent greeted all the students as she started her ss, giving a subtle nod to a few of them.


    "We already talked about who or what an Awakener is, and today, we will be discussing TWAO, The World Awakeners Organization," she began, her voicemanding attention. "This organization is responsible for monitoring and regting the activities of Awakeners worldwide. They ensure that Awakeners use their abilities responsibly and for the greater good."


    She paused, allowing the students to absorb this information. "TWAO also provides support and training for Awakeners, helping them to develop their abilities and control their powers. They are essential in maintaining bnce and order in a world where such powerful individuals exist."


    Adrian leaned forward, his interest piqued. Finally, the biggest authority in this world was being introduced.


    Professor Ardent continued, "TWAO is divided into several divisions, each specializing in different areas such asbat training, research, and diplomatic rtions. Their primary headquarters is located in the city of Lumina, the continent of Tethea, but they have branches in every major city around the world, including our Eldoria City."


    One of the students raised their hand and asked. "Professor, how do they monitor all the Awakeners? It seems like a massive task."


    "Good question," Professor Ardent replied. "TWAO employs awork of advanced surveince systems and highly trained agents. They also work closely with local governments and organizations to keep track of Awakeners and their activities."


    Another student, who had been listening intently, spoke up. "What happens if an Awakener misuses their powers?"


    Professor Ardent''s expression grew serious. "If an Awakener is found to be using their powers for malicious purposes, TWAO will intervene. Depending on the severity of the offense, the consequences can range from mandatory training and supervision to imprisonment or, in extreme cases, neutralization."


    The room fell silent, the weight of her words sinking in. TWAO was not an organization to be taken lightly.


    "For example, second-year student Rowan Ironheart''s case was also handled with the help of TWAO in our city."


    Another set of murmurs enveloped the ssroom, several gazesnding on Emeric who had an irritated and annoyed expression.


    "As students of Celestial Arcane Academy, you are expected to uphold the highest standards of conduct," Professor Ardent continued. "Many of you will likely interact with TWAO agents in the future, whether as allies or under their watchful eye. It is crucial that you understand their role and respect their authority."


    The ss continued with a detailed discussion on the history of TWAO, its founding principles, and notable cases they had handled. By the end of the lecture, the students had a newfound respect for the organization and its mission.


    As they left the ssroom, Aurelius turned to his friends. "TWAO sounds intense. But it''s good to know that there''s an organization keeping everything in check."


    Ardel nodded. "Yeah, it''s reassuring. But it also means we need to be even more careful with our abilities."


    Kairen, still thinking about his own powers, felt a renewed sense of urgency to master his abilities. He couldn''t afford to be reckless or uncontrolled.


    ''Well, we are definitely gonna meet them soon.'' Adrian mused inwardly ncing at the professor before leaving. ''We are already studying at one of their agent''s hands too.''


    ''Well, they won''t be a problem as long as you don''t get on their bad side ormit an evil deed.''


    ''Now that I remember... I should visit the sanctuary these days, I bet those troublemakers stayed silent in our absence. Irithel didn''t go there yesterday as well, or else I would have inquired everything from her.''


    "Are you daydreaming again?"


    Adrian snapped out of his thoughts, looking up to see Aria standing in front of him with a small smile. "Are you daydreaming again?" she repeated, her tone slightly yful.


    Adrian chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Just thinking about everything we''ve learned today."


    Aria nodded, her expression turning serious. "It''s a lot to take in, isn''t it? TWAO seems like a powerful organization."


    "It is," Adrian agreed, his expression solemn. "But it''s good to know that there''s something like that out there, keeping an eye on things."


    "Are you feeling better now?" Aria asked again. "Should I do the lunch today?"


    "Hm? That would be actually great, I haven''t tasted your personal cooking for a while now. Are you gonna make another cake?" Adrian smiled, licking his lips. Thankfully, they were already alone.


    "I will if you want to." Aria replied. "But I heard you should eat nutritious meals and avoid too many sweets while you''re recovering," she added with a yful wink.


    Adrianughed softly. "Alright, I''ll stick to the healthy stuff for now. But I won''t say no to one of your cakes once I''m fully healed."


    Aria smiled warmly. "Deal. I''ll make sure to cook something special for you today."


    "Oh, I can''t wait anymore, let''s hurry then."

 Chapter 271: Courses Start

    Tuesday.


    After having lunch with Aria, both headed to their chosen courses, Aria to Monsters 102 while Adrian to the Enchanting Guide.


    The course was said to be held in the same hall as their practical ss, it didn''t take much trouble for Adrian to find it.


    When he entered the hall, there were already a few students gathered, chatting amongst themselves or setting up their workspaces. Adrian spotted a familiar face and made his way over.


    Instead of talking, he just sat behind them. Well, he knew the figure, but they weren''t acquaintances.


    ''Kairen would be good friends with him.'' Adrian thought noting down the figure''s race. ''Zeffan Grilmin, half-dwarf and half-human. The prodigious Enchanter has yet to show his talent and brilliance. Unfortunately, he will start to shine only after he bes a two-star Enchanter, in the second year.''


    A few minutester the door at the front of the hall opened, and Professor Sibilus entered, his sharp snake-like eyes scanning the room. Behind him followed the assistant instructor, Kiri, her fox ears twitching slightly as she took in the sight of the gathered students. They both moved with an air of confidence and purpose, immediatelymanding attention.


    "Good afternoon, everyone," Professor Sibilus greeted, his voice carrying an undertone of authority. "I see some familiar faces from the Enchanting ss. Today marks the beginning of our journey into deeper enchanting knowledge. As I told you before, you may call me Professor Sibilus, and this is my assistant, Kiri. You should call her Instructor Kirir. But do not talk to her too much or-"


    "Hello, students!" Kiri gave a small nod while cutting off the professor, her fox-like features softening with a warm smile. "We are excited to guide you through this course," she added.


    Professor Sibilus continued, "As this is our first session, we will start by reviewing the basic principles of enchanting. It''s crucial that we build a strong foundation before moving on to moreplex techniques. A week ago, you all learned basic enchantments in the Enchanting ss. Today, we will revisit those principles and ensure everyone is up to speed."


    He gestured towards the worktables. "Please prepare your tools and materials. We will begin with a simple enchantment exercise to assess your current skills."


    Adrian and the other students followed the instructions, setting up their workspaces with the necessary items.


    "Most of you enchanted a ring thest time, so let''s go with it this time as well. Working with familiarmaterials will help reinforce what you learned."


    Adrian set up his tools and selected a simple silver ring for the exercise.


    "Remember the enchantment we practicedst time," Professor Sibilus said, moving around the room to observe the students. "Focus on channeling your aether into the object, maintaining a steady flow."


    Adrian closed his eyes for a moment, centering himself before he began the enchantment process. The ring felt cool and solid in his hand as he visualized the flow of his aether, guiding it carefully into the metal. His first attempt resulted in a faint glow, but the enchantment didn''t take hold.


    Undeterred, he adjusted his focus and tried again, this time achieving a stable glow as the enchantment sessfully embedded itself into the ring.


    "Well done, student Adrian," Professor Sibilusmented, his sharp eyes narrowing in approval. "A good recovery after the first attempt. I see you made an improvement."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile of satisfaction ying on his lips. ''Of course, I did, I practiced for a whole day after all. I failed the first attempt not to raise any suspicion, you know.''


    He nced over at Zeffan, who was working methodically on his own ring. Zeffan''s first attempt was simrly unsessful, but he remained calm, analyzing his mistake before trying again. On his third attempt, the ring glowed steadily, signaling his sess.


    "Excellent, student Zeffan," Kiri praised with a nod. "You show great promise."


    ''While this guy hasn''t practiced at all, yet seeded this easily.'' Adrian muttered inwardly. He knew howzy and yet talented Zeffan was. Heck if not for the pressure from his family, he wouldn''t even bother learning enchanting.


    The other students continued their efforts, some struggling more than others. A few managed to seed on their fourth or fifth try, while a handful couldn''t quite get the enchantment to hold even after six attempts. Professor Sibilus and Kiri moved among them, offering guidance and reassurance.


    "Don''t be discouraged if you didn''t seed today," Professor Sibilus addressed the ss. "Masteryes with practice and persistence. We will work on these issues individually to ensure everyone progresses."


    After a while, the course came to an end.


    Adrian felt a sense of relief wash over him. He had aplished his goal of catching the instructors'' attention, even if just slightly. The satisfaction of his progress and the recognition from Professor Sibilus and Kiri bolstered his confidence in his n.


    As the session concluded and the students began to pack up their tools, Professor Sibilus made a final announcement. "Remember, the foundation is critical. Master these basics, and you will find the more advanced techniques much easier to grasp. Practice diligently, and we will continue to build on your skills in the next session."


    The students nodded in understanding and left the hall one after another.


    Just as Adrian was about to leave, a voice stopped him.


    "Student Adrian, can you answer a question of mine?" It was obviously the odd prof Sibilus.


    Adrian turned around and nodded. ''Guess, he is gonna say it now.''


    "Why are you learning enchanting?" Sibilus asked, his voice solemn. "Is it just for fun or are there other purposes behind your actions?"


    Adrian stared back at the professor and answered. "I just found it interesting, that is all. It might be useful at ater date."


    "... We both know you don''t have a future in this field, you can''t be higher than a 2-star Enchanter if you don''t have any affinity. I advise you to find another ''interesting'' thing for your own good. Just don''t waste both of our times."


    "..."


    "..."


    Kiri nced between them, unsure of what to do or to say.


    "Professor... Are you afraid that I joined the course because I want to pursue your assistant?" Adrian suddenly asked, causing Kiri to look dumbfounded and then blush.


    A strange glint passed through Sibilus''s eyes. He smiled coldly and replied. "Yes, I fear that you are coveting her cuteness. You were staring too much at her thest lesson too."


    "..."


    "..."


    "Alright, I admit instructor Kiri is cute, but I joined the course since I didn''t want to waste my time. Besides, I already have a girlfriend, more beautiful and cuter than your ''crush'', professor." Adrian chuckled sarcastically. "Then, I''ll take my leave." Then he quickly left the hall, ignoring the professor''s ims that there was no one cuter than Kiri.


    "That brat!" Professor Sibilus cursed out loud as Adrian quickly disappeared out of sight. Kiri, still blushing, looked up at the professor with a mix of embarrassment and amusement.


    "Professor, he''s just a student," she said gently. "I think he genuinely wants to learn. And besides, there''s nothing wrong with a bit of admiration," she added with a yful wink.


    Sibilus grumbled under his breath but didn''t press the matter further. He respected Kiri''s opinion, even if he found Adrian''s boldness infuriating.


    "Do you think he really has no ulterior motives?" He then asked. "We both witnessed how smart he was at the Tournament. I know he didn''t simply ''join'' just because it was ''interesting''."


    "Are you being jealous again? Didn''t he say he had a girlfriend?" Kiri teased the professor, a mischievous smile ying on her lips.


    Professor Sibilus grumbled but then looked at Kiri with a yful smirk. "Yes, I''m jealous. What are you going to do about it?" he teased.


    Kiri''s face turned a deeper shade of red. "Professor! This is the academy, Professor! We need to maintain professionalism!" she eximed, her voice trailing off as she hurried out of the hall, leaving a smirking Sibilus behind.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was making his way to his second course of the day: the Beast Tamer''s Guide.


    Of course, he first picked up Noxy from Aria who finished her course.


    The course was going to be held at the same ce as before.


    The students were the same from the first semester too.


    "Sir Adrian!" Irithel waved at him as soon as she noticed his arrival. "You can sit here."


    "Hmm, good afternoon." After greeting her and exchanging a look with the arrogant lizard, Adrian sat down on the grass beside Irithel.


    "Hello little one, how are you doing?" Irithel giggled at Noxy who jumped off from his shoulder to her hands.


    Adrian and Ignis watched as Irithel pampered Noxy.


    ''I guess his temperament has be a bit nice.'' Adrianmented inwardly as he noticed Ignis silently watching. He didn''t allow Irithel to pet or hold other beasts before after all. ''Guess, working at the sanctuary helped them both.''


    "Did you visit the sanctuary these days?" Adrian asked since there was still time for to course to start.


    "Eh, no, I couldn''t visit it." Irithel looked up from Noxy to him. "However, I''m nning to go the day after tomorrow. I won''t have any courses that day."


    "I see." Adrian nodded.


    "What''s wrong? Did you want to know something?" Irithel asked curiously, her expression brightening. "Are you nning to work there again?"


    "Well, yeah." Adrian nodded. "I wanted to check on things and maybe help out a bit. I couldn''t visit because of the incident, just like you."


    Irithel smiled warmly. "That''s great! I''m sure the sanctuary could use your help. Plus, the beasts seem to really like you."


    "Let''s hope so," Adrian replied with a chuckle. "Noxy seems to like the atmosphere at the sanctuary too."


    Noxy, nestledfortably in Irithel''s hands, chirped in agreement, causing both of them tough.


    As they chatted, more students arrived and took their ces on the grass. The instructor for the Beast Tamer''s Guide, Instructor ra soon appeared and started the course.


    __________ ____ _


    (Author: I might not be able to release tomorrow for various reasons. But I will try my best. If not, I will return the day after tomorrow. Just an announcement in advance.)

 Chapter 272 : The Wild Heart Sanctuary [1]

    The Beast Tamer''s Guide course ended about two hourster, just a little before dawn.


    Adrian decided to visit the sanctuary this weekend with Irithel. Then they parted ways. Adrian spent the next three days as usual. Finally, Saturday came.


    As the sun began to rise, casting a golden glow over the academy grounds, Adrian and Irithel met at the gates. They exchanged greetings, eager for their visit to the Wild Heart Sanctuary. Hailing a carriage, they embarked on the short journey, chatting about their expectations and ns for the day.


    The sanctuary came into view, its familiar wooden archway adorned with vibrant flowers. However, as they entered, a noticeable change in the atmosphere caught their attention. The usual lively sounds of beasts were subdued, and the staff moved about with a sense of unease. Adrian and Irithel exchanged worried nces.


    They made their way to the main office where they found Miss Jenny, the sanctuary''s manager. Her face brightened when she saw them, and she greeted them warmly. "Student Adrian, Irithel! It''s so good to see you both. You''vee to help, I assume?"


    "Of course, Miss Jenny," Adrian replied with a smile. "But we couldn''t help but notice that something seems off today. Is everything alright?"


    Miss Jenny''s smile faltered slightly, and she hesitated before responding. "Let''s talk somewhere private." She led them to a secluded spot near the back of the sanctuary, away from the prying eyes and ears of the other staff and visitors.


    Once they were settled, Miss Jenny took a deep breath. "Last week, we had a visit from Mr. Hawke again, but this time he brought an inspector with him."


    "An inspector?" Irithel echoed, her brow furrowing in concern. "What were they inspecting? And wasn''t an inspection held once in three months? We already had one not long ago."


    "You are right. But Mr.Hawke insisted on it mentioning the previous incident. And at first, it seemed like a routine check," Miss Jenny exined. "They were looking at our facilities, our records, and eventually, they went to check on the bird-type beasts. Everything was going smoothly until then."


    Adrian leaned in, sensing the gravity of the situation. "What happened?"


    Miss Jenny''s eyes darkened as she recalled the events. "When they got to the flying creatures, something strange happened. The bird-type beast, usually so calm and friendly, suddenly went wild. They started attacking Mr. Hawke, and it was chaos. We were all stunned, and it took Mrs.


    Rena stepping in to calm them down. If she hadn''t been there, I don''t know what might have happened."


    Irithel gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "That sounds terrible! Why would the birds react that way?"


    "We''re not sure," Miss Jenny admitted. "Mr. Hawke seemed more annoyed than hurt, he called us responsible and our sanctuary was hiding wild beasts, but the inspector looked suspicious the most suspicious. He didn''t say much, but he left with a lot of notes. I''m worried about what might happen next. This could put the sanctuary in a difficult position."


    Adrian frowned, considering the implications. ''So, this was the move he made... Let''s get a bit more info.''


    "Do you think Mr. Hawke did something to provoke them? Or could there be another exnation?" He asked.


    Miss Jenny sighed, shaking her head. "I don''t know, student Adrian. We''ve been trying to figure it out, but nothing makes sense. Although they can be a bit unruly sometimes, they have never behaved like that before. Not to mention all at once."


    "I see..." Adrian nodded. ''He probably used an odor, smell, or a spell... Though a spell would be too obvious. So, the first guess is likely the correct one...''


    "Is that why everyone is like this?" Irithel asked curious. "Or..."


    "That is half correct." Miss Jenny replied. "The inspector said something before he left, something like I will visit soon again."


    "Oh, is that why..." Irithel nodded realizing.


    "Miss Jenny, can we take a look at the flying beasts'' facility then?" Adrian asked. "We will just take a look."


    "Ah, of course. In fact, I was nning to give the task of looking after them to you." Miss Jenny smiled. "You are Miss ra''s students, after all. I am sure if anyone can find anything it is you guys."


    "Haha, you are ttering us. But we will do our best." Irithel responded with a lightugh, though her expression was serious. "Let''s go take a look, Sir Adrian. Maybe we''ll find something that can help clear things up."


    With Miss Jenny''s permission, Adrian and Irithel made their way to the aviary, where the bird-type beasts were kept. As they walked through the sanctuary, the usual vibrancy of the ce felt muted, the tension palpable in the air.


    When they reached the aviary, they were met with arge enclosure filled with various species of bird-type beasts. Some were perched quietly, while others fluttered restlessly, their usual songs reced with asional sharp cries. Adrian noticed that the staff were keeping a cautious distance, clearly wary after the incident.


    "Let''s split up and observe them," Adrian suggested. "Maybe we can find a clue as to what set them off."


    Irithel nodded in agreement. "I''ll start on the left side. You take the right."


    They moved through the aviary, carefully observing the birds. Adrian kept his senses alert, paying close attention to the behavior of the beasts and their surroundings. The birds seemed to calm down slightly in his presence, but there was still an underlying tension in their movements.


    ''I should focus on smell and odors...''


    ''Hmm, is this it?'' Adrian stopped and lifted one of the bushes that gave off a weird smell. ''Oh, it is just a feather.''


    He continued with his smell inspection, earning weird nces from the staff who saw him sniffing around.


    But he just ignored them. He even had an idea of one of the workers being a traitor, or more than one. So, he just continued walking, noting the expressions of the staff on his way.


    As he walked, Adrian noticed something unusual near one of the perches¡ªa faint, lingering scent that seemed out of ce. He knelt down to examine it more closely. The scent was subtle, but it had a distinct chemical quality to it, something that didn''t belong in a natural environment.

 Chapter 273 : The Wild Heart Sanctuary [2]

    ''So, it really was something they used,'' Adrian thought, his suspicions confirmed. ''But what exactly is it?''


    He then noticed the beasts unusually gathered in one ce, around the spot the scent wasing from. ''Are they attracted to the scent or is there something else?''


    Adrian decided to investigate further, moving cautiously around the aviary to see if he could find any more traces of the strange scent. After a few minutes of searching, he identified four or five other spots where the faint chemical smell lingered. Each time, he noticed that the birds were simrly drawn to these areas, their behavior more agitated than before.


    Curious about the beasts'' reaction to the scent, Adrian carefully rubbed his finger against one of the scented spots, picking up a small trace of the chemical. He then approached one of the bird-type beasts, a medium, half-of-height creature with shimmering blue feathers. He held out his hand for the beast to sniff.


    The bird cocked its head, eyeing Adrian curiously, but when it caught the scent on his finger, it only blinked and then turned away, seemingly uninterested. Adrian tried the same with a few other birds, but each one had the same nonchnt reaction. The scent, while unusual, didn''t seem to provoke any immediate aggression in the birds, leaving Adrian puzzled.


    ''So, the smell alone isn''t enough to trigger them... Was it something else? Or maybe it needs to bebined with something specific?'' Adrian mused, still trying to piece together the puzzle.


    It could be just a scent ced by the staff ording to order and he was overthinking it as well. Since the novel only wrote thete part of the incident, where Aurelius helped Irithel, he could only search for answers himself.


    With these thoughts in mind, Adrian decided it was time to regroup. He made his way back to the entrance, where Irithel and Miss Jenny were waiting for him.


    "Did you find anything?" Irithel asked as soon as he approached.


    Adrian smiled helplessly, shaking his head. "Nothing concrete. But the beasts are really more agitated than before."


    Miss Jenny sighed softly. "As I said, it''s a tricky situation. Thank you for looking into it, though. For now, let''s not dwell on it. There''s still work to be done, and I trust you both to help with that."


    She turned to Irithel, giving her a nod. "Irithel, can you teach Adrian about the tasks you''ll be doing today? It''ll be good practice for him, and I''m sure he''ll pick it up quickly."


    "Of course, Miss Jenny!" Irithel responded enthusiastically. "Come on, Sir Adrian, let''s get started."


    As Miss Jenny left them to their duties, Irithel led Adrian toward the first task of the day, exining the ins and outs of caring for the various beasts at the aviary. Adrian learned intently as he might need it in the future and discover the reason.


    Time passed and soon lunchtime arrived.


    They reunited with Miya and Finn who were surprised and delighted to see them. It seems they were taking care of the young beasts just like thest time.


    Mrs. Rena also appeared in the middle of the lunch, her expression solemn. She only greeted them with a smile and left.


    After the lunch, Adrian decided to visit and talk with her.


    "Finn, where is your mother''s office?" Adrian asked as they walked. "I wanted to tell her something."


    "Ah, ok, I will take you there."


    Mrs. Rena''s office wasn''t far from the kitchen, as she was also the head chef, responsible for overseeing the meals and the well-being of the staff and beasts alike. Finn led Adrian down a short hallway, the scent of freshly baked bread lingering in the air, until they reached a modest wooden door.


    "Here we are," Finn said, stopping in front of the door. "I still have some tasks to finish, so I''ll leave you here. Good luck, Brother Adrian."


    Adrian nodded. "Thanks, Finn. I''ll see youter."


    As Finn walked away, Adrian took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Mrs. Rena''s voice called from inside.


    Adrian opened the door and stepped into the room. Mrs. Rena looked up from a stack of papers on her desk, her expression softening into a smile when she saw him. "Student Adrian, what a surprise. Is there something wrong?"


    Adrian shook his head, closing the door behind him. "Not at all, Mrs. Rena. I just wanted to talk to you about something."


    She gestured to a chair across from her desk. "Please, have a seat. What''s on your mind?"


    Adrian sat down, leaning slightly forward. "I was working in the aviary this morning, and I noticed a few spots that had an odd smell. I wanted to ask if you use any specific scents in the aviary?"


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Yes, we do. It''s a special blend we use to help calm the beasts. The aviary can get quite lively, especially when we have a lot of visitors, so we''ve found that a mild scent helps to soothe them."


    Adrian nodded, realizing he might have been overthinking the situation. "That makes sense. But I wanted to confirm because I heard about the incidentst week with Mr. Hawke and the beasts. The spots I noticed had a more chemical and odd smell and so I wanted to know it."


    Mrs. Rena''s brows furrowed in concern. "A chemical smell, you say? That''s odd. We''ve never used anything like that before. Are you sure it was different from the calming scent we use?"


    "Um... Since this is just my second visit, I don''t know if I am talking about the same thing."


    Mrs. Rena''s brows furrowed deeper as she considered Adrian''s words. "If what you have noticed is a chemical smell that''s different from what we use, that''s definitely concerning. We''ve always been very careful about what we expose the beasts to, especially in the aviary. I''ll need to look into this."


    Adrian nodded, sensing her genuine concern. "I thought it was worth bringing to your attention, especially after what happenedst week. It might be nothing, but I didn''t want to leave it unchecked."


    "Haha, thanks student Adrian." Mrs. Rena leaned back in her chair, her eyes distant as she thought. "I appreciate you noticing and bringing it up. I''ll conduct an investigation myself and see if there''s anything unusual in the aviary''s supplies or if anyone has been using something without my knowledge."


    Adrian gave her a reassuring smile. "If there''s anything I can do to help, just let me know. Irithel and I are nning to visit regrly, so we''ll help in any way we can."


    Mrs. Rena returned his smile, though it was tinged with another emotion. "I''ll take you up on that offer. You may return to your work now."


    With that, their conversation wrapped up, and Adrian left the office.


    ''Guess, she still prefers to keep it for herself...''


    ''Let''s wait till the next two weeks, if she doesn''t ask, then I''ll have to use my ''hidden card''.''


    ''A card that can solve her problems and even help to profit for both of us...''


    With his mind running with different thoughts, Adrian returned to his workce. Ignis and Noxy were still at the ce where they left them. The two were leaning toward each other and sleeping.


    It looked so incredibly cute that Adrian was sure if he took a video and spread it on the inte, they would be famous overnight. unfortunately, this world had no inte or mobile phones.


    ''Sigh... I miss the Earth...''


    ''My brand new Universe Phone, the affordable yet one of the best gamingptops...''


    ''...''


    ''Is there even a way to return back...?''


    Tap... Tap...


    "(0)-(0)"


    Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr


    "Wow, so cute!"


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of Irithel and Miya.


    "I wish I could capture this moment!" Miya made a regretting expression.


    ''!''


    ''Right, there may not be cameras or phones, but there are alternatives!''


    ''Haha, good, good.''


    _________


    (A/N: Thanks, Dear Readers. We reached the 1M views milestone. I can''t express how much your support means to me. Whether you''ve been here since the beginning or just joined our journey, each and every one of you has yed a part in making this story what it is today. Yourments, feedback, and encouragement have fueled my passion to keep writing and improving with each chapter.


    Once again, thank you for being an amazingmunity. Let''s continue this adventure together, and who knows? Maybe we''ll hit 2M views sooner than we think!


    Happy reading, and stay tuned for more exciting twists and turns!)

 Chapter 274: Proposal and Negotiations [1]

    "Sorry, I will be back in a while, you two can continue," Adrian said and quickly left the aviary, heading straight to Mrs. Rena''s office.


    Adrian hurried through the hallways, his mind racing with a new idea. There might not be cameras or phones in this world, but there are definitely other ways to capture moments. Just like the surveince spells the academy uses or there might be more he doesn''t know about.


    The thought of using a magical item or some form of enchanted artifact to record or photograph Ignis and Noxy struck him as both practical and innovative. If Mrs. Rena was willing to coborate, this could not only be a way to solve the current problem but also create something beneficial for the sanctuary.


    Reaching Mrs. Rena''s office, Adrian knocked on the door with a renewed sense of purpose.


    Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    "Come in," Mrs. Rena called, her voice as calm as before.


    Adrian stepped inside, and Mrs. Rena looked up, a bit surprised to see him back so soon. "Adrian? Did you forget something?"


    Adrian shook his head. "No, but I had an idea. Earlier, I mentioned the odd scent and how it might be connected to the beasts'' behavior. While I was thinking about that, something else urred to me. I think we could use a magical artifact to document what''s happening in the aviary or in the whole sanctuary."


    Mrs. Rena''s eyebrows lifted slightly, intrigued. "A magical artifact? What do you have in mind?"


    Adrian sat down, leaning forward. "There are ways to capture images or even record events using enchanted items or spells, right? If we could create something like that¡ªor if it already exists¡ªwe could monitor the aviary without being there physically. It would give us a clear view of what''s going on, and it might help us identify what or who''s causing the strange behavior."


    Mrs. Rena tapped her chin thoughtfully. "You''re talking about a type of enchanted crystal or mirror. They do exist, but they''re usually used in high-security areas or for official purposes. Acquiring one might be difficult and expensive. I would have done so if our sanctuary...


    Never mind, still, thank you for the suggestion."


    "What is it? Is the sanctuary in some kind of trouble? Do you need help?" Adrian asked relieved she finally talked about it.


    "...No," But it seems Mrs. Rena was more stubborn than he thought.


    But he wasn''t the type to give up easily either.


    "If you have a financial problem, I can help with it." He said, his expression solemn.


    Mrs. Rena raised her eyebrow, clearly suspicious. Well, he was just a student in her eyes after all.


    Adrian understood from her gaze - it was like she was saying ''You?''.


    Mrs. Rena chuckled softly at Adrian''s offer, her eyes filled with a mix of amusement and appreciation. "This is big, student Adrian. I appreciate the thought, but you can''t help with this one."


    Adrian smiled inwardly, thinking, ''Should I throw the bait?'' He decided to take the plunge.


    "Mrs. Rena, have you heard about the mysterious person who made a huge amount of money during the academy tournament period?" Adrian asked, his tone casual but his eyes sharp, watching her reaction closely.


    Mrs. Rena paused, her expression shifting slightly. "I have heard a few rumors about someone like that. But those are just stories, aren''t they?"


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, keeping his tone light. "Stories, yes. But sometimes, stories are based on reality. What if that person wasn''t just a rumor? And, what if they could help the sanctuary?"


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes narrowed slightly, curiosity piqued. "And you think you can connect me to this mysterious benefactor?"


    Adrian smiled, finally seeing a crack in her guarded demeanor. "I might be able to do more than that. I could be that person."


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes widened, but she quickly masked her surprise with a polite smile. "Student Adrian, that''s quite the im. You must understand how serious such matters are."


    "I do," Adrian replied calmly. "Which is why I wouldn''t bring it up if I weren''t confident. But you are right, I can act as the bridge between the mysterious rich man and your sanctuary."


    Mrs. Rena studied him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Finally, she sighed and leaned back in her chair. "Very well, Adrian. You''ve piqued my interest. But I have a question.


    Why are you, no, the person behind you going to such lengths to help our sanctuary? Everyone knows that there''s no such thing as a free lunch, am I wrong?"


    Adrian met Mrs. Rena''s gaze with a steady look, understanding the weight of her question. She was right¡ªpeople rarely offer help without expecting something in return. But he had thought this through, and he knew what he was offering wasn''t just charity; it was an opportunity for both of them.


    "You''re absolutely right, Mrs. Rena," Adrian began, his voice calm and measured. "There''s always a reason behind every offer. And in this case, it''s not just about helping the sanctuary¡ªthough that''s definitely a big part of it. The person I''m representing is interested in long-term investments, ones that align with their principles and goals.


    They believe that supporting a ce like the Wild Heart Sanctuary could benefit everyone involved, especially when ites to the preservation and care of magical beasts."


    He leaned forward slightly, his eyes serious. "The sanctuary has also a unique value. It''s not just about the financial return¡ªit''s about what this ce represents: the famous and reputable history and the potential to regain their former glory, or even surpass it."


    "..." Mrs. Rena went silent as she heard him and stared at him.


    Adrian could feel the weight of Mrs. Rena''s gaze as she assessed him. Her silence was palpable, filled with a mixture of skepticism and contemtion. She wasn''t one to be easily swayed, and Adrian knew he had to tread carefully.


    Finally, Mrs. Rena spoke, her voice measured. "You speak with conviction, Adrian. And while I appreciate your confidence, I can''t help but wonder¡ªhow do they know so much about our sanctuary? And what exactly does this person expect in return for their investment?"

 Chapter 275: Proposal and Negotiations [2]

    "...If he knows our history, he should also know that the sanctuary isn''t just a business; it''s a ce of care and responsibility. We can''t afford to be entangled in any deals that wouldpromise our values or the well-being of the beasts."


    Adrian listened closely, understanding the weight of Mrs. Rena''s concerns. She wasn''t just worried about finances; she was protective of the sanctuary''s integrity and the well-being of the magical beasts under her care. Well, it was the legacy her husband left for her after all.


    "I understand your concerns, Mrs. Rena," Adrian began, his tone respectful and that of a professional negotiator(at least he was trying his best). "The person I''m representing is fully aware of the sanctuary''s history and the values it upholds. They have no intention ofpromising those values or the care provided to the beasts.


    In fact, that''s precisely why they''re interested in supporting the sanctuary¡ªthey want to ensure that it continues to thrive and serve as a safe haven for magical creatures."


    Adrian paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing. "As for what they expect in return, it''s simple: they want to see the sanctuary flourish. Their investment isn''t about making a profit in the traditional sense; it''s about preserving something valuable and unique.


    In return, they hope to build a rtionship of trust and cooperation, one that could lead to future opportunities that benefit both parties."


    Mrs. Rena studied him for a long moment, her expression softening slightly. "If what you say is true, then it''s a rare offer. But I need to be sure that this person''s intentions are genuine. The sanctuary has seen its fair share of challenges, and I can''t risk opening it up to more." Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    Adrian nodded, understanding her hesitation. "I can arrange a meeting between you and the benefactor, where you can discuss the details directly. That way, you can ask any questions you need to feel reassured. If, after that, you still have doubts, there''s no obligation to move forward."


    Mrs. Rena remained quiet, her gaze thoughtful. Finally, she nodded. "Very well, student Adrian. Arrange the meeting. But know this: if I sense any danger to the sanctuary or its inhabitants, the deal is off."


    "Understood," Adrian replied, his voice steady. "I''ll make the arrangements as soon as possible."


    As Adrian stood to leave, he could see the resolve in Mrs. Rena''s eyes. This wasn''t going to be easy, but he was confident that he could navigate the negotiations and ensure a positive oue for everyone involved. For the ones on the right side of course.


    ______ ___ _


    As Adrian left the office, he recalled the information about the sanctuary and its past from the novel.


    ''The Wild Heart Sanctuary, huh... The biggest and the most popr magical beast nurturing and training sanctuary in thest hundred years in the continent...''


    ording to the info, the Wild Heart Sanctuary was more than just a refuge for magical beasts; it was a living legacy of care, dedication, and passion, passed down through generations.


    Established over a century ago, the sanctuary had been founded by a group of visionary Awakeners and beastmasters who recognized the need for a safe haven where magical creatures could live, thrive, and be studied in peace.


    Their goal was not only to protect these magical beings but also to understand them better, to learn from them, and to ensure their survival in an ever-changing world.


    Mrs. Rena''ste husband, Lorian, had been one of the sanctuary''s most ardent caretakers. He had inherited the sanctuary from his father, who had been a founding member of the original group.


    Lorian had dedicated his life to the sanctuary, pouring his heart and soul into its upkeep, expanding its grounds, and implementing innovative techniques for nurturing and training the magical beasts that called it home.


    Under Lorian''s guidance, the sanctuary had flourished, bing renowned throughout the region for its sess in breeding and training some of the rarest and most powerful magical creatures.


    The sanctuary had be a vital part of the magicalmunity, attracting schrs, beastmasters, and mages from far and wide who sought to study and learn from the creatures housed there.


    But Lorian had been more than just a caretaker of the beasts¡ªhe had been a visionary who believed in the bond between humans and magical creatures. He often spoke of the deep connection that could be forged between a beastmaster and their charge, a connection based on mutual respect, trust, and understanding.


    He had dedicated much of his life to nurturing these bonds, and his efforts had borne fruit in the form of some of the most well-trained and loyal beasts in the world.


    Tragically, Lorian had passed away several years ago in a big incident, leaving the sanctuary in the hands of his beloved wife, Mrs. Rena. His death had been a devastating blow, not only to her but to everyone who had known him and the sanctuary itself.


    The sanctuary had faced numerous challenges in the years since his passing¡ªfinancial difficulties, dwindling support from the magicalmunity, and the constant threat of poachers and unscrupulous mages seeking to exploit the sanctuary''s creatures for their own gain.


    Despite these challenges, Mrs. Rena remained steadfast in hermitment to the sanctuary and to preserving her husband''s legacy.


    She had taken on the monumental task of running the sanctuary alone, continuing to care for the beasts with the same dedication and love that Lorian had shown. But the weight of the responsibility had taken its toll, and it was clear to anyone who looked closely that the sanctuary was struggling to survive.


    Mr. Hawke, one of the current biggest sanctuaries in the continent was also plotting to devour the Wild Heart and rise as the number one. They already devoured more than half of the current remaining Wild Heart, casting them outside of the Eldoria City.


    ''Guess, fame and glory are fleeting if not maintained,'' Adrian thought as he walked down the hallways of the sanctuary. The grandeur that once defined the Wild Heart Sanctuary had been chipped away over the years, and the current struggles were a stark contrast to its golden past.

 Chapter 276: Adrians Plan and Purpose

    Mr. Hawke''s sanctuary was no doubt a formidablepetitor, with resources and influence that far surpassed what Wild Heart currently possessed. It wasn''t just a business rivalry; it was a battle for survival, and Mr. Hawke was determined to absorb Wild Heart into his growing empire. Adrian knew that if they didn''t act soon, the sanctuary might lose everything it once stood for.


    However, this was the half reason Adrian was doing all this. ''If only so-called Mr. Hawke had good intentions and not colluded with ''her''... Sigh... Let''s see what will happen... I have to meet with Mrs.


    Rena as the mysterious rich guy soon...''


    With these thoughts in his mind, Adrian returned to his work, and afterpleting it, they returned to the academy. Thankfully, the inspector or Mr. Hawke didn''t visit today. Or else he would have to elerate or postpone his ns.


    "... When should I meet her then? I have to choose a time and ce carefully too. Hmm... Let''s meet her on Thursday afternoon, I don''t have any courses that day anyway."


    Adrian muttered as he sat down on a chair.


    "But I have to think about what to offer and talk about it with her more carefully. I just reconfirmed her personality and interests. So, it will be a bit easier."


    "But there is one problem... I have to change my appearance and voice if I want to pretend as another person... She won''t likely treat me like an adult since I''m just a 17-year-old young man, no matter how talented or smart I am."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. The n was forming in his mind, but there were still many details to work out. Disguising himself as the mysterious benefactor was crucial, but it wouldn''t be easy. Mrs. Rena was perceptive, and even the slightest mistake could unravel the entire scheme.


    He needed to not only change his appearance but also ensure that his voice and mannerisms were convincing.


    "I''ll need a powerful illusion spell or maybe an enchanted item to alter my appearance, a mask would be nice too," Adrian mused. "Something that''s not too obvious but effective enough to make me look older and more refined. As for my voice, I might need a voice-changing potion or a spell... but it has to be subtle."


    Adrian considered his options. The city had several reputable shops that dealt in magical items, and there was always the marketce where one could find rare potions and enchantments. However, these ces would be teeming with people who might recognize him. He needed a more discreet approach.


    "Maybe I should visit the ce that made me rich," Adrian thought, tapping his fingers on the table.


    ''The ck Market... A good/bad ce usually appears in every novel oric.''


    Adrian''s thoughts lingered on the ck Market¡ªa shadowy ce where anything and everything could be bought or sold for the right price. It wasn''t just a market for illegal goods; it was a hub for secrets, a ce where anonymity was valued above all else. It was also the ce where Adrian had made his fortune, though very few knew the details of how he had done it.


    But going there wasn''t without risks. The ck Market was filled with opportunists, spies, and those who would use any piece of information to their advantage. If he was recognized, it couldplicate things even further. Yet, the potential rewards outweighed the risks.


    "I''ll have to be careful, very careful," Adrian murmured. "But if I can get my hands on what I need, it''ll all be worth it."


    He sat up straight and began to n his visit. The ck Market was abyrinth of alleyways and hidden entrances, and its vendors were notoriously cautious. It wouldn''t be as simple as walking in and making a purchase.


    But before that, Adrian needed to finalize his n for the meeting with Mrs. Rena. He jotted down a few key points in his notebook, organizing his thoughts.


    First, he would present himself as someone who shared her husband, Lorian''s vision for the sanctuary¡ªa benefactor who understood the importance of the bond between humans and magical beasts. He needed to emphasize that his interest was in preserving the sanctuary''s legacy, not exploiting it. To do that, he would have to speak with the same passion and conviction that Lorian once did.


    But he should be careful not to overdo it.


    Second, he would need to offer something tangible, something that would immediately ease the financial burden on Mrs. Rena, on the sanctuary. A significant donation, perhaps, or a promise of ongoing support. But it had to be more than just money; it had to be something that showed hismitment to the sanctuary''s future. Well, he already had an idea for that.


    Lastly, he would need to build trust. This was the hardest part. Trust wasn''t something that could be bought or faked¡ªit had to be earned. Adrian would have to be patient, careful with his words, and above all, honest about his intentions, even if he was hiding his true identity.


    New chapters at m v|le|mp|yr


    Satisfied with his initial n, Adrian turned his attention back to the ck Market. He needed a disguise that was both subtle and effective, something that would make him look older and more authoritative without drawing too much attention.


    "I''ll need to leave early tomorrow," Adrian decided. "The sooner I get what I need, the better."


    With that, Adrian stood up from his chair and began gathering a few items he might need for the trip¡ªhis invisibility and ck cloaks, money without a doubt, and his new weapon, just in case. He knew the ck Market well enough to navigate its dangers, but it was always better to be prepared.


    As he finished his preparations, he nced at his reflection in the mirror. His usual appearance wouldn''t do for the ck Market, so he grabbed a simple ck mask he had used in the past¡ªnothing too borate, just enough to hide his identity.


    ''Now, I''m ready to make my first visit to the ck Market.''

 Chapter 277: The Black Market [1]

    Adrian woke up early in the morning as he nned. Since he had already prepared everything the night before, he quickly gathered his things and left the academy, moving with a quiet determination.


    Hailing a carriage at the entrance, Adrian gave the driver a specific set of instructions. "Take me to the other side of the city, in the opposite direction of the gates, and stop in front of the auction house."


    The driver nodded and snapped the reins, setting the carriage in motion. Adrian leaned back against the seat, his thoughts focused on the task ahead. The auction house was a well-knownndmark, bustling with activity at all hours, making it the perfect ce to slip away unnoticed.


    As the carriage wound its way through the cobbled streets, Adrian mentally reviewed his n. The ck Market was his true destination, but arriving there directly from the academy would have been too conspicuous. Instead, he would stop near the auction house, a respectable location that wouldn''t raise any suspicion, and then change into his cloak and mask before heading to the market.


    The carriage came to a halt in front of the auction house, its grand facade imposing in the morning light. Adrian paid the driver, who tipped his hat before guiding the horses away. With a quick nce around, Adrian slipped into a narrow alley beside the auction house, his footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls.


    Once he was sure he was out of sight, Adrian reached into his bag and pulled out a long, dark cloak. The fabric was thick and heavy, perfect for concealing his identity, and the hood was deep enough to shadow his facepletely. He draped it over his shoulders, adjusting the hood until it obscured his features, and then tied it securely at his neck.


    Next, he retrieved the mask¡ªa simple, featureless piece of metal designed to cover the upper half of his face. It was in and unassuming, exactly what he needed. He slipped it on, feeling the cool metal against his skin, and tested his voice, ensuring that it was muffled enough to sound different without being unnatural.


    Satisfied with his disguise, Adrian took a deep breath and emerged from the alley, blending seamlessly into the early morning crowd. He moved with purpose, his steps carrying him toward the hidden entrance of the ck Market.


    The entrance was concealed behind a row of dpidated buildings, essible only to those who knew where to look. Adrian found the unmarked door with ease, knocking twice in a specific rhythm. A small panel slid open, revealing a pair of suspicious eyes.


    The suspicious eyes behind the door studied Adrian for a moment, narrowing as they took in his cloaked and masked appearance. There was a long, tense pause before a gravelly voice asked, "Your favorite flower?"


    Adrian was prepared for this. "Midnight Rose," he replied calmly, the words flowing effortlessly. The phrase had been passed down through those who had business in the ck Market, a key to gaining entry without raising rms.


    The eyes behind the panel flickered with recognition, and the small door clicked open, revealing a narrow passage beyond. Adrian stepped through, the door closing softly behind him. The passage was dimly lit, the walls close on either side, creating an almost ustrophobic atmosphere as he followed it to a set of stairs that led downward.


    As he descended the staircase, the air grew cooler, and the faint hum of activity reached his ears. The anticipation built with each step, his heart beating steadily in his chest. Despite his calm demeanor, Adrian couldn''t help but feel a thrill of excitement.


    When he reached the bottom of the stairs, the underground ck Market opened up before him, and Adrian had to suppress a chuckle. The author had truly surprised them all back then when he had written about Aurelius''s first visit here.


    Instead of the dark, grimy, and ominous space one might expect from a ce with such a notorious reputation, the ck Market was nothing short of luxurious and grand. The cavernous room was bathed in warm, golden light from crystal chandeliers that hung from the arched ceiling. The floor was polished marble, reflecting the opulence that surrounded it.


    Stalls lined the walls, each one more extravagant than thest, with vendors disying their rare and exotic wares¡ªmagical artifacts, potions, enchanted items, and even powerful relics.


    The air was filled with the soft murmur of hushed conversations and the asional clinking of coins as deals were made. People moved about in elegant attire, their faces hidden behind ornate masks, giving the entire ce an air of sophistication rather than secrecy.


    Adrian allowed himself a brief moment of appreciation for the unexpected grandeur before focusing on the task at hand. He hade here with a purpose, and now that he was inside, it was time to find what he needed.


    He moved through the market with practiced ease, his eyes scanning the various stalls. He needed to locate a vendor who specialized in disguises¡ªsomeone who could provide him with the items necessary to alter his appearance and voice convincingly. He knew from the novel that such a vendor existed, but the ck Market was ever-changing, and finding them would require a bit of patience.


    As Adrian made his way deeper into the market, he couldn''t help but overhear snippets of conversations, some of which hinted at darker dealings and secret alliances. It was a reminder of the true nature of the ck Market, despite its morous facade. This was a ce where fortunes could be made or lost, and where one had to tread carefully.


    After passing several stalls selling enchanted weapons and rare beast parts, Adrian finally spotted the vendor he was looking for¡ªa tall, slender man dressed in deep purple robes, his stall adorned with masks of every shape and size, vials of potions, and small, intricately carved boxes. The vendor''s eyes were sharp and calcting, immediately locking onto Adrian as he approached.


    "Ah, a discerning customer," the vendor greeted with a sly smile, his voice smooth as silk. "Looking for something special today, perhaps? A new face, a powerful artifact? Or something more... discrete?"


    Adrian nodded, lowering his voice as he replied, "I need a disguise¡ªa full transformation. Appearance, voice, everything."


    "Oho, then, you are at the right ce, esteemed young master."


    _______


    (A/N: Thanks, Dear Readers. We reached the 1M views milestone. I can''t express how much your support means to me. Whether you''ve been here since the beginning or just joined our journey, each and every one of you has yed a part in making this story what it is today. Yourments, feedback, and encouragement have fueled my passion to keep writing and improving with each chapter.


    Once again, thank you for being an amazingmunity. Let''s continue this adventure together, and who knows? Maybe we''ll hit 2M views sooner than we think!


    Happy reading, and stay tuned for more exciting twists and turns!)

 Chapter 278: The Black Market [2]

    The shopkeeper''s eyes gleamed with interest at Adrian''s words. He leaned in slightly, as if to share a secret, and gestured to the various masks and potions on disy. "I have many items that could serve your needs, young master. This mask, for example, is crafted from the finest materials and enchanted to change your facial features with a mere thought.


    Or perhaps this vial of Elixir of Echo, which alters the pitch and tone of your voice to your desire."


    Adrian barely nced at the items being offered. Instead, he locked eyes with the vendor, his gaze steady and unyielding. "I''m not here for themon goods," Adrian said, his voice firm. "I want the real deal. The best you''ve got. And don''t worry about the money."


    The vendor''s smile faltered for just a moment before it returned, wider and more genuine. He understood now that this was no ordinary customer. Adrian''s tone and confidence had conveyed a clear message¡ªhe was someone who knew what he wanted and had the means to get it.


    "Ah, I see," the vendor murmured, nodding slowly. He moved aside a curtain behind his stall, revealing a small, private room. "Please, follow me, young master. I believe I have just what you''re looking for."


    Adrian followed the vendor into the room, which was dimly lit and filled with a faint scent of incense. The walls were lined with shelves, each one holding items far more impressive than those in the main market area. There were masks that shimmered with hidden enchantments, cloaks that seemed to ripple with magic, and vials of rare potions that glowed with an inner light.


    The vendor walked to a small, locked chest on a pedestal in the center of the room. With a wave of his hand, the chest unlocked and opened, revealing a set of items that seemed to pulse with power.


    "This, young master, is the real deal," the vendor said, his voice low and reverent. He reached into the chest and carefully lifted out two items, each radiating a subtle yet undeniable power.


    The first item he presented was a sleek, ck mask. Its design was minimalistic, yet elegant¡ªa smooth, featureless surface that seemed to absorb the light around it. The mask''s simplicity was deceptive, as Adrian could sense the potent magic woven into its very fabric. The vendor turned the mask over in his hands, revealing a faint shimmer that rippled across its surface.


    "This mask," the vendor began, "is known as the Shadow Veil. When worn, it not only conceals your identity but also shrouds you in an aura of anonymity. No one will be able to discern your features, even if they look directly at you, including me. It''s perfect for those who wish to move unnoticed, yet with an air of mystery. Cool and effective, isn''t it."


    "Hmm..." Adrian took the mask, feeling the cool, smooth surface against his fingers. It was exactly what he needed for the more straightforward part of his n¡ªa way to hide his true identity without drawing too much attention. "You are right."


    "And..." The vendor then reached back into the chest and pulled out a small, ornate amulet. The amulet was made of a silvery metal, with a single, deep blue gem set in the center. It was intricately designed, with delicate patterns swirling around the gem, giving it an almost hypnotic quality.


    "This," the vendor said, his voice dropping to a whisper, "is the Face of Deception. It''s a rare and powerful tinum Ruin artifact that can alter your appearance to match any face you can imagine. Simply focus on the person you wish to be, and the amulet will do the rest. Your features will shift seamlessly, allowing you to assume any identity with perfect uracy.


    Though the only downside of the artifact is it can only have one face and you have to wait a month if you want to change it."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed in appreciation as he examined the amulet. This was precisely what he needed to craft a new persona¡ªa way to not just hide but to truly be someone else. The power of the amulet was impressive, and he knew it would be invaluable for not only his uing meeting but the future as well.


    Satisfied, Adrian nodded, and the vendor smiled, clearly pleased with Adrian''s reaction. But the vendor wasn''t done yet. He carefully set the amulet aside and picked up a small vial from the chest. The vial contained a liquid that shimmered with a faint, ethereal glow, the color shifting subtly as it caught the light.


    "This potion," the vendor exined, holding it up for Adrian to see, "is called the Voice of Echoes. Just two drops are enough to change your voice entirely. You can make it higher, lower, more gravelly, or smooth¡ªwhatever you wish. And the change willst until you drink the antidote, which I''ll provide as well.


    It''s subtle but powerful, ensuring that no one will recognize your voice, no matter how familiar they are with it. I assure you, this is the best thing you can find in the whole continent."


    Adrian epted the vial, his mind racing with the possibilities. Between the amulet, the mask, and the potion, he would be able to create apletely new persona, one that could move as a new person.


    "You''ve done well," Adrian said, his voice calm but carrying a note of finality. "Shall we discuss the price then?"


    "Which one will you buy, esteemed Young Master?" The vendor asked, his eyes calcting how much profit he could make ording to his purchase.


    "All three of them," Adrian replied as if money didn''t matter to him which in fact did. He gotta need to keep the act after all. Well, it wasn''t exactly a lie either. "Name their prices, and how much discount you are willing to give."


    The vendor''s eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and delight at Adrian''s deration. Selling all three of his most valuable items in one transaction was a rare urrence, and it was clear that he was already calcting the profit in his mind. He quicklyposed himself, adopting a more business-like demeanor as he prepared to negotiate.


    ''Herees a bunch of lies, thankfully I got my ring...'' Adrian also prepared himself not to lose in the deal. Even he had a lot of money, he still needed to use it wisely. ''However, this really be my first biggest money-spending session. Haha, let''s go!''

 Chapter 279: The Black Market [3]

    "Ah, a wise decision, young master," the vendor said smoothly, his smile growing even wider. "These items are truly the finest in the market, and together, they will provide you with an unparalleled level of discretion and transformation. As for the price¡­"


    He paused, as if weighing his words carefully, before continuing, "The Shadow Veil mask is a rare Gold Ruin artifact, and it typically sells for around 20,000 gold coins. The Face of Deception amulet, being a tinum Ruin artifact, is even more precious¡ªnormally, I would ask for 50,000 gold coins. And the Voice of Echoes potion, with its extraordinary properties, is valued at 6000 gold coins."


    The vendor hesitated, then leaned in slightly as if to emphasize the exclusivity of his offer. "However, since you''re purchasing all three items together, and because I appreciate your discerning taste, I''m willing to offer a discount. How does a total of 65,000 gold coins sound?"


    Adrian didn''t even need to look at his ring to tell the man was lying. While it was true tinum ruin artifacts were all typically above 50K the amulet was probably the weakest type of artifact among the tinum ruins could offer. The mask didn''t have anything good to make up for its price either. As for the potion, if it came with antitode, then it might be the most reasonable price of all three.


    ''Sigh... Let''s make my name famous using this chance.''


    "I''ll give 60K Aether Gold Coins," Adrian stated indifferently. "And I hope you will add enchanted clothing as a bonus as well."


    The vendor''s smile didn''t waver, but a flicker of something darker shed in his eyes¡ªperhaps surprise, or maybe greed. "Ah, young master," he began, his voice smooth as ever, "I must say, you''re a shrewd negotiator. But 60,000 Aether Gold Coins... that''s quite a steep reduction. You see, these artifacts are not only rare but also highly sought after. I would be losing out considerably at that price."


    Adrian remained silent, his gaze unwavering. He knew the vendor was trying to push him, to see how far he could go. But Adrian had already set his limit, and he wasn''t about to be swayed.


    The vendor, sensing Adrian''s resolve, pressed on, "Perhaps I could offer a slightly better deal¡ª62,000 Aether Gold Coins, and I''ll include the enchanted clothing you mentioned. That way, you''re getting not just the finest artifacts but also the finest attire to match. Surely, a young master of your standing deserves the very best."


    Adrian''s expression didn''t change. He let the silence hang in the air, heavy and oppressive, as if he were considering the offer. But in truth, he was giving the vendor just enough time to sweat.


    When Adrian finally spoke, his tone was as cold as ever. "If you can''t agree to 60,000, I''ll take my leave. There are other ces I can buy from. But you might not have many customers willing to spend this much." Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr


    The vendor''s confident demeanor faltered ever so slightly. Inside, he was calcting his profits. Even at 60,000 Aether Gold Coins, he stood to make a significant profit¡ªmore than 10,000 in fact. But his pride as a businessman wouldn''t allow him to give in so easily. Still, he knew a good deal when he saw one.


    After a moment of feigned reluctance, the vendor sighed dramatically and spread his hands in a gesture of defeat. "You drive a hard bargain, young master. Very well, 60,000 Aether Gold Coins it is, and I will include the enchanted clothing as requested. But know that you''re getting these items at a price that few others would ever have the privilege to pay."


    Adrian inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment, satisfied with the deal. "I appreciate your cooperation."


    The vendor quickly gathered the items and presented them to Adrian with a respectful bow. "I hope these serve you well, young master. If you ever need anything else, you know where to find me."


    Adrian epted the items, his expression unreadable behind his mask. "I''ll remember that." With that, he turned and left the private room, making his way back through the market with his new acquisitions secured.


    As he walked away, the vendor watched him go, a mixture of admiration and wariness in his eyes. He had dealt with many customers in his time, but few had the presence or the negotiation skills of this mysterious young man. It was a sale he wouldn''t soon forget.


    ''Two great deals in one day, haha, should I visit ''that'' ce and have fun?''


    _______ _____ __


    ''Since I came here, let''s buy things that might be useful in the uing event...'' Adrian decided not to leave the market directly.


    He shopped in another few stalls but only bought the necessary things.


    ''Should I take my leave now?'' As Adrian left one of the shops, he nced around. ''Hmm...''


    ''!''


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat as he recognized the figure stepping out of the shop across the way. The bustling sounds of the ck Market seemed to fade into the background as he focused on the woman, her presence a jarring surprise in a ce like this.


    ''What is she doing here?'' he thought, his mind racing.


    The woman¡ªwhom Adrian knew all too well¡ªwas someone he would never have expected to see in a ce as shadowy and secretive as the ck Market. She was dressed in a hooded cloak that obscured most of her features, but there was no mistaking her graceful movements, her hair color, and the way she carried herself.


    ''She shouldn''t be here,'' Adrian thought, narrowing his eyes. ''This isn''t the kind of ce someone like her would frequent, not without good reason.''


    Adrian quickly moved to the side, blending into the shadows cast by the nearby stalls. He didn''t want to be seen, especially not by her. There was too much at stake, and he couldn''t afford to let anyone know he had been in the ck Market, least of all her.


    ''The mastermind behind the uing event...''


    But as he watched her closely, Adrian noticed something peculiar. She wasn''t alone. Two other figures nked her, both dressed in dark, nondescript clothing that screamed of professional discretion. They moved with purpose, clearly guarding or stalking her, which only deepened Adrian''s confusion.

 Chapter 280: Meeting the Mastermind

    ''This isn''t a casual visit,'' he realized. ''She''s here for something important. But what could it be? There is still a lot of time till the event...''


    Adrian''s curiosity warred with his caution. On one hand, he knew he should leave before she or her guards noticed him. On the other hand, this unexpected encounter was too significant to ignore. Whatever had brought her to the ck Market could very well be tied to something muchrger¡ªand potentially dangerous.


    ''It could be connected to the uing event¡­ or something else entirely,'' Adrian mused, weighing his options. He could follow her, try to uncover what she was up to. But that would be risky, especially if her guards were as sharp as they seemed.


    Adrian''s mind raced, the pieces of a n clicking into ce as he observed the mysterious woman and her guards. His gaze lingered on her, and suddenly, an idea sparked¡ªa daring one, but with the tools he had just acquired, it was well within his reach.


    A sly smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he reached for the Face of Deception amulet. ''Time to put this to use,'' he thought, holding the amulet close to his chest. He closed his eyes, focusing on the face he wanted to project¡ªhis old face from Earth, but slightly enhanced. More handsome, with a subtle hint of girlish charm, just enough to make him seem harmless(cute) and disarming.


    With a silentmand, the amulet''s magic surged through him, wrapping him in an illusion. When he opened his eyes, he nced at a nearby reflective surface, barely recognizing the person staring back at him. Satisfied with the transformation, Adrian activated the amulet, ensuring his new appearance was locked in ce. But he still didn''t forget to wear the simple ordinary ck mask once again.


    He took a deep breath and hastened his steps, weaving through the crowd until he was just a few paces behind the woman and her guards. "Hello," Adrian called out, his voice cheerful, yet carefully crafted to match his new appearance. "How are you?"


    The woman stopped abruptly, turning around with a curious look in her eyes. Her expression was guarded, though her tone was polite as she replied, "Have we met before?"


    Adrian''s smile widened, and he closed the distance between them, cing a hand on her shoulder. "You''re pretending now, huh?" he said lightly, his voiceced with yful reproach.


    Almost instantly, Adrian felt the sharp prick of killing intent from the two guards. ''Damn, at least try to hide it...''


    They were ready to strike at a moment''s notice, but he remained calm, his smile unfaltering. Instead of backing off, he leaned in closer, dropping his voice to a whisper. "Miss, you''re being tailed."


    The woman tensed slightly, her eyes narrowing as she processed his words. After a brief, tense silence, she subtly gestured with her fingers to her guards, signaling them to stand down¡ªall without breaking eye contact with Adrian.


    "I was just joking," she finally replied, her voice smooth but with an edge of caution.


    Adrian chuckled softly, giving her a knowing look. "Of course, you were," he said, ying along.


    ''Haha, first step - sess.''


    The woman''s gaze lingered on Adrian for a moment longer, as if trying to gauge his intentions. Then, with a slight nod, she turned and began to walk again, this time at a slower pace, as if inviting Adrian to walk beside her. The guards, now more alert than ever, kept their distance slightly far but stayed within striking range.


    Adrian fell into step beside her, the tension in the air palpable. He knew he was ying a dangerous game, but the thrill of it only made him more determined to see where this encounter would lead.


    ''And, I''m ying it till the end.''


    "Where are we going?" Adrian asked curiously. "You want to buy beauty potions again?"


    "!"


    The woman stiffened at Adrian''s casual remark, her steps faltering as she turned to face him. Her eyes narrowed, suspicion ring. "How do you know about that?" she demanded, her voice low and dangerous.


    Adrian blinked, taken aback. "Eh?" he blurted out, genuinely confused. He had just been throwing out random words, hoping to continue the conversation and keep the act, but her reaction was far more intense and unexpected than he had anticipated.


    A moment of tense silence passed between them, and Adrian quickly realized he''d identally hit on something real. Lowering his voice, he leaned in slightly. "You really came here to buy those things?" he asked, now genuinely curious.


    The woman hesitated, her guard visibly dropping as she processed his question. A faint blush crept up her cheeks under her mask, and she quickly turned her gaze away, trying to regain herposure. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," she replied, her voicecking the earlier edge.


    Adrian stared at her, utterly dumbfounded.


    ''Was she¡­ like this?''


    He had always thought of her asposed and calcting, yet here she was, flustered over a simple question. It was so far from what he expected that he almost lost track of his n.


    ''She was described as beautiful as my gf. Does that mean...''


    Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Adrian quickened his pace to catch up with her as she began to walk again, trying to act as if nothing had happened. "You don''t have to be shy about it," he said, his tone light, though there was a hint of genuine curiosity now. "There''s a saying from my hometown - ''The true beauty is found in the heart and is not with the looks.


    It''s their heart that makes them beautiful''."


    The woman shot him a quick, almost annoyed nce but didn''t say anything, her blush deepening slightly. It was clear she was trying to maintain herposure, but Adrian could see the cracks in her usual demeanor.


    ''Is he insulting me or consoling?'' She thought after his words. ''...''


    ''Then...''


    ''I must be ugly both in my heart and outside then, haha....''


    Meanwhile, Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. ''This might be more interesting than I thought.''


    ''I just discovered the hobby of the mastermind and her personality.''


    As they continued walking, Adrian decided to ease the tension a bit, changing the subject. "So, what''s your real reason for being here? I doubt it''s just for beauty potions." He gave her a yful smile, hoping to coax more information out of her.


    The woman nced at him, her expression a mix of irritation and reluctant amusement. "And why should I tell you that?" she retorted, though her tone was less defensive now.


    "Maybe because I''m someone who likes to help out," Adrian said smoothly, a hint of sincerity in his voice. "You never know when you might need an extra pair of hands, especially in a ce like this."


    She studied him for a moment, as if weighing her options. Adrian held her gaze, maintaining that same disarming smile, though his mind was already working out the next steps.


    Finally, she sighed, a small, almost imperceptible gesture that hinted at her decision. "You''re too nosy for your own good," she muttered, but there was no real bite to her words.


    Adrian grinned, falling into step beside her once more, sensing that he had managed to worm his way a little deeper into her trust. Whatever she was involved in, it was clear that this encounter had just gotten a lot moreplicated¡ªand a lot more interesting.

 Chapter 281: Meeting the Mastermind [2]

    The woman continued walking at a steady pace, her posture radiating authority despite the slight blush still lingering on her cheeks. Adrian stayed close beside her, the silence between them heavy with unspoken thoughts. He could feel the guards'' eyes on him, but he didn''t let it deter him. Instead, he focused on the woman, waiting for her next move.


    After a few moments, she finally spoke, her voiceposed once more, though there was a hint of something softer beneath the surface. "You seem awfully interested in my affairs," she remarked, her eyes flicking to him briefly before returning to the path ahead.


    Adrian shrugged nonchntly, his expression yful. "It''s not every day I run into someone as intriguing as you," he replied, deliberately keeping his tone light. "Besides, I''m just naturally curious. It''s in my nature."


    The woman''s lips twitched, almost as if she wanted to smile but was holding back. "Curiosity can be dangerous," she said, her voice carrying a warning, though itcked the sharpness Adrian had expected.


    "I''ll take my chances," Adrian quipped, his grin widening. "Besides, I''ve been in enough dangertely to know how to handle myself."


    She didn''t respond immediately, and Adrian could tell she was contemting something. Finally, she let out a soft sigh, her shoulders rxing slightly. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," she murmured, more to herself than to him.


    "It''s as they say, you can''t beat the person who never gives up." Adrian took that as a small victory and decided to press on. "So, are you going to tell me what brings you to this lovely ce, or do I have to keep guessing?" he asked, his tone teasing.


    The woman cast him a sidelong nce, her expression unreadable. "You really want to know?"


    Adrian nodded, meeting her gaze with steady confidence. "If you''re willing to share, I''m willing to listen."


    She hesitated for a moment before looking ahead again. "I''m here for information," she said quietly, her voice almost lost in the noise of the market.


    ''Information? So, her source was the ck market after all...''


    Adrian''s curiosity piqued further, but he kept his expression neutral. "And this information can only be found here?" he asked, gesturing vaguely to the bustling ck Market around them.


    "Yes," she replied simply. "The ck Market is full of secrets, some more valuable than gold. But it''s also full of deception and lies. Finding the truth here is like searching for a needle in a haystack."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully. "Should I help you then? I know a few good ces; I can give them myself if you want as well."


    The woman ignored his offer, her expression returning to one of distant authority. "You can leave now," she said coolly, her tone dismissive.


    Adrian sensed that she was trying to distance herself from him, perhaps to get rid of him in a polite way. But he wasn''t about to let the conversation end just yet. He hadn''t gotten anything useful out of her.


    Leaning in slightly, he whispered, "What about those stalkers?"


    The woman sighed, ncing at him out of the corner of her eye. "They''re not stalkers," she replied, her voice exasperated. "They''re my guards."


    Adrian blinked in surprise, then quickly acted dumbfounded, stuttering a bit for effect. "Oh¡­ I-I see. I didn''t realize¡­"


    She regarded him with a mixture of amusement and annoyance. "Thank you for your concern," she said, her tone softening just a fraction.


    Adrian watched as she prepared to walk away, feeling that their encounter was about to end. But he couldn''t let her leave without at least one more question. "Wait," he called out, causing her to pause and look back at him.


    "Where could I find you again?" Adrian asked, his voice more earnest than before.


    Thank you for reading on m v le_mpyr


    The woman raised an eyebrow, a sly smile tugging at her lips. "What, have you fallen in love with me?" she teased, her tone light but with a trace of genuine curiosity.


    Adrian quickly shook his hands, trying to dispel the misunderstanding. "No, no, it''s not that! I... I just think you have a great mind for business, that''s all."


    Her smile widened slightly, her curiosity piqued. "Business, you say?" she asked, her tone a bit more serious now. "Are you a businessman?"


    Adrian scratched the back of his head, feeling a bit sheepish under her scrutinizing gaze. "You could say that," he replied, not wanting to give away too much.


    She was silent for a moment, studying him with an unreadable expression. Then, almost as if she had made up her mind, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a small piece of paper and a pen. With swift, elegant movements, she wrote something down before handing it to him.


    "Here," she said, her voice carrying a note of finality. "See you next time."


    Adrian epted the paper, ncing at the elegant script that adorned it. Before he could say anything else, the woman gave him a nod, then turned and walked away, her guards falling into step behind her. Within moments, she disappeared into the crowd, leaving Adrian standing alone in the bustling market.


    He looked down at the paper again, a mix of excitement and curiosity bubbling up inside him. ''Well, that went better than expected,'' he thought, pocketing the note. This wouldn''t be thest time their paths would cross, but it might be the most peaceful one.


    ''Well, since I lost her already, let''s do a ''small shopping'' before leaving.'' Adrian strolled the market for another 5 or 6 minutes and slowly made his way toward the exit.


    After those brief moments of waiting, Adrian finally approached the exit, where the thick curtain of shadows obscured the way out. It was an ingenious design, ensuring that no one could easily identify those who entered or left the market. The two-minute wait also served another purpose: to let any potential tail lose track of their target.


    As Adrian waited his turn, he couldn''t help but nce at the small slip of paper tucked securely in his pocket. ''I wonder if I can trust this info...''


    The curtain parted, signaling that it was his turn. Adrian stepped through, feeling the cool air rush against his face as he emerged from the suffocating atmosphere of the ck Market.


    The noise of the bustling streets of the city returned, a sharp contrast to the ndestine whispers and shadowy dealings he''d just left behind.


    ''Let''s change back and return to the academy...''

 Chapter 282: Lets hope they wont fail me

    After returning to the academy, Adrian made his way to the sanctuary, just like he had the day before. He was a bitter than Irithel, who had likely already started her duties with the beasts.


    As he approached the sanctuary, theforting sounds of nature surrounded him¡ªthe rustle of leaves, the soft chirping of birdlike beasts, and the asional call of the creatures housed within the sanctuary. It was a ce of peace, a stark contrast to the bustling ck Market he had just left behind.


    Adrian spotted Irithel near one of therger enclosures, gently tending to a group of deer-like creatures with shimmering, ethereal coats. She seemedpletely at ease, her connection with the animals evident in the way they responded to her presence.


    ''Her ability really suits her.'' He thought inwardly.


    He then gave her a quick wave, which she returned with a smile before turning back to her work.


    After ensuring that the beasts were well cared for and spending some time helping Irithel, Adrian headed toward Mrs. Rena''s office. His thoughts turned to the note in his pocket and the n he had crafted for their uing meeting.


    Mrs. Rena was already waiting for him, her expression curious as he entered. She seemed to sense that he had something important to share. "Adrian," she greeted him warmly, though her eyes betrayed her eagerness to hear what he had to say. "Are you ok? You were a bitte today."


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head. "No, don''t worry. Just had a few things to take care of. But I''m here now, and I have some news for you."


    Mrs. Rena leaned forward slightly, her interest piqued. "Oh? Do tell."


    Adrian pulled out the small slip of paper from his pocket and handed it to her. "The person behind me will meet you on Thursday, at this location," he said, his voice steady.


    Mrs. Rena nced at the note, her eyes narrowing as she read the address. A slight smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "You sure were fast," she remarked, her tone light but with a hint of admiration.


    Adrian chuckled softly, leaning against the edge of her desk. "I was just going to meet him yesterday, so I figured I might as well set things up quickly. No point in wasting time, right?"


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression thoughtful as she carefully folded the note and slipped it into her apron pocket. "Indeed. It''s good to know you''re taking this seriously."


    "I know how important the sanctuary is to you," Adrian said, his tone more serious now. "I want to help in any way I can."


    She gave him a warm smile, her eyes softening. "Thank you, student Adrian. This ce means the world to me, and knowing that I have someone like you looking out for it... well, it eases some of the burden."


    Adrian smiled back, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "You''ll get through this, Mrs. Rena. I''m sure of it."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, though there was still a hint of worry in her eyes. "I just hope this meeting goes as nned. The sanctuary can''t afford any more setbacks."


    "It will," Adrian assured her, his voice firm. "And if there''s anything else you need, just let me know. I''m here to help."


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    Mrs. Rena gave him a grateful look before ncing out the window.


    "Well, I suppose we should both get back to work," she said, standing up and smoothing out her apron. "Thank you again, student Adrian. You''ve been a great help."


    "Anytime," Adrian replied, giving her a small nod before turning to leave. As he walked out of her office, he felt a sense of aplishment. The pieces were slowly falling into ce, but he knew there was still much to do.


    Thursday would be a critical day, and Adrian was determined to make sure everything went smoothly. But for now, he needed to focus on the present and continue preparing for whatever challengesy ahead.


    _____ ___ _


    "Chirp! Chirp!"


    Adrian''s attention was drawn to the soft, cheerful soundsing from the corner of the room. He smiled as he saw Aria sitting on the floor, yfully rubbing her nose against Noxy, the harmless little hedgehog. The tiny creature chirped in delight, clearly enjoying the affection.


    Aria chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with joy. "Oh, so you yed with your papa all day, hehe," she cooed, her voice gentle as she cradled Noxy in her hands. The sight warmed Adrian''s heart, and for a moment, he simply watched, appreciating the simple happiness between them.


    Noticing Adrian standing there, Aria looked up and gave him a bright smile. "Come on, Adrian," she called out, her tone yful. "Join us!"


    (Pa... Pa) Noxy also called out.


    Adrian didn''t need any more encouragement. He walked over and sat beside Aria, reaching out to gently pet Noxy. The hedgehog chirped again, this time in response to Adrian''s touch, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    "He''s adorable," Adrian remarked, his tone soft. "And so full of energy."


    Aria nodded, her smile widening as she held Noxy a little closer. "He always is when he gets to y. Right, Noxy?" she asked,ughing softly as the hedgehog chirped in response.


    As they continued to y with Noxy, Aria''s expression turned a bit more serious. "So, everything okay on your side?" she asked, her eyes searching his face for any signs of worry.


    Adrian met her gaze and smiled reassuringly. "Yeah, nothing to worry about," he replied, his voice steady. "Everything''s under control."


    Aria seemed relieved by his words, and she nodded. "That''s good to hear," she said softly.


    "What about you? Have you finished what you were doing these weekends?" Adrian asked, his tone curious.


    Aria''s eyes brightened, and she nodded enthusiastically. "I just finished today," she replied, her voice filled with satisfaction.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, a hint of concern creeping into his expression. "It wasn''t anything dangerous, right?" he asked, his tone serious.


    Aria giggled, herughter light and infectious, causing Adrian to feel puzzled. "You aren''t jealous, are you?" she teased, a yful glint in her eyes. "I heard most boys..."


    Adrian''s expression softened, and he couldn''t help but chuckle. "Jealous? Not really," he said, shaking his head with a smile. "Just making sure you''re safe, that''s all."


    Aria''s smile softened as she reached out and ced a hand on Adrian''s arm. "Don''t worry about me," she said gently. "I can take care of myself, you know."


    Adrian nodded, his heart warmed by her words. "I know you can," he replied, his voice sincere. "But that doesn''t mean I won''t look out for you."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and for a moment, they simply looked at each other, the connection between them deepening. Then, Noxy chirped again, breaking the moment, and they bothughed, the tension easing as they returned to ying with the little hedgehog.


    Adrian wished their life could always be this peaceful, filled with simple joys like ying with Noxy and sharing lighthearted moments with Aria. But he knew that their world was far from tranquil, and the challenges they faced were only going to grow moreplex.


    ''s, I can''t break these limits now...''


    Right, it was his strength that was limiting him.


    ''It would be good if I at least could use the Forbidden Light artifact Seraphiel gave me... But, I don''t even know where the artifact disappeared. I know it is on me but... Sigh... She said something about it will appear when the timees, so it seems like I can only wait for it... Sigh, just after Noxy''s case, I am gonna get this one...''


    ''Why can''t I just use it like those MCs do when they get a powerful item or artifact? Is it because I''m not a main character?''


    ''...Whatever, I have my own ways anyway.''


    ''Let''s hope they won''t fail me...''

 Chapter 283: Trust is hard to earn but easy to lose

    Thursday quickly arrived.


    After the sses, Adrian left the academy and made his way through the bustling streets of the city. He was careful, keeping a sharp eye out to ensure he wasn''t being followed.


    After making sure he was alone, he slipped into one of the safe alley houses he had discreetly purchased for situations like this. The modest building blended perfectly into the surrounding area¡ªneither too extravagant to draw attention nor too poor to be suspicious.


    Inside, Adrian quickly locked the door behind him and headed to the small, private room he had set up for these asions. He activated the face-changing amulet, feeling the familiar sensation as his features subtly shifted. Sadly, he already used it when he met the mastermind woman. So, now, he had to stick with this face.


    Next, he pulled out the ck mask, the Shadow Veil, cing it over his face. The mask conformed to his features, obscuring his identity and giving him a mysterious, almost intimidating appearance. Finally, he took a small vial from his pocket and drank the Voice of Echoes potion, feeling his voice deepen and take on a slightly echoing quality.


    Satisfied with his transformation, Adrian stepped out of the alley house and made his way to the meeting ce. The location he had chosen was discreet, a single room with soundproof walls and other safety measures in ce. It was exactly what he needed¡ªprivate, secure, and unremarkable.


    Adrian arrived first, as nned. He entered the room, quickly scanning it to ensure everything was in order. The room was modestly furnished, with a sturdy wooden table and a few chairs. He took a seat at the head of the table, ordering a selection of meals and drinks from the menu provided. Nothing too extravagant, just enough to show that he was serious but not over the top.


    As he waited, Adrian''s mind drifted to the uing meeting. He knew Mrs. Rena would be cautious, but he was confident that his preparations would pay off. This meeting was crucial, not just for the sanctuary, but for the connections and influence he was quietly building.


    The door to the room creaked open, and Adrian''s attention snapped back to the present. Mrs. Rena stepped in, her eyes immediately locking onto his masked figure. There was a brief moment of tension as she assessed the situation, but she quicklyposed herself and took a seat across from him.


    "Thank you foring," Adrian said, his altered voice calm and measured.


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression guarded. "I appreciate the invitation," she replied, her tone polite but cautious. "Though I must admit, this is quite the mysterious setup."


    Adrian leaned forward slightly, his presence exuding a quiet authority. "I find that in matters like these, discretion is essential," he said smoothly. "I assume you received the note?"


    "Yes," Mrs. Rena replied, her eyes studying him closely. "Your young friend delivered it to me."


    ''I think she didn''t recognize me at all. Well, that''s a good thing.''


    Adrian inclined his head slightly. "Good. Then we can get straight to business."


    He gestured to the food and drinks that had been brought in, inviting her to partake. Mrs. Rena hesitated for a moment before reaching for a ss of water. She took a small sip, her gaze never leaving his masked face.


    "What is it you want?" Mrs. Rena asked, her tone direct.


    ''Direct, are we.''


    Adrian smiled beneath the mask, though the expression didn''t reach his eyes. "What I want is not important, but what you want is to ensure that your sanctuary remains safe," he said. "And to do that, I believe we need to discuss certain... arrangements."


    Mrs. Rena''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What kind of arrangements?"


    "The kind that will benefit us both," Adrian replied, his voice steady. "You have something valuable, something that others might want to take from you. I can help protect that. In return, I would like to establish a partnership¡ªa mutually beneficial rtionship."


    Mrs. Rena leaned back in her chair, her expression thoughtful. At least he wasn''t as bad as she imagined it to be. "And what exactly do you expect from me in this partnership?"


    Adrian took a moment to consider his words carefully. "I expect loyalty," he said finally. "And in return, I will ensure that your sanctuary not only survives but thrives. We can discuss the finer details as we go, but for now, I want you to know that I am serious about this. I''m willing to invest in what you''re building. I can give you the needed amount right away if you want as well.


    Well, after signing an official contract."


    Mrs. Rena studied him for a long moment, weighing his offer. Finally, she nodded slowly. "I appreciate your offer," she said. "But I need to know more before I canmit to anything."


    "Of course," Adrian replied, his tone understanding. "This is just the beginning. There''s no rush. Take your time to think it over, and we can meet again to discuss further."


    Mrs. Rena seemed to rx slightly at his words. "Thank you," she said. "I will consider your offer carefully."


    Adrian nodded, satisfied with how the meeting had gone. He knew that building trust would take time, but he was willing to be patient. This was a long game, and he intended to y it well.


    As they finished their drinks, Adrian rose from his seat, giving Mrs. Rena a polite nod. "I''ll be in touch," he said, his voice carrying a note of finality. "Just tell Adrian if you need to meet me."


    ''I bet it will be long till our next meeting.''


    Mrs. Rena returned the nod, watching as he left the room. As Adrian stepped out into the cool evening air, he allowed himself a small smile beneath the mask. The meeting had gone exactly as he had hoped, and now, it was only a matter of time before things began to fall into ce.


    ______ ___ _


    Mrs. Rena watched as Adrian left the room, her expression unreadable. However, after the door was closed, her mask ofposure cracked slightly, revealing a mix of relief and uncertainty. She had been prepared for the worst, but the meeting had gone more smoothly than she expected. The mysterious benefactor seemed genuine in his intentions, though she knew better than to trust appearances alone.


    As she sat in the now-quiet room, Mrs. Rena reyed the conversation in her mind, considering the offer on the table. The sanctuary was her and her husband''s life work and the idea of having a powerful or rich ally to help protect it was tempting. But there was still so much she didn''t know about this man, and the thought of entering into a partnership with someone so enigmatic was unsettling.


    She had to admit, though, that the young man who had arranged the meeting¡ªAdrian¡ªhad a knack for finding solutions. He had been a quiet but reliable presence at the sanctuary, and she found herself trusting him more than she expected. If he believed that this masked figure could help, then maybe it was worth considering.


    "So, he is more than just a "Dark Horse"..." Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire


    Mrs. Rena sighed, reaching for her ss of water and taking a long sip. There was a lot to think about, and she would need time to weigh her options carefully. She knew the sanctuary couldn''t afford to take risks, but at the same time, it couldn''t afford to turn down help, either. Not right now.


    As she finished her drink, she resolved to keep a close eye on the situation. She would need to do her own research, perhaps quietly ask around to see what she could learn about this mysterious benefactor. Trust was something that had to be earned, and she wasn''t about to gamble the future of the sanctuary on a hasty decision.


    But for now, she would wait. She would consider the offer and see what more she could uncover. If nothing else, today''s meeting had opened a door¡ªone that could potentially lead to great opportunities or unforeseen dangers.


    And Mrs. Rena was determined to find out which it would be.

 Chapter 284: Into The World Of Elites [1]

    After leaving the room, Adrian didn''t immediately head back to the academy. Instead, he pulled out the note that the mastermind of the uing event had given him.


    He unfolded it carefully, scanning the words until his eyesnded on the name of a ce.


    "The Valerian Hall," Adrian muttered under his breath. His mind immediately recognized the significance of the name. It was an exclusive venue, a ce that only the wealthiest or most noble families could ever hope to enter. A ce where power and prestige were on full disy.


    A soft, mirthless chuckle escaped his lips. "She''s definitely testing me," he murmured, his eyes narrowing as he thought about the mastermind. "Or she thinks I''m not rich enough to get in and give up directly."


    He smirked, a determined glint in his eyes. "Well, it''s time to prove her wrong."


    Without hesitation, Adrian returned to the house where he had changed earlier. He carefully took off the Shadow Veil mask, putting it back into his ring, and swapped his current attire for something more fitting of a nobleman. His new clothes were finely tailored, exuding an air of understated elegance that spoke of wealth without being ostentatious.


    As he adjusted his cor in front of a small mirror, Adrian''s thoughts drifted back to the mastermind.


    A woman with crazy ideas and ambition¡ªsomeone who had pushed boundaries that others wouldn''t dare to. The one who had created the Fleshbound Abominations, those horrifying creatures they had fought at the Myrandor mountains.


    She was dangerous, no doubt, but also someone who could be valuable to his ns if handled correctly.


    Finished with his preparations, Adrian gave himself onest look in the mirror, ensuring that he appeared every bit the part he needed to y. Then, satisfied with his transformation, he left the house once more.


    Adrian stepped out of the alley house, the sun casting long shadows across the cobblestone streets as afternoon began to give way to evening. He tugged at his cuffs, making sure every detail of his nobleman''s attire was perfect. The fine fabrics and intricate designs were meant to impress, to blend him into the elite world he was about to step into.


    He scanned the street, looking for the right carriage¡ªsomething grand enough to match the Valerian Hall, but not overly shy. It wasn''t long before he found what he was looking for. The carriage was sleek, ck with gold ents, drawn by two magnificent horses with coats as dark as midnight. It screamed wealth and status without trying too hard.


    Experience more content on m v|l e-NovelFire


    Adrian hailed the carriage with a subtle wave, and the driver, recognizing the caliber of his potential passenger, immediately pulled up beside him. The door opened smoothly, and Adrian stepped inside, sinking into the plush leather seats.


    ''It feels like I''m riding a Lamborghini...''


    As the carriage began its journey, Adrian''s thoughts returned to the note and the mastermind who had sent it.


    "Take me to the Valerian Hall." Well, he didn''t forget to tell his destination.


    The driver''s eyes slightly widened in surprise but he nodded quickly and started driving.


    After all, it was a ce where only the most influential figures in society could gather, where deals were made that shaped the city and sometimes the continent. It was a ce of power, and the fact that he had been ordered to drive there meant he might be one of the figures.


    A faint smirk tugged at the corners of Adrian''s lips as he looked out the window, watching the city''s scenery pass by. The evening light bathed the buildings in a warm, golden hue, but Adrian''s mind was focused on whaty ahead.


    Did she really think he''d back down? That he wasn''t rich enough or bold enough to enter? Or was this a y she nned...


    His smirk widened ever so slightly. He was more than ready to prove her wrong.


    The carriage came to a smooth stop in front of the Valerian Hall, and as Adrian stepped out, his eyes lifted to take in the sight before him. The Hall was every bit as grand as he remembered from the novel¡ªits towering facade gleamed in the fading light, the intricate marble carvings and gold iys almost blinding.


    Tall pirs framed the entrance, leading up to massive doors that were polished to a mirror shine.


    It was a ce designed to awe, to intimidate, to remind anyone who approached that they were stepping into a world where only the most powerful held sway.


    ''Haha, even the MC could enter this ce only after the war for the throne and even then it was only when he reached the peak of Ster Tier. Meanwhile I... Hehe...''


    Adrian paused for a moment, allowing the grandeur and satisfaction to wash over him. ''They really spared no expense'' he thought, admiring how every detail of the Hall screamed opulence and exclusivity. It was as if all the money in the city was used to build this ce.


    As he made his way to the entrance, the two guards stationed there stepped forward, their presence alone enough to make lesser men hesitate. They were imposing figures, their uniforms immacte, their eyes sharp as they scrutinized him. The aura they exuded was unmistakable¡ªa heavy, almost suffocating pressure that marked them as Lunar Sage Awakeners.


    But Adrian was already used to it by now. So it really didn''t affect him.


    He then felt the weight of their gaze, but he kept his expression neutral, almost bored. Inside, though, he couldn''t help but be a bit awed. ''Lunar Sages guarding the entrance... and their captains are even stronger.'' he thought, recalling that the captains of the Valerian Hall''s guards were all Ster Tier Awakeners¡ªone of the highest ranks achievable. Just one Tier below the Sr Tier.


    One of the guards stepped forward, his voice low andmanding. "Entry is prohibited without proper authorization," he said, the underlying threat in his tone clear.


    Adrian met the guard''s gaze, his expression calm, almost indifferent. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, ck card. It was unassuming at first nce, but the gold letters etched into it caught the light, shimmering with an unmistakable authority.


    The guard''s eyes widened ever so slightly as he recognized the card¡ªa VIP pass to the Valerian Hall. Only the most privileged, those with connections at the highest levels, possessed such a card.


    Adrian held it out, letting the guard take it and inspect it closely. He could feel the other guard''s aura shift, the intensity fading slightly as they realized who they were dealing with.


    The first guard handed the card back with a respectful nod. "My apologies, sir. You may enter."


    Adrian epted the card and tucked it back into his pocket, his expression never changing. "No need for apologies," he replied smoothly, his voice calm yet carrying a subtle edge that hinted at the power he held. He gave the guards a brief nod before stepping past them, the massive doors of the Valerian Hall opening before him.


    As he crossed the threshold into the grand entrance hall, he allowed himself a small, satisfied smile. ''Money is indeed power...''


    Adrian took in the opulence and grandeur surrounding him, the marble floors, crystal chandeliers, and priceless artworks reinforcing the exclusivity of the ce.


    He was taking his very first steps into the world of so-called ''Elites''.


    The game was on, and Adrian intended to win.

 Chapter 285: Into The World Of Elites [2]

    The inside was far from an empty hall¡ªit was avish restaurant, a dining area that could only be described as the epitome of luxury. Ornate chandeliers hung from the high, vaulted ceilings, their crystal facets scattering light in every direction.


    The floor was a polished marble mosaic, depicting scenes of legendary battles and triumphs, each tile worth more than most people would make in a lifetime.


    Round tables, draped in rich velvet cloth, were spread throughout the hall. Each table was surrounded by high-backed chairs upholstered in fine leather, and the guests who upied them were just as refined.


    The Elites¡ªmen and women adorned in the finest silks and jewels¡ªsat engaged in quiet conversations, most of their voices barely above a whisper. Golden candbras illuminated their faces, highlighting the sharpness of their features and the haughtiness in their eyes.


    Adrian counted around twenty or so patrons. Each one was attended by servers dressed in crisp, ck uniforms, who moved with a grace and efficiency that suggested years of training.


    The air was thick with the aroma of exotic dishes, delicacies that could only be sourced from the farthest corners of the continent. The gentle clinking of silverware against porcin was the only sound, aside from the hushed conversations that ceased the moment Adrian entered.


    All eyes turned toward him, the quiet dining hall suddenly still. It was as if the entire room had taken a collective breath, their curiosity piqued by the presence of someone new¡ªsomeone they didn''t recognize.


    The surprise on their faces was palpable, their eyes narrowing in assessment, trying to ce this unfamiliar figure who had dared to enter their exclusive sanctuary.


    Adrian met their gazes with a cool, unwavering stare.


    He knew what they were thinking. In a world as insr as this, neers were rare and often unwee.


    Yet he remained calm, his posture rxed, his steps unhurried as he moved further into the room. If any of these elites doubted his ce here, they would find no sign of uncertainty on his face. He was one of them now, at least for the moment.


    As he walked, he noticed the subtle shifts in the patrons'' auras¡ªcuriosity mingled with suspicion. Some were intrigued, others wary.


    Adrian caught the eye of an older man seated near the center of the room, a figure draped in deep crimson robes adorned with gold embroidery. The man''s expression was impassive, but his eyes were sharp, appraising Adrian with a keenness that spoke of decades of navigating the murky waters of high society.


    ''Is he ''him''?''


    Adrian inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment, a gesture that was returned with a curt nod. It was a silent understanding, a recognition of the game they were all part of. He continued toward the back of the room, where a table had been left unupied, as if it had been waiting just for him.


    As he approached, a waiter appeared at his side, as if summoned by an invisiblemand. The waiter was a young man with a wlessly pressed uniform and a neutral expression that hid any surprise he might have felt at seeing an unfamiliar face.


    "May I take your order, sir?" the waiter asked, his tone respectful, with just the right amount of deference.


    Adrian paused for a moment, ncing at the menu that was handed to him. He skimmed over the items¡ªeach dish more extravagant than thest.


    He chose something simple yet elegant, a dish that was known among the elites for its subtlety and refinement. After cing his order, he handed the menu back, and the waiter bowed slightly before disappearing into the background.


    As Adrian sat down, he allowed his gaze to drift around the room. He knew that the mastermind¡ªthat woman¡ªwas likely aware of his presence.


    If she was here, hidden among the elites, likely on the second floor, she would be watching him closely. Her eyes, or perhaps those of her agents, would be assessing his every move, waiting to see how he would navigate this treacherous terrain.


    The thought of her experiments, those two monstrous creations she had unleashed at the Myrandor mountains, crossed his mind briefly.


    She was more than just a dangerous opponent¡ªshe was a mad genius who had crossed ethical boundaries that most would never dare to approach. And yet, here she was, bing one of the Elites and brewing a n that might as well destroy the whole city.


    Adrian''s fingers lightly traced the edge of the table, his expression unreadable. He knew that she might recognize him, despite him not having the mask and the clothes he wore that day.


    After all, she had experimented with numerous...


    No, he shook the thought away. Dwelling on it wouldn''t help him now. What mattered was the here and now, and the game they were both ying.


    The hush in the room gradually faded as the other patrons resumed their conversations, though Adrian could feel the asional nce still directed his way which meant they were talking about him.


    But, it didn''t bother him. In fact, it amused him. Let them wonder. Let them specte.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, a slight smile ying on his lips as he waited for his meal to arrive. He was in the lion''s den now, surrounded by the city''s most powerful and influential. But he was nomb.


    "Hello, cutie,"


    Well, it seems like someone thinks he is one.


    Adrian turned his head slightly to the side, his gaze meeting the eyes of the woman who had spoken. She was striking, no doubt¡ªher beauty had a mature charm, enhanced by the way she carried herself with an air of confidence.


    Her attire was asvish as the Hall itself: a gown of deep emerald silk that shimmered under the chandelier light, adorned with intricate gold embroidery. Around her neck hung a ne of rare gems that caught the light with every movement, and her fingers were adorned with rings that gleamed with the same opulence.


    Her eyes, a sharp green that matched her gown, were fixed on Adrian, filled with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. She was clearly someone used to getting what she wanted, someone who had yed the game of high society for years and had mastered every move.


    But Adrian''s thoughts were less than appreciative. Inwardly, he cursed his own luck.


    ''Why do I have to pique her interest of all people?''


    Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire


    He had hoped to remain under the radar, at least for the time being, but it seemed that his entrance had drawn more attention than he had anticipated.


    Still, he kept hisposure, schooling his features into an expression of polite interest. There was no point in being rude¡ªnot here, not now.


    "Hello, miss," Adrian replied, his voice smooth and controlled. His tone was respectful, yet held just enough detachment to signal that he wasn''t overly interested in engaging further.


    The woman''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile, as if she could sense the careful distance he was trying to maintain. "Quite the entrance you made," she remarked, her voice low and sultry, meant to draw him into conversation. "It''s not often we see a new face here at the Valerian Hall."


    Adrian inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her observation. "I imagine it''s not a ce where just anyone can walk in," he replied, his tone mild, though his words held a subtle edge.


    The womanughed softly, the sound like the chime of fine crystal. "Indeed. Only those with¡­ certain privileges find their way here." Her eyes gleamed with interest as she took a step closer, as if trying to see past the carefully crafted mask Adrian wore. "And you, young man? What brings you to this little sanctuary of ours?"


    Adrian knew he needed to reply carefully. She was probing, testing to see what kind of yer he was in this game. He couldn''t afford to reveal too much, not to someone he knew how dangerous they were. But neither could he appear evasive.


    "Business," Adrian answered simply, his gaze steady on hers. "The kind that requires a certain level of discretion."


    However, his n seemed to have backfired as the woman''s smile grew wider, indicating the growth of her interest.


    ''Damn, now I don''t have a way out...''

 Chapter 286 : Talent For Attracting Dangerous Women

    "A cute young man who values discretion¡ªhow intriguing." She extended a hand, her fingers lightly brushing against his arm as she introduced herself. "Lady Nymera Goldleaf. And you are?"


    Adrian caught the name, storing it away in his mind.


    Nymera Goldleaf¡ªa name synonymous with power, wealth, and influence. She was more than just a figure in high society; she controlled the biggest beauty and luxury goods empire in half of the continent. Her products, ranging from perfumes to enchanted beauty products, were sought after by elites everywhere.


    But that wasn''t the only reason she was known. Nymera also held another title, whispered in hushed tones among the nobility: the *Enchantress of Desires.* It was said that she had a penchant for seducing young men of extraordinary beauty and charm, drawing them into her web to use them as her personal ythings.


    Rumors circted that many a promising young nobleman had fallen under her spell, only to be discarded once she had grown bored of them.


    Adrian inwardly cursed his luck.


    Of all the people to catch his attention, why did it have to be her? He could feel her eyes lingering on his features, the sharpness of her gaze not missing the slight feminine charm in his otherwise handsome appearance. To someone like her, he was the perfect target.


    ''Great. Just great. Why do these women have such strange tastes?''


    But he knew he had to y his role carefully. Thest thing he needed was to provoke her interest further. He hade here for business, not to be another one of Lady Nymera''s conquests. Thankfully, she wasn''t the type of person who would openly lust over you or try to have their way. Or maybe it was because she was a woman.


    With aposed expression, he took her hand, but only briefly, before letting it go with a polite nod. "A pleasure, Lady Nymera," he replied smoothly, his tone respectful but with a deliberate hint of indifference. "You may call me Lucien."


    The name was one he had prepared for this persona¡ªan alias that carried enough weight and mystery to hold its own among the elites, without revealing anything about his true identity.


    Nymera''s eyes flickered with interest at the name, but she didn''t press further. Instead, she smiled, a smile that spoke of hidden thoughts and unspoken intentions. "Lucien... A name that suits you, I must say. Tell me, Mr. Lucien, what sort of business brings you to our little corner of the world?"


    Adrian could sense the subtle trap in her words. She was fishing for information, trying to gauge his purpose here. But he wasn''t about to give her what she wanted.


    "Nothing that would interest ady of your standing," Adrian replied smoothly, his voice carrying the perfect bnce of respect and detachment. "Just a few investments that required my personal attention. Discreet matters, as I mentioned before."


    Nymera''s smile didn''t waver, but there was a glint of something more in her eyes¡ªcuriosity, perhaps, or the thrill of the chase. She leaned in slightly, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper. "Discreet matters can often be the most intriguing, Mr. Lucien. If you ever find yourself in need of... assistance, do consider me a friend."


    Adrian nodded, acknowledging her offer withoutmitting to anything. "I''ll keep that in mind, Lady Nymera."


    She studied him for a moment longer, as if trying to read the secrets behind his calm exterior. But when she finally spoke, it was with a yful lilt in her voice. "Well, I won''t keep you from your business any longer. But do enjoy your time here, Mr. Lucien. Perhaps we''ll meet again, under more...


    favorable circumstances."


    With that, she turned gracefully and walked away, her emerald gown trailing behind her like the tail of a serpent. Adrian watched her go, feeling the weight of her gaze still lingering on him, even from a distance.


    As soon as she was out of earshot, Adrian allowed himself a moment to rx, his shoulders easing slightly.


    "So you didn''t lie back then."


    Just then, Adrian heard a familiar voice.


    He turned slightly, following the sound of the familiar voice. Descending the staircase not far from his seat was a woman whose presencemanded immediate attention.


    Her long, lustrous purple hair cascaded down her back like a river of twilight, perfectly framing her elegant figure. Her eyes, sharp and intelligent, met his with a gaze that seemed to pierce right through his carefully constructed facade.


    ''Here she is...''


    She was the reason he hade to Valerian Hall, the woman who held the answers to the questions that had gued him since receiving that note.


    Her name was whispered with both reverence and fear in the highest circles of society.


    Known for her unparalleled intellect and strategic mind, she was a woman who rarely showed her true emotions. To most, she appeared gentle yet indifferent, her expressions calm andposed¡ªa mask she wore with the same ease that Adrian wore his own.


    But Adrian knew better. He had seen glimpses of the real woman behind that mask, the one who was as calcting and cunning as she was beautiful.


    As she approached, her steps light and graceful, Adrian straightened in his seat, his demeanor shifting from the wary detachment he had shown to Lady Nymera to one of subtle anticipation.


    She was not someone to be underestimated, and he knew that whatever conversation awaited him would be far more perilous than the exchange he had just endured.


    Her eyes flicked briefly to where Lady Nymera had stood moments before, a faint smile ying on her lips as she returned her gaze to Adrian. "It seems you''ve already caught the attention of the resident enchantress," she remarked her tone light but with an undercurrent of something more¡ªamusement, perhaps, or maybe even a hint of warning.


    Adrian inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her observation without confirming or denying anything. "I seem to have a talent for attracting the wrong kind of attention," he replied, his tone equally light, though his eyes remained serious. "But I think I know the real reason behind her interest."


    Find your next read on m_v l|e''m-p| y r


    Her smile widened ever so slightly, but her eyes remained as inscrutable as ever. "And yet, here you are, did you want to meet me that badly?" She stopped just before him, her gaze sweeping over his form with an almost clinical precision. "Lucien, is it?"


    Adrian allowed himself a small, knowing smile. "Yes. And your name is?"


    "..."


    "Evangeline."

 Chapter 287 : Business Talk

    "I am d to meet you again, Miss Evangeline," Adrian replied. "I didn''t expect you to be such a person at all."


    "Oh, is that so? But I thought you definitely knew."


    Evangeline''s expression remained unreadable as she stood before Adrian, her eyes scanning his face for any hint of his true thoughts. Her poise was wless, the embodiment of grace and control, but there was an undeniable sharpness in her gaze, a warning that she was not one to be trifled with.


    Adrian matched herposure, his smile steady as he continued, "I must say, you carry yourself with an air of mystery that''s hard to ignore. I must say, it only adds to your allure."


    Evangeline''s lips twitched in what might have been a smile, but her voice remained cool and measured. "ttery will get you nowhere, Mr. Lucien. But I appreciate the attempt. Now, why don''t you tell me the real reason you''ve sought me out?"


    Adrian leaned back slightly in his chair, the yful lightness of his earlier tone giving way to something more serious. "I came to discuss a certain... business matter that I believe would be mutually beneficial."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, intrigued but cautious. "Mutually beneficial, you say? That''s quite a im. I''m curious to know what exactly you think you can offer me."


    Adrian''s voice dropped to a more serious tone, signaling the shift in their conversation. "Alright, I think it''s enough pretending... You are nning to open your business in the city soon, right?"


    Evangeline''s eyes flickered with a hint of surprise, but she quickly masked it with her usualposed demeanor. She tilted her head slightly as if considering his words. "It seems you''re more informed than I anticipated. Yes, I do have ns to expand my operations here. But how does that concern you, Mr. Lucien?"


    Adrian met her gaze directly, his expression calm but firm. "I want to sponsor your business."


    "You were looking for a sponsor that day too, right?" Adrian continued but he wasn''t exactly sure about his im. He was just deducing from what he knew from the novel and what he learned recently.


    Evangeline''s gaze sharpened as she assessed Adrian''s im. For a brief moment, a flicker of something¡ªcuriosity, perhaps¡ªcrossed her features, but it quickly vanished behind her mask of calmposure.


    "You''re quite bold, Mr. Lucien," she replied, her voiceced with intrigue. "Offering to sponsor a business you know little about. Tell me, why the sudden interest? And more importantly, what makes you think I would need a sponsor?"


    Adrian held her gaze for a moment longer, then allowed a small, enigmatic smile to tug at the corners of his lips, opting to stay silent. He knew that sometimes, silence could speak volumes, especially when dealing with someone as astute as Evangeline.


    Evangeline''s eyes narrowed ever so slightly, her lips twitching in a subtle sign of amusement or perhaps frustration. "You''re really quite informative, aren''t you?" she remarked, her toneced with curiosity.


    Adrian nodded, his expression turning more serious as he exined, "It''s true that I have money and a few business ideas, but Ick connections. I''m new to this... world," he admitted, the deliberate pause emphasizing the weight of the word. "You, on the other hand, have experience¡ªmore than five years of it, if my information is correct. I don''t intend to meddle in your affairs.


    My role would be to provide the funds you need. Your role? To seed."


    Evangeline remained silent, her gaze steady as she processed his words. The weight of the offer hung in the air between them, unspoken but palpable. After a moment, she spoke again, her voice thoughtful. "I see... So you''re aiming to gain connections through this arrangement, is that it?"


    Adrian''s smile widened slightly, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. "It''s always easier to work with people who understand you, Miss Evangeline. And from what I can see, you understand me very well."


    Evangeline''s lips curled into a faint smile, though her eyes remained calcting. "You''re quite the strategist, Mr. Lucien. Offering to sponsor a business, knowing full well the benefits it could bring you in the long run. But tell me, how do I know you''re not just another opportunist looking to take advantage of my hard-earned reputation?"


    Adrian leaned forward slightly, his expression earnest. "I have no interest in tarnishing your reputation, nor do I intend to interfere with your business decisions. My goal is simple: I need someone who knows how to navigate this world, someone who can handle the social and elite world intricacies that I''m still learning.


    In return, I offer you the resources to grow your business without worrying about the financial burden."


    Evangeline studied him for a long moment, her eyes searching his face for any sign of deception. Finally, she nodded, as if reaching a decision. "Very well, Mr. Lucien. I''ll consider your offer. But understand this¡ªif you cross me, if you even think of undermining my work, our partnership will end before it begins.


    Do we have an agreement?"


    Adrian extended his hand, his smile returning to that careful bnce of charm and respect. "Agreed."


    Evangeline took his hand, her grip firm but not unkind. "Wee to the world of elites, Mr. Lucien. Let''s see if you can keep up."


    As they shook hands, Adrian felt a sense of satisfaction. This was a step in the right direction, a calcted move in the intricate game he was ying. After all, it was better to keep your enemy beside you rather than leave them in the dark, where they could plot against you unseen.


    Evangeline released his hand, her expression reverting to its usualposed state, though there was a hint of something else¡ªperhaps a spark of anticipation, or the thrill of a new challenge. "I''ll have my people draft the necessary documents," she said smoothly. "We can finalize the details within the next few days." Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r


    Adrian nodded, satisfied with the oue. "I look forward to it, Miss Evangeline. I''m confident this will be a mutually beneficial partnership."


    Evangeline''s gaze lingered on him for a moment longer, as if she were still trying to decipher the full extent of his intentions. But whatever conclusions she reached, she kept them to herself. "I suppose we''ll see," she replied, her tone light but edged with subtle caution. "For now, let''s enjoy the evening. We''ve both made our moves¡ªlet''s see where this will take us."


    Adrian offered her a small, knowing smile. "Agreed. It''s always more interesting when the stakes are high."


    With that, Evangeline turned gracefully, signaling the end of their conversation for the time being.


    Adrian silently watched before turning to finish his meal. He didn''t want to waste such luxurious and expensive food after all.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 288: Adrians Next Step

    Adrian left the Valerian Hall after finishing his meal. He didn''t want to deal with or get involved with other people right now. Heck, he knew if he didn''t leave soon the ck Widow would ''attack'' him again.


    Surprisingly, after he left, he saw the same carriage he came standing not far away. It seems the driver was probably waiting for him.


    As soon as Adrian left through the gate, the carriage door opened as if by some unseen signal. The driver, the middle-aged man gave him a respectful nod.


    "Where to, sir?" He inquired, his tone polite but neutral, revealing nothing of his thoughts.


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, his mind racing. "I will say the locationter, just drive slowly."


    "Yes, sir."


    The evening''s events had been taxing, and the weight of his new alliance with Evangeline was still fresh in his thoughts. He knew that in this world, power and influence were both vital, but he also understood that, alone, he was just a young man with money.


    It''s true that money could buy many things, but it was also true that it couldn''t fight for him. It couldn''t protect him from the dangers lurking in the shadows of this city.


    As he climbed into the carriage, closing the door behind him, Adrian leaned back against the plush seat, deep in thought. He needed protection ¡ª someone strong, reliable, and above all, someone he could trust. But trust was a raremodity in his world, and he had always been cautious about cing it in others.


    His mind began to sift through the characters from the novel, searching for someone who fit the criteria. A powerful individual who was in need of money, someone who could be trusted with the job... Then it clicked.


    In the novel, there was a character who had recently arrived in the city around this time. A Ster Savant Tier Awakener, known for his exceptional skills and a reputation that preceded him.


    However, he had fallen on hard times and was seeking employment to rebuild his life. He was a man of honor, someone who valued his word above all else¡ªa rarity in these circles.


    Adrian recalled the name: Dorian, a former knight who had left his post due to political intrigues and now worked as a mercenary. He had a reputation for being fiercely loyal to those he served, provided they earned his respect. He was exactly the kind of person Adrian needed¡ªa powerful ally who could protect him without the burden of mistrust.


    ''If I''m not mistaken, he would save Aurelius and his group when they were on a mission about a monthter, then they would be acquaintances... Then, I need to search for him...''


    Adrian''s thoughts solidified into a n. He would seek out Dorian and offer him a position as his personal bodyguard. With the rightpensation, Dorian would be more than willing to take the job, and Adrian could rest easier knowing he had someone trustworthy by his side.


    He turned to the driver, his decision made. "Where can I find a trustworthy and powerful bodyguard?" he asked, his voice calm but determined.


    The driver raised an eyebrow slightly, clearly surprised by the question, but he quickly recovered. "There are a few ces where skilled mercenaries and bodyguards gather, sir. The Irond Tavern is known to be a spot where many such men and women can be found. It''s not too far from here, just a short ride."


    "The Irond Tavern, then," Adrian said, nodding. "Take me there."


    The driver inclined his head in acknowledgment and flicked the reins. The carriage began to move, its wheels rolling smoothly over the cobblestone streets as they made their way to the tavern.


    As the cityscape passed by outside the window, Adrian''s mind was already working on the next steps. Securing Dorian''s loyalty would be the first step in strengthening his position. After all, in the dangerous game he was ying, a well-chosen ally could mean the difference between life and death.


    Not to mention the potential and experience Dorian had.


    The carriage rolled to a stop in front of the Irond Tavern, a medium-sized building with a weathered wooden sign hanging above the entrance, the name "Irond Tavern" carved in bold letters and framed by ornate metalwork. It looked exactly like the kind of ce where mercenaries and adventurers would gather¡ªa haven for the rough and the strong.


    Adrian paid the driver and stepped out, the cool evening air brushing against his face. He took a moment to steady himself, mentally preparing for the task ahead. This was no high society gathering; this was the world of warriors and mercenaries, a world where strength was the only currency that mattered.


    He pushed open the door and stepped inside. The tavern was dimly lit, with the smell of ale and roasting meat hanging heavy in the air. The ce was bustling with activity¡ªconversations,ughter, and the tter of mugs filled the room.


    Most of the patrons were indeed mercenaries, their rugged appearances, well-worn weapons, and battle-scarred armor marking them as such. Muscles bulged beneath their sleeves, and the women present carried themselves with the same air of toughness as their male counterparts


    Adrian didn''t draw much attention as he entered, which suited him just fine. He moved to one of the empty tables near the corner, his eyes scanning the room as he walked. He wasn''t here just to search for Dorian¡ªhe was here to gather information, to feel out the atmosphere, and to understand the kind of people he was dealing with.


    As he took a seat, a young boy around 15 approached him, slightly hesitant in his movements. The boy''s skin had a soft brown tint, and his short blue hair framed a face that was almost girlish in its delicate features. The boy seemed nervous, his eyes flickering up to meet Adrian''s gaze before quickly darting away.


    "W-what can I get for you, sir?" the boy stammered, holding a notepad in one hand.


    ''Even his voice is girlish...'' Adrianmented inwardly.


    Then he smiled reassuringly. "Just a cool juice. I''m not very hungry right now."


    "A-Alright."

 Chapter 289: Tavern Trouble

    The boy nodded quickly, scribbling the order down before hurrying off, his steps a little too quick, as if eager to escape the pressure of the interaction. Adrian watched him go, noting the nervous energy that clung to the boy. There was something about him that seemed out of ce in a rough environment like this.


    As he waited for his drink, Adrian let his ears pick up bits and pieces of conversations from the other tables. Mercenaries discussed theirtest contracts, boasted about their victories, or exchanged tips on the best ways to handle certain beasts and opponents. It was clear that this was a ce where battle-hardened warriors gathered to rx and prepare for the next fight.


    He was still observing when a sudden, sharp sound cut through the noise of the tavern¡ªa loud p that echoed off the wooden walls. Adrian turned his head just in time to see the blue-haired boy sprawled on the floor, a red mark already forming on his cheek. Standing over him was a medium-built man, his frame muscr and intimidating, with a scowl etched deep into his face.


    The boy''s eyes were wide with shock and pain, tears brimming at the corners as he looked up at the man. The other patrons fell silent, some turning to watch while others simply ignored the scene, too ustomed to such disys to care.


    "You worthless brat!" the man growled, his voice dripping with contempt. "How dare you spill drink on me?"


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened, his mind quickly assessing the situation.


    ''I see...''


    This man was clearly a typical bully, taking advantage of someone weaker simply because he could. He was probably the short temper and big ego type. A cliche type of character you would see almost in every novel.


    "Do you know how much these costs?! Even if you work for your whole life, you can''t afford to pay it back."


    Adrian leaned back slightly, keeping his expression neutral as he observed the scene unfold. The tavern''s atmosphere had shifted, tension hanging in the air like a coiled spring. The bully loomed over the blue-haired boy, who was still on the floor, trembling with a mix of fear and shock.


    Before Adrian could decide whether to intervene, a new figure stepped forward, joining the fray. A woman with long, flowing auburn hair and a voluptuous figure moved gracefully toward the man. She was dressed in a form-fitting, revealing dress that entuated her curves, drawing the eyes of several patrons as she walked.


    Her appearance was designed to attract attention, and she wielded it like a weapon.


    The woman sidled up to the man, wrapping one arm around his waist and pressing herself against him. Her lips curled into a sultry smile as she tilted her head, looking up at him with a mixture of feigned innocence and calcted allure. Her eyes, however, betrayed the truth¡ªshe was a woman who knew exactly how to manipte those around her.


    "Oh, darling," she purred, her voice dripping with false sweetness. "Did that little brat spill something on you? How awful." She ran a hand down the man''s chest, her fingers tracing the outline of his muscles. "He ruined my favorite dress too, the one I wore just for you. What a shame... Don''t you think he deserves a little lesson for his carelessness?" Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    The man''s scowl deepened, his anger now fueled by the woman''s words. He red down at the boy, who was still on the floor, looking utterly defeated. The boy''s wide eyes darted between the man and the woman, his fear intensifying as he realized he was caught in the middle of their twisted game.


    Adrian watched the exchange with a discerning eye, his thoughts racing. He knew exactly what kind of woman this was¡ªthe type who thrived on stirring up trouble, using her beauty and charm to manipte others to her advantage. She was an opportunist, feeding off the insecurities and egos of men like the one before him.


    The situation was turning uglier by the second, but Adrian had no intention of getting involved in this particr mess¡ªnot yet, at least.


    The man''s temper red even more, his face twisting in rage as the woman continued to stoke the mes. "You hear that, brat? You ruined her dress too!" he bellowed, grabbing the boy by the cor and hauling him up roughly. The boy winced in pain, his small frame trembling as the man shook him.


    Adrian''s gaze narrowed as he evaluated the situation. The boy was clearly outmatched, and the man, driven by both his own temper and the woman''s maniptions, was on the verge of going too far. Adrian''s instincts told him that this could easily escte into something far worse.


    The woman, still clinging to the man''s side, leaned in closer, her voice a seductive whisper. "Teach him a lesson, darling. Show him what happens when you mess with people like us."


    Adrian''s eyes flicked to the boy, whose expression had shifted from fear to a kind of resigned eptance. It was clear that the boy had no way to defend himself, no one to step in and help. The patrons who had noticed themotion seemed disinterested in intervening, most of them returning to their drinks and conversations as if this were just another ordinary night.


    ''Typical adults...''


    Adrian''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, his mind weighing his options. He was here to find Dorian, not to get entangled in bar brawls or personal vendettas.


    However, there was something about the situation that gnawed at him¡ªa sense of unease that he couldn''t ignore. He knew that this world was harsh, but watching someone be beaten for the entertainment of others went against his better judgment.


    "..."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as the man, fueled by the woman''s encouragement, hauled the boy up by his cor and threw him back onto the floor with a forceful shove. The boynded hard, gasping in pain as he skidded across the wooden floor, his fragile frame crumpling upon impact.


    The woman''s eyes lit up with a perverse delight, a twisted smile curving her lips as she pressed herself even closer to the man, her ample chest pushing against his arm.


    "That''s it, darling," she cooed, her voice sickly sweet. "Show him what happens when he messes with us. Make sure he learns his lesson this time."


    The man''s scowl deepened, his rage now fully ignited. Spurred on by the woman''s provocative touch and words, he drew his leg back, ready to deliver a savage kick that would undoubtedly break the boy''s ribs ¡ª or worse.


    ____________


    (A/N: Thanks, Dear Readers. We reached the 1M views milestone. I can''t express how much your support means to me. Whether you''ve been here since the beginning or just joined our journey, each and every one of you has yed a part in making this story what it is today. Yourments, feedback, and encouragement have fueled my passion to keep writing and improving with each chapter.


    Once again, thank you for being an amazingmunity. Let''s continue this adventure together, and who knows? Maybe we''ll hit 2M views sooner than we think!


    Happy reading, and stay tuned for more exciting twists and turns!)

 Chapter 290: Get Lost, You Bi*ch

    Just as the enraged mercenary''s booted foot began its descent, something unexpected happened. Another leg intercepted his kick with a swift, powerful movement. The force of the impact sent the man''s leg rebounding back, causing him to stumble awkwardly, his bnce momentarily lost.


    For a split second, there was silence. The entire tavern seemed to hold its breath as the man''s furious gaze snapped to the source of the interference.


    Adrian stood there, calm andposed, his leg still extended from the block. He slowly lowered it, his expression unreadable as he met the man''s enraged re with a cool, unwavering gaze. The room, once filled with the dull roar of mercenary chatter, was now eerily quiet, all eyes fixed on the confrontation unfolding before them.


    The man''s face twisted in anger and disbelief, his ego bruised by the audacity of someone daring to interrupt him. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" he snarled, his voice dripping with menace.


    Adrian, unperturbed, straightened his posture, his hands casually slipping into his pockets. "Stopping you from making a mistake," he replied evenly, his tone calm but carrying an unmistakable edge of authority. "This has gone far enough."


    "You!" the man roared, his pride wounded even more deeply by Adrian''s calm defiance. His fists clenched, muscles tensing as he prepared to charge at Adrian, clearly intent on teaching him a lesson for daring to interfere.


    But before the man could take a step, Adrian''s hand moved with lightning speed, flicking something small and shiny toward him. The object glinted in the dim tavern light as it flew through the air, striking the man squarely on the forehead with a sharp, metallic clink.


    The impact was enough to stop the man''s advance, causing him to stagger backward, momentarily stunned. As the object fell to the floor, itnded with a soft, but distinct tter, drawing the attention of everyone nearby. The mercenary nced down, his eyes narrowing in confusion as he recognized the item¡ªa single, gleaming Aether Gold Coin.


    The coin spun on the wooden floor before settling with a final metallic ring, its rich, golden hue catching the light.


    Adrian, still calm, met the man''s gaze with an icy coolness. "That should be enough for everything," he said, his voice carrying an undeniable authority that made it clear he was not to be trifled with. "Now, if you''ll excuse us."


    The room seemed to grow even quieter, the weight of the gesture not lost on those who understood the value of such a coin. It was worth far more than any insult, any spilled drink, or any ruined dress. It was a 1K Aether Gold Coin after all.


    The man''s eyes flicked from the coin to Adrian, his anger now mingled with a hint of wariness. He hesitated, clearly torn between his bruised ego and the pragmatic reality of the situation. The woman beside him, sensing the shift in power, tightened her grip on his arm, her earlier confidence wavering.


    The woman''s eyes darted between Adrian and the mercenary, her gaze lingering on Adrian as she quickly assessed his clothing and appearance.


    Her mind worked rapidly, calcting the situation as she took in the high-quality fabric of his attire, the way he carried himself with an air of authority that belied his young age, and, of course, the Aether Gold Coin he had so casually tossed aside.


    Her expression shifted in an instant, from one of seductive charm to feigned shock and concern. She suddenly released the mercenary''s arm and took a step back, her voice rising in an exaggerated tone of distress.


    "How could you do this to a young boy?" she eximed, her eyes wide with feigned horror. Without waiting for a response, she turned and rushed toward Adrian, her movements quick and calcted as she reached out to cling to his arm.


    The mercenary''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched the woman he had just been embracing switch sides so suddenly. His expression twisted into one of betrayal, his jaw tightening as anger boiled beneath the surface.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    But the woman ignored him, her attention fully on Adrian now. She attempted to press herself against him, her arms moving to wrap around his in a sickeningly sweet gesture.


    "You''re so brave, stepping in to save that poor boy," she purred, her voice dripping with false sincerity. "I was so scared. Please, let me thank you properly¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Adrian''s hand shot out, gripping her wrist firmly and pulling it away from his arm. His gaze was cold, his eyes narrowing as he stared down at her with disdain.


    "Get lost, you bitch," he said, his voice low and cutting, leaving no room for misinterpretation.


    The woman froze, her eyes widening in shock as the color drained from her face. She stared at Adrian, unable toprehend the sudden and harsh rejection. The entire tavern had gone deathly silent once more, every eye fixed on the scene unfolding before them.


    Adrian released her wrist, and she staggered back a step, her confidence shattered. The smirk that had once yed on her lips was gone, reced by a look of stunned humiliation.


    She nced around, as if hoping someone mighte to her aid, but the onlookers merely watched with a mix of curiosity and amusement.


    The mercenary, however, was far from amused. His face contorted in rage as he took a threatening step toward Adrian, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. "You think you can just waltz in here and disrespect me like that?" he snarled, his voice trembling with fury. "You''re going to pay for this, kid."


    But Adrian remained unfazed, his cold, calcting gaze fixed on the man. "I already paid," he said calmly, his eyes flicking to the Aether Gold Coin that stilly on the floor between them. "More than enough, in fact. But if you''re still eager to settle this, we can take it outside."


    There was a challenge in Adrian''s words, one that hung in the air like a gauntlet thrown down at the man''s feet. The mercenary hesitated, the threat in Adrian''s eyes giving him pause.


    "..." Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin

 Chapter 291: Nice To Meet You, I Am...

    He wasn''t sure what to make of the boy standing before him¡ªa young man who didn''t seem the least bit intimidated by his size or anger, and who had just dismissed the woman at his side without a second thought.


    Finally, after a tense moment of silence, the man''s rage seemed to subside, reced by a grudging eptance. He spat on the floor near the coin, his face twisted in a mix of anger and resentment.


    "You''re not worth the trouble," he muttered, turning on his heel and stalking out of the tavern, shoving a few chairs out of his way as he went. It seems he wasn''t like those cliche brainless characters.


    The woman, still stunned, lingered for a moment longer before she too hurried after him, her earlier bravado gone.


    "H-Honey, w-wait for me!"


    As the door mmed shut behind them, the tension in the room slowly began to dissipate. The patrons returned to their conversations, though the earlier energy was reced by a more subdued atmosphere.


    Adrian ignored the curious nces thrown his way, his attention now on the blue-haired boy, who was still sitting on the floor, staring up at him with a mix of awe and gratitude.


    Adrian bent down and offered the boy his hand. "Are you alright?"


    The boy hesitated for a moment before nodding and taking Adrian''s hand, allowing himself to be pulled to his feet. "T-Thank you, M-Mister," he whispered, his voice trembling with emotion.


    Adrian gave a small nod. "Just be careful next time. This world isn''t kind to those who show weakness."


    The boy nodded again, his eyes wide as he looked up at Adrian. "I-I will, sir."


    With that, Adrian turned and walked back to his table, his mind already shifting back to the task at hand. He hade here for a reason, and now that the distraction had passed, it was time to focus on finding Dorian.


    Just as Adrian settled back into his seat, a tall, muscled man wearing thin but clean clothes approached his table. The man''s steps were heavy, and he carried two mugs of ale, setting them down with a deliberate thud. Adrian''s gaze snapped to the man, his senses on high alert, wondering if this was yet another troublemaker.


    The man had a serious and stern expression, his jaw set as he stood towering over Adrian. For a moment, the tension that had just dissipated seemed to creep back into the air. Adrian didn''t flinch, meeting the man''s intense gaze with his own, his demeanor calm but ready.


    "What do you want?" Adrian asked, his tone even, not betraying any hint of unease.


    The man remained silent, his face a mask of unreadable intensity. The seconds stretched out, the tavern once again holding its breath as the two men stared at each other. Adrian''s mind raced, assessing the situation, trying to determine if he should be preparing for another confrontation.


    But then, something unexpected happened. The man''s expression suddenly brightened, his stern features softening into a warm, genuine smile. He extended his hand toward Adrian, his eyes gleaming with gratitude. "Thank you," the man said, his voice deep and sincere.


    Adrian blinked, momentarily dumbfounded. He hadn''t anticipated this turn of events. Internally, he felt a flicker of confusion, his mind scrambling to process the sudden change in demeanor.


    After a brief pause, Adrian shook the man''s hand, his grip firm but cautious. As he did, he took a closer look at the man, something about him triggering a distant memory.


    The man''s hair, dark and slightly disheveled, his eyes sharp yet kind, and his muscr build all seemed familiar. The way he spoke, the sincerity in his voice¡ªit all began to connect in Adrian''s mind.


    His eyes widened slightly as recognition dawned.


    ''Isn''t he¡­?''


    ''Dorian!?''


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly, the realization settling in as he connected the dots. The man before him was none other than Dorian, the very person he hade to find. But before he could fully process this revtion, he needed confirmation.


    Maintaining hisposed demeanor, Adrian released Dorian''s hand and leaned back slightly in his seat. "Who are you?" he asked, his tone measured butced with curiosity. "And why are you thanking me?"


    Dorian chuckled, a deep, resonant sound that matched his imposing physique. "Ah, sorry about that," he said, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. "I guess I got ahead of myself. I haven''t introduced myself properly, have I?"


    He straightened up, his smile widening as he extended his hand once more, this time with a formal introduction. "Nice to meet you. I''m Dorian."


    Adrian felt a surge of satisfaction as his suspicions were confirmed. This was indeed the man he had been seeking, but the situation had unfolded in a way he hadn''t anticipated. He shook Dorian''s hand again, this time with a sense of purpose, his mind already shifting gears to adapt to this new development.


    "And as for why I''m thanking you," Dorian continued, releasing Adrian''s hand and gesturing toward the blue-haired boy who was now standing a few feet away, watching them with wide eyes. "That boy over there¡ªhe''s my nephew. You saved him back there. I owe you one."


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to the boy, who was still trembling slightly but had a look of awe and relief on his face. The pieces of the puzzle were starting to fit together. The boy, likely having gotten into trouble, had unknowingly led Adrian straight to his target. Fate, it seemed, had a strange way of guiding him.


    ''Haha, it seems the talk about only MCs having this kind of luck is fake.''


    Dorian''s expression softened as he looked at his nephew, then back at Adrian. "He''s a good kid, but sometimes he gets himself into situations he can''t handle. If you hadn''t stepped in¡­ well, let''s just say things could have gone a lot worse."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the weight of what Dorian was saying. "I just did what anyone would have done," he replied, though he knew that wasn''t entirely true. Not everyone would have intervened, and certainly not in the way he had. "And... You would take care of it eventually.''


    Dorian chuckled again, shaking his head. "No, not everyone would have. You handled that situation like a pro. You''ve got guts, young man. And, I only arrived just a few seconds before you intervened, so I wouldn''t be able to help in time. So, thanks once again."


    Adrian gave a small, appreciative nod, though his mind was already shifting toward the next steps. Now that he had found Dorian, he needed to figure out how to steer the conversation toward the topic he needed.


    Fortunately, they became close more quickly than he expected.


    "Then, I should introduce myself as well. Nice to meet you, Mr Dorian. I am Lucien."


    "Let''s celebrate our first meeting with a drink, Lucien."


    Dorian chuckled as he picked up one of the mugs, extending it towards Adrian. "Here, let''s celebrate our first meeting with a drink, Lucien."


    Adrian nced at the mug, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He appreciated the gesture but knew he had to decline. With a shake of his head, he raised his hand apologetically. "I appreciate the offer, Mr. Dorian, but I don''t drink."


    Dorian''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but then heughed heartily, a deep, booming sound that filled the tavern. "Ah, a man of discipline, I see! That''s a rare quality these days. It''s a shame, but it''s good. Keeps the mind sharp and the body strong."


    Adrian nodded, a subtle acknowledgment of Dorian''s words. It was a small relief that Dorian wasn''t offended by his refusal. It seemed the fact about the man respecting those who stood by their principles was true, and it would y in Adrian''s favor as their conversation progressed.


    Dorian took a swig from his mug, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand as he set the half-empty mug back on the table. "So, Lucien," he began, his tone casual butced with curiosity, "What brings you to this part of the city? Not many folkse here unless they''re looking for something¡ªor someone."


    ''Oh, it seems luck is truly on my side today.'' Adrian smirked inwardly as Dorian switched to the topic he wanted to talk about. ''Then, I should use this opportunity to its fullest.''


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: I just started writing a new novel. Go check it out.


    Its name is - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    I''m sure you will like it. Don''t forget to write your opinions about it.


    And, we will be starting the climax of this arc soon. So, stay tuned.)

 Chapter 292: Bodyguard? Hired.

    Adrian leaned back in his seat, adopting a more rxed posture as he considered how to approach the next part of their conversation. He needed toy the groundwork, and Dorian had just given him the perfect opening.


    "Well, Mr. Dorian," Adrian began, choosing his words carefully, "I''m a businessman. I handle investments and sponsorships, mostly focusing on businesses with good potential. I recently moved to this city to explore new opportunities, expand mywork, and, of course, keep an eye out for promising talent."


    Dorian nodded, his expression thoughtful. "That sounds like quite the venture. So, you''re here to build connections, find the right people to work with?"


    "Exactly," Adrian replied with a slight smile. "But there''s something else I need. You see, being new in town, I was advised that it''s wise to have someone capable watching your back¡ªespecially in a ce as bustling and unpredictable as this city."


    Dorian raised an eyebrow, his interest piqued. "And that''s why you came to this part of town? Looking for someone who can handle a bit of trouble if ites knocking?"


    "Precisely," Adrian said, his voice calm. "A few people rmended this ce, saying it had some of the best¡ªwell, the best if you know where to look. But now¡­" Adrian let his voice trail off, his expression turning slightly disappointed.


    Dorian caught on quickly. He chuckled, leaning back in his chair with a knowing look. "Ah, I see what you mean. The folks around here aren''t exactly the warmest bunch, are they? I get it, Lucien. If you need a reliable bodyguard, you naturally wouldn''t want someone with an attitude problem."


    Dorian and Adrian were obviously talking about how all the others acted when the earlier incident urred.


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, as if mulling over his options. He then looked at Dorian, his expression thoughtful, as though an idea had juste to him. "Mr. Dorian," he began, his tone measured, "I can''t help but wonder¡­ are you a mercenary by any chance?"


    Dorian blinked in surprise, then burst outughing, a deep, hearty sound that drew a few curious nces from the other patrons. "A mercenary? I suppose you could say that. I''ve done my fair share of odd jobs, including some bodyguard work. But why do you ask? You thinking of hiring me?"


    Adrian met Dorian''s gaze, his expression serious. "Possibly. You seem like someone who knows how to handle himself, and I''m in need of someone I can trust."


    Dorian''sughter slowly faded as the atmosphere between them grew more serious. His expression shifted, the joviality of moments ago reced with a more somber tone. He leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing as he considered Adrian''s words.


    "If you''re thinking of hiring me," Dorian began, his voice quiet and measured, "I''m sorry, but I can''t do it."


    Adrian tilted his head slightly, curious but cautious. "Why not?"


    Dorian hesitated, his gaze dropping to the table as he seemed to weigh his next words carefully. "I''ve got a¡­ problematic past. If I work for someone like you¡ªa businessman with a reputation to uphold¡ªit''ll only bring trouble your way. My name''s got a bit of dirt on it, and I''m not sure you want that kind of baggage."


    He paused, then nced over at his nephew, who was still hovering nearby, nervously fidgeting with the hem of his shirt. "And I''ve got to look after the kid. He''s been through enough, and I can''t afford to get involved in something that might make things harder for him."


    Adrian nodded slowly, taking in Dorian''s words. "I see¡­" he muttered, his expression thoughtful as he processed the information. But then, a sudden thought seemed to strike him, and he looked back at Dorian with a more determined gaze.


    "How much do you make monthly?" Adrian asked, his tone casual, almost as if the question had just popped into his head.


    Dorian blinked, taken aback by the abrupt shift in the conversation. "It hasn''t been long since we came here, so¡­ about 50K," he replied, his voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a smile, and he leaned forward, locking eyes with Dorian. "How would you like to work for me? I''ll double your sry and provide a home for both you and your nephew to stay in."


    Dorian stared at Adrian, his eyes widening in shock. "Double¡­ and a home?" He repeated, as if trying to make sure he heard correctly.


    "Yes," Adrian confirmed with a nod. "50K is a decent amount, but I imagine it''s tough to manage everything with that. With me, you''ll get twice that, plus a ce for you and your nephew. No more worrying about where your next meal wille from or whether you can keep a roof over your heads. Of course, this is all the starting."


    Dorian seemed to struggle with the offer, his mind racing as he considered the implications. The responsibility of looking after his nephew weighed heavily on him, and Adrian''s offer was more than tempting. It was a way to secure a better future for both of them, something that had seemed out of reach until now.


    But the doubt lingered. "You''re serious? You''d really take on someone like me, knowing my past?"


    Adrian''s smile widened, though his expression remained calm and confident. "I''m not one to judge someone based on their past. I''m more interested in what you can do now and in the future. And from what I''ve seen, you''re someone who knows how to handle himself, someone who values loyalty and family. That''s exactly the kind of person I want on my side."


    Dorian remained silent for a long moment, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts. The offer was too good to ignore for the current him, and the sincerity in Adrian''s voice made him believe it was genuine. Finally, he took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Alright," Dorian said, his voice steady, though there was a hint of emotion behind it. "I''ll take the job. But I have one condition."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what''s that?"


    Dorian nced at his nephew, then back at Adrian. "I''ll work for you, but only if you promise that nothing bad happens to the kid. I won''t drag him into anything dangerous. He''s been through enough already."


    Adrian''s expression softened slightly, and he gave a solemn nod. "You have my word."


    With that, Dorian extended his hand toward Adrian, this time with a renewed sense of purpose. Adrian took it, sealing the deal with a firm handshake.

 Chapter 293: It will be fun

    After sealing the deal with Dorian, they got out of the tavern to talk about when to start and the documentation.


    Adrian told Dorian to rent a house after giving him the 50K early sry. He also told him not to make his nephew work, at least here. Dorian agreed chuckling it was his nephew who wanted to work. Then, determining where to meet tomorrow, both parted ways.


    Since it was already past evening, Adrian returned to the alley house he bought. However, he made stops and turns since he didn''t want to be followed, being careful was the right bet.


    After changing back to his original appearance, Adrian then returned to the Academy.


    ________ ___ __


    The Valerian Hall.


    In one of the opulent private rooms, the air was thick with tension, though the room itself was quiet and dimly lit. The table at the center was adorned with a delicatece cloth, and a single candle flickered in the middle, casting soft shadows across the faces of those seated around it.


    Evangeline, a striking woman known for her calcted demeanor, sat elegantly on one side of the round table. A delicate mask covered the upper half of her face, obscuring her features but doing nothing to diminish the piercing intensity of her gaze. Her posture was rxed, but there was an undeniable aura of authority about her, one that demanded attention and respect.


    On the opposite side sat a muscr man with a thick mustache, dressed in the finery of a wealthy merchant. Despite his imposing physical presence, his demeanor toward Evangeline was anything but confident. There was a nervousness in his eyes, a subtle tremor in his hands as he carefully avoided meeting her gaze directly.


    His respect for her bordered on fear, yet there was also a twisted sense of admiration, as if he were in awe of the power she held.


    Evangeline''s voice cut through the silence, smooth and controlled. "What do you want this time, Mr. Hawke?"


    The man, Mr. Hawke, visibly flinched at her directness but quicklyposed himself. A wide, almost eager smile spread across his face as he leaned forward slightly, as if trying to close the distance between them. "The things you gave mest time, they worked perfectly," he said, his voice tinged with excitement. "Those little¡­ enhancements were exactly what I needed to get the results I wanted.


    The birds werepletely under control, just like you promised."


    Evangeline remained expressionless, her fingers tapping lightly on the table as she waited for him to continue.


    "But," Mr. Hawke continued, his eyes gleaming with a mix of greed and anticipation, "I''m looking for something a little more extreme this time. Something that takes it up a notch¡ªstill hard to detect, of course, but with a stronger effect. You understand what I mean, don''t you?"


    Evangeline''s lips curled into a faint smile, though it was anything but warm. "More extreme, you say?" she repeated, her tone almost mocking. "And what exactly do you n to do with these ''enhancements''?"


    Mr. Hawke chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his neck as he searched for the right words. "Just¡­ expanding the reach a bit. Making sure the right people fall in line. You know how it is, in this city, sometimes you need a little extra leverage to get things done. The more subtle, the better."


    Evangeline studied him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. "You seem quite confident in your ability to handle what I give you, Mr. Hawke. But be careful what you wish for. The things you''re asking for aren''t toys, and theye with their own risks."


    Mr. Hawke nodded eagerly, his eagerness overriding any sense of caution. "I understand, I do. But I''ve seen what you can do, and I trust your work. If anyone can deliver what I need, it''s you."


    Evangeline''s smile widened slightly, though it remained cold. "Very well, Mr. Hawke. I''ll provide what you''re asking for¡ªbut it won''te cheap, and you''ll need to handle it with care. One wrong move, and the consequences could be¡­ unpleasant."


    The man''s smile faltered for a brief moment, but his determination quickly returned. "Of course, I''ll handle it with the utmost care. Just tell me the price, and I''ll make sure you''re wellpensated."


    Evangeline leaned back in her chair, considering him for a moment longer before she nodded. "I''ll have what you need ready within a week. Be prepared, and don''t underestimate the potency of what I''ll be giving you."


    Mr. Hawke exhaled, a mix of relief and excitement washing over him as he realized the deal had been sealed. "Thank you, Miss Evangeline. I knew I could count on you."


    With a dismissive wave of her hand, Evangeline signaled the end of their conversation. "You may leave now, Mr. Hawke. My subordinate will contact you when everything is ready."


    The man stood quickly, bowing his head slightly before making his way toward the door. He nced back once, as if to offer one final word of thanks, but the look in Evangeline''s eyes made him think better of it. Without another word, he left the room, the door closing softly behind him.


    Evangeline remained seated, her thoughts already turning to the next steps in her n. Mr. Hawke was useful, but he couldn''t be trusted. If he wasn''t careful, he would be more of a liability than an asset. But for now, she would y along, providing him with what he needed while keeping a close eye on his actions.


    As she sat there in the quiet of the room, a small, mysterious smile appeared on her face. The image of a certain young man came to her mind.


    "Lucien..." Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    The mysterious man who won all the bets for the academy tournament in the ck market.


    "It is as if he can see the future..." She muttered since she knew too well it would be impossible to find the correct bets without any special means.


    "... It will be fun."

 Chapter 294: Signing The Contract

    One weekter.


    Adrian sat in one of the private rooms of the Valerian Hall, the same ce where many subtle but significant deals were made. The room was tastefully furnished, with soft lighting that created an atmosphere of quiet sophistication. The door opened, and Evangeline entered with her usual air of quiet confidence.


    She was dressed elegantly, her mask in ce, hiding her expression but not the sharpness of her gaze.


    "Good evening, sir Lucien," she greeted him with a slight nod, her voice smooth and controlled.


    "Good evening," Adrian replied, his tone equally calm. He gestured for her to take a seat, which she did with the grace of someone used to such formalities.


    Without wasting time, Evangeline reached into her bag and produced a neat stack of documents, cing them on the table between them. "The contract, as requested. Take your time."


    Adrian nodded, picking up the documents and beginning to read through them. His eyes moved steadily across the pages, taking in the terms and conditions outlined within. The contract was detailed, covering everything from the nature of their agreement to the expectations and obligations of both parties. Evangeline had clearly put thought into this, ensuring that every aspect was covered.


    As he read, Adrian analyzed the content, noting any uses that stood out. There were standard terms, of course, but also a few more specific conditions that seemed tailored to this particr arrangement. Nothing seemed out of ce, but he was careful to consider every word, aware that Evangeline was a woman who left nothing to chance.


    Once he finished, Adrian set the documents down and met Evangeline''s gaze, his expression unreadable. "Everything seems to be in order."


    Evangeline nodded, her eyes flickering with satisfaction. "I''m d to hear that. If you have any questions or wish to amend anything, now is the time."


    Adrian took a moment before responding, his mind turning over the details of what they were about to embark on. "No amendments necessary. The terms are eptable."


    "Good," she replied, her tone carrying a note of finality. "Then we can proceed as nned."


    They exchanged a brief, knowing look¡ªa silent acknowledgment of the partnership they were about to forge.


    Then they started signing the magic contract with their signature, blood, and aether.


    Both of them held one copy of the contract. Evangeline then looked at Adrian with a small smile.


    Adrian didn''t let her wait as he ced a ring on the table.


    "There is the 10 million of the promised first support inside the ring." Adrian pushed the ring to her. "When are you going tounch the products?"


    Evangeline first took the ring and the money inside it. After a moment she turned back to him and replied. "Since we now have the support, we will probablyunch them at the end of Aprel(April). So about in two weeks. Don''t worry, I''m sure of our sess."


    "Or else I wouldn''t even think of investing in you." Adrian smiled back.


    Evangeline''s smile widened ever so slightly at Adrian''s words, though it remained guarded, as if she were weighing his every syble. "I appreciate your confidence, Mr. Lucien. With your support, we''re poised to make quite an impact."


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his posture rxed but his mind ever alert. The partnership with Evangeline was a calcted risk, but one he believed would yield significant returns¡ªif everything went ording to n and the novel.


    "Sess is only a matter of time," he said, his tone measured. "However, I''ll expect regr updates on the progress. I want to be kept in the loop on every step."


    "Of course," Evangeline replied smoothly, her fingers lightly tapping the contract in front of her. "You''ll receive detailed reports as we move forward. Transparency is key in any partnership."


    There was a moment of silence as they both assessed each other, the air between them charged with the unspoken understanding that this was more than just a business arrangement. It was a delicate dance of trust and power, each of them aware of the stakes involved.


    Evangeline broke the silence first. "Then, d to have you on board, Mr. Lucien. I believe this partnership will be mutually beneficial."


    Adrian gave a slight nod, as he slowly stood up. "So do I. Well then, see you next time."


    Evangeline also stood up as she wanted to apany him to the exit.


    "Ah, right, I am also nning to invest in another business - a magical creatures sanctuary. What do you think about that?"


    "Oh, are you talking about the ''Golden Dragon'' Sanctuary run by Mr. Hawke?" Evangeline asked.


    Adrian shook his head slightly, a calm smile ying on his lips. "No, not the Golden Dragon. I''m talking about the Wild Heart Sanctuary."


    Evangeline''s eyebrows lifted ever so slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing her usuallyposed features. "The Wild Heart Sanctuary?" she repeated, her toneced with curiosity. "Isn''t that... a dying business?"


    Adrian''s smile remained as he met her gaze with quiet confidence. "Perhaps. But now that I''m interested in them, it won''t be dying anytime soon."


    Evangeline regarded him for a moment, her expression thoughtful. Then, a soft chuckle escaped her lips. "Interesting. You do know that the Golden Dragon has been eyeing the Wild Heart Sanctuary for some time now. It seems inevitable that it will be absorbed, one way or another. You may want to reconsider your investment."


    Adrian didn''t waver. "I''m aware of the Golden Dragon''s ambitions. But I believe I can handle them. I''ve already made my decision."


    Evangeline''s smile widened, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "And you''re sure you want to take on such a challenge? The Golden Dragon is a formidablepetitor, and I heard they don''t y fair."


    Adrian''s gaze hardened slightly, his voice steady. "I''m not worried about the Golden Dragon. I have my ways of dealing with them. Besides," he added, leaning in just a fraction, "you''re not nning to intervene from now on, are you?"


    Evangeline''s eyes gleamed with amusement as she observed him, clearly sensing the underlying implication in his words. She knew he was referring to her involvement with Mr. Hawke and the subtle influence she had exerted on the situation. A sly smile curved her lips as she realized he was deliberately testing her.


    "My, my, Mr. Lucien," she purred, her voice dripping with mock innocence. "You seem to be implying that I''ve had a hand in this... littlepetition. What a curious assumption."


    Adrian didn''t break eye contact, his demeanor calm but firm. "I''m simply making sure our partnership remains clear and free of any... conflicts of interest."


    Evangeline''s smile lingered as she regarded him, clearly impressed by his perceptiveness. "You don''t need to worry. I won''t be interfering with your interests in the Wild Heart Sanctuary. Consider it... a gesture of goodwill."


    Adrian gave a slight nod, satisfied with her response. "Good. I''m d we understand each other."


    Evangeline''s smile remained, but there was a hint of something more behind her mask¡ªa mixture of respect and perhaps a touch of wariness. "Indeed, Mr. Lucien. It seems you''re full of surprises. I look forward to seeing how this all ys out."


    Adrian simply smiled in return, turning towards the door. "I''m sure it will be... enlightening."


    With that, he made his way out of the private room, Evangeline watching him closely as he left. Once the door closed behind him, her expression shifted to one of contemtion, her mind already calcting the potential oues of this new development.


    Adrian, on the other hand, walked out of the Valerian Hall with a sense of satisfaction. He took care of one of the Golden Dragon''s allies. Well, who knows, if he ys his cards correctly, he might make them enemies instead.


    ''Haha, the uing week will be interesting...''

 Chapter 295: An Unannounced Inspection [1]

    Sunday arrived, and just like usual, Adrian found himself walking through the familiar grounds of the Wild Heart Sanctuary. The sanctuary seemed peaceful, almost deceptively so, considering what he suspected was about to unfold.


    Adrian''s steps were unhurried as he made his way toward the main area, where Irithel was likely tending to the creatures. Today, he wasn''t just here out of routine; he had a mission. The inspection they had all been dreading weeks ago, an event that had since faded from the forefront of everyone''s mind, was likely to take ce today.


    Adrian could feel it in the air¡ªa tension that only someone as observant as him would notice.


    He wasn''t entirely sure what would happen, but he had prepared himself for various scenarios. After all, if there was one thing he''d learned, it was that being ready for the unexpected was half the battle.


    As he approached the aviary, he spotted Irithel, her back turned to him as she focused on feeding a group of beasts with rainbow feathers and small mouths. Her presence was calm, almost serene, a stark contrast to the unease that simmered beneath the surface of the sanctuary. Adrian allowed himself a small smile before walking up to her.


    "Good morning, Irithel," he greeted, his voice breaking the quiet.


    Irithel turned, her expression softening as she saw him. "Good morning, Sir Adrian. You''re here early today."


    "Thought I''d lend a hand," he replied casually, stepping up beside her. "Plus, I wanted to check on things. It feels like today might be... eventful."


    Irithel raised an eyebrow at that, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Eventful? You''re not usually one for vague predictions, sir Adrian. Is there something I should know?"


    Adrian smiled, his expression easygoing despite the weight of his words. "Just a hunch. Let''s just say I''ve got a feeling we might have some unexpected visitors today."


    Irithel''s gaze lingered on him for a moment, as if trying to read between the lines of what he was saying. She knew him well enough to trust his instincts, and there was something about his tone that made her more alert.


    "Well, if you''re going to help, I won''t say no," she said, a small smile touching her lips. "There''s plenty to do. These little ones are always hungry."


    Adrian nodded, rolling up his sleeves and getting to work beside her. The two of them fell into an easy rhythm, tending to the creatures and ensuring everything was in order. It was almost like the first time before the sanctuary''s troubles had begun to escte.


    The morning passed in a blur of activity as Adrian and Irithel moved through the sanctuary, feeding and caring for the beasts. The creatures, with their vibrant feathers and curious eyes, seemed to sense the calm before the storm, their usual energy subdued as if they too were waiting for something.


    As noon approached, the sanctuary settled into a peaceful lull. The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the grounds. Adrian and Irithel had just finished feeding thest of the beasts and were preparing to take a break when the silence was broken by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    Adrian''s senses sharpened instantly, and he exchanged a quick nce with Irithel. She caught the sudden tension in his posture and turned to look toward the entrance, her calm demeanor giving way to a frown.


    Just as they had suspected, the trouble came when everyone was low on guard. The sanctuary staff, havingpleted the morning''s work, were either gone to take their lunch or attended to their own tasks, leaving the front area unusually quiet.


    The door creaked open, and Mr. Hawke strode into the sanctuary, his expression as stern and cold as ever. Behind him followed a group of individuals who immediately drew Adrian''s attention.


    At the forefront was a man in an official ck and blue uniform adorned with the emblem of TWAO¡ªThe World Awakeners'' Organization. The symbol gleamed under the sunlight, a mark of authority that instantly put everyone on edge.


    Beside the uniformed man walked another familiar face ording to what they heard ¡ª the inspector who hade to the sanctuaryst time. His expression was even more severe than before, his sharp eyes scanning the area with a look of disapproval that made it clear he hadn''t forgotten hisst visit.


    Trailing behind them were several men, likely Mr. Hawke''s associates, judging by their demeanor and the way they kept close to him. They were all dressed in in, dark clothing, their faces hard and unreadable, as if they were here on more than just official business.


    Adrian''s gaze narrowed as he assessed the situation. The timing was no coincidence; they had chosen toe when the sanctuary was at its most vulnerable, with most of the staff upied or taking a break. He nced at Irithel, who was already moving toward the approaching group, her expression a mixture of concern and resolve.


    ''Guess, it''s her personality...'' Adrian muttered inwardly before following after her.


    "Mr. Hawke," Irithel greeted them, her voice polite but tinged with tension. "We weren''t expecting visitors today."


    Mr. Hawke''s eyes flicked to Irithel, then briefly to Adrian, before settling back on her. It was clear he didn''t expect them to be here, not Adrian at least.


    "An unannounced inspection," he said tly. "The inspector has some concerns that need to be addressed immediately."


    The inspector stepped forward, his gaze sweeping over the sanctuary. "Thest time I was here, there were several issues that remained unresolved. I''m here to ensure that those matters have been taken care of."


    Adrian remained silent, his expression calm as he watched the exchange. He could sense the underlying threat in the inspector''s words, the implication that this visit was not just routine. This was a calcted move, orchestrated by someone with the intent of bringing the sanctuary down. And judging by Mr. Hawke''s expression and actions, Adrian had a good idea of who was behind it.


    ''So, they want to go all out today.''


    "Of course," Irithel replied, her voice steady despite the tension. "We''ve worked hard to address the concerns you raisedst time. Please, follow me, and I''ll show you the improvements we''ve made. However, we should call Mrs. Rena before we start."


    She turned to head to find Mrs. Rena, but the uniformed man held up a hand, stopping her. "We''ll immediately begin with the aviary," he said, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: I just started writing a new novel. Go check it out.


    Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Its name is - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    I''m sure you will like it. Don''t forget to write your opinions about it.


    And, we will be starting the climax of this arc soon. So, stay tuned.)

 Chapter 296: An Unannounced Inspection [2]

    Adrian''s eyes narrowed slightly. The aviary¡ªwhere the monsters had mysteriously attacked Mr. Hawke during thest inspection. It was clear what they were nning to do, perhaps ''hoping'' to find a reason to shut the sanctuary down once and for all.


    ''He even bought the person from TWAO, huh...'' Adrian chuckled inwardly before standing in their way.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Mr. Hawke demanded, his voice cold and authoritative. The inspector and the uniformed man exchanged nces, clearly irritated by Adrian''s interference.


    Adrian''s expression remainedposed, a faint smile ying at the corners of his lips. "ording to the rules," he began, his tone polite but firm, "any inspection must be preceded by the presentation of official documents. These documents should then be reviewed by the sanctuary''s owner or their representative before any inspection canmence. I assume you have those documents with you?"


    The inspector''s brow furrowed, and the man in the official uniform shot Adrian a sharp look. Mr. Hawke''s eyes narrowed, his displeasure evident. It was clear that none of them had expected this challenge.


    Adrian continued to smile inwardly. He didn''t even know if such a rule existed, but he was willing to bet that neither Mr. Hawke nor the inspector knew for sure either. After all, bureaucracy could be abyrinth, and even those who navigated it daily often found themselves uncertain of every twist and turn.


    The uniformed man, however, didn''t back down so easily. He straightened, his expression hardening as he looked down at Adrian. "This is a matter of utmost importance," he said, his voice edged with authority. "We don''t have time for unnecessary dys."


    Adrian met his gaze calmly. "I understand the importance, but procedures exist for a reason. If we''re going to do this, we should do it by the book. Otherwise, any actions taken today could be challengedter on, and I''m sure none of us want that."


    The tension in the air thickened as the two men locked eyes. For a moment, it seemed as if the situation might escte, but then the inspector, perhaps sensing that they were on shaky ground, spoke up.


    "The young man is right," he said grudgingly, his tone begrudging but resigned. "We should present the documents first. It''s standard procedure."


    Mr. Hawke''s jaw tightened, but he reluctantly nodded. The uniformed man reached into his coat and pulled out a folder, handing it to the inspector, who opened it and began flipping through the papers.


    While the inspector was upied, Adrian cast a quick nce at Irithel, who met his gaze with a look of understanding. Then she ran off to call Mrs. Rena.


    The inspector finally found the document he was looking for and handed it to Adrian. Adrian took it, ncing over the official-looking papers with a practiced eye. He wasn''t that of an expert in legal documents, but he could tell that everything appeared to be in order¡ªat least on the surface.


    However, he continued reading, just to stall for time, enough for Irithel and Mrs. Rena toe.


    "Have you read enough?" Mr. Hawke asked visibly frustrated. "Wait, do you even know what you are reading?"


    "No?"


    "You-!"


    Adrian could sense the frustration boiling within Mr. Hawke, and he had to suppress a smirk as he continued to hold the documents in his hands, making a show of reading them slowly. The inspector shifted impatiently, ncing at hispanions, while the man in the official uniform kept his stern gaze fixed on Adrian, clearly displeased with the dy.


    Just as Mr. Hawke was about to explode in anger, Adrian looked up, feigning ignorance. "Oh, I apologize," he said, his tone light and unbothered. "I guess I''m taking too long."


    Mr. Hawke''s face twisted with barely contained fury. "Enough of this nonsense! You have no authority to dy us like this¡ª"


    "Is there a problem here?" a calm, authoritative voice cut through the tension, causing everyone to turn toward the source.


    Irithel had returned, and beside her was Mrs. Rena, her expression stern andposed. nking them were Mrs. Jenny and a few other workers who had likely met them on the way. The sight of the sanctuary''s leadership team seemed to dete Mr. Hawke''s aggression somewhat, though the frustration still lingered in his eyes.


    "Mrs. Rena," Mr. Hawke acknowledged, trying to regain some semnce of control. "We''re here for an inspection, as you know. This boy was just wasting our time."


    Mrs. Rena''s gaze flicked to Adrian, who gave her a subtle nod, before she turned her attention back to Mr. Hawke. "Sir Adrian was only ensuring that proper procedures were followed. We wouldn''t want there to be any misunderstandings, would we?"


    The inspector cleared his throat, still holding the folder of documents. "The documents have been presented," he said, his tone attempting to smooth over the situation. "Now that Mrs. Rena is here, we can proceed with the inspection as nned."


    Mrs. Rena took the folder from Adrian, scanning the documents herself with a practiced eye. Her calm,posed demeanor was a stark contrast to the barely concealed irritation radiating from Mr. Hawke and his associates. Adrian watched her closely, noting the way her eyes flicked over each page with the assurance of someone well-versed in dealing with such matters.


    After a moment, she looked up. "Everything seems to be in order," she said, her tone cool and professional. "However, it would have been courteous to notify us of your visit beforehand. Our staff could have been better prepared to assist you."


    The uniformed man straightened, as if trying to reim the upper hand. "As I mentioned earlier, this is an urgent matter. We couldn''t afford to wait."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, though there was a hint of steel in her eyes. "I understand the importance of your visit. However, as the owner and head of this sanctuary, I must insist that all future inspections be conducted with prior notice. It''s only fair to both our staff and the creatures in our care."


    Mr. Hawke opened his mouth to argue, but Mrs. Rena''s unwavering gaze stopped him in his tracks. Instead, he huffed and gestured toward the aviary. "Enough of this. Let''s get on with the inspection.


    We''ll start with the aviary."


    Mrs. Rena exchanged a quick nce with Adrian, who could see the silentmunication passing between them. She was aware of the underlying danger, just as he was. But for now, it seemed they had no choice but to y along.


    "Very well," Mrs. Rena said, her voice steady. "Follow me. We''ll begin with the aviary as you requested."

 Chapter 297: Inspection Gone Wrong

    They entered the aviary one after another, the doors closing softly behind them. Therge space was filled with the soft rustle of feathers and the asional chirp of bird-type beasts, a tranquil atmosphere that belied the tension in the air.


    The aviary was a vast, domed structure, its ceiling high enough to allow even thergest of the winged creatures to soar freely. Sunlight filtered through the ss panels above, casting dappled light across the lush greenery that filled the space.


    The inspectors and Mr. Hawke moved purposefully, their eyes scanning the area with a calcted intensity.


    Adrian stayed close to Mrs. Rena, watching the way she held herself with a quiet confidence, though he could sense the undercurrent of anxiety beneath herposed exterior. Irithel and the other workers hung back slightly, their expressions a mix of concern and vignce.


    As they walked further into the aviary, the bird-type beasts took notice of the intruders. Some of the smaller creatures flitted away, while therger ones watched with wary eyes. A majestic hawk-like beast perched on a branch high above them, its sharp gaze tracking their every move.


    "Let''s see how the creatures are doing," Mr. Hawke said, his tone oozing with false concern. He reached out to touch one of the beasts¡ªarge, owl-like creature with strikingly bright feathers.


    The beast remained calm, its feathers ruffling slightly under Mr. Hawke''s hand, but there was no sign of wildness or aggression.


    The inspector did the same, moving from one beast to another, carefully examining their behavior. The beasts responded simrly, showing no signs of distress or unusual aggression.


    The uniformed man, who had remained silent since they entered, also approached a group of smaller, sparrow-like creatures. He gently stroked one, and it chirped softly, almost contentedly.


    Mrs. Rena watched closely, her breath held in anticipation. After several moments of silence, she finally exhaled, her shoulders rxing slightly. "As you can see," she said, her voice steady but with a touch of relief, "our sanctuary is doing well. The creatures are healthy and calm, as they should be."


    The inspector nodded, his expression neutral, but it was clear that nothing was amiss¡ªat least not enough to warrant immediate concern. Irithel and the other workers exchanged relieved nces, the tension in the room easing just a bit.


    However, Adrian wasn''t convinced.


    His eyes flicked to Mr. Hawke, who stood near the center of the aviary, a small, almost imperceptible smile ying at the corners of his lips. It was a smile that sent a cold chill down Adrian''s spine.


    Something was wrong¡ªvery wrong.


    ''He''s starting now, huh? Should I-''


    "Screee-!"


    Before Adrian could voice his concerns, a sudden, ear-piercing screech shattered the calm. The hawk-like beast that had been perched above them suddenly took flight, its wings beating the air with frantic energy. In an instant, the peaceful atmosphere of the aviary dissolved into chaos.


    The screech was echoed by the other beasts, their cries growing louder and more frenzied with each passing second. The owl-like creature Mr. Hawke had touched moments before suddenlyshed out, its talons shing through the air as it attacked the nearest worker.


    The sparrow-like creatures, which had been calm under the uniformed man''s touch, now darted around wildly, crashing into walls and each other in a desperate bid to escape.


    Adrian barely had time to react before one of therger beasts swooped down towards him, its ws outstretched. He ducked just in time, the wind from its wings ruffling his hair as it passed overhead.


    Around him, the other workers cried out in rm, trying to fend off the sudden onught of attacks.


    Mrs. Rena, who had been watching in stunned silence, quickly snapped into action. "Everyone, get down!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. She moved to help one of the workers who had been knocked to the ground by a particrly aggressive beast, her face set in a grim expression.


    Adrian''s mind raced as he tried to make sense of the sudden shift in the beasts'' behavior.


    This wasn''t a natural reaction¡ªsomething had triggered them, something that wasn''t present when they first entered. He looked to Mr. Hawke, who had retreated to the far side of the aviary, his earlier smile reced by a look of calcted satisfaction.


    Adrian''s suspicions deepened. He had a feeling this was exactly what Mr. Hawke had been hoping for¡ªevidence of instability within the sanctuary, something that could be used against them.


    ''But what exactly did Evangeline give him?''


    As the chaos continued to unfold, Adrian knew they had to act quickly. "Mrs. Rena!" he called out, dodging another swooping beast. "We need to calm them down before someone gets seriously hurt!"


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her eyes scanning the aviary for something that could help. "Irithel!" she shouted. "Get the calming scent! We need to use it now!"


    Irithel, who had been helping another worker fend off a particrly aggressive bird, quickly broke away and dashed towards the back of the aviary, where the calming scents were stored.


    The other workers and Mr.Hawke''s men tried their best to hold their ground, but the situation was growing increasingly dangerous by the second.


    Though the inspector and TWAO agent seemed fine, it seemed like they had no intention of helping the others.


    Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to think of anything else that could help. His eyes fell on a control panel near the entrance¡ªone that controlled the aviary''s internal systems. It was a risky move, but they were running out of options.


    "I''m going to try something!" Adrian shouted to Mrs. Rena, who gave him a quick nod of acknowledgment before returning her focus to the beasts.


    He sprinted towards the control panel, dodging a pair of birds that were fighting mid-air. But before he could make a move, the sound of hurried footsteps approached from behind.


    "I''ve got it!" Irithel shouted, her arms filled with small vials of the calming scent. She rushed forward, distributing them among the workers and Mrs. Rena. Without hesitation, they began to release the soothing aroma into the air, hoping to quell the beasts'' frenzy.


    And, it seemed to have worked.


    The cries of the creatures began to soften, their wild movements slowing as the calming scent spread through the aviary. The workers dared to hope, their tense shoulders rxing slightly as the chaotic energy seemed to dissipate.


    But the relief was short-lived.


    A low, menacing growl rippled through the air, followed by a sudden surge of aggression. The beasts, who had appeared to be calming down, suddenlyshed out with renewed ferocity.


    The owl-like creature that had attacked a worker moments before now screeched in rage, its talons slicing through the air with deadly precision. The hawk-like beast that had taken flight swooped down again, this time narrowly missing Irithel as she ducked out of the way.


    The calming scent, which should have soothed the creatures, seemed to have the opposite effect, amplifying their aggression to dangerous levels.


    The inspector, who had been watching with a critical eye, shouted over the din, his voice filled with usation. "What the hell did you do? You''re making them more aggressive!" Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    The TWAO agent, who had remained silent until now, joined in, his voice sharp andmanding. "This is reckless! Are you trying to get everyone killed?"


    Mrs. Rena looked stricken, her eyes wide with shock and disbelief. "I¡ªI don''t understand," she stammered, herposure cracking under the weight of the situation. "This has never happened before!"


    Mr. Hawke, who had retreated to a safer distance, seized the opportunity to fan the mes. "I knew it," he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "This ce is a disaster waiting to happen. You''ve lost control, and now we''re all paying the price!"


    His words only served to agitate the workers further, their faces pale with fear and uncertainty. The beasts'' cries grew louder, their attacks more vicious as the situation spiraled further out of control.


    He could feel the panic rising around him, the frantic energy of the workers, the fear in Mrs. Rena''s eyes, the smug satisfaction on Mr. Hawke''s face. But Adrian wasn''t about to let things end like this.


    ''I hope my guess is right.''


    With this thought, he pressed one of the buttons.


    The next moment, a loud whirring sound filled the aviary, and suddenly, a powerful gust of wind swept through the space.

 Chapter 298: Sanctuary Will Be Closed

    The air was thick with the scent of the calming aroma and another faint scent, but now it was being rapidly dispersed by the wind. Leaves and feathers swirled in the air, caught up in the sudden tempest as the system Adrian activated kicked into gear.


    Adrian had triggered the aviary''s air cirction system, but not just at its normal setting. He had nearly maxed out the airflow, hoping the sudden change would disrupt the aggressive energy that had taken over the beasts. While his main intention was to disperse the scent.


    The wind howled through the aviary, causing the smaller bird-type creatures to struggle to stay aloft, while therger beasts were forced to retreat to higher perches or brace themselves against the strong currents.


    The chaotic screeches and cries began to fade as the wind overpowered their frenzied movements, pushing the creatures back and breaking the momentum of their attacks.


    Mrs. Rena, Irithel, and the other workers clung to whatever they could to avoid being swept off their feet.


    The inspectors and Mr. Hawke staggered under the force of the wind, their earlier confidence shaken as they realized they had underestimated Adrian''s resourcefulness.


    The intense wind continued to st through the aviary for several long seconds before Adrian dialed it back, gradually reducing the force until the air was once again calm. The beasts, now subdued and disoriented, returned to their perches, their aggression seemingly dissipated by the unexpected storm. There were still some that seemed a bit aggressive, but the immediate problem was solved.


    "...."


    Silence fell over the aviary, the only sound being the soft rustle of leaves and the heavy breathing of the workers and inspectors as they recovered from the ordeal. Adrian wiped sweat from his brow, his heart still racing from the adrenaline. He nced around, assessing the situation.


    Mrs. Rena looked at him, a mix of relief and gratitude in her eyes. "Thank you, Mr. Adrian," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "You managed to stop them."


    Adrian nodded, but his mind was still racing. "We need to figure out what caused this in the first ce," he said, his tone serious. "Something triggered them, and it wasn''t just the calming scent."


    The inspector, recovering from his earlier shock, red at Mrs. Rena. "This ce is a mess," he snapped. "You''re lucky that boy was quick on his feet, or we''d have a disaster on our hands."


    Mr. Hawke, who had regained hisposure, smirked at Mrs. Rena. "This incident only proves that this sanctuary is out of control," he said, his voice cold and cutting. "You''ve lost your touch, Mrs. Rena."


    "H-Huh? What are-!" Adrian watched as Mrs. Rena struggled to find her words, her face pale and her hands trembling. "No, please, you have to understand," she began, desperationcing her voice slightly. "This has never happened before. There must be some exnation¡ª"


    But the inspector cut her off with a harsh gesture, his face twisted with anger. "Enough, Mrs. Rena. We''ve seen all we need to see. This sanctuary is a danger to everyone involved. You''ve clearly lost control of the beasts under your care."


    Mr. Hawke stepped forward, his cold expression deepening. "Indeed," he added, his tone dripping with false concern. "The safety of the workers, visitors, and even the creatures themselves is at risk. It''s obvious that something is very wrong here, and it can''t be ignored any longer."


    The TWAO agent, who had been standing silently on the sidelines, stepped forward as well. His gaze was sharp and unforgiving.


    "You saw everything that happened, didn''t you?" Mr. Hawke asked, his voice smooth and calcted. "Surely, as a representative of the TWAO, you can confirm that the sanctuary is no longer safe."


    The agent nodded slowly, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Mrs. Rena. "I did see it all. The situation was highly dangerous, and if it weren''t for Mr. Adrian''s quick thinking, the oue could have been much worse. This level of instability is uneptable."


    Mrs. Rena''s face crumpled, her hope slipping away with every word. She looked at the inspector, her eyes pleading. "Please, give us a chance to fix this. I don''t know what went wrong, but I''ll find out. Just give us some time¡ª"


    But the inspector shook his head, his expression set in stone. "I''m afraid time is something you don''t have. Based on what we''ve witnessed today, the sanctuary will be closed immediately. The creatures will be taken into custody, where they can be properly managed."


    The words hit like a physical blow, and the room seemed to darken around Mrs. Rena. The other workers stared at the ground, their faces etched with despair. Irithel looked as if she might burst into tears, her earlier confidence shattered.


    Adrian remained silent, observing the scene with a keen eye. He could see the satisfaction in Mr. Hawke''s expression and eyes, the way his lips curled into a subtle smile as Mrs. Rena''s world crumbled around her. It was clear that this was exactly what he had wanted¡ªa reason to take down the sanctuary and maybe humiliate Mrs. Rena in the process.


    The inspector turned to the TWAO agent, nodding curtly. "The order will be executed next week. Until then, this sanctuary is under strict observation, and no further activities will be allowed. Prepare for the removal of the beasts."


    Mrs. Rena let out a strangled sob, her shoulders slumping as the weight of the decision bore down on her. The workers exchanged looks of disbelief, their faces ashen with despair. This sanctuary had been their life''s work, their passion¡ªand now it was being taken away from them.


    Adrian, however, kept his emotions in check. He knew that this wasn''t the end¡ªfar from it. The dy in execution was all the time he needed to prepare. He''d already begun to piece together the puzzle, and he just needed to continue with his n.


    Mr. Hawke turned to leave, his expression one of smug triumph.


    As he passed Adrian, he gave him a look of satisfaction, a silent acknowledgment of his victory. Look dumb kid, I won at the end, was what his gaze seemed to have said.


    But Adrian simply returned the gaze, his face calm and unreadable. He watched as Mr. Hawke exited the aviary, leading the way with the inspectors and the TWAO agent following closely behind.

 Chapter 299: Its All Your Fault

    Once they were gone, the oppressive silence lingered for a moment longer before Mrs. Rena copsed into a nearby bench, burying her face in her hands. The workers and Irithel gathered around her, offering what littlefort they could, but the atmosphere was thick with despair.


    Thankfully, her kids Mia and Finn weren''t here and saw this.


    "Everyone, please return to your work, I think Mrs. Rena needs some alone time," Adrian called out which the workers agreed and after offering encouraging and consoling words, they started to leave the aviary.


    Only Miss Jenny, Irithel, and Adrian were left.


    But, Adrian wanted to be left alone with Mrs. Rena. So he whispered to Irithel to take Miss Jenny and leave, he will take care of Mrs. Rena.


    After seeing the tow off, Adrian approached Mrs. Rena slowly, sitting down opposite her. "Mrs. Rena, I''m sorry to say this, but..."


    "This is all your fault."


    Adrian said emphasizing thest phrase of his sentence.


    Mrs. Rena looked up at Adrian, her face etched with shock and confusion, as if she hadn''t heard him correctly.


    "W-What?" she stammered, her voice trembling.


    Adrian met her gaze, his expression calm, almost indifferent. "This is all your fault," he repeated, his voice steady and unyielding.


    Mrs. Rena recoiled as if she had been struck, her eyes wide with disbelief. "My fault? How can you say that? I''ve done everything I could to keep this ce running, to care for the beasts¡ª"


    Adrian leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. "I''m not saying you did nothing, but you didn''t do anything effective to protect this ce," he said, his tone sharp. "You knew there was something off, that there could be a traitor among the workers. But did you interrogate them? Did you investigate deeply and consistently? No.


    You allowed this to escte."


    Mrs. Rena shook her head, her breath hitching as she tried to form a response. "But... but I couldn''t just use people without evidence. I couldn''t disrupt everything¡ª"


    "And look where that hesitation has gotten you," Adrian cut her off, his voice cold. "You let your fear of causing trouble blind you to the real threats. It could be one of the random workers, Miss Jenny, Irithel, or even me. Did you even consider that?"


    "And there''s our ''friendly'' almost weekly visitor Mr.Hawke. You clearly know that he wants to swallow this sanctuary whole yet you just pretend you don''t notice it. You either believe he won''t do such things which I think only fools believe such things, or you are afraid to stand up against him. Ah, right you may console yourself by saying you are all ALONE, while he has support everywhere. Right?"


    Mrs. Rena''s breathing stopped for a moment as if Adrian hit the mark on the spot.


    "But... Did you ask for help when things got out of control? No! What''sughable is that - you even refused those who wanted to help. You let your pride and your belief that you could handle it all on your own lead us here."


    Mrs. Rena''s face crumpled as Adrian''s words hit her like a sledgehammer. It hurt, deeply hurt, every word...


    Guilt, self-me, anger, and other feelings shed across her features, each emotion leaving its mark.


    Her hands clenched in herp, her knuckles turning white as she struggled to process his words. The realization of her failures, of how her actions¡ªorck thereof¡ªhad contributed to the sanctuary''s downfall, seemed to crash over her like a tidal wave.


    "I... I didn''t realize..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked away, unable to meet Adrian''s gaze any longer.


    Adrian watched her silently, his heart heavy with a weird,plicated feeling.


    He hadn''t wanted to say these things, but he knew he had to.


    She needed to wake up, to see the harsh reality before it was toote. If there was any chance of saving the sanctuary, she needed to understand the gravity of the situation. Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    ''She can''t live in her ''fake world'' forever...''


    After a moment, he spoke again, his tone softer but still firm. "Mrs. Rena, I didn''t say this to hurt you. But you need to understand what''s at stake here. This isn''t just about the sanctuary¡ªit''s about everyone who depends on it, including the beasts and the workers. You can''t afford to becent or hesitant anymore.


    You have to take control, and you have to act decisively."


    Mrs. Rena wiped at her eyes, her shoulders shaking as she fought to regain herposure. "You''re right," she finally said, her voice thick with emotion. "I should have done more. I should have been stronger."


    Adrian nodded, a hint of sympathy creeping into his expression. "It''s not toote. We have a week to figure this out. But we need to be smart about it. No more hesitation. No more excuses."


    Mrs. Rena took a deep breath, steeling herself. "I won''t let this ce go down without a fight," she said, her voice resolute. "Whatever it takes, I''ll do it. I won''t let my failures define this sanctuary''s fate."


    Adrian felt a small sense of relief. She was shaken, but not broken. There was still a chance to turn things around. "Good," he said, standing up.


    "Then, tell me what your first step is."


    Mrs. Rena wiped away her tears, her eyes now filled with determination and a newfound resolve. The despair that had clouded her features moments ago was reced by a hardened expression, one that spoke of a woman who had finally decided to fight back.


    She looked up at Adrian, her voice steady despite the lingering emotion. "The first thing we need to do," she began, "is to get in touch with Mr. Lucien. He''s the only one who might have the resources and connections to help us turn this around. We need his support if we''re going to stand a chance against people like Mr. Hawke."


    "So... Can you please organize a meeting with him, if possible today."


    "Hehe, a good decision." Adrian smiled at her, giving a thumbs up. "Consider it done."


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: Hello readers, Webnovel Spirity Awards 2024 evaluation has started. I hope you will support the story by leaving feedback on the Event Page. You can find it on the Mobile App, Events. Thank you beforehand.


    And, you can also read my new work - The Tale of two legendary Fools. There is already 20 chapters released by now. Give it a try, you won''t regret it. Well, possibly :) <3)

 Chapter 300: The Extras Path

    The next day came in the blink of an eye.


    Adrian organized a meeting with Mr.Lucien (himself), for Mrs.Rena. Their talk went better than he anticipated. It seems his words had a big impact on her.


    Anyway, things were progressing smoothly. That was all he needed.


    "So, today, we will be talking about what will you do once you graduate from the academy as Awakeners."


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by the voice of their instructor, Mrs. Ardent, who stood at the front of the ssroom, addressing the students with a serious expression.


    The instructor continued, "As you know, the path of an Awakener is filled with opportunities and challenges. Whether you choose to serve the kingdom or empire you were born in or want to live in, join one of the great guilds, or perhaps even forge your own path, it''s important to have a clear goal in mind. You can even join TWAO if you are capable enough."


    Adrian listened silently as the instructor continued.


    He already knew all of this info but he had no choice but to listen.


    Speaking of which, one could also be a mercenary or serve a noble family considering their background and power.


    However, since they would be graduating the most popr and powerful academy in the continent, their list of choices were obviously wider than those who graduated from lesser-known academies or those who didn''t study at all.


    The prestige of Celestial Arcane Academy opened doors that might otherwise remain closed, and the students here were well aware of the weight their education carried.


    However, he would probably be unable to graduate from here.


    But, he might live a life better than nearly all of the graduates considering the ns he had. He was already rich and was going to be more rich. If he wanted, he would make them work for him when the timees.


    ''But, being powerful yourself is something else...'' Adrian still didn''t forget the truth of this world.


    Strength was the currency that truly mattered in this world, and Adrian was acutely aware of it. Wealth and influence could only take him so far; real powery in one''s abilities, and in the capacity to defend oneself and those they cared about.


    As he sat in the ssroom, surrounded by students with dreams of grandeur, Adrian couldn''t help but reflect on the contrast between his own ns and those of his peers.


    While many of them were fixated on the pathsid out by tradition¡ªjoining a guild, serving the kingdom, or bing part of the elite Awakener squads¡ªAdrian''s ambitions stretched far beyond the typical routes. He wasn''t interested in simply following a path; he wanted to create his own, one where he called the shots.


    The instructor, Ardent, continued to speak, outlining the various opportunities that awaited them after graduation. Her voice was steady, full of authority and experience, but to Adrian, it was just background noise. He had already mapped out his future, and it wasn''t one that fit neatly into the categories she was describing.


    "Now," Mrs. Ardent''s voice grew sharper as she faced the students. "I want each of you to think about where you see yourselves in five years. What goals do you have, and how do you n to achieve them? This isn''t just an exercise¡ªit''s crucial that you understand the path you''re on and the steps you''ll need to take."


    The room fell into a contemtive silence as the students began to ponder their futures.


    Ardent''s eyes scanned the room, finally settling on Adrian who seemed to be in a world of his own.


    "Student Lighthaven," She called out, "why don''t you start? Tell us about your ns."


    Adrian blinked, momentarily surprised by being called on, but his expression remained calm as he met Mrs. Ardent''s gaze. He had been so lost in his own thoughts that he hadn''t expected to be singled out, but he quicklyposed himself.


    The entire ss turned to look at him, their curiosity piqued.


    Adrian was known for being quiet, but his sharp mind and asional disys of power had earned him a certain reputation among his peers. They were eager to hear what he had to say. They haven''t forgotten the fact that he didn''t have a future as an Awakener as well.


    So, they were really curious about his answer.


    Adrian stood up slowly, his movements measured and deliberate.


    He was already certain of his answer. He wasn''t going to settle for being a cog in someone else''s machine. His path was one of independence, power, and influence¡ªone that he would carve out with his own hands.


    He was also well aware of the attention he had at this moment, so he chose his words carefully.


    "My ns," he began, his voice steady and clear, "don''t align with the traditional paths that most of you might be considering. While joining a guild or serving the kingdom are noble pursuits, I believe there''s more to be gained by forging a path of my own."


    "Is that all?" Mrs. Rena asked as Adrian went silent.


    However, some said ament causing many students to snicker orugh.


    "Why don''t you just say I am not capable enough to choose none of those paths."


    (Laughter and Snickers followed...)


    Adrian''s gaze flicked to the source of thement, his eyes narrowing slightly, but he maintained hisposure.


    Theughter that followed was irritating, but it didn''t shake him. He had expected some sort of reaction like this¡ªafter all, he wasn''t the typical student, and his situation was far from ordinary.


    Mrs. Ardent''s sharp eyes darted to the student who had made thement, silencing the room with a single re. "Respect your peers student Ironheart, or you''ll find yourself regretting it," she warned, her tone icy. Theughter died down quickly, reced by a tense silence.


    "Any other volunteers?" She faced the crowd to ease the situation.


    Fortunately for her, a student stood up.


    "Oh, let''s hear your answer then student Avondale." She said as all the eyes fell on Aurelius.


    Adrian already sat down to his seat, his gaze also following the crowd''s.


    ''I''m also curious how our MC will answer...'' He thought. ''After all, not everything went ording to the novel. Did he change or...''


    "I... I..."


    ______


    Check out my new story - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    It was released today so you have to search manually.


    Well, I hope you''ll give it a try.

 Chapter 301: Main Characters Path

    "I... I have the same idea as student Adrian." Aurelius spoke, his gaze shining with resolve and will. "I n to forge my own path. A path that isn''t dictated by tradition or expectation. I''ve always believed that true strengthes from walking a road that no one else dares to take, and I intend to do just that."


    The ssroom was silent as Aurelius spoke, his words resonating with a conviction that was hard to ignore. The students, who had been snickering moments ago, were now listening intently. Even Mrs. Ardent seemed taken aback by the unexpected solidarity between the two.


    Adrian, however, wasn''t surprised.


    After all, Aurelius had a powerful ability, affinity with all the elements, talent, and hard work, whatever you could hope for. So, Aurelius saying this had a clear impact rather than his.


    Besides, he knew Aurelius well¡ªperhaps better than anyone in this room. After all, Aurelius was the protagonist of the novel that Adrian had once loved.


    He was the hero who would rise above all challenges, who would defeat enemies, save kingdoms, and so on. In the story, Aurelius had always been the one to break the mold, to defy expectations, and carve out his destiny.


    But of course, his maybe only clear w - incurable illness followed him for a long time.


    But things were different now.


    Adrian was here, in this world, and his presence had already caused ripples in the narrative. He wondered how much of Aurelius''s path had shifted because of his own actions, and whether the hero of this world would still follow the courseid out for him.


    Aurelius continued, "I don''t see myself fitting into the established roles. I don''t want to be confined by thebels of ''guild member'' or ''kingdom knight.'' There''s a whole world out there, full of unknowns, and I want to explore it. I want to face challenges that no one else has faced, to discover powers that no one else has wielded. And in doing so, I hope to find out who I really am."


    His words struck a chord with many of the students.


    Some nodded in agreement, while others looked pensive, perhaps re-evaluating their own goals in light of what had been said. Mrs. Ardent, too, seemed to be contemting something as she regarded Aurelius with a mixture of surprise and respect.


    ''This is the aura of a Protagonist, huh...'' Adrianmented inwardly. ''It was rather weak before, but since he is rising, his presence and aura are rising as well.


    "Thank you, student Avondale," Mrs. Ardent said finally, her voice softer than before. "It''s not often that we hear such a clear and determined vision from our students. I hope that you both find the strength to walk the paths you''ve chosen."


    Aurelius sat down, his expression calm but determined. Adrian, still watching him, couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of camaraderie with the protagonist.


    They were both aiming for something beyond the ordinary, both seeking to define their own destinies in a world that was filled with rigid expectations.


    Both had a big problem that needed to be solved.


    But while Aurelius''s path was one of heroism and noble deeds, Adrian''s was shrouded in mystery and shadows.


    He was an extra in this world, someone who wasn''t meant to stand out or make waves.


    But Adrian had his own ns¡ªns that were far from conventional. His ambitions weren''t just about achieving personal greatness or exploring uncharted territories. He had an intricate web of goals, secrets, and objectives that stretched far beyond the visible boundaries of this world.


    As the ss came to an end and the students began to disperse, Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that this moment was pivotal. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    Aurelius''s deration had set a new tone, challenging the status quo and opening the door for more unconventional paths. It was a reminder that even in a world where roles were often predefined, there was always room for the unexpected.


    Adrian approached Aurelius after the ss, navigating through the bustling crowd of students. His mind was still racing, trying to make sense of the shifting dynamics.


    "Aurelius," Adrian called out, catching the protagonist''s attention as the students began to disperse.


    Aurelius turned, a faint smile on his face. "Adrian. What''s on your mind?"


    Adrian studied him for a moment before speaking. "Your deration was... unexpected. I thought you''d follow the conventional pathid out for you. Didn''t you say you wanted to be a hero the other day?"


    Aurelius''s smile widened slightly though slightly embarrassed. "I did, and I still do. But... I''ve been thinking a lot about what it really means to be a hero. The path I was going to choose seemed so clear, so straightforward. But when you spoke about creating your own path, something inside me shifted."


    He paused, searching for the right words. "For a long time, I was content to follow the path that was expected of me. It was safe, and it was what everyone around me anticipated. But after hearing your perspective and considering the possibility of forging a new way, I realized that there might be more to heroism than just following a predetermined route."


    Aurelius''s gaze met Adrian''s, and there was a newfound intensity in his eyes. "You helped me see that. When you talked about carving out your own destiny, it snapped something inside me. I realized that if I truly wanted to be a hero, If I ever wanted to give it my all to cure my illness, I needed to do more than just follow in the footsteps of those who came before me or follow the orders of...


    Never mind thest part."


    Adrian was taken aback by Aurelius''s words. He had expected the protagonist to stay on his predetermined path, but it seemed that his own unconventional ns had sparked a change in Aurelius''s perspective.


    ''Well, maybe it is for the better. He was going to change anyway.''


    "You''ve always been someone who knew exactly where he was going," Adrian said, his voice tinged with curiosity. "To see you grappling with this... it''s a bit surprising."


    Aurelius chuckled softly. "Even those who seem to have it all figured out can have moments of doubt. Your willingness to break from tradition made me question my own path. I''ve always admired your courage, even if I didn''t fully understand it before."


    He extended a hand towards Adrian. "Thank you, Adrian. For showing me that there''s more to life than just following a set path once again. I think... I think I needed that reminder."


    Adrian looked at Aurelius''s outstretched hand for a moment before shaking it firmly. "It wasn''t my intention to shake things up, but I''m d if it helped you in some way."


    As they shook hands, a sense of mutual respect passed between them. They were both navigating uncharted territories, each with their own set of challenges and goals. The protagonist''s path might have shifted, but it was clear that their journeys were now intertwined in ways they hadn''t anticipated.


    The ssroom was nearly empty now, the bustling crowd of students having dispersed. Adrian and Aurelius stood in the quiet space, their conversation having set the stage for new possibilities.


    Aurelius looked out the window, his gaze thoughtful. "It''s strange, isn''t it? How the paths we choose can lead us to unexpected ces. I never imagined I''d be questioning my destiny like this. Hell, I was sure I would die that day..."


    "Haha, right." Adrian chuckled at his friend''s dark humor, his own thoughts aligning with Aurelius''s. "Sometimes, the most important decisions are the ones that challenge our perceptions of what''s possible."


    As they parted ways, Adrian looked back at Aurelius, who was already lost in thought. The protagonist''s journey had taken a slight turn, but it was clear that things were going on the right track.


    With the weight of the conversation lingering in his mind, Adrian continued on his way.


    Even though the future was already written, and he already knew of it, he could make changes to it, reshape it, so it would be much brighter and alive than in the novel.

 Chapter 302: No Matter the Cost | To Protect What Matters Most

    Thursday.


    Evening.


    Just like usual, Adrian, Aria, and Noxy were preparing for dinner. The smell of freshly cooked food filled the small kitchen as Aria set the table, her movements graceful and deliberate. Adrian watched her, a soft smile on his face as Noxy, the little hedgehog, scurried around their feet, eagerly anticipating its own meal.


    The three of them had be a real family in a way. They shared meals,ughter, and the small, everyday moments that made life feel warm andforting.


    Despite not being married, Adrian and Aria had formed a bond that was closer than most, a connection that transcended the usual definitions of friendship orpanionship. And then there was Noxy, who, despite not being human, was every bit a part of this makeshift family.


    As they sat down to eat, Adrian nced at Aria, noticing something different about her tonight.


    For some reason, she looked slightly changed from before¡ªobviously in a good way. It was as if she had grown up a bit, matured in ways that were both subtle and profound.


    Her silver hair, which always shone with an almost ethereal light, seemed even more luminous tonight. It cascaded down her back in soft, flowing waves, catching the light in a way that made it look almost like spun silver.


    The strands were longer and fuller, framing her face with an elegance that was almost regal. Her hair was always beautiful, but now it seemed to have an added depth, a richness that spoke of maturity and confidence.


    Her eyes, those deep purple pools that had always held a mysterious allure, seemed more vibrant than ever. They sparkled with a newfound rity and depth, the kind of eyes that seemed to hold a thousand secrets and yet invited you to uncover them.


    They were more expressive, too, reflecting a range of emotions and thoughts that seemed to go beyond her years. It would be hard to notice them before since she used to be indifferent and cold. The innocence that had once defined her gaze was still there, but it was now tempered with a hint of wisdom, a spark of understanding that came from experience. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Her face had changed as well. The soft, youthful features of a teenage girl had given way to the more refined contours of a young woman. Her cheekbones were slightly more pronounced, giving her face a sculpted look that highlighted her natural beauty.


    Her lips, once a delicate shade of pink, were now fuller and more defined, adding to the overall impression of maturity. Even her expression had shifted; there was a quiet confidence in the way she held herself, a sense of self-assuredness that might not been there before.


    Adrian couldn''t help but stare for a moment, marveling at the transformation.


    Aria had always been the most beautiful girl in the academy, maybe in the whole world, but tonight, she seemed to have stepped into a new phase of her life.


    ''Ah, right, I know what it is...'' Adrian smiled slightly.


    Aria was no longer just a teenage girl; she had be a young woman, one who carried herself with grace and poise.


    Aria noticed Adrian''s gaze and smiled softly. "What is it?" she asked, her voice as gentle as ever.


    Adrian blinked, snapping out of his thoughts. "Oh, it''s nothing," he said quickly, though his eyes still lingered on her. "You just... You look different tonight. In a good way of course."


    Aria''s cheeks flushed slightly, and sheughed softly. "Different? How so?"


    Adrian hesitated, trying to find the right words. "I don''t know. It''s like you''ve grown up a bit. You seem more... mature, I guess."


    Aria''s smile widened, and there was a glint of amusement in her eyes. "Is that your way of saying I look older?"


    "No, no," Adrian protested, shaking his head. "Not older. Just... more like a young woman. You look... beautiful."


    Aria''s blush deepened, but she didn''t look away. "Thank you, Adrian. That''s a lovely thing to say."


    They shared a moment of quiet,fortable silence, their eyes meeting across the table.


    In that moment, Adrian realized just how much Aria meant to him. She wasn''t just a friend, a lover, or apanion; she was someone who had be an integral part of his life, someone who brought light and warmth into his world.


    Noxy, sensing the shift in the atmosphere, squeaked and nudged its bowl closer to Adrian, reminding them of the meal that was waiting to be eaten.


    Adrian chuckled and reached down to give the little hedgehog a pat. "Alright, alright, Noxy. Let''s eat before the food gets cold."


    As they began to eat, thefortable rhythm of their evening resumed, but the subtle changes in Aria didn''t go unnoticed by Adrian. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and admiration for her. She was growing, changing, and bing even more amazing than she already was.


    ''If I want to achieve the future I nned to have with her... I have to seed... No matter what it takes.''


    Adrian swore.


    To some, it might sound like an impossible dream or a na?ve fantasy, but to Adrian, it was a promise. A promise not just to himself, but to Aria as well.


    Honestly, he didn''t fully understand when the main characters or even viins went to great lengths to achieve their goals, often sacrificing so much for what they believed in. He had always viewed it as something far removed from his own reality, a trope in the stories he read a lot. But now, sitting here with Aria and Noxy, he was beginning to understand it more deeply.


    When you care about someone, truly care about them, you''re willing to go to great lengths, to do whatever it takes, to ensure their happiness and safety. It wasn''t just about survival or achieving a personal dream; it was about creating a future that could hold everything he cherished.


    Adrian nced at Aria again, who was now focused on her meal, her cheeks still faintly pink from their earlier exchange. Her presence was a constant reminder of why he couldn''t afford to fail. The thought of a life without her, without these moments, was enough to strengthen his resolve.


    _____ ___ _


    ____ ___


    (Notice: I''ll start continuing my other work - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse Academy from today. A chapter will be released once a day for now.


    You can also read my new work - The Tale Of Two Legendary Fools. If you liked either of my current stories, you will definitely like this one too.)

 Chapter 303: Cocooned in Love

    Aria noticed Adrian''s gaze once more and tilted her head curiously. "Adrian? Is there something else on your mind?"


    He shook his head and smiled reassuringly. "Just thinking about the future."


    She gave a small, understanding nod. "I think about it too, you know," she said softly. "I wonder what it will be like... where we''ll be, what we''ll be doing."


    Adrian''s smile grew warmer. "Whatever happens, I know it will be amazing if we''re together."


    Aria''s eyes softened, and she reached across the table to gently squeeze his hand. "I feel the same way."


    Their fingers intertwined, a silent promise passing between them. Adrian felt a surge of determination. He wouldn''t let anything stand in the way of the future he envisioned with Aria.


    Noxy, oblivious to the gravity of the moment, chirped happily as it finally got its food. Adrian and Ariaughed, the tension melting away as they returned to their dinner.


    As the evening went on, they talked about their ns for the weekend, shared stories from their past, and simply enjoyed each other''spany. The warmth of the small kitchen seemed to wrap around them, cocooning them in a world where, for a little while, nothing else mattered.


    After dinner, Adrian helped Aria clean up, their movements synchronized from weeks of routine. As they worked, he couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of contentment. This life, this quiet, ordinary life, was something he would protect with everything he had.


    When thest dish was dried and put away, Aria turned to him with a yful smile. "So, any special ns for tonight?"


    Adrian feigned deep thought, tapping his chin dramatically. "Well, I was thinking... how about a nice, rxing evening on the couch with a good book? Or maybe a hug? Or... Hehe.


    Your pick."


    Aria giggled, her eyes sparkling with delight. "That sounds perfect. Let''s go with a good book then."


    Adrian''s face immediately fell into a yful pout as he exaggerated his disappointment. "A book, huh?" he sighed, making his expression a bit over the top. "Well, if that''s what you want, I suppose I can live with it."


    Aria noticed his act and shook her head with a smile, clearly amused by his dramatics. "Oh, Adrian," she said softly, her eyes twinkling. "You''re such a child sometimes."


    Adrian shrugged, unable to keep the grin off his face. "Can''t help it. Guess you bring out the inner child in me."


    With a yful roll of her eyes, Aria turned back toward the kitchen, while Adrian headed over to the small bookshelf by the corner. As he scanned the spines, he pretended to be deep in thought, choosing a book for their evening.


    Just as he reached out for a thick, leather-bound volume, Aria moved swiftly behind him, her steps light and quick. Before he could react, she jumped, wrapping her arms around his waist and sending them both tumbling onto the couch.


    Theynded with a soft thud, the cushions absorbing their fall as Adrian let out a surprisedugh. He twisted around to face Aria, his eyes wide with mock shock. "What was that all¡ª"


    But his words were cut off as Aria''s lips met his, soft and warm, catching himpletely off guard. For a moment, Adrian''s mind went nk, his breath stolen by the sudden kiss.


    He closed his eyes, leaning into the kiss, savoring the moment. Time seemed to slow, the world narrowing down to just the two of them, their lips pressed together in a sweet, tender embrace.


    When they finally pulled apart, they both wore matching smiles, their faces inches apart as they gazed into each other''s eyes. Without a word, they shifted, settling into a warm,fortable hug. Adrian could feel Aria''s heart beating against his chest, a soothing rhythm that matched his own.


    He chuckled softly, breaking the quiet. "Didn''t you choose a book?"


    Aria looked up at him, her smile yful and mischievous. "You never said I could only choose one," she replied, her voice light withughter.


    Adrianughed along with her, the sound filling the cozy room. "I suppose you''re right," he conceded, pulling her closer into the hug. "You always do keep me on my toes, don''t you?"


    Aria grinned, snuggling against him. "Someone has to," she teased. "Otherwise, life would be far too boring."


    They bothughed again, the sound warm and full of joy. It was moments like these that Adrian cherished the most ¡ª the simple, genuine happiness they found in each other''spany. As theyy there, wrapped in each other''s arms, he couldn''t help but feel incredibly grateful for this quiet, ordinary life they had built together.


    After a few moments, Aria shifted, resting her head on Adrian''s shoulder. "You know," she began softly, her voice barely above a whisper, "I wouldn''t trade this for anything in the world. Not even for all the adventures and excitement out there."


    Adrian''s heart swelled at her words, and he ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Neither would I," he murmured back, his voice filled with sincerity. "This... us... it''s all I ever wanted."


    They fell into afortable silence, their breathing slowly syncing as they rxed into the couch. The soft light of the evening cast a warm glow over them, cocooning them in a bubble of peace and contentment.


    As the night stretched on, they stayed there, holding each other close, the rest of the world fading away. For now, nothing else mattered except the quiet joy of being together, sharing these simple, precious moments that made their lives so wonderfullyplete.


    "Chirp! Chirp!"


    (M-Me t-too!)


    Adrian and Aria looked over at Noxy, who was trying to climb the armrest of the couch, chirping excitedly as if wanting to join in on the fun. Its little hedgehog face was so earnest, its quills harmlessly puffed up, making it look even more endearing.


    Aria giggled and reached out to gently scoop Noxy up, bringing the cheerful creature closer to them. "Come here, little one," she cooed, settling Noxy on the cushion between her and Adrian. "You didn''t think we''d forget about you, did you?"


    Adrian chuckled, stroking Noxy''s soft fur. "Yeah, you''re a part of this family too," he said warmly. Noxy chirped again, seemingly pleased with its new position.


    The three of them sat there, huddled together in a cozy pile on the couch, the warmth of their shared bond enveloping them like a soft nket.


    Adrian wrapped an arm around Aria, pulling her closer, and she leaned her head against his shoulder with a contented sigh. Noxy nestled infortably, its little body wiggling slightly as it found the perfect spot between them.


    Adrian nced down at Aria, her eyes already beginning to droop as she fought to stay awake. He smiled softly, knowing the day had been long for both of them. He, too, felt the heaviness in his eyelids, theforting embrace of sleep calling to him.


    "Aria," he whispered gently, his voice barely audible in the quiet room. "I think it''s time we¡ª"


    But before he could finish, he realized that Aria''s breathing had already slowed, her eyes fully closed. A peaceful smile graced her lips as she drifted off, resting against him. He let out a soft chuckle, turning his attention to Noxy, who was curled up and already fast asleep, its tiny chest rising and falling with each steady breath.


    ''They both fell asleep?''


    Adrian leaned his head back against the couch, feeling theforting weight of Aria against his side and the warmth of Noxy beside them.


    ''Hmm... I''m feeling... sleepy too...''


    His own eyes began to flutter shut, the fatigue of the day finally catching up with him.


    In the dim light of the room, the trio snuggled close together, the sounds of their quiet breathing and Noxy''s asional soft chirps the only noises breaking the serene silence. The room seemed to wrap them in its embrace, a cocoon of safety and tranquility where nothing could disturb the peaceful moment.


    As sleep imed him, Adrian''sst thoughts were of Aria and Noxy, of the life they were building together, and the countless adventures still ahead.


    And with a contented sigh, he let himself drift into the world of dreams,forted by the knowledge that, no matter what the future held, they would face it together.


    The night deepened, the house settling into its quiet rhythm. Outside, the world continued on, but within these walls, time seemed to stand still. Wrapped in the warmth of love andpanionship, Adrian, Aria, and Noxy slept peacefully, dreaming of the countless tomorrows yet toe.


    In their little corner of the world, under the nket of a starry night, they were perfectly content.


    _______


    _____ ___ _


    ____ ___


    (Notice: I''ll start continuing my other work - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse Academy from today. A chapter will be released once a day for now.


    You can also read my new work - The Tale Of Two Legendary Fools. If you liked either of my current stories, you will definitely like this one too.)

 Chapter 304: Unexpected Situation

    Next morning.


    "..."


    Adrian''s eyelids twitched as he slowly began to wake. He felt strangely heavy, his limbs weighed down as though they were wrapped in a thick nket.


    Aforting warmth surrounded him, but there was also a dull numbness in his arms and legs. Blinking sleepily, he tried to shake off the lingering grogginess that clung to him like a stubborn fog.


    As his vision cleared, he noticed two figures sprawled on top of him. Aria''s head rested on his chest, her hair syed out in a soft halo, while Noxy was curled up on his stomach, its small body rising and falling with each breath.


    The memories of the previous night slowly returned to him¡ªfalling asleep on the couch together after dinner.


    Adrian smiled wryly at the scene. "We should have at least switched to the bed," he murmured to himself, the thought of a morefortable sleep crossing his mind.


    His gaze shifted down to Aria, her peaceful expression captivating even in slumber. There was something enchanting about the way she looked, her features rxed and serene, a slight smile on her lips as if she were dreaming of something pleasant. Adrian found himself staring, mesmerized by her beauty.


    ''I''m really lucky to - !''


    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    But then, his eyes widened in rm.


    ''W-What is this?''


    Adrian noticed Aria''s body temperature was fluctuating wildly, rising and falling uncontrobly.


    The air around them seemed to ripple with a strange energy, aether swirling erratically as it attempted to enter her body. However, the aether seemed to be blocked, unable to fully prate her form, as if something was obstructing its path.


    "Aria?" Adrian''s voice was tinged with concern as he gently shook her shoulder, trying to rouse her from her sleep. "Aria, wake up."


    There was no response. Her breathing was steady, but her body continued to react to the fluctuating temperatures. Adrian''s confusion grew as he tried again, this time more urgently. "Aria, can you hear me?"


    ''Damn it! What is happening?!'' Adrian cursed inwardly. He didn''t know what exactly was going on. He didn''t read such a situation even in the novel.


    ''...''


    ''Wait...''


    ''Is it possible that...''


    Suddenly, a realization struck him.


    ''... she is breaking through?''


    He had read about a simr situation of Aurelius and a few main cast characters undergoing when they advanced.


    Then, if his guess was true, she was advancing to the Lunar Tier, the first significant milestone for any Awakener. However, something was clearly off. This wasn''t how a normal breakthrough was supposed to look.


    Adrian ced a hand on Aria''s forehead, feeling the heat that radiated from her. Her body shivered slightly, then stilled, only to shiver again momentster. The aether around her was still swirling, more agitated now, like a storm trying to breach an invisible barrier.


    "Why can''t the aether enter her?" he muttered to himself, his mind racing to understand what was happening. He knew that during a breakthrough, an Awakener''s body needed to absorb vast amounts of aether to support their advancement. But here, it was as if something inside Aria was resisting the natural flow.


    Adrian''s thoughts shed back to what he knew about Aria''s condition. Her unique ability, her affinity with the five elements¡ªperhaps these were factors in the strange behavior of the aether. Or was there something else, something deeper that he wasn''t seeing?


    Adrian''s voice remained soft but urgent as he tried to coax Aria awake. "Come on, Aria, you have to wake up."


    Yet, she showed no signs of stirring. Instead, her expression slowly shifted from peaceful to pained, her eyebrows furrowing, and her lips parting slightly as if she were fighting something in her sleep.


    Adrian''s heart tightened with worry. He knew he couldn''t just stand by. He had to act. Carefully, he slipped an arm under Aria''s back and the other beneath Noxy, who chirped softly in its sleep but didn''t wake. With a gentle but firm movement, Adrian lifted them both, making his way to the Meditation Room that had prepared for moments like these.


    The Meditation Room was a specially designed space, optimized to help Awakeners manage aether surges and breakthroughs safely. It was lined with aether-sensitive materials that could adjust the room''s environment to suit the needs of the Awakener within.


    Adrian ced Aria at the center of the room,ying her gently on the floor. To his surprise, as soon as her body touched the cool surface, she shifted subconsciously into a sitting position, her legs crossed, and her hands resting on her knees. Her face was still contorted in pain, her breathsing in short, shallow gasps.


    Adrian wasted no time. He activated the control ring on his hand, focusing on the room''s settings. With a few quick adjustments, he set the environment to support a breakthrough, adjusting the temperature and humidity to match the fluctuations he had noticed in Aria''s body earlier.


    The room''s aether began to respond, swirling more vigorously around Aria. At first, it still seemed blocked, unable to prate her body, but Adrian carefully modted the room''s energy levels, guiding the aether toward her more gently. Gradually, he noticed a change. The previously obstructed aether began to seep into her body, slowly being absorbed.


    ''Did it work?'' Adrian thought as relief washed over him, but it was short-lived.


    As he observed, he realized Aria was using a strange aether absorption technique, one he had never seen before. The technique seemed to draw aether from multiple elements at once, rather than focusing on a single type. It was like watching five different rivers flow into a singleke.


    ''Is this her personal technique?''


    Adrian''s mind raced with questions, but he pushed them aside. What mattered was that she seemed to be stabilizing, at least for the moment. Her breathing evened out, and the tension in her muscles rxed, though her face still showed traces of pain.


    However, the situation quickly changed again. The air around her began to tremble uncontrobly, and Adrian''s eyes widened as he watched the aether around her transform into various elemental forms.


    ''I have a bad feeling about this...''


    Tiny ice shards, jagged earth spikes, swirling water droplets, flickering fireballs, and crackling lightning bolts materialized, spinning around her at a rapid pace.


    Adrian''s heart leaped into his throat. "Aria!" he shouted, but she was deep in her trance, unaware of the chaos unfolding around her.


    The elemental forms began to elerate, moving erratically around the room. Before Adrian could react, a few of the smaller projectiles shot toward Aria. Some of the ice shards struck her arm, and she bit her lip in pain, a small whimper escaping her lips.


    "Dammit!" Adrian cursed under his breath. Without hesitation, he sprang into action, moving swiftly to her side. He activated the room''s barrier with a quick motion, hoping to shield her from the onught of elemental energy.


    The barrier shimmered to life, encasing them in a protective dome. But, to Adrian''s shock, the elemental attacks didn''t fully stop. They paused momentarily upon hitting the barrier, then continued through as if the barrier only slowed them down.


    He activated the ring''s protection barrier as well. However, nothing changed.


    Adrian gritted his teeth, frustration boiling within him. "What is going on?!" he muttered, his mind racing for a solution. He realized that the usual protective measures weren''t enough against this strange phenomenon.


    Seeing no other option, Adrian positioned himself protectively over Aria, drawing his daggers to fend off the iing projectiles. He deflected an earth spike with a swift parry, his other hand moving to block a lightning bolt with his de. Despite his efforts, a few more shards and droplets slipped past, grazing his arms and legs.


    He winced at the sharp pain but remained steadfast, shielding Aria as best he could. "Hang in there, Aria," he murmured, his voice a mix of determination and worry.


    A fireball came whizzing toward them, and Adrian had no choice but to block it with his forearm. The impact seared his skin, and he hissed in pain but held his ground.


    Time passed, the room was a blur of motion and energy, every second feeling like an eternity as he fought to protect Aria.


    Despite the chaos, Adrian''s resolve only strengthened. He knew that he couldn''t afford to let his guard down, not even for a moment. His mind focused solely on one goal: keeping Aria safe until this strange, violent breakthrough finally settled.

 Chapter 305: Unseen and Unexpected Assistance

    Celestial Arcane Academy.


    Right above the 1st year''s dormitory.


    A figure hovered in mid-air, their gaze locked on a specific spot below. d in a long, flowing cloak that billowed gently in the morning breeze, the figure''s face was obscured by a deep hood, casting shadows over their features. Only their eyes were visible¡ªcold, calcting, and glowing faintly with an unnatural light.


    The figure''s gaze was intense, unblinking, as they focused on one of the dormitory rooms. From this vantage point, they could sense the aetheric disturbance emanating from within the Meditation Room below. It was chaotic and powerful, unlike anything typically felt within the academy grounds.


    "Hmm... So it begins," the figure murmured, their voice barely a whisper against the wind but carrying an ominous weight.


    They extended a hand, fingers syed wide, and began to channel a thin, almost invisible thread of aether. It snaked through the air like a wisp of smoke, spiraling downward towards the room where Adrian and Aria were.


    "Such a strange confluence of energies... It seems the little one has started her awakening. And the boy... interesting," the figure continued, speaking as if to themselves, yet there was a hint of amusement in their tone. "No wonder ''he'' didn''t say anything when she got together with him..."


    "But..."


    The aether thread moved with purpose, piercing through the walls of the dormitory effortlessly. The figure closed their eyes, focusing intently as they used the thread to feel the energy inside. They could sense Aria''s wild breakthrough, the fluctuating aether, the strange elemental manifestations swirling around her.


    "She''s tapping into something ancient, something beyond her current understanding," the figure mused. "But without control, this could be dangerous¡ªfor both of them."


    The figure paused, seeming to consider something. Then, with a small gesture, they tightened the thread of aether, attempting to stabilize the chaotic energy within the room, even if just slightly. They knew they couldn''t directly interfere¡ªsuch actions would draw unwanted attention¡ªbut a subtle nudge might keep things from spiraling out of control.


    "Sigh..."


    The cloaked figure watched intently as their aether thread snaked its way through the dormitory walls, subtly influencing the turbulent energies inside. With a gentle twist of their wrist, the thread shifted slightly, creating a stabilizing force around Aria and Adrian.


    "Consider this a help from me," the figure whispered, their voice tinged with an enigmatic amusement. As they finished their statement, they released the thread, allowing it to dissipate into the air, its work done.


    "Hmmm?" The figure turned in another direction, their eyes squinting.


    "Guess it''s time for me to leave," They then chuckled softly, the sound low and almost inaudible against the wind.


    Before departing, the figure raised their other hand, and a faint shimmer surrounded them, creating an invisible barrier to conceal their presence from any prying eyes below. With a satisfied nod, they turned away from the scene, their cloak swirling in the breeze.


    With a smooth, practiced motion, the figure lifted a hand, and a swirling portal of dark energy materialized before them. They stepped through without hesitation, the portal closing behind them in a blink, leaving the sky above the academy as empty as before.


    ---


    Inside the Meditation Room.


    Noxy slowly stirred, its small body twitching as it began to wake. The air was filled with chaotic aether, and its senses were immediately on alert. As it opened its eyes, a soft golden glow briefly flickered within them.


    It looked up to see its mama, Aria, sitting in the center of the room, her face contorted in pain, and its papa, Adrian, standing protectively in front of her, deflecting a barrage of elemental projectiles.


    Noxy''s instincts kicked in. It knew something was wrong. It quickly scampered over to Adrian, who was still engaged in the task of shielding Aria from the erratic aether manifestations.


    Adrian noticed the little hedgehog rushing toward him. "Noxy, be careful! Go hide in front of your mama!" he called out, his voice strained with the effort of blocking a particrly sharp ice shard and fast lightning bolts.


    But Noxy had no intention of hiding. Determined to help, it nted its feet firmly and said in its small, but resolute voice, (Noxy... help...)


    "What do-"


    But before Adrian could protest, Noxy''s quills began to vibrate, glowing faintly with a mysterious invisible energy. Then, in a sudden burst, several quills shot out from Noxy''s back, each one flying towards the swirling elemental forms that filled the room.


    Adrian''s eyes widened in shock as he watched the quills soar through the air. "What the¡ª"


    As soon as Noxy''s quills made contact with the various elemental manifestations¡ªice shards, earth spikes, fireballs, water droplets, and lightning bolts¡ªthey immediately stopped in their tracks, as if frozen in time. The entire room seemed to hold its breath, the chaotic aether now eerily still, suspended in mid-air.


    Adrian stared in disbelief. "What¡­ how¡­?" He nced down at Noxy, who stood proudly, its tiny chest puffed out with determination.


    For a moment, the room was silent, the only sound being Aria''sbored breathing. Adrian took a deep breath, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Noxy¡­ you did it. You stopped them."


    Noxy turned to Adrian, its eyes sparkling with a mix of pride and concern. (Noxy¡­ protect mama... papa,) it said softly, its small voice filled with a gentle resolve.


    Adrian knelt down, carefully picking up Noxy and holding it close. "Thank you, Noxy," he whispered, his voice filled with gratitude and curiosity. He then turned his attention back to Aria, whose breathing was beginning to steady, though her face still showed signs of strain.


    The room, now free from the assault of wild elemental energy, began to calm. Adrian could feel the shift in aether, the chaotic storm slowly abating. He knew they weren''t out of danger yet, but for the moment, they had a reprieve.


    Adrian looked back at Noxy, a newfound curiosity and awe in his eyes. "I don''t know how you did that, maybe it is your ability, but you''ve bought us some time." He gently ced Noxy beside Aria, ensuring it was safe. "Good job, little one."


    Noxy nodded, its tiny eyes never leaving Aria''s face. It nestled close to her, a small, protective presence amidst the lingering tension of the room.

 Chapter 306: You Cant Hide Forever (Bonus Chap)

    Adrian stood, taking a deep breath. He needed to understand what was happening to Aria and why her breakthrough had triggered such a violent reaction. But for now, he was grateful for the unexpected help of their littlepanion. With Noxy''s help, he could focus on recovering and figuring out the problem.


    "Noxy, can you-?"


    As Adrian turned to Noxy, his eyes widened and his lips twitched.


    "Not you too..."


    He muttered wryly as he saw Noxy lying beside Aria, its eyes closed as if it were in a trance. However, what took Adrian''s attention was the fact that some - third of the aether Aria was generating was now being absorbed by Noxy.


    "...Now what should I do?"


    Adrian''s heart raced as he watched Noxy lying beside Aria, its small body absorbing a portion of the chaotic aether that had been swirling around them. The room, which had been a tempest of elemental energy just moments ago, was now eerily calm. His confusion and worry deepened as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    "Noxy... what are you doing?" he muttered under his breath, his gaze flicking between the little hedgehog and Aria.


    For a moment, Adrian considered pulling Noxy away from Aria. He didn''t know what effect absorbing such vtile aether could have on it, but the concern was short-lived. As he watched, the tension in Aria''s face began to ease. The pained expression that had contorted her features moments before slowly faded, reced by a serene calmness.


    Adrian''s brow furrowed in both relief and bewilderment. He could see the change in the aether around Aria¡ªit was no longer wild and chaotic but smooth, like a steady stream flowing through her. The aether she was absorbing seemed purer, more refined than before, as if Noxy''s intervention had somehow filtered or refined it.


    "This... this can''t be a coincidence," Adrian whispered to himself, trying to piece together the puzzle before him. He knew that Noxy now had some unique ability or abilities, but he''d never seen anything like this. How could a small hedgehog influence the aether in such a profound way? How could it help Aria with her breakthrough?


    As Adrian observed, he realized that the amount of aether Aria was absorbing had increased significantly, and the quality of the energy seemed to be improving with every passing moment. The storm of elements had dissipated, leaving a peaceful atmosphere in its wake. It was almost as if the room had be a perfect environment for her breakthrough.


    He watched as Aria''s breathing grew steadier, her chest rising and falling in a more regr rhythm. The color returned to her cheeks, and her body, which had been trembling with pain and strain, now appeared to be rxed and at ease.


    Adrian let out a sigh of relief, his shoulders slumping slightly as the tension eased from his body. "Thank goodness," he muttered. "Whatever Noxy did... it seems to be working."


    Despite his relief, Adrian''s mind was still racing with questions. How had Noxy done this? What was its connection to the aether? He knew that Noxy was no ordinary creature, but this was beyond anything he had imagined.


    It was as if Noxy had some innate understanding of the aetheric forces at y, an ability to manipte them in a way that even experienced Awakeners couldn''t.


    Adrian shook his head, pushing those thoughts aside for now. He didn''t have the answers, but at this moment, it didn''t matter. What mattered was that Aria was safe and that her breakthrough was progressing smoothly, thanks to Noxy.


    "Let''s watch for now," he whispered to himself, deciding to keep a close eye on the situation. He needed to be ready in case anything changed, but for now, it seemed that things were stabilizing.


    Adrian remained vignt, his eyes never leaving Aria and Noxy. He could feel the steady pulse of aether in the room, its rhythm synchronized with Aria and Noxy''s breathing. There was a sense of harmony in the air, a bnce that hadn''t been there before.


    He knelt beside Aria and Noxy, his gaze softening as he watched them. "Whatever you''re doing, Noxy, keep it up," he murmured, grateful for the little creature''s unexpected intervention.


    Time seemed to slow as Adrian watched over them, the minutes stretching into an eternity. He was prepared to stay by their side for as long as it took, ready to protect them and ensure that Aria''s breakthrough went smoothly.


    Just then, his bracelet started to vibrate, showing the holographic image of Ardel.


    "Now, I should find a good excuse to skip the sses..." Adrian muttered as he quickly muted the bracelet. "Well, thankfully, I am good at this kind of thing, hehe."


    "I will just say Aria became suddenly ill and I had to help her." He muttered already stimting it in his head. "But... How will I exin the fact I found about it? Do I say she called me? Or I saw it by ident? Urgh..."


    "Whatever, I will think about itter. Let''s focus on them for now..."


    _______ ___ __


    High above the first-year dormitory, another figure floated in mid-air, watching intently from behind a shimmering veil of invisibility. This figure was none other than the Principal of Celestial Arcane Academy, the revered Sr Archmage Arwen, who had sensed the aetheric disturbance from his office and rushed over immediately.


    Draped in flowing, deep blue robes that fluttered in the breeze, his silver hair and beard glinted in the morning light. His eyes, sharp and wise, gleamed with a mix of concern and curiosity as he observed the events unfolding below.


    From his vantage point, he could see through the walls of the dormitory, his powerful senses perceiving the flow of aether around Adrian and Aria. His gaze softened as he watched Adrian standing protectively over his granddaughter, his determination evident even from afar.


    Arwen allowed a small smile to grace his lips. It was a rare expression for him, one filled with pride and a touch of amusement. "Ah, young Adrian," he murmured to himself, his voice barely audible in the wind. "Always so quick to act, so ready to protect. You remind me so much of myself when I was your age."


    However, his smile slowly faded as he turned his attention to the barrier that had recently shimmered and disappeared. It was faint, barely noticeable to most, but to Arwen, it was a clear indication of something¡ªor someone¡ªmeddling. His expression grew solemn, his brow furrowing as he studied the barrier.


    "How long are you going to keep hiding?" Arwen muttered softly, his voice carrying a hint of frustration and concern. He knew that whoever had been there just moments ago was powerful, their presence almost undetectable even to someone of his caliber.


    The subtle maniption of aether, the careful threading of energy¡ªit was all done with an expertise that hinted at someone with centuries of experience.


    Eldric''s eyes scanned the skies, searching for any lingering trace of the figure who had been here, but there was nothing. The only evidence of their presence was the slight residue of their aetheric signature, quickly fading into the background noise of the academy''s magic-rich environment.


    With a sigh, Eldric realized that whoever it was, they had no intention of revealing themselves, at least not yet. "You can''t hide forever," he whispered, his voice carrying a promise as much as a warning. He knew that the figure would return. Because...


    He knew the figure well...


    Taking onest nce at Adrian and Aria, Eldric''s expression softened once more. He was proud of his granddaughter and the young boy who stood beside her. Their bond was strong, and he could see that they would continue to grow together, facing challenges and oveing them side by side.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Protect her well, Adrian," Eldric murmured, his voice filled with a mixture of hope and concern. "For she is precious, more than you know."


    With a wave of his hand, Eldric conjured a swirling portal of shimmering blue energy. He stepped through it without hesitation, the portal closing behind him in a soft hum, leaving the skies above the dormitory empty once more.


    As the portal vanished, a calm settled over the academy, the morning sun rising higher into the sky, casting a warm glow over the grounds below. The turbulent aether that had filled the air earlier had dissipated, leaving behind a peaceful silence that belied the unseen events that had just unfolded.

 Chapter 307: The First Lunar Apprentice

    **Meditation Room**


    More than five hours had slipped by, marked only by the steady rhythm of the aetheric pulse and the muted sounds of Adrian''s asional movements. The room had grown quieter as time wore on, the previously turbulent aether now flowing in a calm, almost serene manner.


    Adrian had long since finished his meager lunch¡ªa ss of juice and a piece of bread¡ªand settled into a routine of quiet observation. He had begun to feel a bit of drowsiness creep into his limbs, but he shook it off, determined to remain alert for any changes.


    As he nced at Aria and Noxy, a sudden shift in the aether caught his attention. The absorption rate had begun to slow, then stopped entirely. Adrian''s eyes widened in hope, his heart racing with anticipation. Had the breakthrough finally concluded?


    Just as he began to let himself rx, a sudden, powerful surge of invisible force erupted from Aria and Noxy. The intensity of the release was overwhelming, a shockwave of aetheric energy that sent Adrian flying backward.


    Instinctively, he twisted mid-air and managed to catch himself just before crashing into the wall. His breaths came in quick, shallow bursts as he steadied himself, his mind racing to understand what had just happened.


    He looked back at Aria and Noxy, both of whom were slowly stirring from their trance-like states. The room, once calm and serene, was now filled with a lingering, shimmering aura.


    Aria''s eyes fluttered open first, their deep purple color reced by a radiant purple glow. Her expression was one of confusion and curiosity as she took in her surroundings. Beside her, Noxy began to wake as well. The small hedgehog''s eyes shone with a mesmerizing golden hue, reflecting the aether it had absorbed.


    As the two slowly regained consciousness, Adrian couldn''t help but smile wryly, his clothes tattered and stained with cuts and blood. The energy surge had left its mark on him, but he was just d to see that Aria was waking up.


    Aria''s gaze eventually settled on Adrian. Her eyes widened in shock as she took in his condition. The once-pristine fabric of his clothing was now shredded and smeared with blood. His face was marked by cuts and bruises, the aftermath of the chaotic aetheric surge till now.


    "Adrian?" Aria''s voice was soft, a mixture of concern and disbelief. "What happened to you?"


    Adrian, still catching his breath and leaning slightly against a nearby wall for support, forced a reassuring smile. It seemed he forgot to change himself or it didn''t evene to his mind.


    "It''s alright, Aria. You''ve had quite a breakthrough. I just... had to deal with some unexpected turbulence."


    He took a few steps toward her, trying to appear less battered than he felt. His eyes met hers, and he could see the worry etched deeply into her expression. "You''re okay now, though. That''s what matters."


    Noxy, having fully awakened, blinked up at Adrian with its eyes, a small twitch of its quills indicating its awareness. The hedgehog''s gaze then shifted to Aria, and it let out a soft, contented squeak.


    Aria slowly rose from her seated position, her movements cautious as she took in the state of the room and Adrian''s injuries. Her eyes remained a glowing purple, a sign of her still-active aetheric power. "Adrian, you really should have been more careful. I didn''t realize my breakthrough would cause so much trouble."


    "It''s not your fault," Adrian said, trying to downy the extent of his injuries. But it wasn''t really a big deal. They didn''t hurt at all. "We couldn''t have predicted this. Besides, you''re the one who had to endure the real strain."


    Aria''s gaze softened as she looked at Adrian. "Thank you for staying with me. I know it must have been difficult."


    Adrian gave a modest shrug. "It''s whatpanions do for each other."


    The room fell into a brief, reflective silence as Aria''s eyes continued to shimmer with a vibrant purple light. The energy in the air was still potent but seemed to be calming down now that Aria''s breakthrough wasplete.


    Aria took a deep breath, her eyes finally returning to their normal hue as she nced around the room, absorbing the aftermath of her aetheric trial. "What do we do now?" she asked, her voice steady.


    Adrian began to answer, but before he could speak, he noticed the once-violent aether had settled into a gentle flow around them. It was as if the room had been cleansed of its earlier turmoil, leaving behind a sense of quiet calm.


    "For now," Adrian said, ncing around the room and assessing the damage, "we clean up and get you some rest. We''ve had quite the day."


    Aria nodded, her expression showing a mix of relief and exhaustion. She looked at Noxy, who was now happily rolling about, seemingly pleased with the oue of the breakthrough.


    "Let''s take care of things," Adrian said. "And then, once you''re rested, we''ll talk about it."


    "Hmm..." Aria nodded a small smile ying on her lips. ''...Sorry, you had to go through this because of me...''


    "Anyway, congrattions on bing the first Lunar Apprentice of all the first years." Adrian smiled as they started cleaning. "I guess, my first spot is gonna be taken away from me, haha."


    "Thanks," Aria smiled back.


    However, Aria couldn''t shake a mix of emotions from swirling inside her. She was ted about her achievement¡ªbing the first Lunar Apprentice among the first years was a significant milestone. But the sight of Adrian''s battered state weighed heavily on her mind.


    Despite his reassuring words and the effort he put into helping her, Aria knew the cost of her breakthrough had been high for him. Adrian had sacrificed his ownfort and safety to ensure her sess.


    The reality of his condition, coupled with the knowledge that he couldn''t advance to the Lunar tier due to his affinitylessness, lingered in her thoughts.


    Aria nced at Adrian as he worked beside her. His attempts to appear nonchnt and his insistence that it was all part of helping a friend didn''t fully mask the exhaustion and strain he had endured.


    She could only imagine how it felt for him to be so close to the advancement he so deserved, only to be held back by something beyond his control. It must have been discouraging, frustrating even.


    A pang of guilt struck her heart. She knew Adrian had worked tirelessly and with unwavering dedication, despite the limitations imposed upon him. Yet, here he was, still supporting her through her breakthrough.


    As she continued to help with the cleanup, Aria''s thoughts drifted back to a secret shared between her and her grandfather, the Principal. It was a secret that Adrian possessed, something even he mightn''t know.


    Aria shook her head slightly, clearing away the troubling thoughts. She had to stay positive and hopeful. If anyone could catch up and ovee their obstacles, it was Adrian. She had faith in his strength and determination.


    With a soft murmur to herself, Aria spoke in a reassuring tone, as if trying to soothe both herself and Adrian. "Don''t worry, Adrian. You''ll catch up soon. I know it."


    Adrian looked up, catching the faintest glimpse of the determination and warmth in her eyes.


    "Did you say something?" He asked in curiosity.


    "Ah, no, let''s finish quickly and take a rest," Aria replied.


    "Oh, ok. If you say so..."


    _________ ____ ___


    (Author: Hello readers, Webnovel Spirity Awards 2024 evaluation has started. I hope you will support the story by leaving feedback on the Event Page. You can find it on the Mobile App, Events. Thank you beforehand.


    And, you can also read my new work - The Tale of two legendary Fools. There is already 20 chapters released by now. Give it a try, you won''t regret it. Well, possibly :) <3)

 Chapter 308: I am fighting because I can win

    Two days had passed since Aria''s breakthrough. The intense aetheric trial seemed like a distant memory, though the weight of its implications still lingered in Adrian''s mind. They had already discussed the event and managed toe up with a usible excuse for missing sses.


    To Adrian''s surprise, the Principal had anticipated their need for an alibi, and when they returned to the academy, none of the teachers questioned their absence.


    Adrian suspected his grandfather-inw, the Principal, was well aware of Aria''s breakthrough and had likely preempted any potential issues by smoothing things over with the staff. The entire situation left Adrian both grateful and slightly amused at the Principal''s foresight.


    As they made their way toward the Wild Heart Sanctuary, a familiar voice pulled Adrian from his thoughts.


    "Sir Adrian, are you feeling okay today? If not, you didn''t have toe," Irithel''s voice was soft, tinged with concern.


    Adrian turned to her and smiled, his expression warm and reassuring. "Haha, don''t worry, I''m all good now."


    Irithel nodded, though her hesitation was evident. "It''s good that Aria was there to take care of you."


    Adrian couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony of her words. "You''re right," he replied, though in truth, he considered telling her that it had been the exact opposite. Still, the Principal likely didn''t want to make his granddaughter look bad, so the details remained unspoken.


    "But are you okay yourself?" Adrian asked, his tone shifting to one of genuine concern. "With everything going on with the sanctuary, I mean."


    Irithel''s anxious expression betrayed her attempt to hide her worry. Her voice wavered slightly as she responded, "A-Ah, o-of course¡­ Everything is fine."


    Adrian could see through her fa?ade. After all, today was the day the sanctuary would be closed¡ªa situation that had undoubtedly weighed heavily on her.


    He stopped walking and turned to face her, his eyes meeting hers with a steady, reassuring gaze.


    "Irithel, would you believe me if I told you that everything will be okay?" Adrian''s smile was calm and confident, radiating a sense of assurance that seemed to catch Irithel off guard.


    Irithel looked up at him, her eyes searching his face for any hint of doubt. "What do you mean?" she asked quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Adrian''s smile grew a bit mysterious and calm, filled with a quiet confidence that seemed to soothe her nerves.


    "You will see soon," Adrian said not wanting to spoil it.


    "O-Oh, alright." Irithel wanted ask more but since Adrian didn''t say it, she didn''t press any further.


    Soon, they arrived at their destination.


    As they entered the Wild Heart Sanctuary, the atmosphere was thick with despair. The usually vibrant and bustling space now felt heavy, the air thick with a somber mood. Workers moved sluggishly, their heads hanging low. Some leaned against walls or sat with shoulders slumped, their faces clouded with worry and uncertainty.


    Adrian and Irithel''s arrival didn''t go unnoticed. Heads turned to them with a mixture of hope and sadness. Miss Jenny, the sanctuary''s chief caretaker, gave them a weary nod, her eyes filled with concern.


    Mrs. Rena, standing near a small group of workers, met Adrian''s gaze. There was a silent understanding between them, a shared acknowledgment of the gravity of the situation. Adrian nodded back, his expression reassuring.


    Before Adrian could take another step, two smaller figures rushed toward them. Mia and Finn, Mrs. Rena''s children, ran up, their eyes wide with fear and confusion. Mia flung herself at Irithel, clutching her waist tightly, her small frame trembling. Irithel bent down tofort her, her hand gently stroking Mia''s hair.


    Finn, on the other hand, grabbed Adrian''s sleeve, his grip tight and desperate. "Adrian," he pleaded, his voice cracking with emotion, "what''s happening? Why is the sanctuary being closed?"


    Adrian crouched down to Finn''s level, his expression gentle yet serious. He exchanged a nce with Irithel, who gave a small nod, silently encouraging him to speak. "It''s okay, Finn," Adrian said softly, cing a reassuring hand on the boy''s shoulder. "We''re here to help. Everything''s going to be fine."


    Mia''s small voice cut through the somber silence, filled with confusion and tears. "But¡­ why is our sanctuary being closed?" she huped, her words barely audible through her sobs. "Why? Half of the workers left already¡­ They said it''s hopeless¡­"


    Adrian nced around, taking in the scene. He noticed that the number of workers had indeed diminished significantly since hisst visit.


    The once fully staffed sanctuary now seemed understaffed, with only a handful of workers remaining. Many of them looked as if they were just waiting for the final word to leave, their loyalty wavering in the face of uncertainty.


    He gently patted Mia on the head, his voice calm and soothing. "Mia, sometimes, when things get tough, we find out who truly cares about a ce, who truly considers it dear to them," Adrian exined, his tone thoughtful. "This might be a blessing in disguise, a way to sort out who really wants to be here for the sanctuary."


    But in his mind, Adrian couldn''t help but think about the others. There were still those who stayed, not out of loyalty but out of a morbid curiosity to witness its fall. He smirked inwardly, a flicker of mystery sparking in his eyes. ''But they won''t get to see that. Not today, not ever.''


    Adrian stood up, his posture exuding quiet strength. "I promise, we''re going to turn things around. You''ll see." His words, though simple, carried a weight of conviction that seemed to light a small spark of hope in the eyes of those around him.


    Irithel, stillforting Mia, looked up at Adrian, her own expression softening. She could see the resolve in his eyes, and it gave her the courage to believe as well. "Listen to Sir Adrian," she said gently to Mia. "You know he''s always been someone who keeps his word."


    Mia sniffled and nodded, her grip on Irithel''s waist loosening slightly. Finn, still clinging to Adrian''s sleeve, looked up at him with wide, trusting eyes. "Really? You can save the sanctuary?"


    Adrian smiled down at him, his expression full of confidence. "Yes, Finn. Really. But we''ll need everyone''s help to make it happen. Can I count on you?"


    Finn nodded eagerly, his earlier fear reced with a spark of determination. "Yes, Adrian! I''ll help however I can!"


    Mia, still nestled against Irithel, looked up at her and then at Adrian. "Me too! I want to help too!"


    Adrian chuckled softly. "Good. We''re going to need all the help we can get."


    "Haha, you are still thinking about such delusions?"


    hope that Adrian had kindled. Heads turned toward the source of the voice, and there stood Mr. Hawke, his arms crossed over his chest and a sneer etched across his face.


    Adrian''s gaze hardened as he locked eyes with Mr. Hawke. He wasn''t surprised to see him here, but the timing was impable, as if he had been waiting for this moment to deliver his next blow.


    Mr. Hawke took a few steps forward, his boots echoing against the stone floor of the sanctuary. "Look around you," he said, sweeping his arm in a grand gesture that epassed the dpidated state of the sanctuary. "Most of your workers have already abandoned this sinking ship. You think a few words of encouragement will change anything?"


    Adrian kept his expression neutral, refusing to rise to Mr. Hawke''s bait. "It''s not just about words," he replied calmly. "It''s about action, about what we''re willing to do to save this ce."


    Mr. Hawke let out a scoff, shaking his head in disbelief. "You''re wasting your time. The sanctuary is already doomed. Why fight a battle you can''t win?"


    "Hehe, it''s actually the opposite." Adrian smiled. "I am fighting because I can win, you nasty old man."


    ______


    Check out my new story - The Tale of Two Legendary Fools.


    It was released today so you have to search manually.


    Well, I hope you''ll give it a try.

 Chapter 309: Reversal [1]

    Mr. Hawkeughed, a deep, mocking sound that echoed through the sanctuary. "You think you can win, boy? You''re nothing but a naive dreamer. You have no idea how things work in the real world," he sneered, his eyes narrowing at Adrian. "This sanctuary is finished, and no amount of false hope can change that."


    Adrian remained silent, refusing to give Mr. Hawke the satisfaction of a response. He knew Mr. Viin was waiting for him to argue but he couldn''t care less about him.


    Instead, he turned his gaze back to Irithel and the children, offering them a reassuring nod. They watched him with a mix of trust and anxiety, holding onto the belief that Adrian knew what he was doing.


    Before Mr. Hawke could say more, the doors to the sanctuary swung open, and a group of people entered, led by the inspector and the TWAO agent fromst week. They were apanied by several other officials and arge contingent of personnel in uniform. The inspector, the man with sharp features, surveyed the scene with a stern expression.


    He exchanged a brief nce with Mr. Hawke, a silent acknowledgment passing between them, before turning his attention to the workers and the beasts. "By order of the Eldoria City Security," he announced loudly, "this sanctuary is to be vacated immediately. All beasts are to be relocated to the special beast storage facilities outside the city."


    The personnel behind him sprang into action, moving toward the enclosures with practiced efficiency. Mrs. Rena, her face pale and her eyes wide with disbelief, stepped forward, her hands raised in protest. "Wait! You can''t just take them like this! These beasts are under our care¡ª"


    Several of the workers also moved to block the personnel, their faces set in defiance, but Adrian quickly intervened. "Stop," he said firmly, cing a hand on Mrs. Rena''s shoulder. "Let them do their job."


    Irithel, understanding Adrian''s intent, knelt down beside Mia and Finn, gently holding them back. "It''s okay," she whispered. "Sir Adrian knows what he''s doing."


    Mr. Hawke, standing off to the side, watched the scene unfold with a triumphant grin. His eyes glinted with malicious satisfaction as the workers reluctantly stepped aside, allowing the personnel to begin moving the beasts from their enclosures. The chaos and confusion yed right into his hands. He had finally won.


    In his mind, Mr. Hawke reveled in his victory. This was the moment he had been waiting for¡ªthe culmination of his ns to monopolize the city''s sanctuary business. Soon, he would be the sole owner of the only remaining sanctuary, and his influence would skyrocket. He could almost feel the power slipping into his grasp.


    Yet, despite his confidence, a nagging doubt gnawed at the back of his mind. Adrian''s calm demeanor, his unwavering smile¡ªit unsettled him. Did the boy have something up his sleeve? Had he asked for help from the academy? Was there a hidden ace that could turn the tide?


    But Mr. Hawke shook his head, dismissing the thought. "It doesn''t matter," he muttered under his breath, watching as the personnel continued their work. Even if Adrian had a n, it wouldn''t be enough to counter the meticulous schemes Mr. Hawke hadid out. He had covered his tracks too well and set up many scapegoats.


    There was no direct evidence linking him to anything illegal.


    He would walk away clean.


    Meanwhile, Adrian stood silently, observing Mr. Hawke from across the sanctuary. He could see the older man''s face alight with a sick sort of glee, clearly enjoying the chaos and despair unfolding before him. He seemed confident about everything. But Adrian knew this momentary triumph would soon be short-lived.


    He waited patiently, watching as the personnel began to lead the beasts toward the sanctuary''s exit. The air was tense, filled with the low growls and hisses of agitated creatures, the muted sobs of the children, and the hushed murmurs of the remaining workers. It was a scene of hopelessness¡ªor so it seemed.


    Once the first few beasts were led outside, Adrian''s lips curled into a small, confident smile. He took a deep breath, his voice clear and steady as he called out, "Wait!"


    Everyone fell silent, all eyes turning to Adrian. He took a step forward, his expression calm yet resolute. "Before you take another step, there''s something you should all see."


    Mr. Hawke frowned, a flicker of unease crossing his features. "What are you ying at, boy?" he demanded, his voiceced with irritation.


    Adrian ignored him, keeping his focus on the inspector and the TWAO agent. "Misters, I have a question I wanted to ask. What would happen if I were to prove that this whole situation was orchestrated¡ªsabotaged and schemed? What if the sanctuary was actually fine all along?"


    The inspector narrowed his eyes, his stern features reflecting both annoyance and curiosity. "If you have proof to support such a im, we would be obligated to review it and conduct a thorough reinvestigation," he replied, his voice steady butced with skepticism. "And if it turns out that the sanctuary has been unjustly used, the order for its closure would be lifted immediately."


    A murmur ran through the crowd as Adrian smiled, a calm, confident smile that seemed to further unsettle Mr. Hawke. "Thank you, Inspector," Adrian said, nodding in appreciation. "That''s exactly what I wanted to hear."


    He then turned to Mrs. Rena, who had been watching the exchange with a mixture of hope and fear. "Mrs. Rena, it''s time. Bring out ''it''."


    Mrs. Rena''s expression shifted dramatically, her previous despair reced by a look of determination and resolve. With a firm nod, she reached into her storage ring, her hand emerging with a small, glowing orb. The sight of it caused a ripple of surprise and curiosity among the onlookers.


    Mr. Hawke''s confident demeanor faltered slightly, a frown creasing his brow as he nced between the orb and Adrian. The inspector''s eyes narrowed, clearly trying to discern what Adrian had nned.


    Adrian took the orb from Mrs. Rena, holding it up for everyone to see. "This," he began, "is a magic recording orb, one of thetest models designed to capture everything that happens within its range. And it''s been active in this sanctuary for quite some time now."


    He activated the orb, and a holographic screen materialized above it, flickering to life with a bright glow. The screen disyed the inside of the sanctuary, specifically the aviary.


    The holographic image shimmered slightly, casting a faint glow over the crowd. Everyone''s eyes were glued to the recording, their expressions a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.


    At first, the footage showed the aviary in its usual state¡ªbirds perched on branches, ruffling their feathers, some flying between perches. Workers moved around, feeding the beasts and attending to their duties. The calming scent filled the air, visibly soothing the creatures.


    But then, something unusual caught everyone''s attention. A figure in the shadows, dressed in the standard sanctuary uniform, moved with a deliberate yet cautious pace. The figure seemed to be carrying something small and inconspicuous in their hands. The onlookers leaned in, trying to get a better look.


    The figure approached the area where the calming scent was stored. They carefully nced around, ensuring no one was watching, and then pulled out a vial from their pocket. Without hesitation, they unscrewed the cap and poured the contents into the scent diffuser.


    Gasps filled the sanctuary as everyone watched the figure tampering with the diffuser. A few secondster, the birds in the aviary began to act erratically, squawking loudly and fluttering about in a frenzy. The scene on the screen showed chaos erupting in the aviary as the birds were driven into a frenzy by whatever had been added to the calming scent.


    However, they seemed to have calmed down a bitter.


    Adrian paused the recording at a crucial moment when the figure turned, revealing their face in full. The sanctuary fell into a shocked silence as everyone recognized the figure: Miss Jenny, one of the sanctuary''s trusted and old workers.


    All eyes turned to Miss Jenny, who stood near the back, her face as white as a sheet. Her body trembled, and her legs shook uncontrobly. She looked like a cornered animal, panic evident in her eyes.

 Chapter 310: Reversal [2]

    Before anyone could speak, she stumbled forward, falling to her knees at Mrs. Rena''s feet. Tears streamed down her face as she clutched at Mrs. Rena''s legs, her voice desperate and pleading.


    "Please, Mrs. Rena! Forgive me! They forced me to do it¡ªI never wanted to harm the sanctuary! They threatened my family! You know how much I care for this ce, please, believe me!" Her sobs echoed in the sanctuary, her cries filled with genuine fear and remorse.


    The crowd murmured, unsure of how to react. Some looked at Miss Jenny with pity, while others regarded her with suspicion. Mrs. Rena, visibly shaken, ced aforting hand on Miss Jenny''s head, trying to calm her down.


    But Adrian remained unmoved by her disy. He turned back to the inspector and the TWAO agent, a knowing smile ying at his lips. "It''s not over yet," he said calmly, holding the orb up again. "There''s more."


    He resumed the recording, and the crowd turned their attention back to the screen. The footage continued from where it left off. This time, it showed Miss Jenny stepping back from the diffuser, her face no longer filled with fear or anxiety. Instead, there was a look of satisfaction¡ªa pleased, almost smug smile¡ªas she watched the chaos unfold.


    The sanctuary was deathly silent as the final moments of the recording yed. Miss Jenny''s smile faded from the screen, and Adrian paused the recording once more, ending the projection. He turned to face the crowd, his expression serious.


    "Miss Jenny wasn''t coerced or threatened," he said, his voice carrying across the room. "She was a willing participant, fully aware of her actions and their consequences. You can see it from the record." Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    The inspector stepped forward, his face stern as he addressed Miss Jenny. "Is this true, Miss Jenny? Were you acting on your own?"


    Miss Jenny''s face drained of what little color remained.


    "I... I..." She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. The realization of her betrayal, now undeniable andid bare before everyone, was too much for her to process. She lowered her head, sobbing uncontrobly.


    "Haha, I knew it!" Suddenly someoneughed out loud. "I knew your sanctuary was rotten to the core. Even your workers you were so proud of are nothing but traitors,"


    Mr. Hawke sneered, his voice filled with triumphant glee. "This is exactly why the sanctuary needs to be shut down. It''s a den of corruption and ipetence."


    His words sparked a fresh wave of murmurs among the crowd. Some nodded in agreement, swayed by the apparent evidence of betrayal within the sanctuary''s ranks. Others remained silent, their expressions conflicted.


    Mrs. Rena''s face was slightly ashen, her eyes fixed on Miss Jenny, who continued to sob at her feet. The betrayal of one of her own weighed heavily on her, and she struggled to find the words to respond. It would have been slightly better if Adrian told her beforehand, but...


    Adrian, however, was unfazed by Mr. Hawke''s attempt to seize the moment. "You''re right about one thing, Mr. Hawke," he said, his voice calm but firm. "The sanctuary does have a problem, but it''s not with the beasts or the staff who genuinely care for them. The real problem is with those who would sabotage it for their own gain."


    Mr. Hawke''s grin faltered slightly, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. "What are you implying, boy?" he demanded, his tone sharp.


    "I''m implying," Adrian continued, his eyes locking onto Mr. Hawke''s, "that you''re not as innocent as you im to be. In fact, I believe you''re the mastermind behind all this chaos. You''ve been orchestrating events from the shadows, manipting people like Miss Jenny to do your dirty work."


    A collective gasp rippled through the sanctuary. The workers, the officials, even the beasts seemed to sense the tension in the air.


    Mr. Hawke''s face darkened, but he quickly regained hisposure. His eyes narrowed as he regarded Adrian with a cold, calcting gaze. "I see," he said slowly, his voice steady despite the underlying tension. "You''re quite the storyteller, young man. But throwing around usations without solid proof is dangerous.


    It can lead to misunderstandings and, worse, to unjust consequences."


    He turned to the crowd, his expression one of righteous indignation. "We all know how much I''ve invested in this sanctuary," he continued, addressing them with a calm authority. "I''ve always been a staunch supporter of its mission, despite any disagreements we might have had. It was me who gave you financial support when you had no money too, right, Mrs. Rena?


    To use me of such despicable acts without evidence is not just reckless¡ªit''s nderous."


    Adrian smiled inwardly.


    ''Haha, he isn''t your average viin after all.''


    He admired Mr. Hawke''s ability to maintain hisposure and twist the narrative to his advantage. This man wasn''t an idiot who would crumble under pressure. No, Mr. Hawke was smart, and he knew how to y his cards well.


    ''Hehe, but I''m not your average extra as well.''


    ''I am an extra who knows a lot of things, a lot...''


    Adrian took a deep breath, his expression unchanging. "You''re right, Mr. Hawke," he said, nodding slightly. "It would be reckless to make such usations without proof. But that''s the thing¡ªI do have proof."


    He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a small vial filled with a glowing, swirling liquid. "This," Adrian announced, holding up the vial for everyone to see, "is a truth serum. Itpels honesty from anyone who ingests it. I propose that both you and Miss Jenny take it, here and now, in front of everyone. If you''re as innocent as you im, then you have nothing to fear, right?"


    A murmur spread through the crowd, and all eyes turned to Mr. Hawke. He remained calm, but there was a flicker of something¡ªannoyance?¡ªin his eyes. "I don''t need to prove my innocence with such tricks," he said smoothly, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Anyone with a modicum of intelligence knows these so-called ''truth serums'' are unreliable at best.


    But I understand your desire for transparency, so I''m willing to cooperate... to a point."


    He paused, giving the crowd a reassuring nod before looking back at Adrian. "I propose a different method. Let''s have a neutral party, someone we all trust, conduct an investigation. If you truly have proof, present it to them, and let them examine the facts. I''m sure we all want the truth toe out in a fair and just manner."


    Adrian felt a spark of irritation at how deftly Mr. Hawke deflected the challenge. He could see the cunning behind those eyes¡ªa man who was always one step ahead, always prepared for every oue. But Adrian was prepared as well.


    "Well then, who do you suggest?" Adrian asked ''cautiously''.


    "Hm... If there is such a person among us, it would be undoubtedly Mr. Klein who works for TWAO." Mr. Hawke pretended to think and then spoke. "He is undoubtedly the most suitable person for this job."


    "Hmm... Alright." Adrian nodded, since he had no better option.


    ''Haha, boy, you don''t know that he is already on my side... You already lost!''

 Chapter 311: Reversal [3]

    ''...''Haha, damn brat, you don''t know that he is already on my side... You already lost!''... is what he is probably thinking. But he doesn''t know that I also y dirty if I want to. Kekeke...'' Adrian smirked inwardly while acting hesitant and a bit hopeless.


    "Alright, since both sides have shown their trust in me, I will act as the third person." Mr. Klein stepped forward, his demeanor calm and collected. "I will ensure that the process is fair and thorough."


    Adrian nodded, and Mr. Hawke gave a curt nod in agreement. The crowd, sensing the gravity of the situation, fell into a hush. Adrian turned his attention back to Miss Jenny, who was still sobbing uncontrobly at Mrs. Rena''s feet.


    "Miss Jenny," Mr. Klein began gently, "We need to understand why you did this. Please, if you can, tell us the truth."


    Miss Jenny looked up, her eyes red and puffy. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out. The weight of her actions and the fear of whaty ahead seemed to choke her.


    ''Sigh... This is why they are troublesome.''


    Adrian stepped forward, his voice soft but firm. "Miss Jenny, if you tell us the truth and exin that you were indeed threatened, your punishment will be lighter. We need to know who was behind this, and why."


    She hesitated, her gaze darting between Mr. Klein and Adrian. After a few agonizing moments, she took a deep breath and nodded. "A-Alright... I''ll tell you. There were five men...


    they gave me arge sum of money to do this. They knew I needed it¡ªmy daughter is sick, and... I didn''t have a choice. I was desperate."


    Her voice cracked, and she began to sob again. "I didn''t want to hurt anyone, but they threatened my family... They said they would make sure my daughter got worse if I didn''tply."


    The crowd listened in silence, some showing signs of sympathy while others looked skeptical. Mr. Hawke''s expression hardened as he listened to Miss Jenny''s confession.


    "See, boy," Mr. Hawke said with a sneer, his voice dripping with condescension. "It seems you were ckmailing me. You were the one creating chaos and attempting to undermine the sanctuary. I never had any part in this."


    Adrian''s calm demeanor didn''t waver. "I haven''t finished yet you know," he said loudly, drawing everyone''s attention back to him. "Brother Dorian, bring them in!"


    The doors to the sanctuary swung open, and a tall, muscr man entered, dragging three men behind him. The three men were bound with ropes, their dark robes tattered and their faces bruised. The crowd gasped as they saw the sorry state of the captives.


    Mr. Hawke''s face paled slightly, and a flicker of anxiety crossed his features. He had hoped to avoid direct involvement in any nefarious acts, but seeing the bound men being brought in made him uneasy. Still, he maintained hisposure, a forced calm in his demeanor.


    "These men," Adrian announced, his voice carrying across the room, "are the ones who orchestrated the chaos. They were the ones who threatened Miss Jenny and coerced her into sabotaging the sanctuary."


    The muscr man, Dorian, threw the captives down in front of Adrian. One of the men, a thin figure with a weathered face, looked up with a defiant re. "You think we will just tell everything? You are so wr-Gah."


    Dorian hit the man causing him to stop.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed, but he remainedposed. "That''s not all," he said. "We will see if these people are really the ones who threatened Miss Jenny. I trust Mr. Klein will ensure the investigation is thorough."


    Mr. Klein nodded, stepping forward to examine the captives. His expression was serious as he began questioning them, while Adrian and Mr. Hawke watched, tension hanging thick in the air.


    As Mr. Klein interrogated the captives, the crowd waited anxiously, and the sanctuary''s fate hung in the bnce. The revtion of the masterminds behind the attack was a crucial step in uncovering the truth and determining the future of the sanctuary.


    Unfortunately, even Mr. Klein was unable to get anything of the three.


    Mr. Klein sighed, stepping back with a frustrated look on his face. "I''m sorry, everyone. I''ve tried everything, but these men refuse to speak. I couldn''t get a word out of them."


    Mr. Hawke inwardly sighed in relief, hiding a smirk. ''As expected of the men hired by ''Chameleon.'' They are as tight-lipped as he said. It seems like I can still salvage this situation.''


    Adrian, noticing the hidden smug look creeping onto Mr. Hawke''s face, decided it was time to change tactics. He turned his attention back to Miss Jenny, who was still trembling in fear. "Miss Jenny," he called out, his voice loud and clear. "Do you recognize any of these men? Or better yet, does either of their voices match the ones who threatened you?"


    The question took Miss Jenny by surprise, and she looked up with a confused expression. The crowd, too, seemed taken aback by the sudden shift in focus. Murmurs spread through the sanctuary as they tried to make sense of what Adrian was asking.


    Adrian nearly facepalmed at the realization that he hadn''t thought to ask this basic question earlier. It wasmon sense!


    ''I miss Earth more at times like these...''


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he repeated, "Miss Jenny, when they threatened you, did you hear their voices? And if so, do any of these men sound familiar to you?"


    Miss Jenny hesitated, ncing nervously at the men before her. "I... I didn''t see their faces," she stammered, "but their voices... Yes, I heard them. They spoke to me through their masks. One of them had a very distinct voice...


    It was deep and gravelly, almost like a growl."


    Adrian nodded encouragingly. "Alright, focus on their voices. Could you try to remember if any of these men sound like the ones who threatened you?"


    She nodded, taking a shaky breath as she tried to recall the memory. The room was silent, everyone holding their breath as she concentrated. She listened intently as Adrian gestured for one of the men to speak.


    "Say something," Adrian instructed, and the man, clearly nervous, mumbled incoherently. Miss Jenny shook her head. "No, that''s not him."


    Adrian moved to the second man, who hesitated but eventuallyplied. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," he said in a shaky voice.


    Miss Jenny''s eyes widened slightly. "That''s close... but I''m not sure."


    Adrian finally turned to the third man, the one who had spoken defiantly earlier. "You," Adrian said, his voice stern. "Say something again. Anything."


    The third man red at Adrian but eventually spoke, his voice low and gruff. It was like he was trying to sound as unnatural as possible. "T-This is all pointless. We won''t say anything."


    Miss Jenny''s eyes filled with recognition. "T-That''s h-Him! That''s the voice I heard!" She eximed, pointing at the man. "He was the one who spoke to me, I''m sure of it! He threatened me with my daughter!"


    The crowd erupted into whispers, and Mr. Hawke''s brows furrowed. He hadn''t expected this turn of events. Adrian smiled inwardly. ''This is just the beginning,'' he thought.


    Mr. Klein, now emboldened by this new piece of evidence, turned to the third man with renewed determination. "So, you guys were the one threatening Miss Jenny. It seems you''re not as tight-lipped as you thought." He leaned in closer, his expression serious. "You might want to start talking now. Things will only get worse for you if you don''t.


    I am sure you have heard of what happens when a TWAO agent gets serious."


    The man, realizing his cover was blown, looked around nervously. His earlier bravado seemed to crumble under the weight of the situation. He knew that denying it now would be pointless, and the crowd''s scrutiny felt like a physical pressure bearing down on him.


    Finally, after a long, tense silence, the man sighed, defeated. "Alright, alright. I was the one who threatened her. But I was just following orders! I didn''t have a choice, either!"


    Adrian''s expression hardened. "Who gave you those orders?" he demanded, his voice sharp.


    Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    The man hesitated, ncing at his fellow captives, then back at Adrian. "I... I can''t say," he muttered. "They''ll kill me if I do."


    Adrian exchanged a nce with Mr. Klein. This was a step forward, but they still needed more information. "We''ll protect you," Adrian assured. "But you need to tell us who''s behind this. We need names."


    The man remained silent, fear evident in his eyes. Adrian knew it wouldn''t be easy to get him to talk, but now that they had a lead, he was determined not to let it slip away.


    "I-It''s our Gang Leader." The man replied in a low voice.


    "Speak louder." Adrian said, his eyes cold. "Tell in detail."


    "I-It''s our Gang Leader!" The man repeated in a loud voice. "W-We are the Winter Wolf Gang members. It was our leader who ordered everything. A-And, he was alsomissioned by someone."


    "Who exactly."


    "I-I don''t know..."


    "Then, say goodbye to your freedom, you are gonna rot in the prison for all your life." Adrian said. "Even your Gang leader, or whoever is behind you can''t save you. I am sure they would rather prefer to kill you instead."


    The three men gulped in fear since they knew better than anyone else the rules of this world, their world.


    "I-It was..."


    "We are listening."


    "I-It was... someone called ''ck Chameleon''. T-This is all I know! I swear!"


    As soon as they heard the word ''ck Chameleon'', a few people''s expressions changed drastically.


    Mr. Klein, the inspector, Mrs. Rena, and Adrian had a pensive look on their faces while Mr. Hawke had a more surprised and irritated one.


    "Did you say The ck Chameleon?" Mr. Klein asked, his voice a bit solemn.


    "Y-Yes..." The ck-robed men replied in unison.


    "It seems we have the lead, isn''t that right, Mr. TWAO agent?" Adrian smiled as he looked at Mr. Klein.


    "Haha, y-you are right, student Adrian..."

 Chapter 312: Black Chameleon

    The name "ck Chameleon" sent a chill through the crowd, a name well-known in the underworld of Eldoria. The ck Chameleon was a notorious criminal, infamous for his ability to change his appearance and identity as easily as a chameleon changes its colors.


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    He was a master of disguise, able to mimic voices and appearances so perfectly that even the most trained eyes found it difficult to discern his true identity. This elusive nature had made him a prime target on the Eldoria City Security''s wanted list, as well as a high-priority suspect for TWAO agents and otherw enforcement agencies across the region.


    For years, the ck Chameleon had orchestrated a series of crimes, from grand theft and smuggling to more sinister acts like kidnapping and assassination. His ability to disappear into the crowd and reemerge as someone entirely different had made him a ghost, haunting the streets of Eldoria with his audacious crimes.


    The mere mention of his name caused tension to ripple through the room, as those who knew of him understood the gravity of their situation. If the ck Chameleon was involved, this was no ordinary sabotage.


    Adrian, sensing the rising tension and the need to refocus the group, cleared his throat and stepped forward. "Now that we''ve discovered who orchestrated this whole thing, it''s time to stop this chaos and return the sanctuary to its rightful state."


    His voice was calm but firm, a clear signal that he was taking charge of the situation. "We need to get the beasts back into their ces and ensure the safety of everyone here."


    The TWAO, Mr. Klein, nodded in agreement, his expression troubled but resolute.


    Mr. Hawke, however, seemed less convinced. His brow furrowed, and his eyes darted around as if searching for something totch onto.


    "Wait a minute," Mr. Hawke interjected, his voice filled with skepticism. "What about thest time we visited then? Even before the fake calming scent was used, the beasts still attacked us. What do you say about that?"


    Adrian smiled slightly, his demeanor unflinching. "You saw the record just now. We can conclude that it takes a little time for the beasts to react to the calming scent. That''s why they suddenly got wild after a few moments¡ªit wasn''t immediate."


    Mr. Hawke''s frown deepened, clearly not satisfied with this exnation. "And how do you know how that thing works?" he countered, his voice sharp with suspicion. "It''s almost as if you were the one who did it."


    Adrian''s smile widened at the usation, but his eyes remained steely and unwavering. "How do you know it doesn''t work that way?" he retorted. "You sure sound confident, Mr. Hawke. Could it be that you were the one who did it? And you say you support this ce yet you are still trying your best to shut it down."


    The crowd murmured at Adrian''s words, the tension in the room growing palpable. Mr. Hawke''s face reddened, and he seemed momentarily at a loss for words, hisposure slipping under the weight of the usation. Adrian''s direct challenge put him in a precarious position¡ªhe needed to tread carefully or risk exposing and embarrassing himself further.


    Mr. Klein stepped in, sensing the mounting tension. "Let''s not jump to conclusions without evidence," he said, trying to keep the situation from escting. "Right now, our priority should be to calm the beasts and restore order."


    Adrian nodded, still watching Mr. Hawke closely. "Agreed. Let''s focus on getting everything back under control first. We can continue this investigation once everyone is safe. I am sure Mr.


    Klein and the inspector will report back to their superiors about the whole situation."


    His intervention seemed to calm the room slightly, but Adrian could see the wheels turning in Mr. Hawke''s mind. He was plotting his next move, trying to find a way out of this trap. Adrian knew he had to be vignt¡ªone wrong move could turn the tables against him, and he had no intention of letting that happen.


    "Inspector, please guide everyone in returning the beasts," Adrian instructed, his tone authoritative. "Mr. Hawke, if you have any other objections, now would be the time to voice them."


    Mr. Hawke remained silent, his expression tense and conflicted. The inspector nodded hesitantly and began organizing the crowd, directing them towards the sanctuary''s enclosures. As people started moving, Adrian kept a close eye on Mr. Hawke, ready to counter any further attempts to derail their efforts.


    But it seemed like Mr. Hawke had given up, for now at least.


    He hesitated for a moment, his expression softening slightly as he addressed Mrs. Rena. "Mrs. Rena, I''m sorry you had to see this side of me. My intention was never to cause harm but to ensure the sanctuary''s well-being. I''ve always supported this ce, but recent events have been...


    troubling, to say the least. I hope you understand."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her eyes filled with a mix of concern and hidden disappointment. "Mr. Hawke, I''ve known you for years. I just wish things could have been different."


    Mr. Hawke sighed, taking a step back. "I should take my leave now. I''ll be in touchter to discuss how we can move forward from this," he said, turning towards the exit.


    Mr. Klein watched Mr. Hawke leave, then approached Adrian. "We should follow up on this matter with our superiors," he said, his tone businesslike. "But I trust you''ll handle things here."


    Adrian gave a curt nod. "I will. Thank you, Mr. Klein."


    With a nod, Mr. Klein also took his leave, his demeanor tense but professional. As he exited, the atmosphere in the sanctuary began to shift. With the two men gone, the focus turned back to the task at hand: returning the beasts to their enclosures.


    Under the inspector''s guidance, it took about ten minutes for the sanctuary staff and volunteers to calm the beasts and guide them back into their respective enclosures. The cacophony of roars and shrieks gradually faded, reced by the quiet hum of whispers among the workers.


    As the situation stabilized, attention shifted to Miss Jenny, who stood off to the side, her face pale and her eyes wide with fear. The tension in the room grew once more as whispers and murmurs spread through the crowd.


    "Miss Jenny should be expelled," one worker muttered.


    "She betrayed the sanctuary. We can''t trust her," another agreed.


    "But she''s been with us for years. Maybe we should forgive her," a softer voice suggested, uncertain.


    Adrian listened to the murmurs, his expression unreadable. He watched Miss Jenny closely, noting her trembling hands and the darting nce she gave towards a few of the other staff members. He could see the fear in her eyes, but also something else¡ªguilt.


    ''Sigh... I have to be the bad guy again, huh.''

 Chapter 313: Punishment

    Suddenly, Adrian spoke, his voice calm but cutting through the whispers like a de. "Miss Jenny, if you tell us the names of your aplices from the sanctuary, I''ll consider letting you continue working here. I''m sure you couldn''t have done this alone."


    ''Though I can''t really do that, she has no choice but to believe me because of the pressure.''


    A gasp rippled through the room at Adrian''s unexpected move. Miss Jenny''s eyes widened, panic shing across her face. A few workers exchanged nervous nces, their difort palpable.


    "How dare you use us!" one of the staff members shouted, stepping forward. "Have you no shame, trying to turn us against each other?"


    ''Is he one of them?''


    Adrian''s cold gaze shifted to the speaker, and the man immediately fell silent under the weight of Adrian''s re. "I have no shame when ites to helping this sanctuary," Adrian said icily. "If you''re not guilty, you have nothing to worry about. But I will not allow anyone who threatens this ce to remain here."


    ''Well, I just said what needed to be said. However, they might have sounded.''


    His words hung heavily in the air, and a tense silence followed. Miss Jenny''s face contorted with fear and anger, her fists clenching at her sides. She gritted her teeth, clearly torn between her loyalty to her aplices and her desire to stay at the sanctuary.


    After a long moment, she finally spoke, her voice barely more than a whisper. "All right... I''ll tell you."


    Adrian nodded, his expression still cold and unyielding. "Good. Start talking."


    ''Hehe, I knew it would work.'' He secretly smiled.


    Miss Jenny hesitated, taking a deep breath before she began to speak. "It was... Carl, from the feeding team. And Lydia, she''s one of the caretakers. They helped me... they knew what we were doing." Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    A collective gasp echoed through the room as all eyes turned to Carl and Lydia. Both of them looked stunned, but as the realization set in, their expressions shifted to ones of anger and betrayal.


    "You traitor!" Carl was the one who shouted earlier, he walked towards Miss Jenny. "How could you use me?"


    Lydia, on the other hand, burst into tears, copsing to her knees. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! I never wanted this to happen!"


    Adrian watched the scene unfold with a detached calmness. "Alright, stop before I stop you" he called out the man, Carl.


    "We have three people - Carl, Lydia, and Miss Jenny on our list. Mrs. Rena, it''s your job to decide what to do with them."


    "T-This..." Mrs. Rena was surprised by the sudden shift of attention to her.


    "I..."


    "P-Please, Miss Rena, we have worked here for a long time, please don''t...."


    The three started to beg one after another. Mrs. Rena struggled to decide but when her gazended on Adrian, his silent and cold expression, she understood.


    She couldn''t be emotional anymore.


    She took a deep breath and looked at them.


    "I... I''m firing all three of you. Don''t show your face in the sanctuary again."


    The room fell silent, the gravity of Mrs. Rena''s decision sinking in. Shock was evident on the faces of the sanctuary staff and volunteers. No one had expected Mrs. Rena, who was known for her strict yet gentle nature, to make such a swift and firm decision.


    Carl was the first to react. His face twisted with anger and disbelief, and his hands balled into fists at his sides. "You''re making a big mistake, woman," he snarled, his voice filled with venom. "I''ve been working for you for years, and this is how you repay me? You let some outsider waltz in here and turn us against each other? You''re a fool."


    Mrs. Rena flinched at his harsh words, but she stood her ground, her expression resolute. "Carl, you betrayed the sanctuary," she said, her voice steady despite the hurt in her eyes. "You put everyone here at risk. I can''t forgive that."


    Carl sneered, his eyes narrowing. "Fine, have it your way," he spat. "But don''t think for a second that this ce will survive without me. You think you can just throw me out and carry on like nothing happened? You''re in for a rude awakening, Miss. You''ll regret this."


    With that, Carl turned on his heel and stormed toward the exit, his steps heavy and angry. The crowd parted to let him pass, watching as he mmed the door open and disappeared into the hallway.


    Lydia was next. She was still on her knees, tears streaming down her face. Her body shook with sobs as she looked up at Mrs. Rena, her eyes filled with remorse. "Please, Mrs. Rena," she pleaded, her voice breaking.


    "I''m so sorry. I never wanted to hurt anyone. I just... I was scared. They pressured me, and I didn''t know what to do. Please, give me another chance."


    Mrs. Rena''s expression softened for a moment, a flicker of empathy in her eyes. But then she nced at Adrian, who stood calmly with his arms crossed, his eyes hard and unyielding. She knew what she had to do.


    "I''m sorry, Lydia," Mrs. Rena said quietly. "But I can''t let fear be an excuse for endangering the sanctuary. You knew what you were doing, and you made your choice. Now you have to live with the consequences."


    Lydia''s sobs grew louder, but she didn''t protest further. She slowly got to her feet, her shoulders slumped in defeat. She cast onest, sorrowful look at Mrs. Rena before turning and walking out of the room, her footsteps heavy with despair.


    Finally, all eyes turned to Miss Jenny. She had been standing off to the side, her face pale and drawn. Unlike Carl and Lydia, she didn''t beg or plead. She seemed resigned to her fate, as if she had known this would be the oue from the start.


    "Miss Jenny," Mrs. Rena said softly, her voice tinged with sadness. "I trusted you more than anyone. I never thought you would betray me like this."


    Miss Jenny looked down at the floor, unable to meet Mrs. Rena''s gaze. "I''m sorry," she murmured, her voice barely audible. "I really am. But what''s done is done, and there''s no taking it back now. I just...


    I hope you can forgive me one day."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression pained but resolute. "I hope so too, Jenny. But for now, you need to leave. This sanctuary can''t afford to have people it can''t trust."


    Miss Jenny nodded slowly, a tear slipping down her cheek. She turned and walked toward the exit, her steps slow and heavy. As she reached the door, she paused and nced back at Mrs. Rena, her eyes filled with regret. "Goodbye, Mrs. Rena," she whispered before slipping out the door and into the hallway, leaving the room in a tense silence.


    As the door closed behind her, Mrs. Rena let out a shaky breath, her shoulders sagging as the weight of her decision finally hit her. She looked around at the remaining staff and volunteers, her expression tired but determined.


    "I know this has been a difficult day for all of us," she said, her voice wavering slightly. "But we need to pull together and make sure the sanctuary stays safe. We can''t afford any more mistakes."


    The staff nodded in agreement, murmurs of support filling the room. Despite the tension and uncertainty, there was a sense of relief in the air. They had faced a crisis ande through it, stronger and more united than before.


    Adrian watched the scene unfold, his expression unreadable. He knew that this was just the beginning¡ªthere would be more challenges ahead, more difficult decisions to make. But for now, they had won a small victory, and that was enough.


    Mrs. Rena turned to Adrian, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Sir Adrian," she said quietly, calling him Sir. "I don''t know what we would have done without you."


    Adrian nodded, a small smile tugging at his lips. "I''m just d I could help," he replied. "But there''s still a lot of work to do."


    Mrs. Rena nodded, her expression resolute. "You''re right. We need to be vignt. But I have faith that we can get through this, as long as we have each other''s support."


    Adrian nodded in agreement, his gaze sweeping over the sanctuary. There was a lot of work to be done, but he was confident that they would rise to the challenge. After all, he already knew this would happen.


    ''Now, the next step is to catch the chameleon and the big fish behind him.''

 Chapter 314: I Finally Caught You, You Damn Rat

    The evening passed quietly in the city of Eldoria, the bustling energy of the day slowly fading into the calm stillness of night. The streetlights flickered to life, casting long, distorted shadows that danced along the cobblestone streets. The shops and markets had closed, and only a few scattered pedestrians walked briskly, eager to return home.


    Miss Jenny walked with her head down, her steps slow and heavy as she made her way towards her home. Her thoughts were clouded with regret and shame, the events of the day reying in her mind over and over again.


    The cold breeze brushed against her, causing her to pull her coat tighter around her shoulders. The surroundings were eerily quiet and scarce, the usual noise of the city reduced to the distant hum of a few carriages and the asional murmur of voices from behind closed doors.


    Above her, on the rooftops, a group of shadows moved silently, tracking her every step. They moved with purpose, leaping from one building to another with agile grace.


    Their eyes were fixed on Miss Jenny, their expressions hidden beneath dark hoods and masks.


    One of the figures, a younger one with a nervous energy, broke the silence with a whisper. "Is she going to be attacked today? Shouldn''t we tail her more closely? We''re baiting the infamous Chameleon after all."


    Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Two of the figures turned to look at him coldly, their gazes sharp and unyielding. The nervous agent immediately shut his mouth, realizing he had spoken out of turn.


    One of the two figures, a fit young man with a calm expression, turned to the other figure beside him and spoke in a low voice. "Mr. Klein, it''s indeed suspicious that the Chameleon hasn''t shown up until now, right?"


    Mr. Klein, nodded slightly, his eyes still fixed on Miss Jenny as she walked below. "Hmm... You are right, student Adrian," he replied, his tone calm and thoughtful. "But we can''t underestimate him. The Chameleon is known for his patience and cunning.


    He could be watching us right now, waiting for the perfect moment to strike even if he were to know what we were nning."


    The others, hidden beneath their hood, frowned slightly as they considered Mr. Klein''s words.


    They knew the Chameleon was a master of disguise, able to blend in anywhere and disappear without a trace. But something about this situation felt off. The Chameleon was known for his bold moves, for striking when least expected. Why hadn''t he made his move yet?


    Following behind Adrian was Sir Dorian, ''Mr. Lucien''s trusted bodyguard, his eyes scanning the rooftops and alleyways for any sign of danger. Dorian''s presence was reassuring for Adrian; he was a seasoned knight, known for his sharp instincts and unyielding loyalty. He and Adrian exchanged a quick nce, both understanding the stakes of their operation.


    They had nned this carefully, knowing the Chameleon would likely try to get rid of Miss Jenny to silence her. She was a loose end, a threat to hismissioner''s ns, and he wouldn''t want her talking to the authorities or handing over the proof - the vial that held that chemical.


    Well, it was Adrian who discussed it with the Inspectorter, in order to make Mr. Hawke get impatient and order Chameleon to get rid of the proof, along with Miss Jenny.


    His n was simple: use Miss Jenny as bait to draw the ck Chameleon out, and then capture him before he could escape.


    But the longer they waited, the more they felt this was useless.


    "Mr. Klein, I spotted the Pink Chameleon." Adrian suddenly spoke to Mr. Klein.


    "Eh? He''s not Pink Chameleon, he''s the ck Chameleon, student Adrian." Mr. Klein corrected him.


    "Aha, right, I forgot."


    Miss Jenny finally reached her destination¡ªa medium-sized house at the edge of the city. She hesitated at the door, ncing around nervously before stepping inside. As she entered, the house remained dark for a moment before she lit the lights.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream pierced the air, echoing through the quiet streets.


    "That''s Miss Jenny!" one of the agents shouted.


    Without wasting a second, Mr. Klein and Dorian leapt from the rooftop,nding gracefully before rushing to the front door. Adrian and the other agents followed closely behind, weapons drawn and ready.


    They burst into the house, Mr. Klein and Dorian in the lead, their eyes scanning the dimly lit room. The scream hade from deeper inside, and they moved quickly, following the sound.


    In the center of the room, they found a young girl, her back to them, standing beside arge mirror. Her hands were trembling as she reached up and pulled off a wig, revealing her true identity.


    The girl turned to face them, her eyes locking onto Adrian''s with a small smile. "I did as you said, sir," she said, her voice calm andposed despite the situation.


    The agents looked at her in confusion, not understanding what was happening.


    "Good job..." Adrian muttered under his breath.


    "Thud-!"


    Just then, a loud thud echoed through the room as Mr. Klein copsed to the floor, clutching his chest.


    "Sir Klein!" the agents shouted, rushing to his side.


    "Don''t approach!" Dorianmanded, holding out his hand to stop them. His eyes were sharp, focused on the scene unfolding before them.


    Mr. Klein struggled to breathe, his eyes wide with shock and fear. He looked up at Adrian and the agents, anxiety in his gaze. "Help me... please..." he gasped, his voice weak.


    Adrian didn''t move. He stood still, a cold smile slowly spreading across his face. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Pink Chameleon," he said calmly.


    Mr. Klein''s eyes widened in panix as he realized what was happening. He tried to move, but his body felt heavy, as if gravity itself was pressing down on him.


    "What are you saying?" he choked out, struggling to speak. "I''m Klein, not the ck-"


    Before he could say anything more, another figure slowly emerged from the shadows, a man looking like he was in histe twenties, exuding an aura of power and solemnity.


    Mr. Klein''s eyes widened even further as he recognized the figure. "W-Weapon Sage?" he stammered, his voice filled with disbelief.


    The figure stared at Mr. Klein¡ªno, the ck Chameleon¡ªcoldly. "I finally caught you, you damn rat," he said, his voice low and menacing.

 Chapter 315: Not Too Shabby

    The room fell silent as the figure of the Weapon Sage, known to the students as Instructor Darius, stepped fully into the light. The TWAO agents stared in shock and confusion, unable toprehend what was unfolding before them. Their eyes shifted from the copsed Mr. Klein, now revealed as the ck Chameleon, to the imposing presence of Darius.


    Adrian, maintaining hisposure, turned to Darius and spoke with a calm but curious tone, "Instructor Darius, is he the one?"


    Darius nced at Adrian, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Thanks for this, Adrian. I owe you one. And yes, he is the one."


    With a swift flick of his hand, an unseen force gripped the ck Chameleon. The Chameleon''s body convulsed violently, and he coughed up a spray of blood.


    A ripple seemed to pass over his form as his face and body began to morph, shifting back to his original appearance. His features twisted and distorted before settling into the recognizable, hardened visage of the true ck Chameleon.


    Adrian watched silently, understanding that Darius had severed the Chameleon''s aether flow, disrupting his ability to maintain his disguise. The room seemed to hold its breath, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife.


    "Impressive as always, Instructor Darius," Adrian remarked, his tone respectful yet knowing.


    Darius nodded, his eyes not leaving the unconscious Chameleon. With a wave of his hand, the ck Chameleon''s limp body began to levitate, rising slowly off the ground. "I''ll take him with me," Darius announced, his voice authoritative. "Don''t worry, I will return him to the officials soon. I will help with your problem too, Adrian."


    Adrian gave a slight smile and nodded. "I appreciate that, Instructor."


    In the blink of an eye, Darius vanished, taking the ck Chameleon with him. The sudden departure left a palpable void in the room.


    The TWAO agents stood frozen in ce, still reeling from the shock of what they had just witnessed. None of them could quite believe their eyes, the reality of the situation slowly sinking in.


    Adrian sighed softly and turned his attention to the young girl, who had been standing quietly off to the side throughout the ordeal. He reached into his coat and pulled out a small pouch filled with coins. Walking over to her, he handed her the pouch with a grateful nod. "This is for you. Thank you for your help."


    The girl''s eyes brightened at the sight of the money. She gave a shy smile and quickly bowed her head in thanks. "Thank you, sir," she replied, her voice filled with genuine gratitude. Without another word, she turned and hurried out of the house, disappearing into the night.


    "Mr. Dorian, please make sure she reaches her home safely," Adrian whispered to Dorian which the knight readily agreed.


    With the girl and Mr. Dorian gone, Adrian turned back to the TWAO agents, who were still standing in stunned silence. He pped his hands sharply, breaking them out of their daze. "Wake up, everyone. You need to return to Mr. Klein''s office," Adrianmanded, his voice snapping the agents back to attention.


    "You''ll learn everything there."


    The agents exchanged bewildered nces but nodded, silently leaving the house one after another.


    Adrian silently watched them as they left, a small satisfied smile tugging at his lips.


    Adrian took a deep breath, his shoulders rxing now that the mission was over. "Man, that went way smoother than I expected," he muttered, a bit of a grin spreading across his face. "Honestly thought we''d have more of a fight on our hands, but I guess I underestimated Instructor Darius. Guy''s called the Weapon Sage for a reason, I suppose."


    He chuckled to himself, shaking his head. "And here I was, thinking I''d outsmarted everyone with my n. Maybe I''m getting a little too clever for my own good," he added with a smirk, running a hand through his hair. It was kind of wild how everything had fallen into ce, but maybe he''d been overthinking things a bit too much.


    "Still, I gotta admit, this whole operation was pretty well-yed." Adrian nced around the now-empty room, his mind reying the events that led up to the capture of the ck Chameleon.


    It all started right after that meeting with Mrs. Rena. Even though she turned down the help from his alter ego, Mr. Lucien, Adrian had slipped that recording orb into her office. Sneaky? Maybe.


    But it gave him the edge he needed.


    Then there was the whole deal with Mr. Klein. That one had been tricky. Adrian had to y his cards just right, using the info he had on Klein to sway him from Mr. Hawke''s side.


    He''did it all out, showing Klein the bigger picture and, honestly, throwing in a bit of acting. Being the bad guy wasn''t exactly his favorite role, but sometimes you gotta y dirty to get the job done.


    And once he had Klein on board? Well, that''s when things really started toe together. He''dbined his initial n with the bait strategy. It was risky, sure, but he was banking on the ck Chameleon''s ego and pride. The guy had a rep for being bold, almost cocky, and Adrian knew he could use that to his advantage. That''s simr to how the main cast caught him after all.


    "Had to keep it simple, though," he muttered, remembering the secret code he''de up with for Klein. "The ''Pink Chameleon'' bit... Klein was supposed to reply with ''Pink? That guy sure has a weird taste.'' But, instead, I got ''It''s the ck Chameleon, not Pink,'' or whatever." That was the giveaway Adrian needed.


    He''d set it up just right, knowing that the real Klein would catch on to the code, but the Chameleon? No chance. "Haha, I knew he would be pissed. But I gotta give him for holding his anger back."


    Adrian snickered to himself. "Man, if anyone had told me a few months ago I''d be pulling off stuff like this, I''d haveughed in their face."


    It was almost funny how far he''de. From just a reader who woke up in this world to... well, whatever this was. He wasn''t sure if he liked how smoothly he could pull things like this off.


    It felt a bit too natural, like slipping into a pair of well-worn boots.


    "Guess this is what happens when you start thinking a few steps ahead," he said, almost talking to himself at this point. It was strange, though, to think about how much he''d changed. How he''d gone from being an overthinker and a bit cringe reader to orchestrating a n to catch one of the most notorious criminals around.


    "Not too shabby, Adrian," he muttered, a small smile ying on his lips. "Not too shabby at all."


    But beneath the satisfaction, there was a hint of something else. A feeling he couldn''t quite shake. Maybe it was the realization that he was starting to enjoy this a little too much. Or maybe it was the thought of what he had to do next. Either way, he knew he had to keep his wits about him.


    "Alright, enough with the self-reflection," Adrian said, straightening up. "Time to wrap this up."


    He took onest look around the room, making sure everything was in order. The agents were gone, the orphaned girl was safely on her way home, and Dorian was escorting her to make sure. All that was left was to catch ''the big fish'' and end this act.


    Adrian stepped outside, taking a deep breath of the cool night air. The city was quiet now, almost peaceful. He started walking, hands in his pockets, mind already racing ahead to the next move.


    "Guess I''ll have to keep this up," he mused quietly to himself. "Who knows what''sing next."


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    ______ ____ _


    (Author: Hello readers, Webnovel Spirity Awards 2024 evaluation has started. I hope you will support the story by leaving feedback on the Event Page. You can find it on the Mobile App, Events. Thank you beforehand.


    And, you can also read my new work - The Tale of two legendary Fools. There is already 20 chapters released by now. Give it a try, you won''t regret it. Well, possibly :) <3)

 Chapter 316: The TWAO Branch Leader

    The morning sun cast a warm, golden glow over the bustling city streets. News of the ck Chameleon''s capture spread like wildfire, igniting conversations and spection everywhere. From the bustling marketces to the quiet corners of small cafes, whispers of the notorious criminal''s defeat were on everyone''s lips.


    "It was the Weapon Sage, Darius!" eximed a man at a newsstand, his voice filled with awe. "They say he caught the ck Chameleon with the help of a mysterious rich person and some TWAO agents."


    A group of women standing nearby nodded eagerly, hanging on every word. "Who could that mysterious person be?" one of them wondered aloud, her eyes wide with excitement. "Do you think it''s someone from the royal family?"


    "Maybe," another woman chimed in, "or perhaps a wealthy merchant? Whoever it is, they''re bound to be someone important."


    In the crowded taverns, the news was the main topic of discussion. Patrons leaned in close, sharing what little information they had. Theories and rumors bounced back and forth, each one more fantastical than thest.


    At the academy, the excitement was even more palpable. Students gathered in small clusters, their voices hushed but animated as they recounted the news.


    "I heard instructor Darius single-handedly took down the notorious ck Chameleon!" a student whispered, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    "Yeah, and get this," her friend added, leaning in conspiratorially, "there was a mysterious rich person involved too. Can you believe it?"


    Adrian walked through the academy grounds, his expression calm despite the buzz of excitement around him. He could hear snippets of conversations as he passed, students eagerly discussing the events of the previous night.


    A small smile yed at the corners of his lips as he muttered to himself, "I can imagine Hawke''s troubled and panicked expression right now. s, I can''t see it since we have sses." He chuckled softly, recalling the previous day''s operation with a sense of satisfaction.


    Read new adventures at mvl


    He had met with Dorian after he left the house, who reported that the orphan girl had returned safely to her ce. The girl was totally stranger, Adrian just met her not long ago when he saw her trying tomit thievery. That''s why hemissioned her and gave her enough money so that she wouldn''t do it again.


    Although the person she was trying to rob was in fact him, he couldn''t help but pity the girl. She was totally noob at this, might have been her first time. That''s why he made Dorian investigate her and then offered her that work.


    Anyway, after thanking Dorian for his help and dismissing him, Adrian made his way back to the academy. The mission was a sess, and the loose ends were neatly tied up.


    However, as he entered his room, he was met with his girlfriend who stood there with her arms crossed a curious and pouting expression on her face. Beside her, Noxy, the hedgehog, sat patiently, his tiny nose twitching.


    Thankfully he told Aria what he was going to do, so there''s nothing to worry about. However, she still asked several questions which made him a bit mischievous to use a secret move to stop her.


    Remembering those intimate moments, he couldn''t help but smile sheepishly.


    "Mr. Adrian, is something funny?"


    "Huh?"


    Adrian''s smile faded instantly, reced by a look of surprise. He quickly nced around the room and noticed that all eyes were on him, students staring with a mix of curiosity and amusement. Realizing he had been lost in his own thoughts, he shifted ufortably in his seat.


    Standing at the front of the ssroom, Instructor Ardent fixed him with a stern gaze, her expression unreadable. "Mr. Adrian," she repeated, her voice sharp andmanding. "Is something funny?"


    Adrian straightened up, quickly regaining hisposure. "No, Instructor Ardent," he replied respectfully, bowing his head slightly. "I apologize. I was a bit absent-minded."


    Instructor Ardent continued to stare at him for a moment, her piercing eyes seeming to look right through him. "Very well," she said finally, her tone slightly softened. "Since you seem so engrossed in your thoughts, perhaps you can answer a question for me. What are the three important steps for Awakeners when they are clearing a Ruin?"


    Adrian took a deep breath, his mind racing as he recalled the info he knew. "The three important steps for Awakeners when clearing a Ruin are: first... is to assess and identify the type of Ruin they are dealing with, including any potential threats or unique features it might have," he began in a calm voice.


    "Second, to establish a clear and efficient n of action, taking into ount the abilities and limitations of everyone involved. And finally, to ensure that all members are adequately prepared, both mentally and physically."


    There was a brief pause as Instructor Ardent considered his answer, her expression remaining neutral. Finally, she gave a small nod. "Your answer isn''t entirely wrong, Adrian," she acknowledged, her voice calm but firm. "However, I would appreciate it if you paid attention to my ss, rather than daydreaming. I hope this will be thest time."


    Adrian nodded earnestly, his expression un-changing. "Yes, Instructor. I understand. It won''t happen again," he promised, doing his best to sound sincere.


    "Good," Instructor Ardent replied, her eyes sweeping over the rest of the ss. "Now, as I was saying, the first step is indeed to assess the Ruin. However, it''s also crucial to remember the importance of reconnaissance and gathering intel beforehand.Always remember that preparation is key, and a well-prepared Awakener is far more likely to seed.


    The second one is if it is a new and unexplored Ruin, it is best to report it to TWAO or responsible organizations. That way you will also receive rewards and don''t put your lives in danger."


    Adrian listened ''attentively'', his earlier embarrassment slowly fading as he refocused on the lesson. As the instructor continued to discuss the intricacies of Awakeners'' duties in ruin exploration, he made a mental note to stay more focused in the future.


    ''Well, I gotta stay more focused on her sses since I used her name to threaten Mr. Klein. Let''s think of this as repaying favor.''


    ''She is the branch leader of TWAO in Eldora City after all...''


    ''And, I think we are gonna meet soon again. In her real office that is...''

 Chapter 317: The TWAO Branch Leader [2]

    TWAO Eldoria City Headquarters.


    Later Afternoon.


    The tall, imposing building of the TWAO loomed over the bustling street below. A steady stream of people flowed in and out, most wearing dark, formal attire that gave off an air of serious business. The interior was just as formidable, with polished marble floors and walls that seemed to gleam under the bright overhead lights.


    Several agents, d in ck and blue uniforms with the TWAO emblem on their shoulders, were escorting a muscr man through the lobby. The man had a thick mustache and a furious expression, his hands bound by sturdy chains.


    "Release me! Why are you doing this?" he shouted, his voice echoing off the walls. "Do you know who I am? I am the owner of Golden Dragon Sanctuary!" His eyes darted around, desperately searching for someone who might listen, someone who might care.


    As they moved through the corridor, two figures walked past them. One of them, a young man with short brown hair and an indifferent expression, paused to nce at the mustached man.


    "Yo, it''s you." A small smile tugged at the young man''s lips as he gestured for the agents to stop for a moment. "I told you I was fighting because I could win, right? But you didn''t listen, and here you are... Mr. Hawke."


    The muscr man''s eyes trembled, his fury evident as he recognized the speaker. "Y-you damn student!" he growled, trying to lunge forward, but the agents held him firmly.


    Before Mr. Hawke could say anything more, the agents tightened their grip and continued leading him away, his protests growing fainter with each step.


    "You''ll pay for this!"


    "Damn... student!"


    "Wretch... Adrian..."


    The young man, Adrian, watched the scene unfold with a faint, satisfied smile on his face. His eyes remained fixed on Mr. Hawke until the man disappeared from view.


    Beside Adrian, another man, slightly older and with aposed demeanor, turned to him. "So, Mr. Lucien''s enemy is finally taken care of, right?"


    Adrian nodded, the smile still lingering on his lips. "That''s right, Mr. Dorian. Thanks for the help."


    Mr. Dorian gave a curt nod. "It was nothing. But you should know, Sir Adrian, you are really talented in many ways. I guess that''s why Mr. Lucien took an interest in you."


    ''Haha, how would he react when he knew that I am Mr. Lucien? I can''t imagine that.''


    Adrian''s smile faded slightly as he considered Dorian''s words. "Haha, you are ttering me," he replied, his tone thoughtful. "But, I''m just d this is over."


    Dorian nodded again, understanding the weight of Adrian''s words. "Indeed. Let''s hope the rest goes as smoothly."


    Adrian nced down the corridor, his thoughts momentarily drifting back to Mr. Hawke. "It never does," he muttered under his breath, his expression once again turning serious. "But we''ll handle it. One step at a time."


    With that, Adrian and Dorian turned and walked away, their footsteps echoing through the grand halls of TWAO.


    ____


    About 5 or 6 minutester, the duo finally reached the top floor of the TWAO headquarters. Adrian and Mr. Dorian stepped out, their footsteps muffled by the plush carpet that lined the hallway. The atmosphere here was different from the bustling lobby below; it was quieter, almost solemn, withrge windows that offered a panoramic view of Eldoria City.


    As they approached a set of heavy double doors, Dorian paused and knocked twice, a sharp and practiced sound. A voice from within promptly responded, granting them permission to enter.


    Pushing the doors open, they stepped into a spacious office that exuded simplicity and cleanliness. The room was tastefully decorated, with arge mahogany desk at its center and several high-backed chairs arranged in front of it. Behind the desk stood a tall bookshelf, filled with numerous volumes, and arge map of the continent adorned one of the walls.


    But it wasn''t the grandeur of the room that caught Adrian''s attention; it was the woman standing by the window. She was facing away from them, her long, ck hair cascading down her back, glistening slightly under the soft glow of the ceiling lights. Enjoy new chapters from mvl


    ''She totally looks different than in the academy...'' Adrian thought noticing her features.


    As the woman heard them enter, she turned around gracefully, her eyes immediately locking onto Adrian''s.


    "..."


    For a moment, there was a flicker of surprise in her deep, blue eyes, a reaction that was quickly masked by aposed, professional expression. Adrian, however, caught it and couldn''t help but smile.


    "I didn''t think I would meet you here, Instructor Ardent," Adrian greeted, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    The woman¡ªInstructor Ardent¡ªallowed a small, knowing smile to touch her lips as she regained herposure. "The same could be said to you, Mr. Adrian," she replied smoothly. "So, you are the student Mr. Darius mentioned."


    Adrian chuckled softly, giving a slight nod. "Yes, that''s right. And this is Mr. Dorian who helped me."


    Instructor Ardent nodded and gestured toward the chairs in front of her desk. "Please, have a seat."


    Adrian and Mr. Dorian took their ces, sittingfortably in the high-backed chairs. The atmosphere was formal, yet there was an underlying sense of respect and acknowledgment.


    "Thank you both for your help in capturing such a notorious criminal," Instructor Ardent began, her voice steady but warm. "Exposing Mr. Hawke''s activities wasn''t easy, and it took a lot of courage and strategy to pull it off. You''ve helped us immensely in securing the proof and witnesses."


    Dorian shook his head modestly. "I didn''t do much, to be honest. It was all students Adrian''s work and ns. I just provided some support where needed."


    Instructor Ardent looked at Adrian with a sincere smile, her eyes reflecting genuine gratitude. "Well, it seems you have quite the knack for this kind of work, Mr. Adrian. Thank you again for everything you''ve done. Your efforts have not gone unnoticed, and you should know that both the TWAO and the city security will be rewarding you for your contributions."


    Adrian nodded, a humble smile forming on his lips. "Thank you, Instructor Ardent. I''m just d we were able to bring Mr. Hawke to justice and save the Wild Heart Sanctuary in the process. It wasn''t something I could have done alone; everyone''s support was crucial as well."


    "..." Mrs. Ardent stared at Adrian. "It seems I had a wrong opinion about you till now, but you changed it drastically today. Good job, Mr. Adrian."

 Chapter 318: Is He That Great?

    Adrian''s expression softened as he listened to Mrs. Ardent''s words of praise. "Thank you, Instructor Ardent," he replied modestly.


    Mrs. Ardent gave a small, approving nod, her eyes still holding that flicker of respect. "It''s good to see such humility in someone so young," she said. "You should be proud of what you''ve aplished today."


    Adrian nodded again, a small smile on his lips. "I am, thank you."


    "Well then," Mrs. Ardent continued, ncing briefly at the clock on the wall. "You''ll hear more about the news soon, but for now, you''re both free to leave. The rest of your day is your own."


    Adrian and Mr. Dorian rose from their chairs, giving respectful nods to Mrs. Ardent. Just as they were about to turn and exit the room, Mrs. Ardent''s voice called out once more.


    "Wait," she said, her tone suddenly more serious. "Mr. Dorian, could you please leave us for a moment? I need to speak with Mr. Adrian alone."


    Dorian paused, ncing between Mrs. Ardent and Adrian before nodding. "Of course, Mrs. Ardent." With that, he left the room, closing the door softly behind him.


    Adrian turned back to Mrs. Ardent, a puzzled look on his face. "Is there something you need from me, Instructor? You''re not nning to punish me again for what happened in ss, are you?" he joked lightly, trying to ease the sudden tension in the room.


    Mrs. Ardent''s expression remained solemn, her gaze steady. "Put your jokes aside, Adrian," she said firmly. "There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    Adrian''s smile faded as he picked up on her serious tone. He straightened up, his demeanor bing more serious. "What is it, Instructor Ardent?" he asked, his voice now calm and focused.


    Mrs. Ardent took a deep breath, as if weighing her words carefully before speaking. "I''ve been nning to rmend a group of students for a certain mission for the uing month. It will take ce every weekend," she began. "I''ve already chosen the candidates, but I want you to participate in this mission as well."


    Adrian nodded, though his brow furrowed slightly in curiosity. "I''m ttered, Instructor Ardent. But may I know what type of mission it is and who else will be participating first?"


    A strange glint appeared in Mrs. Ardent''s eyes, a mix of realization and anticipation. "It''s not just a mission," she said, her voice tinged with enthusiasm. "It''s also an opportunity. You will be joining one of the famous guilds on the continent in clearing the nearby ruins across this region.


    This will give you invaluable experience, and if you''re lucky, they might offer you positions in their guild, securing your future."


    She spoke as if offering him a once-in-a-lifetime chance, her wordsden with the promise of adventure and advancement. However, Adrian''s reaction wasn''t quite what she expected. Instead of the eager agreement she anticipated, he asked questions instead.


    "Which guild is it, if I may ask?" Adrian inquired, his tone polite but cautious. "And why do they need students like us? Can''t they clear the ruins by themselves? We''re just Neb Tier students, after all. How can we really help them?"


    Mrs. Ardent blinked, a brief flicker of surprise crossing her features. She hadn''t expected such a measured response. "It''s the Red Dragons Guild," she answered after a moment, regaining herposure. "And while they are more than capable of handling such tasks on their own, they see this as an opportunity to scout new talent and foster growth among young, promising individuals.


    They believe in investing in the future, and this is one way they do that."


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully, absorbing her exnation. "I see," he replied slowly. "It sounds like a valuable experience, indeed. But why are you asking me, now? There are many other talented students in the academy. And, I''m not sure whether the Red Dragons guild would be interested in a student with no future as an Awakener."


    "And, that''s why you didn''t offer this to me before, right?"


    Mrs. Ardent''s gaze softened slightly, an awkward smile ying at the corners of her lips. "Mr. Adrian, it''s because you''ve proven yourself capable of handling difficult situations with both skill andposure. You''ve shown that you can think critically and act decisively. Those are qualities the guilds value highly.


    And personally, I think this could be an excellent opportunity for you to further develop those skills."


    Adrian considered her words carefully, weighing the potential benefits against his own reservations. He had to admit, that the opportunity to work alongside a prestigious guild like the Red Dragons was tempting. But he also knew he needed more information before making a decision.


    "Thank you for considering me, Instructor Ardent," he said finally. "I''ll think about it and let you know my decision soon."


    Mrs. Ardent nodded, seeming satisfied with his response. "Very well, Adrian. Take your time, but don''t wait too long. The guild will be making their final selections soon."


    Adrian nodded once more, then turned and left the room, his mind already turning over the possibilities and potential oues of this unexpected proposition.


    Mrs. Ardent watched silently till she couldn''t sense Adrian''s presence. Then she sighed in relief.


    "Thankfully, he didn''t question any further. But, it seems like he really lives up to his reputation. s... Such a bright young man''s future is limited."


    She was actually tempted to say the truth, but it would have be too awkward and she would feel guilty.


    "Well, I couldn''t exactly tell him that I offered this because the few others refused to join if he wasn''t in it..." She muttered recalling her conversations with a few students. Surprisingly, 8 of 10 asked if he was in it or not. Though 1 one of them refused to participate if he was in.


    "I can understand Aria''s refusal since she seems close to him. The same goes for Aurelia, she''s his sister after all."


    "But... Why did Ren, Aurelius and Irithel also asked about him..."


    "Is he really that great... Or they are just young..."


    "Sigh..."


    "As long as he agrees, it''s all fine..."


    "Let''s hope he won''t refuse."

 Chapter 319: I Am Here To Kill You

    Adrian walked through the bustling city streets, weaving through the crowd with ease. A smirk tugged at his lips as he thought back to his conversation with Mrs. Ardent. He chuckled to himself, muttering under his breath, "I should''ve studied to be an actor¡ªmaybe I would''ve snagged an Oscar in a year or two."


    He knew exactly what Mrs. Ardent was going to offer before she even opened her mouth. After all, this was all part of his n. He wanted to be involved in thest event before leaving the academy, and he knew the Red Dragons Guild mission was the perfect opportunity. After all, they were a big part of the event.


    "Guess we''ll be clearing ruins soon and often, then," Adrian murmured, his smirk widening. He felt a thrill of excitement at the thought. This mission wasn''t just another task; it was the first step toward something much bigger.


    ''Aurelius and the main cast will gain their realrge experiences in this time as well. I''ll help them a bit along the way.''


    As Adrian continued to make his way through the crowded streets, he kept his thoughts focused on the mission ahead. The marketce was alive with activity, the sounds of merchants shouting their deals and childrenughing mixing with the tter of horse-drawn carts on cobblestone streets.


    His smirk widened at the memory of Aurelius and the others facing the challenges in the ruins. This mission was the perfect setting to push them further, to forge them into stronger individuals. And for Adrian, it was a step towards his own goals, ones that stretched far beyond the academy''s walls.


    Just as he rounded a corner, lost in his thoughts, someone bumped into him with enough force to nearly knock him off bnce. Instinctively, he reached out to steady himself and snapped, "Watch out!"


    He turned to face the person who had collided with him, and his eyes widened in surprise. Beneath a hooded cloak, the face of a young woman stared back at him. Her eyes were sharp and calcting, a knowing smile ying on her lips. She leaned in close, her breath warm against his ear as she whispered, "We need to talk, but not here."


    Before Adrian could react, the woman stepped back, bowing slightly in apology, and disappeared into the crowd as quickly as she had appeared.


    Adrian stood there, frozen for a moment, trying to process what had just happened. The shock in his eyes lingered as he reyed the brief encounter in his mind.


    He shook his head to clear his thoughts and continued walking, but now with a purpose. He made a few sharp turns through the busy streets, weaving in and out of the crowd with deliberate intent. After several more turns, he slipped into a narrow alley, then another, until he found himself in a secluded spot far from prying eyes.


    He stopped and waited, listening. A few seconds passed in silence before he felt a presence behind him. His senses sharpened, and he knew without turning that someone was there, a dagger pointed at his back, just inches away from touching his skin.


    A seductive woman''s voice broke the silence, her tone mocking yet amused. "I didn''t think you''d believe me. I can kill you right now, you know. I thought you were not the type who would let their guard down."


    Adrian didn''t react with fear or surprise. Instead, he turned around calmly, his expression steady andposed. The woman holding the dagger to his back merely smiled, her eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    "You really are an odd one," she said, lowering the dagger slightly.


    Adrian returned her smile, a hint of a challenge in his eyes. "You''re one to talk. I''m even more surprised to see you here. I didn''t think you''d be brave enough to show up in the city after what happened... Miss Selene."


    Selene''s smile widened, a mysterious, almost predatory look in her eyes. "Oh, you seem to know me well, Mr. Adrian. But bravery and foolishness often go hand in hand, don''t they?"


    Adrian chuckled softly, not taking his eyes off her. "Indeed, they do. So, what brings you to this city, Selene? And why the theatrics?"


    Selene sheathed her dagger and crossed her arms, leaning against the alley wall. "Let''s just say I''ve been keeping an eye on you. And I have some information that you might find very... useful."


    Adrian arched an eyebrow, intrigued. "I''m listening."


    Selene''s expression turned serious, her yful demeanor reced by one of utmost importance.


    "I came here... to kill you."


    "..."


    Adrian stared nkly at her, not knowing how to react.


    Selene, noticing his expression facepalmed. "Aren''t you smart? Do I need to spill it out for you?"


    "Could it be..." Adrian''s eyes widened in surprise. "You want to take revenge?!"


    Selene stared at Adrian, her eyebrow twitching with frustration. "Are you being serious right now?" she muttered, shaking her head in disbelief. Then, unable to contain her exasperation, she facepalmed, her hand smacking her forehead with a soft thud. "I swear, I''ve never met someone who takes things so literally."


    Adrian watched her reaction with mild amusement, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. He found her irritation oddly entertaining, given the circumstances. But as he saw her annoyance begin to fade, his own expression grew serious.


    "Let''s get back to the point," he said, his tone now sharper, more focused. "Did youe here to kill me as some form of personal revenge? Or was this a directive from the ck Hand?"


    Selene''s eyes sparkled with a strange light, her earlier frustration reced with a knowing smile. "I knew you''d catch on eventually," she replied, nodding approvingly. "Yes, someone put out a hit on you through the ck Hand."


    Adrian fell silent, his gaze distant as if he were lost in thought. His mind raced, piecing together the implications of what Selene had just revealed. The ck Hand''s involvement was serious, meaning someone very powerful wanted him dead.


    After a few moments, he looked up, meeting her eyes with a steady gaze. "But why are you telling me all this?" he asked, his voice calm but tinged with curiosity. "Aren''t I your target?"


    Selene''s smile faded slightly, reced by a look of cautious contemtion. She seemed to be weighing her words carefully, considering how much she should reveal.


    After a few seconds, she finally started speaking.


    "..."


    _____ ___ _


    ____ ___


    (Notice: I''ll start continuing my other work - The Strongest Monarch In The Apocalypse Academy from today. A chapter will be released once a day for now.


    You can also read my new work - The Tale Of Two Legendary Fools. If you liked either of my current stories, you will definitely like this one too.)

 Chapter 320: Business And Danger Blooms

    "I..." Selene''s expression shifted, her confident demeanor faltering. She opened her mouth, trying to find the right words. "I... I..." she stammered, but then she paused, her thoughts spinning.


    ''That''s right,'' she thought, ''why am I telling him all this?'' A wave of confusion washed over her. ''Didn''t Ie here to kill him and recover my lost reputation in the organization?''


    Her eyes drifted to Adrian''s face, and memories of the Myrandor Mountains shed before her eyes¡ªthe chaos, the battles, the moment he saved her. A realization settled in her mind: she wanted to repay the debt. He had saved her in a sense, after all. But there was no way she could admit that to him!


    Scrambling for an excuse, she blurted out, "I... I don''t want my targets to lose their lives without knowing. I... I like to y with them."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she knew they sounded ridiculous. Adrian''s expression turned strange, his eyebrows raised in bemusement.


    Panicking, Selene waved her hands in front of her defensively. "I-I didn''t mean it that way!"


    But then she caught the slight smile tugging at his lips, and it dawned on her¡ªhe was messing with her. Again. Her face flushed in embarrassment, and she clenched her fists, ready tosh out. But before she could retort, Adrian''s demeanor shifted, bing serious.


    "Thanks for warning me," he said, his voice sincere. "I really appreciate it."


    Selene went silent, her frustration simmering down as she looked at him. After a few moments, she gave a reluctant nod, realizing there was nothing more to say.


    "Next time we meet, I won''t hesitate to kill you," she muttered, her voice holding a hint of a threat as she turned and disappeared into the shadows of the alley.


    "..."


    "She left, huh." Adrian muttered and sighed in relief.


    Honestly speaking, he wasn''t surprised about this happening. He expected those who hated him to act sooner. But he was surprised that they hired the ck Hand Syndicate.


    Adrian stayed in his spot for a few moments, moving back and forth as he mulled over the encounter.


    ''Who could havemissioned the ck Hand Syndicate to kill me?'' he wondered, his thoughts racing. He had a few suspects in mind. The king was an obvious choice, considering their not-so-good rtionship and the rude acts Adrian had shown. Ironheart brothers'' father was also high on the list¡ªboth had plenty of reasons to want him out of the picture.


    ''I guess I have to be careful from now on.'' He muttered inwardly as he slowly made his way back to the city''s lively areas. ''Thankfully, unlike the other novels or stories, the assassins or dark mercenaries can''t infiltrate the Academy so I can be rxed in the academy. But outside...''


    It was aplete different story.


    He would have to stay vignt at all times. Since this was a fantasy world, the assassins could kill him in many unknown ways, even without showing themselves or in the open.


    ''Not to mention the fact that I''m just an extra. I don''t have the plot armor the main cast has.''


    As Adrian walked, his attention was caught by a group of people gathered in front of a newly opened shop. The sign above the door read "New Life" and from the looks of it, business was booming. He paused for a moment, observing the steady stream of customers entering and exiting, all with satisfied expressions and bags full of various potions and medicines.


    A small smile crossed Adrian''s lips. ''Looks like the business is thriving, just like in the novel,'' he mused, recalling the investment he''d made a while back.


    The person behind the New Life was none other than the mastermind of the uing event - Evangeline. He supported it for her ingenuity and knack for turning a profit. Investing in her venture had been a calcted risk, but it seemed to be paying off.


    ''The right investment, indeed,'' Adrian thought, his eyes scanning the bustling shop. ''Soon enough, I''ll be reaping the rewards.''


    He watched as a young couple exited the shop, chattering excitedly about a new type of potion they''d just bought. Adrian chuckled softly to himself. Evangeline''s business was more than just a money-maker¡ªit was an opportunity to shape events and gather influence. And right now, it seemed like everything was falling into ce.


    Feeling satisfied, Adrian turned on his heel and continued his journey back to the academy. The streets grew quieter as he moved away from the bustling marketce and toward the more refined part of the city.


    ''Let''s stay in the academy till the mission with the guild starts. It''s better to keep a low profile for now.''


    ''I''ll tell Dorian to keep an eye on suspicious people in my stead.''


    ''It''s been a while since I spent quality time with Aria and Noxy as well. Guess, we''ll have more bonding time...''


    _____ ___ _


    2 weekster.


    Adrian had kept a low profile, just as he had nned, focusing on his studies and training. The academy''s bustling life, filled with sses, lectures, and the asional friendly spars with either Ren or Aurelius, provided a wee distraction from the looming threat of the ck Hand Syndicate.


    He had taken the time to catch up with Aria and Noxy, enjoying theirpany in the quieter moments. They had spent hours together, exploring the academy grounds, sharing meals, andughing at Noxy''s yful antics.


    The hedgehog''s harmless quills were a constant source of amusement, especially when it tried to scare off other students with its tiny growls, even though they were attracted by its cuteness.


    But today was different. Today, the anticipation was palpable in the air. The Red Dragons Guild mission was finally set to begin.


    As Mrs. Ardent said, this was no ordinary mission; it was an opportunity for students to prove themselves, to gain experience and prestige. And for Adrian, it was a chance to put his skills to the test and further his own ns.


    As he prepared to leave his dorm room, Adrian nced at his reflection in the mirror. His face was calm andposed, but his eyes held a spark of determination. He knew the risks involved, but he was ready to face them head-on.


    He strapped on his gear, making sure everything was in ce. His sword hung at his side, its weight familiar andforting. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for whaty ahead.


    As he stepped out of his room, he was greeted by Aria who seemed to be waiting for him. The two nodded at each other and made their way to the mission hall, where other participating students were waiting.

 Chapter 321: Main Cast Relies On The Extra

    The flying ship soared through the clear blue sky, its sleek form cutting effortlessly through the clouds. Onboard, fifteen students from the Celestial Arcane Academy stood on the deck, listening intently as Mrs. Ardent finished her briefing.


    "Remember, this mission is not just a test of yourbat abilities but also of your ability to work as a team," Mrs. Ardent said, her voice clear and authoritative. "You''ll be encountering various magical creatures and terrain challenges. Stick together, support each other, and follow your team leaders'' instructions. Don''t be rude to your senior Awakeners and follow their orders."


    She paused, scanning the faces of the eager students before her. "We will arrive at our destination in ten minutes. You can rest and prepare till then." With that, Mrs. Ardent gave a curt nod and made her way to the helm, leaving the students to themselves.


    As soon as Mrs. Ardent departed, the students began to stir. Excitement and nervous energy filled the air as they started to cluster into groups, some discussing strategies while others double-checked their gear. Adrian observed from the side, taking in the scene.


    It didn''t take long for a group to naturally form around him. Aria, Aurelia, Aurelius, Ren, L, and Irithel gathered close, their expressions a mix of determination and anticipation. Adrian noticed the notable students from the other group¡ªEmeric, Lyra, and Nora¡ªstanding a short distance away, talking amongst themselves.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, ncing at the people around him. Aria stood close by, her usually carefree demeanor around him now reced with her usual indifferent look. Aurelia and Lile were discussing something in low voices, while Ren was busy adjusting the straps on his armor. Irithel stood on the other side of Aurelius, who was looking at Adrian with an expectant gaze.


    He blinked in surprise. ''Why are they all looking at me like that?'', he wondered. ''Shouldn''t they be discussing what to do with each other by now?''


    A moment of silence hung in the air, heavy with expectation. Adrian could feel the weight of their gazes, waiting for him to say something. ''What happened to them?'' he thought, puzzled. ''Why are they all so focused on me?''


    As if reading his mind, Aurelius spoke up, breaking the silence. "So, Adrian, what will we do?" His tone was casual, but there was an unmistakable note of seriousness in his voice.


    Adrian''s eyes widened slightly. ''Why are you asking me? Aren''t you the main character?'' he questioned internally. ''I''m just an extra in all of this. Aren''t you or Ren supposed to be the ones taking charge?''


    He nced around the group. Everyone nodded in agreement with Aurelius''s question, their expressions clearly indicating they were waiting for Adrian to take the lead.


    ''Oh, I get it now,'' Adrian realized. ''They''re expecting me toe up with a n because they think I have some kind of strategy.''


    Clearing his throat, Adrian tried to suppress his surprise and act naturally. "Alright," he began, his mind racing toe up with a coherent n. "First, we may have to be divided into three or even five different groups. The Red Dragons guild will probably try to clear as many as Ruins they can during their mission.


    Which means, they will probably go for speedrunning or dividing into several small groups and then start clearing."


    Aurelius nodded thoughtfully. "Makes sense. We''ll need to stay adaptable."


    Ren, adjusting his gear, chimed in. "What about the guild members? Should we avoid them entirely or try to stick close?"


    Adrian considered the question for a moment. "Stick close but be cautious. You are bound to end up in a group with a Red Dragons member, remember they''re there for their own mission too. You''ll need to bnce following their lead with ensuring your own safety."


    Irithel raised her hand tentatively. "What if we end up in a tough spot? How do we get out?"


    Adrian nodded, appreciating the practicality of the question. "Good point. I will talk about it now."


    The group was quiet for a moment, digesting the information. Adrian could sense the tension and anticipation building as they prepared for the unknown challenges ahead.


    "Alright," Adrian said, drawing their attention back to him. "I want to emphasize three things that you have to keep in mind."


    The group leaned in, their focus intensifying.


    "First," Adrian continued, "if you end up in a group with someone you''re close with, work together while obeying your leader''s orders. But don''t follow everything they say without question. Even if they''re from the Red Dragons Guild, they don''t have authority over you as students of the academy. Use your judgment."


    Aurelius''s eyes flickered with understanding, and he gave a subtle nod. Aurelia and L also seemed to grasp the implication, their expressions turning more resolute.


    "Second," Adrian went on, "if you find yourself in a situation where following orders could endanger you or your team, use your discretion. The Red Dragons may be experienced, but you need to prioritize your own safety and the safety of those around you."


    Ren''s face tightened with determination, and he checked his gear one more time.


    "Finally," Adrian said, his tone firm, "put your life as your top priority. No mission or objective is worth risking your life. If ites down to it, retreat and regroup. We''re all here to learn and grow, but we need toe back in one piece." Read exclusive adventures at mvl


    A tense silence followed, as each member of the group absorbed Adrian''s words. They all seemed to be taking the message to heart, their resolve strengthening.


    "Got it," Aurelius said with a nod. "Anything else we should be aware of before wend?"


    Adrian shook his head. "Just stay alert and keepmunication open. You''ll be fine as long as you stick together and support each other."


    Aria stared at Adrian''s face, a small proud, and knowing smile spreading across her lips.


    With that, the group members exchanged determined looks, silently agreeing to the n. The anticipation was palpable as the ship''s descent began, the forest below growing closer and more defined.


    As the ship hovered just above the ground, Mrs. Ardent''s voice rang out again. "Prepare fornding!"


    The students quickly adjusted their gear and readied themselves. Adrian took onest deep breath, steadying his nerves.


    The time hade.


    The ship touched down smoothly, and the hatch opened, revealing the dense forest terrain. The group of fifteen stepped out, their eyes scanning the surroundings. Adrian looked back at his friend, seeing their eager and resolute expressions.


    "Let''s go," he said, stepping forward.


    The mission was about to begin.

 Chapter 322: Joining Into Guild Groups

    As the students stepped off the ship and into the dense forest, they were greeted by a group of seasoned Awakeners from the Red Dragons Guild.


    The air buzzed with energy as the guild members, d in their signature red and ck uniforms, weed the students with warm smiles and friendly nods. At the front of the group stood a tall, handsome man with sharp features and amanding presence. His dark hair was neatly styled, and his deep-set eyes exuded a mix of authority and warmth.


    "Wee to the field, students of the Celestial Arcane Academy!" the man said in a smooth, confident voice. "I am Gaston, team captain of the 3rd Squad of the Red Dragons Guild. We''re pleased to have you join us on this mission."


    Mrs. Ardent nodded respectfully, gesturing for the students to return the greeting. "Thank you for your support, Captain Gaston. Our students are eager to learn and contribute."


    Gaston smiled, his gaze sweeping across the group of students. "We''ll be working together closely from today. My squad has twenty members, including myself, so we''ve nned to split into five teams. We''ll be picking three students each to join our teams, and then we''ll head to our assigned Ruins."


    The students listened intently, some exchanging nervous nces, while others stood tall with anticipation. Gaston nced at his team, who were already grouped and prepared to select their new teammates.


    Without hesitation, Gaston turned back to the students and spoke, his voice calm but decisive. "I''ll make the first choice. ¡ªyou threedies, you, you, and you will be joining my team." He said pointing at Irithel, Aria, and Aurelia.


    The three girls stepped forward, their expressions a mix of surprise and reluctance. Aria gave Adrian a brief, ''don''t worry'' nce before she joined Gaston, while Irithel and Aurelia nodded in acknowledgment to him, Ren, L, and Aurelius.


    Aria stood behind Gaston''s team, giving off her ''don''t approach me'' aura. Aurelia and Irithel followed suit, standing by her side.


    Darius smiled at the trio, a strange glint passing through his eyes. "I look forward to working with you. Let''s give it our best."


    With a final nod to Mrs. Ardent and the remaining students, Gaston turned on his heel and led his group away, moving with purpose and confidence. Adrian watched them go, his face calm andposed, but his mind was racing with thoughts he kept hidden.


    ''That two-faced bastard,'' Adrian thought, his irritation barely contained behind his neutral expression. ''He always knows how to y the part of the charming leader, but I''ve seen, no, I meant I''ve read, what lies beneath that mask. I really hate this kind of characters, they always ruin stories.''


    As Gaston''s team disappeared into the trees, the remaining students were quickly sorted into the other groups.


    5 minutester.


    Adrian was left with Nora and Lyra, both of whom appeared noticeably less confident than the others. Their eyes darted nervously between each other and their assigned leader¡ªa beautiful young woman in her early twenties.


    She had a gentle but firm demeanor, her dark hair falling in soft waves around her shoulders, and while she wasn''t as striking as Aria or Aurelia, she had a quiet charm that was hard to ignore.


    The woman sighed, her eyes briefly scanning the trio before her. Nora and Lyra looked uneasy, clearly intimidated by the situation, while Adrian stood with an indifferent expression, his posture giving off an air of aloofness and ''I couldn''t care less'' vibe.


    ''Great, I got the loner and two girls who look like they might faint at any moment,'' she thought, though she kept her expression neutral. ''That bastard intentionally did it... Giving me the weakest team members and the left over students... Sigh... Let''s hope everything goes well.''


    "I''m Thalia, your leader for this mission," she introduced herself, her tone professional yet kind. "We''ll work together to clear our assigned Ruins, and I expect each of you to do your best."


    Nora and Lyra nodded nervously, their nerves evident in their stiff postures. Adrian, on the other hand, gave a simple nod, his face still unreadable.


    Thalia sighed inwardly again but maintained her calm exterior. "Alright, let''s move out. Stay close, and follow my lead."


    Adrian watched as Thalia started to lead the way. He looked at Mrs. Ardent and said something and then started walking behind his group, his thoughts a mix of frustration and ns. He knew the mission ahead wouldn''t be easy, and with this particr group, he would need to stay sharp.


    ''Looks like I''ll have to carry this team,'' Adrian mused, his eyes narrowing as they ventured deeper into the woods. ''In terms of strategy that is...''


    _____ __ _


    Adrian silently observed as Thalia asked questions from the girls and him.


    "What are your main positions inbat?" Thalia asked smiling at Nora and Lyra.


    "I''m an alchemist," Nora replied shortly. "I can use basic healing magic as well." She added after a pause.


    "I can use water magic and ice magic, I can protect myself as well," Lyra replied hesitantly.


    "Oh, mage and a healer, good, you will provide support from the back then." Thalia smiled cheering them up.


    Adrian could see her relief, she probably was happy she wouldn''t have to deal with inexperienced front liners.


    Then she looked at him. "What about you, Mister."


    "The name is Adrian," Adrian replied calmly. "I''m both a swordsman and an assassin."


    "A-Aha, good, then you will help me on the frontline."


    Adrian nodded in response to Thalia''s instructions, keeping his expression neutral as he adjusted the straps of his sword. He knew he''d have to y along for now and make the best of the situation. However, a thought nagged at him, one that had been bothering him since the group assignments.


    "How far are we from the Ruin?" Adrian asked suddenly, his voice cutting through the silence that had settled over their group. "And why don''t we have any kind of transportation like the other teams?"


    Thalia''s smile faltered for a moment, a flicker of awkwardness crossing her face. She quicklyposed herself, though Adrian could see the hesitation in her eyes. "Our group''s assigned Ruin is nearby," she replied, trying to keep her tone light. "That''s why we don''t need transportation. The other teams were sent to areas farther away, so they needed to be dropped off."


    Nora and Lyra exchanged nces, seeming somewhat reassured by Thalia''s exnation, but Adrian wasn''t convinced. He had caught the slight tremor in her voice and the way she avoided making direct eye contact. The same went for her other guild members. He could tell they were hiding something, but he decided not to press the issue. At least, not yet.


    "Alright," Adrian said, keeping his tone casual. "Just wondering since it felt like we were the only ones left without any clear direction."


    Readtest stories on mvl


    Thalia''s smile returned, though there was still a hint of unease in her eyes. "Don''t worry, we''ll be there soon," she assured him. "Stay alert and keep an eye on your surroundings. This forests can be unpredictable, and it''s best not to let our guard down."


    Everyone nodded and heightened their senses. Nora and Lyra threw a few nces at Adrian from time to time for reasons unknown to himself.


    ''This is going to be a long mission,'' Adrian thought, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the dense forest around them. ''But I have to make sure we all get through it in one piece...''


    ''For that... I have to win over her first...''

 Chapter 323: Into the Ruin Of Ashenwatch

    The dense forest cleared, revealing arge clearing where a shimmering portal stood, its surface swirling with an ethereal silver light. The portal''s frame was adorned with ancient runes, glowing faintly in the dim light filtering through the canopy above. The air around it buzzed with a low, resonant hum that set the students'' nerves on edge, signaling that this was no ordinary ce.


    As the group approached, they could see the imposing figures of the Ruin guards stationed on either side of the portal, their crimson armor gleaming in the light. Thalia stepped forward, her demeanor professional and confident. She exchanged a few words with the guards, her tone steady as she provided their identification and mission details.


    "Alright, you''re clear to enter," one of the guards said, nodding as he stepped aside. "Stay alert in there. Silver-rank Ruins have their own tricks."


    Thalia thanked the guards and turned to her group, giving them a reassuring smile. "This is it," she announced, her voice firm. "The Ruin of Ashenwatch awaits. Stay close, and be ready for anything."


    With a deep breath, the group followed Thalia through the portal, the silvery light enveloping them. A moment of disorienting vertigo passed as the world around them shifted.


    When the sensation faded, they found themselves standing in a grand hall of a castle, the architecture ancient and imposing. The air was thick with dust, and the dim light from flickering torches cast eerie shadows on the stone walls.


    The floor beneath their feet was made of cracked marble tiles, and ahead, a massive door loomed, partially ajar, leading deeper into the ruin. Thalia gestured for the group to move forward, her eyes scanning their surroundings for any immediate danger.


    "This is the first floor," she said quietly, her voice echoing slightly in the vast space. "Stay sharp. It''s filled with traps and low-level skeleton monsters. We need to move cautiously."


    As they proceeded, the sound of their footsteps echoed through the hall, and the tension in the air was palpable. Adrian walked slightly ahead of Nora and Lyra, his eyes constantly moving, assessing the environment. He noticed the subtle signs of pressure tes on the floor and the hidden slits in the walls where arrows or darts could beunched.


    Suddenly, a loud click sounded as one of the Red Dragons guild members behind him inadvertently stepped on a pressure te. Without hesitation, Adrian grabbed Nora and Lyra, pulling them back just as a volley of arrows shot out from the walls, narrowly missing them.


    "Watch your step!" Thalia warned, her voice sharp. "Look for the traps before moving."


    The one responsible nodded awkwardly, lowering his head.


    They advanced more cautiously, each of them now hyper-aware of where they were stepping. Skeletons, d in rusted armor and wielding broken weapons, began to emerge from the shadows. Their hollow eyes glowed with an unnatural light, and they moved with a jerky, unsettling gait.


    Adrian drew his sword, his movements fluid and precise as he engaged the first of the skeletons. His de shed in the dim light, slicing through bone with ease. Nearby, Thalia observed his technique, impressed by his calm and efficient fighting style. He didn''t need any instructions, handling the skeletons with a confidence that belied his age.


    Nora and Lyra, although hesitant at first, followed Thalia''s lead, casting spells and providing support. Despite their nervousness, they managed to hold their own, growing more confident with each passing moment.


    The group cleared the first floor without much difficulty, thanksrgely to Adrian''s quick thinking andbat prowess. As they moved towards the staircase leading to the second floor, Thalia paused, her gaze lingering on Adrian for a moment before she addressed the group.


    "The second floor is where it gets tougher," she said. "We''ll be facing stone monsters¡ªstronger, more resilient. Stick together, and don''t try to take them on alone."


    Adrian could tell she was speaking to him, but he didn''t care. He just nodded.


    The other group members nodded, steeling themselves for whaty ahead. As they ascended the staircase, the temperature dropped, and the air became colder, more oppressive. The stone walls of the stairwell were covered in a thinyer of frost, and their breath became visible in the chill air.


    When they reached the second floor, the atmosphere was even more foreboding. The corridor ahead was lined with ancient statues, their features worn and weathered by time. As the group stepped forward, the ground rumbled, and the statues began to move, the stone creaking as they came to life.


    "Stone monsters," Thalia muttered under her breath. "Remember, aim for the joints. They''re tough, but not invincible."


    The group members hesitated, unsure of how to proceed against these seemingly formidable opponents. Adrian, however, wasted no time. He darted forward, using his agility to his advantage as he targeted the monsters'' joints, just as Thalia had instructed. His strikes were precise and calcted, chipping away at the stone with each hit.


    Thalia watched him closely, ready to step in if needed, but Adrian''s actions were surprising. He moved with an efficiency that suggested experience, making quick work of one of the stone monsters. It was clear he didn''t need guidance, his instincts sharp and his strategy sound.


    Experience tales at mvl


    The rest of the group, inspired by Adrian''s example, began to fight with renewed determination.


    Nora and Lyra provided magical support, using their abilities to slow the monsters'' movements and create openings for their teammates. Thalia held back, ready to intervene if necessary, but she found herself nodding in approval as everyone handled themselves well.


    As the battle raged on, it became apparent that the second floor was far more challenging than the first. The stone monsters were relentless, and the group members had to work together to bring them down. Despite the struggle, they made progress, slowly but surely, pushing through with grit and determination.


    By the time they reached the center of the second floor, the group members were tired, but they had managed to clear most of the stone monsters. Thalia stepped forward, signaling for a brief respite.


    "Take a moment to catch your breath," she instructed, her gaze sweeping over the group. "You''ve all done well so far. Meanwhile, I will take care of the rest."


    Adrian watched as she left, his gaze unreadable as usual. ''She''s probably the type to give a chance to those under her but steps in when things get dangerous. She will probably challenge the Guardian alone...''


    He could tell that she was a Ster Tier Awakener, the base requirement to explore the Gold Ruins. She could easily take care of a Silver Ruin alone given enough time. But considering their addition to learn under the guild and the not so great skills of her three subordinates from the guild, she would have to take the current approach.


    "But, it''s not effective." Adrian muttered.


    A few momentster, Thalia returned, her expression a mix of satisfaction and urgency. "Alright, everyone, let''s move," she said, her voice brooking no argument.


    The group resumed their journey through the second floor, their pace quickened. Adrian noticed the absence of stone monsters; the corridor was eerily quiet. His sharp eyes scanned the area, noting how the stillness seemed almost too calm.


    As they reached the staircase leading to the third floor, Adrian couldn''t help but admire Thalia''s efficiency. "She must be quick," he thought, "if she managed to clear the rest of the monsters so fast."


    The third floor revealed a stark contrast to the previous ones. The corridor here was darker, the air colder and more oppressive. The walls were lined with twisted carvings, and the floor was littered with debris. Before they could get their bearings, the silence was shattered by a sudden attack.


    From the shadows emerged a group of mage-type and zombie-like monsters. The mages were cloaked in dark robes, their eyes glowing with a sinister light as they seemed to have finished casting their spells. The zombies, with their decaying limbs and vacant stares, shuffled forward with menacing groans, their speed fast.


    "Ambush!" Thalia shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Defensive positions, now!"

 Chapter 324: You arent a normal boy either, are you

    The ambush took everyone by surprise. As the mage-type and zombie-like monsters closed in, a wave of panic washed over the group. The dark-robed mages, their eyes glowing ominously, began to unleash their spells, casting bolts of dark energy that crackled through the air. The zombies, quick for their decaying forms, shuffled forward, their movements jerky yet rmingly fast.


    Nora and Lyra exchanged nervous nces, their fear evident. The three Red Dragons guild members, caught off guard, stumbled back, barely managing to put up a defense.


    One of them, a young man named Kale, cried out as a bolt of dark energy narrowly missed him, scorching the wall behind him. His face was pale, his hands shaking as he tried to regain hisposure.


    Adrian acted quickly, his mind sharp and focused despite the chaos. "Lyra, Nora! Support me!" hemanded, his voice cutting through the noise. He raised his sword, his eyes fixed on the approaching enemies.


    The girls hesitated for a moment, caught off guard by Adrian''s authoritative tone. But they quickly realized he was right. They nodded, summoning their magic and beginning to cast spells to assist him. Nora''s hands glowed with a soft blue light as she conjured a shield around Adrian, while Lyra focused her energy on casting ice shards at the advancing monsters.


    The other guild members, still panicked, managed to put up a fight, though their movements were clumsy and desperate. One of them, a young woman named Lara, swung her sword wildly, managing to keep a zombie at bay but leaving herself open to an attack from another. She cried out as a dark spell grazed her arm, leaving a burning mark.


    Thalia watched the scene unfold, her expression calm andposed. She made no move to join the fray, instead observing her team with a critical eye.


    However, whenever a particrly dangerous attack came close to hitting one of them, she subtly intervened, deflecting the blow or redirecting the spell. Her movements were swift and precise, almost imperceptible to anyone who wasn''t paying close attention.


    Adrian, however, noticed. Even in the heat of battle, he kept an eye on Thalia, noting how she seemed to be everywhere at once, guiding the fight without making it obvious. He realized she was testing and training them, gauging their abilities and reactions under pressure.


    "Focus on the mages first!" Adrian shouted, shing through a zombie that hade too close. "They''re the biggest threat!"


    Lyra and Nora nodded, redirecting their spells toward the dark-robed mages. Lyra cast a binding spell, roots made of light wrapping around one of the mages and immobilizing it. Nora followed up with a burst of fire, engulfing the mage in mes. The creature screeched, writhing as it was consumed by the fire.


    Meanwhile, the three guild members managed to pull themselves together, rallying behind Adrian''s lead. Despite their initial panic, they fought bravely, their movements bing more coordinated as they found their rhythm. Kale, using thest of his aether, cast a blinding sh of light, disorienting the remaining zombies long enough for Lara and the third member, Jax, to cut them down.


    The battle raged on for nearly ten minutes, each side giving their all. The group''s aether reserves were dwindling, and their movements were slowing. But under Adrian''s guidance and Thalia''s discreet interventions, they managed to push through, gradually thinning the ranks of their enemies.


    Finally, with a final surge of effort, they managed to clear thest of the monsters. The room fell silent, save for the heavy breathing of the group members as they caught their breath.


    Thalia stepped forward, her expression neutral as she surveyed the aftermath. "Well done," she said, her voice calm. "You''ve all shown good skills. Take a rest, I will be back shortly."


    Adrian watched as Thalia left them alone, about three or five minutester she returned with a few burning marks on herbat attire.


    They made their way to the fourth and final floor.


    As Adrian and Thalia were in the lead, Adrian stared at Thalia and spoke.


    "You made the monsters ambush us, didn''t you?" His tone was more curious than usatory.


    Thalia turned to him, a small smile ying on her lips. "You''re quite perceptive for your age," she replied, her voice holding a note of admiration. "You''re not a normal boy either, are you? You''re strong, smart... and those girls listen to you even though your rtionship seems not that close. Tell me, what is your rank in the academy?"


    Adrian returned her gaze, his expression unreadable. "I don''t think my rank matters much here," he said after a moment. "But let''s just say I''m the current strongest freshman."


    Thalia''s eyes widened slightly at Adrian''s revtion, her surprise evident despite her usualposed demeanor. She studied him more closely, a hint of suspicion flickering in her gaze. For a moment, she seemed to reassess everything she knew about him, considering the implications of his words.


    "Don''t believe me?" Adrian asked calmly.


    "Strongest freshman, huh?" Thalia murmured, her tone thoughtful. "It''s true that I didn''t expect it. But you''re certainly living up to that title today."


    Adrian simply nodded, his expression remaining neutral. He could tell she was trying to figure him out, to gauge just how much she didn''t know about him. It was clear that Thalia was not someone easily impressed, but Adrian''s performance had clearly made her reconsider her initial assessment.


    ''Guess, my impression of her was wrong as well.'' Adrian muttered inwardly remembering his thoughts before their exploration began.


    Meanwhile, the three Red Dragons guild members who had overheard their conversation exchanged shocked nces. Kale''s eyes widened, his mouth slightly agape. Lara and Jax looked equally stunned, whispering urgently among themselves. Explore more at mvl


    "Did you hear that?" Kale whispered, his voice barely audible over the quiet steps of the group ascending the staircase. "He''s just a freshman, but he''s already this strong?"


    Lara nodded, her expression a mix of awe and disbelief. "I knew he was skilled, but this... If he''s the strongest freshman, he must be incredibly talented. I bet none of us could take him on, even though we''re at the peak of the Lunar Apprentice stage."


    Jax, who had been quiet up until now, frowned in thought. "Do you think... do you think he''s already stepped into the Lunar Tier as well?" he asked, his voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern. "It''s hard to tell, but his power doesn''t feel like it''s just at the Neb level."


    The whispers continued among the guild members, a low murmur of spection and wonder. Adrian could hear their hushed voices behind him, but he chose to focus on the path ahead, climbing the final set of stairs.


    But the same couldn''t be said for Nora and Lyra. They knew about Adrian''s limit after all. His inability to go higher than Neb Tier. They wanted to tell the other three but since Adrian was here, they found it rather awkward.


    Besides, they also found it hard to believe he was this strong while being at the same Tier as them - he could easily defeat those stone monsters with physical strength alone.


    "Stay on guard, we have arrived at the final floor," Thalia said gesturing them to stop.


    "The Guardian is a..."

 Chapter 325: Thats... Nothing New

    "The Guardian is an Elite Wraith disguised as the Castle Lord," Thalia continued, her voice firm andmanding. "It''s immune to physical attacks, and its magic is deadly for anyone without sufficient magical defense. I''ll handle the Guardian myself. Adrian, you and the other physical attackers will focus on its minions¡ªghouls disguised as butlers and maids.


    Lyra, Nora, you''ll provide support with defensive magic and keep everyone safe. Understood?"


    Adrian nodded, ncing at the group. "Got it."


    Lyra and Nora exchanged a quick nce before nodding in agreement. "We''ll do our best to protect you all," Nora said, her voice steady despite the tension.


    Thalia quickly repeated the n, ensuring everyone was clear on their roles. "Remember, our priority is to neutralize the Guardian and its minions as efficiently as possible. Don''t underestimate the ghouls¡ªthey may look like ordinary and zombie-like easy monsters, but they are fast and vicious, and their regenerative power is also high. So be careful when dealing with them.


    Once I finish the Guardian, we will regroup and finish off any remaining enemies. Let''s move."


    With a deep breath, Thalia pushed open the heavy double doors to the Guardian''s chamber. The air was heavy with a dark, oppressive energy, and a cold mist seemed to seep from the walls, chilling them to the bone.


    As they entered the room, the Guardian came into view. The Elite Wraith, shrouded in tattered, spectral robes that seemed to flow like smoke, hovered near a grand throne at the far end of the chamber.


    Its eyes glowed with an eerie, otherworldly light, and its skeletal face was set in a permanent, malevolent grin. It looked almost human, but its translucent form flickered and shifted, revealing the ghostly nature of its existence.


    Surrounding the Wraith were its underlings, the butler and maid ghouls. They were grotesque parodies of the human servants they once were, with gray, decaying flesh stretched tightly over their bones.


    The butler ghouls wore ragged remnants of old-fashioned suits, while the maid ghouls were dressed in torn and stained uniforms. Their eyes, hollow and ck, stared lifelessly ahead as they waited for amand from their master.


    Thalia moved first, as nned. Her weapon which was a spear, now imbued with bright, flickering mes, cut through the mist as she charged straight at the Wraith. The firelight danced in her eyes, reflecting her fierce determination. She moved with fluid grace, striking with precision and strength as she swung her spear at the Elite Wraith, her attacks zing with magical energy.


    The Wraith let out a chilling shriek as Thalia''s spear struck it, the mes licking its ethereal form but not fully connecting with any physical body. The Guardian retaliated with a powerful st of darkness, forcing Thalia to leap back, her spear still burning with magical fire.


    Meanwhile, Adrian, Lara, and Jax engaged the ghouls as nned. Adrian dashed forward, his sword gleaming in the dim light, slicing through two ghouls with swift, clean cuts.


    The creatures staggered, dark ichor oozing from their wounds. But just as Thalia had warned, the ghouls'' regenerative abilities kicked in almost instantly. The wounds knitted themselves together, and the ghouls lurched back to their feet, their nk eyes locking onto Adrian with renewed hunger.


    "This is why I hate regenerative monsters," Adrian muttered, his frustration evident. "They just waste your efforts." He gritted his teeth, deciding to change his strategy. "Fine then, I''ll just go for their heads!"


    With a burst of speed, Adrian activated his Phantom Step movement technique, his form blurring as he appeared behind one of the maid ghouls. With a swift motion, he severed its head, the creature copsing to the ground in a heap. This time, the ghoul didn''t rise again.


    He quickly nced around, keeping an eye on the others. Lara and Jax were struggling against the relentless onught of the ghouls, their faces set in grim determination. They were holding their ground, but it was clear they were being pushed to their limits.


    Kale, Lyra, and Nora were in the back, casting spells to provide support. Kale sent out bursts of light to blind and disorient the ghouls, while Lyra and Nora focused on defensive magic and healing, their faces tense with concentration.


    Seeing his teammates holding their own, Adrian focused back on the ghouls, speeding up his attacks. He moved like a true phantom, darting from one ghoul to the next, slicing off heads and dispatching the monsters with swift efficiency. The ghouls fell one after another, their bodies copsing into heaps of rotting flesh.


    As he fought, Adrian''s eyes darted toward Lyra and Nora, who were chanting in unison, reinforcing their defensive spells. He noticed two maid ghouls creeping up behind them, their bony fingers reaching out with deadly intent. Adrian paused, choosing to observe instead of intervening.


    The moment the ghoulsunched at the girls, a sharp whistle cut through the air. A white arc shed, and a secondter, both ghouls'' heads were cleanly severed, their bodies crumpling to the ground. Adrian''s lips curled into a slight smile. ''Lyra really is living up to her skills,'' he thought, impressed by her scythe skills.


    Even though she wasn''t a frontline fighter right now, her quick reflexes and sharp aim with her deadly scythe made her a formidable ally.


    ''Thank goodness, she didn''t turn into a viiness this time...''


    With the immediate threat to Lyra and Nora dealt with, Adrian turned his attention back to the remaining ghouls. Thalia was still locked in battle with the Elite Wraith, her movements a blur as she expertly dodged its dark magic and retaliated with powerful thrusts of her fiery spear. The Wraith, for all its strength, seemed unable tond a decisive blow, its form wavering with each hit.


    Adrian knew they needed to finish this quickly. With renewed determination, he continued his assault, cutting down the remaining ghouls with precision. Stay updated via mvl


    Adrian''s swift strikes decimated the remaining ghouls, but just as he was about to finish off thest one, something strange happened. The bodies of the fallen ghouls began to shudder and twitch, their severed limbs crawling across the floor toward the Wraith.


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he watched the grotesque sight. "What the hell...?"


    "KAKAKAKA!"


    The Wraith''s eerieughter echoed through the chamber, its voice a chilling mix of malice and delight. "Did you really think it would be that easy, mortals?" it taunted, its skeletal grin widening. The Wraith raised its hands, and a dark, swirling mist enveloped the remains of the ghouls, pulling them together.


    The bodies merged into a single, massive form¡ªa grotesque, bloated ghoul that towered over them. Its eyes were empty ck pits, and its mouth gaped open, revealing rows of jagged, rotting teeth. The creature let out a guttural roar that shook the chamber, causing dust to fall from the ceiling.


    "That''s... something I have seen before," Adrian muttered, gripping his sword tightly. He nced at Thalia, who was still locked in battle with the Wraith. She, too, had noticed the transformation, her eyes narrowing in determination. "Guess, the round two is about to begin."

 Chapter 326: Ten Seconds Then

    Swoosh-!


    Without warning, a wave of oppressive energy washed over the group, bringing with it a chilling sensation that dug into their minds.


    ''M-My head...''


    Adrian''s vision blurred, and he staggered, feeling as if his head was being split in two.


    "KAKAkA! KAkaKA!"


    The Wraith''sughter grew louder, more maddening, echoing in their minds.


    "ARGHHHH!" " Nooo...!"


    Around him, Adrian saw hispanions clutching their heads, their faces contorted in pain. Lyra, Kale, and Nora were on their knees, struggling to maintain their concentration. Lara and Jax had dropped their weapons, their expressions dazed and unfocused.


    "D-Dammit!" Adrian cursed under his breath. He fought against the hallucinations that threatened to overtake him, forcing himself to focus. He could feel the Wraith''s malevolent presence in his mind, trying to break him down, to make him sumb to fear and despair.


    ''T-This much is n-nothing...!''


    Suddenly white light enveloped his whole body, and the next moment, his thoughts became clearer and his pain faded away. Gradually, the fog in his mind lifted, and his vision cleared.


    ''W-What is this light?'' He muttered inwardly.


    But he had little time so he put it aside and nced over at Thalia, who was simrly struggling but quickly recovering. She met his gaze and gave a determined nod, her grip tightening on her ming spear.


    Adrian moved to her side, shielding her from the newly formed ghoul. He quickly formed a n in his mind, smiling to himself.


    "Hey, do you have a finishing move?" he asked out loud, his voice urgent. "Enough to one-shot kill the Wraith?"


    Thalia nodded, her expression serious. "I do, but I need time to prepare. It''s a spell that will take everything I''ve got. Once I start, I can''t stop."


    Adrian nced at the massive ghoul and the Wraith behind it. "Right, of course," he thought, knowing that stalling for time against such formidable enemies was risky. But they had no choice.


    He turned back to Thalia, his resolve hardening. "I''ll stall for you. Please be quick."


    Thalia opened her mouth to say something, likely to protest, but seeing the determination in Adrian''s eyes, she nodded instead. "Be careful," she said softly, then closed her eyes and began chanting, her spear glowing brighter with each word.


    Adrian faced the massive ghoul, readying his sword. "Alright, big guy, let''s see what you''ve got," he muttered, stepping forward.


    The ghoul lunged at him with surprising speed for its size, its massive ws swiping through the air. Adrian ducked under the attack, shing at its legs to slow it down. The creature roared in anger, its movements sluggish but powerful.


    Adrian dodged another swipe, then another, moving like a shadow around the ghoul. His focus was solely on buying Thalia the time she needed, evading attacks rather thannding them.


    The Wraith floated behind the massive ghoul, its form flickering ominously. "You can''t defeat me, human," it hissed, its voice filled with malice. "Your resistance is futile!"


    Adrian didn''t respond, his eyes locked on the ghoul. He could feel the Wraith''s magic pressing against his mind again, but he pushed it back with the sheer force of will and the help of the previous misty white light, refusing to be overwhelmed.


    Behind him, he could hear Thalia''s chanting growing louder, the energy in the room intensifying. He nced back briefly, seeing her spear now zing like a star, the air around her shimmering with raw power.


    "Just a little longer then," Adrian thought, focusing back on the ghoul. He needed to keep it distracted, to keep it from interrupting Thalia''s spell.


    The ghoul lunged at him again, and this time Adrian didn''t dodge. Instead, he sidestepped at thest moment, bringing his sword down on its arm, severing it cleanly. The creature roared in pain, its remaining arm swinging wildly.


    Discover stories with §Þ??


    Adrian jumped back, barely avoiding the swipe. "Thalia, how much longer?" he called out, his breathing in short gasps.


    "Almost there!" she replied, her voice strained with effort. "Ten more seconds!"


    "Ten it is."


    "AHH!" The Wraith hissed, "I won''t allow it!" It raised a bony hand, dark energy crackling around it. "My Servant, finish her!"


    The massive ghoul roared in response, its eyes glowing with an unnatural light as it charged toward Thalia, intent on obeying its master''smand. Adrian''s eyes widened, his heart racing as he realized what was happening.


    "Dammit!" he cursed under his breath, his mind racing. He couldn''t let the Wraith or the ghoul get to Thalia¡ªnot when she was so close topleting her spell.


    Without hesitation, Adrian activated Phantom Step, his body blurring as he moved with lightning speed. He appeared directly in front of Thalia, his sword already raised to strike. "Hey we were fighting just fine!" he shouted, swinging his de at the Wraith. "Why did you leave me behin-! Shoot-!"


    But as his sword sliced through the air, it passed right through the Wraith''s ethereal form without resistance, even though the de was imbued with Aether. The Wraith''s cold, hollow eyes locked onto Adrian''s, its expression mocking.


    "Foolish human," it sneered. "Your efforts are meaningless."


    The Wraith''s form shifted, ignoring Adrianpletely as it reached for Thalia with its other hand, dark magic swirling around its skeletal fingers. Adrian''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched, knowing he had to protect her, but his sword seemed useless against the Wraith.


    ''If only this white light could help me touch that wraith,'' he thought desperately. But before he could think further, the ghoul''s massive w came down toward Thalia, its deadly intent clear.


    "Tch! Just in time."


    Adrian clicked his tongue, knowing he couldn''t dodge¡ªif he did, the attack wouldnd squarely on Thalia, disrupting her spell.


    "Damn it all!" he growled, raising his sword just in time to block the ghoul''s w.


    BOOOM-!


    Swooosh-!


    The impact reverberated through his entire body, the sheer force of the blow nearly knocking him off his feet. He gritted his teeth, pushing back with all his strength, refusing to let the ghoul through. The ground beneath him cracked from the pressure, but he held firm.


    The Wraith, seeing its opportunity,shed out with its dark magic, tendrils of shadow reaching for Thalia.


    "Thalia, watch out!" Adrian shouted, his voice strained as he struggled to hold back the ghoul.

 Chapter 327: Captain... Comrade...

    The Wraith''s shriek echoed in the chamber as its dark, skeletal hand reached for Thalia, the malevolent energy crackling with lethal intent. Time seemed to slow as the deadly force closed in on her, the shadows growing darker and more oppressive.


    Thalia''s chanting faltered, her eyes flickering open to the imminent danger. But instead of fear, a fierce determination filled her gaze. "Just a little longer," she whispered to herself, her grip on the spear tightening as she continued her incantation, refusing to break her focus.


    However, the Wraith was already upon her, its form distorted with rage as it hissed, "DIE!"


    In that instant, just as the Wraith''s attack was about to connect, a brilliant yellow light burst forth from Thalia''s spear. A magic barrier, glowing with a radiant, golden hue, materialized around her, forming an unbreakable shield. The Wraith''s w mmed into the barrier, but instead of shattering it, the force was reflected back with devastating power.


    "RAAAAR!"


    The Wraith screamed in shock and agony as its own attack was hurled back at it. The force of the barrier''s reflection was so immense that the Wraith''s ethereal form was flung backward, its dark energy scattering like smoke in the wind. The impact sent ripples of golden light throughout the chamber, shaking the very ground beneath them.


    "Damn!"


    "GAAAR!"


    The wave of energy didn''t stop there. It surged outward, reaching both Adrian and the massive ghoul. Adrian, caught in the st, stumbled back, his momentum disrupted by the sudden force. The ghoul, which had been preparing to strike again, was knocked back several steps, its massive frame swaying under the impact. The dark light in its eyes flickered, momentarily dimmed by the powerful shockwave.


    Continue your journey on §Þ??


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Adrian quickly regained his footing, his eyes wide in surprise as he watched the Wraith struggle to regain its form. The yellow barrier around Thalia shimmered with an otherworldly glow, protecting her as she continued her chant, undeterred by the chaos around her.


    ''Where did that barriere from?'' Adrian wondered, his heart pounding in his chest. ''Is it perhaps her artifact''s ability?''


    But there was no time to ponder. The Wraith, though weakened, was still a threat, and the ghoul, though shaken, was far from defeated.


    SWOOSH-!


    The ghoul''s strikended on him once again.


    Adrian''s arms shook under the ghoul''s relentless strength, but he didn''t back down. ''Come on, there has to be something...'' he thought, his mind racing. His eyes briefly darted to the mysterious white light that had enveloped him earlier, still faintly glowing around his body.


    A sudden idea sparked in his mind¡ªa desperate, reckless but the mostmon sense idea. ''What if I could channel this light into my sword?'' He didn''t know if it would work, but he had no other options.


    Gritting his teeth, Adrian focused on the light, willing it to flow into his weapon. To his surprise, the white light responded, surging down his arm and into the de. The sword began to glow with the same misty white aura, its edge now shimmering with an otherworldly energy.


    ''Let''s see if this works,'' he thought, his grip tightening on the hilt.


    "Take this!"


    With a fierce shout, Adrian used Phantom Step again, appearing right behind Wraith who was trying to break Thalia''s barrier, and swung his sword at the monster, the de now glowing with a brilliant white light.


    "You can''t touch me, hu-!" Wraith''s words paused as it sensed a threat to its life.


    To its shock, the sword didn''t pass through its body¡ªit connected.


    The Wraith was a secondte to react.


    "AAAR!"


    It let out a piercing shriek, its form flickering violently as the white light cut through its dark energy. Adrian''s eyes widened in shock and relief as the Wraith recoiled, its malevolent grin twisting into a snarl of pain and anger.


    "Y-You...!" the Wraith hissed, its voice filled with fury.


    Adrian didn''t let up. He pushed forward, shing at the Wraith again and again, each strike imbued with the white light that seemed to weaken the creature''s ethereal form. The Wraith''s attacks faltered, its dark magic flickering and losing potency after each sh.


    Meanwhile, the ghoul, sensing its master''s distress, renewed its assault on Adrian with frenzied rage.


    But Adrian was ready.


    With newfound power, he parried the ghoul''s blows, his movements sharper and more precise.


    Behind him, Thalia''s chanting reached a crescendo. The air around her crackled with raw magical energy, her spear now zing like a miniature sun. "Adrian, get back!" she shouted, her voice resonating with power.


    Adrian didn''t need to be told twice. With a final, powerful swing, he sent the ghoul staggering back, then leaped away from Thalia using Phantom Step, giving her the space she needed.


    "Now!" Thalia roared, thrusting her spear forward with all her might.


    [me Spear Cannon!]


    The spear, zing with a brilliant, fiery light, shot forward like aet, the intense heat and energy radiating from it enough to make the very air sizzle.


    "N-NO-!!!"


    The Wraith, realizing the danger, let out a final, desperate shriek, but it was toote.


    Once again.


    Swoosh-!


    The spear pierced through the Wraith''s form, the white and fiery energy exploding outward, consuming the Wraith in a blinding burst of light.


    BANG-!


    The ghoul, caught in the st, disintegrated into ash, its form copsing under the sheer power of the attack.


    For a moment, the entire chamber was bathed in blinding light. Then, as quickly as it came, the light faded, leaving behind only silence.


    Adrian, breathing heavily, slowly lowered his sword, his eyes scanning the room. The Wraith was gone¡ªvanquished by Thalia''s powerful spell. The massive ghoul was nothing more than a pile of smoldering ash.


    Thalia, her spear now extinguished, stood in the center of the room, her body trembling from the effort. But her eyes were bright, filled with the satisfaction of victory.


    Adrian walked over to her, a tired but relieved smile on his face. "Nice work," he said, offering her a hand.


    "Captain."


    Thalia took it, her grip firm despite her exhaustion. "Couldn''t have done it without you," she replied, her voice soft but steady.


    "Comrade."

 Chapter 328: Speedrunning the Ruins

    After The Elite Wraith and the ghoul died, the others returned to themselves, though they needed some time to adjust to the situation. Meanwhile, Adrian and Thalia recovered some of their aether and found the artifact.


    It was a crown made of bones, its ability was to protect the user from mental attacks and other simr effects. However, the downside was you had to wear it to use its effects.


    "Hmm... This will go for 15K between 25K if sold." Thalia muttered storing away the artifact in her storage ring. "Since its effects are useful, its price is a bit higher. Adrian, you and your ssmates can take the big ghoul''s core to yourselves, the guild will take the wraith''s core."


    "Alright. Let''s hurry then, the exit portal will close soon." They had already taken out the cores from the monsters so they quickly left the Ruin of Ashenwatch through the portal.


    ______ ___ _


    Outside.


    Thalia told them they would take a rest for half an hour and head to the next ruin on their list. They still had 4 more ruins to clear today. And they already wasted more than 1 and a half hours on this one even though it was supposed to take 1 hour at most.


    "Sigh... Why can''t wepletely destroy these ruins?" Kale muttered hearing Thalia''s words. "Then, we wouldn''t have to clear it again, again, and again..."


    Thalia''s expression grew serious as she heard Kale''sint. The others, though tired, nodded in agreement. Clearing ruins was a grueling task, and the thought of having to do it repeatedly without any permanent solution was disheartening.


    Thalia took a deep breath and addressed the group, her tone reflective. "Actually, this is one of the most important mysteries and problems we''ve faced for generations. No one has been able to find a way topletely destroy these ruins. The schrs, the awakeners¡ªmany have put forth theories, but none have proven true."


    She paused, ncing at their weary faces. "Despite all our efforts, not a single Ruin has been wiped out of existence. We clear them, seal them, but they always return."


    Nora, who had been quietly listening, nodded in agreement. "There have been countless attempts, using all sorts of methods. Some believe the ruins are connected to another realm or ne of existence, and destroying them would require severing that connection. But... no one''s figured out how."


    Adrian listened silently, his mind drifting to the author''s original concept behind the Ruins. The Ruins weren''t just ancient structures¡ªthey were deeply tied to the very fabric of the world, possibly linked to the flow of Aether itself. Destroying them might require something far beyond what they currently understood, something that could only be explored in the arc that wouldeter.


    He pondered on the thought. ''If only they knew the truth¡­ But that story is yet to unfold.''


    ''And...''


    ''Who exactly is the author? Is he from this world? Or... am I just in a dream?''


    ''Nah, that''s impossible. No one can dream this long and sense feelings or pain in a dream.'' Your next read is at §Þ??


    ''Though... It feels like I am in some kind of y, a game...''


    ''And... When I think about it... Ie to hate it...''


    ''But I will be reminded of Aria... Aurelia... and the others once again...''


    ''Sigh...''


    ''When can I find answers to my questions..?''


    ''Should I reach the part where the author stopped after all...''


    ''...''


    "Anyway..." Thalia sighed, breaking Adrian''s reverie. "We might not see a solution anytime soon. It''s something that might take years, even centuries, to fully understand."


    "You are right..." Adrian smiled slightly, a knowing look in his eyes. "But you should know, the future is always unpredictable, even when you think you can see it."


    The others exchanged confused nces, clearly puzzled by his cryptic remark. Adrian chuckled, deciding it was best to change the topic before they pressed him further.


    "So, Captain," Adrian began, turning to her with a yful grin. "What''s our next target? Care to give us any info?"


    Thalia shook her head, a smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "Always eager, aren''t you? But I like that."


    "And, our next target is the Ruin of Dreadspire. It''s notorious for itsbyrinthine structure and the shadow creatures that inhabit it. The sooner we get there, the better our chances of clearing it before nightfall. Strangely, the ruin''s atmosphere will follow to the outside world''s."


    "Labyrinthine structure, huh?" Adrian mused, nodding thoughtfully. "Sounds like a challenge. Just how I like it."


    "Great," Kale muttered with a roll of his eyes, "more fun and games."


    "Let''s get some rest," Thalia advised, ignoring Kale''s sarcasm. "We''ll need all the energy we can muster for what''sing next."


    The group settled down, taking the opportunity to recover their strength. After 15 minutes, Thalia urged them to finish and so they started their way to the next Ruin.


    _______ ___ __


    The evening sky was painted with hues of deep orange and purple as the silver portal materialized in the middle of a clearing. Its shimmering surface rippled, and one by one, seven figures emerged from the portal, their exhaustion evident in their every movement.


    Kale was the first to copse to the ground, his breathing in ragged gasps. "F-Finally," he muttered, barely able to muster the energy to sit up. "Thatst ruin was a nightmare."


    "Literally..."


    Nora staggered out next, her legs trembling as she sank to her knees. She looked as though she wanted to say something, but the only sound she could manage was a weary sigh.


    Adrian stepped out of the portalst, his usual confident demeanor tempered by exhaustion. The moment his feet touched the soft grass, he sank down, leaning back against a nearby tree.


    He reached into his pouch and pulled out a small vial of healing potion, downing it in one gulp. The cool liquid soothed his aching body, but it did little to ease the fatigue that weighed on his mind.


    ''Finally... We can take a break now... Who knew speedrunning the Ruins could be this exhausting... Well, we aren''t the main characters of solo leveling or simr stories after all... Haha...''

 Chapter 329: Whoever marries you is going to be one lucky girl

    Thalia, though visibly tired, remained on her feet, surveying the group with a mix of pride and concern. "We''ve made it," she said, her voice steady despite the exhaustion that tugged at her. "The Ruin of Nightmarespawn was indeed the hardest one, but we beat it in the end. All of you did well."


    "Well?" Kale groaned, rubbing his temples. "I feel like I''ve aged a hundred years. That ruin was relentless¡ªthose nightmare creatures kepting no matter how many we took down."


    Adrian nodded, wiping sweat from his brow. "It wasn''t just the creatures. The Ruin''s ability to show us nightmares was designed to wear us down, making us lose our way and sapping our strength as we searched for the core."


    "True," Thalia agreed, finally allowing herself to sit down as well. She rubbed her shoulder, feeling the soreness from countless battles that day. "The Nightmarespawn Ruin is notorious for that. It''s why most teams avoid it unless absolutely necessary or they are that powerful. But we needed to clear it today, or else a Ruin Awakening would ur."


    "Captain, what are we gonna do now then?" Jax asked. "Will we return to the city?"


    The others stared at Thalia, waiting for her answer.


    "No, we will spend the night here. We still have to clear a bunch of Ruins tomorrow. So, after recovering your strength and stamina, build a tent for yourselves to spend the night."


    The others stared at Thalia in surprise, absorbing her words. Spending the night out here? After the grueling day they had, it wasn''t what anyone expected. Yet, as they thought about it, the logic became clear.


    Resting now meant they could recharge their energy and be better prepared for the ruins tomorrow. Pushing on without proper recovery would only spell disaster.


    "Right," Nora said, breaking the silence. "If we keep going like this, we''ll wear ourselves outpletely. But..." She paused, ncing around, "...what about food? We had bread and water for lunch, but if we don''t eat properly tonight, our performance will drop even more."


    Thalia nodded in agreement. "Good point, Nora. We''ll need a proper meal to recover our strength." She nced at the group. "We''ll cook something then. The problem is... I can''t cook." She shrugged, an awkward smile on her face.


    "So, is there anyone here who can? Girls?"


    Jax and Kale immediately shook their heads, making it clear they weren''t an option. The girls, on the other hand, avoided eye contact, looking embarrassed.


    "I¡­ uh... might burn the food..." Nora muttered.


    "I... I can only cook eggs." Lara replied rubbing his cheeks.


    "I''d rather... not poison us all," Lyra added, her cheeks flushing.


    Thalia sighed, rubbing her forehead as the prospect of a decent meal seemed to slip away. But before the mood could sour further, Adrian''s voice broke through the uncertainty.


    "I can cook."


    Everyone turned to him, surprise written across their faces. Adrian wasn''t known for being the culinary type, at least not openly.


    "You can cook?" Kale asked, blinking at him in disbelief.


    Lyra''s eyes widened in recognition. "Wait... that''s right. I''ve seen him cooking before, during our Survival Training course. He seemed to be really good at it too."


    "Yeah," Adrian confirmed with a casual shrug. "It''s not that hard. I''ll handle the cooking."


    Thalia''s expression brightened, clearly relieved. "Good. Then here''s the n: the boys will gather firewood, the girls will set up the tents, Adrian, you can start preparing the cooking area. I''ll head out and hunt down a few edible beasts. If we''re lucky, we''ll have a decent meal tonight."


    With that, everyone got to work. Jax and Kale exchanged nces but nodded in agreement, heading off into the woods to gather firewood. Nora, Lara, and Lyra started unpacking the tents, their earlier awkwardness fading as they focused on the task at hand.


    Adrian, on the other hand, set to work near the campsite, clearing a space for a fire and organizing the basic cooking tools they had on hand. His movements were calm and efficient, surprising the others as he prepared for a meal like it was second nature.


    As Adrian worked, Lyra couldn''t help but steal nces in his direction, still amazed. Nora and Lara did the same.


    Thalia returned shortly after with tworge, hare-like beasts draped over her shoulder, a satisfied grin on her face. "Got some meat for us," she announced, dropping the carcasses near Adrian. "Can you handle the rest?"


    Adrian nodded, already preparing to clean and dress the beasts for cooking. "Leave it to me. We''ll have a decent meal in no time."


    As the night settled in and the fire crackled to life, the group worked together in quiet harmony, each focused on their task. The weariness of the day still hung over them, but the promise of a hot meal and rest made it all bearable.


    Eventually, the rich smell of roasting meat filled the air, and the group gathered around the fire, their spirits lifted by the anticipation of food.


    "Now this," Kale said, inhaling the aroma, "is exactly what we needed after a day like this."


    "Agreed," Thalia added with a grin, taking a seat by the fire. "I might not be able to cook, but I can sure appreciate good food when it''s made."


    Adrian smirked, tending to the meat as it cooked evenly over the mes. "Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone starve tonight."


    As the night deepened, the fire crackled softly, casting warm light over the group as they savored the meal Adrian had prepared. The aroma of roasted meat filled the air, bringing a sense of peace after the long, grueling day.


    "This is amazing," Jax said, biting into the tender meat. "I didn''t expect you to be this good, Adrian. You''re like a chef out of nowhere!"


    Kale nodded in agreement, his mouth full of food. "Seriously. I think you just earned yourself a permanent spot as the camp cook. This is the best meal I''ve had in years."


    Lara, too, chimed in, licking her fingers with a satisfied smile. "You really saved us tonight. I don''t think I could''ve survived another night on bread and water."


    Thaliaughed, enjoying the banter and the food. "I have to agree. I''d say this is the perfect way to end a day in the Ruins. And Adrian, you might not know it, but whoever marries you is going to be one lucky girl. I honestly envy her."


    At those words, Nora and Lyra exchanged quick nces, a knowing look passing between them. Everyone around the Academy had heard rumors about Adrian and Aria after the tournament¡ªhow they were spotted together more often, sharing moments that sparked the idea they were more than just ssmates or friends.


    Lyra had even asked Aria about it a few times, out of both curiosity and friendship. Each time, Aria had neither confirmed nor denied the rumors. Her yful smile and teasing responses left Lyra guessing, which only made it more obvious that something was going on between the two. If Aria wasn''t denying it outright, that had to mean they were dating.


    But as Lyra reflected on that, a tinge of sadness flickered through her. Her thoughts drifted to Emeric, the person she had quietly liked for so long. They had fought side by side countless times, shared countless memories, and grown up together since childhood, yet she had never been able to express how she truly felt. Could she ever be with the one she loved?


    Could her story be like Adrian''s, where things seemed to fall into ce? Continue your adventure at §Þ??


    Her smile faltered for a moment as the weight of her feelings settled in.


    "Hey, Lyra?" Nora''s voice gently pulled her from her thoughts. Lyra turned to see Nora tugging on her arm. "Let''s get some sleep. We''ve got a big day tomorrow."


    Lyra nodded, forcing a smile as she shook off her wandering thoughts. "Yeah, let''s go."


    One by one, everyone began to retreat to their tents. The exhaustion from the day''s battles was still heavy on their bodies, and the warmth from the fire and the satisfying meal left them ready for rest.


    Thalia and Adrian stayed behind as the others drifted off, agreeing to take turns keeping watch through the night.


    "You should get some sleep first," Adrian said as he threw another log onto the fire. "I''ll keep an eye on things for now."


    Thalia stretched and yawned, nodding. "Alright, but wake me up in a few hours. Don''t overdo it."


    With that, she disappeared into her tent, leaving Adrian alone by the fire. He stared into the mes, his thoughts wandering. The peace of the night, though a stark contrast to the chaos of the Ruin earlier, felt fleeting. Tomorrow promised more challenges, but for now, at least, they could rest.


    Adrian nced up at the stars. In moments like this, his mind often wandered to Aria. The thought of her brought a faint smile to his face, despite the weight of the responsibilities and battles ahead. But just like everyone else tonight, he had his own thoughts to wrestle with in the quiet solitude.

 Chapter 330: Heart of the Protector, Mind of the Hunter

    One dayter.


    Evening.


    Adrian and his team finished another 5 Ruins today, two of them being Bronze Tier while the rest Silver. Since students would have to attend sses, they would return to Eldoria City, while the Red Dragons would meet their real team members.


    "We have arrived at the meeting ce. Let''s enter the ce." Thalia stopped everyone as they came in front of arge building.


    She pushed open the doors, leading the way inside. Adrian and the others followed, and the sight that greeted them made their stomachs rumble¡ªa grand hall filled with long tables, all brimming with food. The aroma of roasted meats, fresh bread, and vibrant fruits filled the air, a stark contrast to the two days of travel and the meager rations they''d endured.


    The hall was already upied by two other teams. Adrian immediately noticed Emeric and the team he was with, casually seated around a table, talking and eating. Maybe noticing his and a certain girl''s gaze, Emeric turned his back to look at them. They looked at each other for a moment, before turning away. Adrian''s attention was quickly drawn to the other side of the room.


    There, standing at the center of attention, was Captain Gaston. He wore the same proud, almost smug expression he always carried, his chest puffed out as he stood in front of a group of girls.


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he recognized the faces of Aria, Aurelia, and Irithel¡ªthe three of them had been picked for Gaston''s team, much to everyone''s surprise.


    Gaston, in typical fashion, was trying to offer food to the girls, his voice dripping with gentlemanly charm. "Come now, youngdies, you must try this roast¡ªit''s the finest you''ll find here." His smile was the kind of flirty, overconfident grin Adrian found instantly off-putting. "Consider them a gift for your excellent work in the ruins."


    Aria turned away from Gaston ignoring himpletely, her expression was much colder than usual and she seemed totally uninterested, while Aurelia and Irithel exchanged uneasy nces, clearly ufortable.


    Gaston, oblivious or uncaring, continued to push the food toward them, his voice filled with ttery. "Oh, refusing isn''t nice, you know. But being cold really suits you, Miss Aria. It makes you even more charming."


    "Damn you." Adrian''s fists clenched, his jaw tightening at the sight. He found Gaston''s behavior disturbing¡ªmaniptive, even. His mind shed back to their encounters, and he had always disliked the captain''s arrogance and personality, but now it was more than that. The way Gaston was acting towards the girls made his blood simmer.


    One was his girlfriend, one his sister, and the other his close friend.


    "Crackle..."


    "Hmm?"


    Next to him, Adrian noticed Thalia''s body tense, her usually calm expression hardening into one of quiet disgust. Her eyes narrowed, and for the briefest moment, Adrian saw something deeper¡ªsomething personal in her reaction. A trace of disdain lingered in her gaze, something old and unresolved.


    ''!''


    Adrian''s gut churned. He had seen Thalia handle every challenge with unwavering strength and resolve, but this reaction told him something had happened between her and Gaston in the past. Something that went beyond mere leader and subordinate.


    ''Could it be...''


    As he connected the dots, the pieces fell into ce. Gaston had given Thalia weak team members, forced her through the most difficult ruins, and clearly held some kind of power over her.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine why. Gaston''s overconfident, self-important behavior screamed of entitlement.


    He had probably tried to flirt with Thalia, tried to have his way with her, but she refused¡ªbecause of course she would¡ªhe had retaliated in the pettiest way possible. The rest was the typical cliche Adrian had seen before.


    He didn''t know the full story, but he could guess enough.


    "Thalia..." Adrian whispered, but she didn''t turn toward him. Her focus was solely on Gaston, her gaze sharp as a de.


    "Let''s sit," she said in a low voice, leading the team to an empty table far from Gaston''s group. But the tension lingered in the air, thick and heavy.


    "Ok, I will be back in a moment," Adrian replied while walking directly toward Gaston''s group''s table.


    ''I am gonna be viins'' hatred ma at this rate...'' He smiled wryly. ''But it''s not that bad. As long as I can do what I want.''


    Adrian''s small, mysterious smile remained as he approached Gaston''s table. His hands gently settled on the shoulders of Aria and Aurelia, and his presence instantly changed the atmosphere.


    "Hi girls, guess who''s back?" Adrian''s voice was calm, but his tone carried a warmth that contrasted the tension in the air.


    "!"


    Aria''s eyes widened in pure joy as she immediately turned around, her cold expression melting away into one of genuine happiness. "Adrian!" She called out his name with a bright smile, her previous difortpletely forgotten. Without hesitation, she stood up and hugged him tightly, her face radiating joy.


    Aurelia, who had been equally uneasy moments ago, mirrored her reaction, her relief palpable as she softly eximed, "Brother Adrian." She, too, stood and hugged him, though her demeanor was more reserved than Aria''s, her gratitude clear in the way she held onto him for a moment longer.


    Even Irithel, who had been silently enduring Gaston''s unwanted attention, brightened at the sight of Adrian. Her ever-faithfulpanion, Ignis¡ªthe fire smander¡ªhad been unusually quiet until now, but the little creature perked up, its mes burning brighter as it sensed Adrian''s presence. Irithel smiled softly, her voice filled with warmth as she addressed him.


    "Sir Adrian," she said with quiet admiration, standing with a respectful nod.


    The entire room fell into a brief, stunned silence. The transformation in the girls'' demeanor was so immediate and obvious that it drew the attention of everyone around them.


    Emeric, seated at his own table, clenched his teeth as he watched the scene unfold, his gaze hardening as Aria''s happiness washed over her. His expression was a mix of frustration and bitterness, emotions he couldn''t fully conceal. He knew now what Adrian really meant to Aria¡ªand that knowledge stung.


    Nora and Lyra, seated a few tables away, exchanged shocked nces. Nora raised an eyebrow in surprise, while Lyra bit her lip, her thoughts clearly racing as she saw Emeric''s reaction to the scene. In fact, she knew Emeric had feelings for Aria, it has been that way since their childhood... But seeing it like this... It hurt her.


    Thalia, meanwhile, sat frozen, her eyes wide with both surprise and concern. The casual way Adrian ced his hands on Aria and Aurelia, the natural affection between them¡ªit was a stark reminder of how deep his connections ran, far deeper than she had initially guessed.


    She shifted uneasily, her earlier disgust for Gaston now mixing with a new worry for Adrian. How far would this go? That bastard wouldn''t do something to him, right? No... You could expect anything from him.


    As for Gaston, he had seen everything.


    His smile faltered for the first time, his face twitching as he struggled to maintain hisposure. Adrian''s casual entrance, the way he touched the girls without hesitation, their immediate change in mood¡ªit all stoked a burning fury within him. The polite, gentlemanly facade he maintained slipped ever so slightly, revealing the venom beneath.


    A strange glint passed through Gaston''s eyes, dark and filled with hidden malice. The anger simmered just below the surface, boiling into something far more dangerous.


    He kept hisposure, but it was clear to anyone paying close attention that something had shifted in him. His pride, his control, had been challenged, and he wasn''t the kind of man to let that go lightly.


    A few members of Gaston''s guild, who were seated nearby, snickered quietly to themselves, clearly imagining Adrian''s fate for having the audacity to approach their captain''s table so boldly. One of them muttered under his breath, "He''s done for."


    But Adrian,pletely aware of the eyes on him, remained unfazed. He knew exactly what he was doing, and that was part of the charm that made the girls gravitate toward him. His gentle smile lingered as he met Gaston''s eyes across the table. There was no fear, no hesitation¡ªjust a quiet confidence that unsettled Gaston even more.


    "I hope I did not interrupt you," Adrian said smoothly, his voice carrying just enough weight to imply that he didn''t care if he was.


    "No, we were waiting for you."


    Aria, Aurelia, and Irithel stood close to him now, their trust and affection toward him clear for everyone to see. Aria also returned to her indifferent and calm expression.


    Gaston''s eyes narrowed, his voiceing out low and restrained. "Not at all. In fact, I was just about to offer thesedies some fine food. You''re wee to join us... if you''re not too full of yourself."


    The thinly veiled insult hung in the air, but Adrian didn''t take the bait. Instead, he smiled even more mysteriously, his eyes never leaving Gaston''s. "I think thedies have had enough for now." He turned back to Aria, Irithel, and Aurelia. "Come on, girls. Let''s go and eat?"


    Without another word, the three girls nodded, their trust in Adrian absolute.


    "Have a good meal, mister." Adrian coldly smiled at Gaston before turning away.


    As they walked away, leaving Gaston simmering in silent rage, Thalia''s eyes followed Adrian with a mixture of pride and concern. She knew this wasn''t over.


    Adrian knew it as well.


    But he didn''t care. He wasn''t someone who would just watch when those who were dear to him were being made ufortable.


    He would do everything, and he didn''t care about the consequences.


    He would deal with them when the time came.


    Adrian had the heart of a Protector and the Mind of a Hunter, emphasizing his gentle and protective nature paired with his calcted, ruthless approach when necessary.

 Chapter 331: Let Them Come

    Soon after Adrian took the girls to sit with them, the other two teams arrived as well, meaning L, Ren, and Aurelius also returned.


    Adrian noticed Aurelius''s improved condition and risen aura. It could mean one thing.


    ''Has he broken through the Lunar Tier?'' He muttered inwardly. It was that big of a surprise since Aurelius broke through in the third week of this mission. It was just two weeks earlier. ''I guess something happened and he did his job as the main character and reaped the benefits. ''


    ''Well, he''ll probably tell everyone soon since he isn''t that good at keeping secrets right now.''


    ''But he''s lucky, I got the scum viin''s attention to myself. But, I think I stole his chance to show off as well. Well, nothing lost, nothing gained.''


    Dinner continued without much incident, though Adrian could feel Gaston''s simmering presence across the hall. He was clearly still irritated, but the captain managed to keep up his fa?ade, engaging with others as if nothing had happened. Adrian remained vignt, keeping an eye on his surroundings while conversing lightly with the others.


    After everyone had eaten their fill, Gaston finally stood, signaling the end of the gathering. He smiled broadly, but there was a sharpness in his eyes as he addressed the room.


    "Well, this concludes our sessful meeting. We will reconvene next weekend for the mission. Until then, take care and farewell," he said, his voice booming with authority. His gaze lingered on Adrian for a fraction too long before he continued, "If anyone needs transport back to the academy, my team and I would be happy to assist you."


    Adrian, anticipating this, shook his head politely. "That''s kind of you, Captain, but we''re in Eldoria City. We can handle our return ourselves, and you must be tired after everything." His smile remained calm, hiding the irritation he felt beneath the surface. "Thank you for the offer, though."


    Gaston''s eyes darkened briefly before he nodded. "Suit yourself." With that, the group dispersed, and Adrian led everyone back toward the academy after biding farewell to his group members.


    ---


    The moon hung high in the sky by the time they reached the Celestial Arcane Academy. After parting ways in the dorm courtyard, everyone retired to their rooms. Adrian entered his quarters, feeling the weight of the day''s events settling in. It wasn''t long before he took a bath and sat down on a chair. He then heard a knock on the door.


    He opened it to find Aria standing there, a faint smile on her face. "Can Ie in?"


    Adrian stepped aside, allowing her in. She took a seat on the edge of a couch, her hands folded in herp.


    "How was everything the past two days?" he asked, starting off gently. His curiosity about Gaston''s behavior was evident, though he kept his tone measured.


    Aria looked up, her eyes soft but serious. "We did what you said¡ªkept our distance, didn''t interact with him outside of official orders in the ruins. He was... persistent, but we ignored him."


    Adrian''s brow furrowed. "Persistent, huh... Well, that kind of people doesn''t know when to stop."


    "Right, ke kept trying to talk to us, especially to me and Aurelia, but nothing inappropriate happened. Every time he made ament, we just stayed quiet, like you told us to." Aria paused, thinking. She didn''t mention the fact about her threatening Gaston saying if you speak again, my grandpa will sever the rtionship with the Red Dragons Guild.


    Well, she didn''t want to say it and worry Adrian anymore.


    "During the ruins, he gave us proper orders, no nonsense. But outside of that, he would try to offer us food, or ask us questions... like trying to get personal. We just didn''t give him anything totch onto."


    "Good," Adrian nodded, his relief showing. "And nothing dangerous happened? No strange missions or risks?"


    Aria shook her head. "No, not at all. We followed the ns you left, and he didn''t push us into anything risky. I think... he was trying to keep us close, but we made sure we were always in a group." She hesitated for a moment before adding, "Irithel stayed quiet most of the time, but even she avoided him. I think he was frustrated, but there wasn''t much he could do."


    Adrian exhaled, feeling the tension ease. "I''m d you kept your distance. That man is the kind of person who thrives on making others ufortable, but he can''t do much when people don''t react the way he wants."


    ''Well, if he thinks he can''t afford to offend them.''


    Aria looked down at her hands before meeting his gaze. "I didn''t let him get to me, but... I was d when you showed up. It felt like he was trying too hard to control the situation."


    Adrian moved closer to her, cing his hand on hers. "You did everything right. I''m proud of you."


    She smiled softly, leaning her head against his shoulder. Me too."


    Adrian''s hand lingered for a moment before he spoke again, his voice low but reassuring. "Don''t worry, next time you three will be in the other team."


    "How do you know? And what about you?" Aria asked curiously.


    "Well... I will probably be on his team, after what happened at the dinner. But that''s reassuring as well, he can''t afford to mess with me, the first-rank freshman." Adrian smiled teasingly at the end. "Though, my girlfriend will probably steal my spot soon."


    Aria smiled softly at Adrian''s teasing. "Don''t worry, you''ll always be number one for me."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. "Oh? So you''re really not going to steal the first spot then?"


    She looked up at him, her eyes narrowing yfully. "If you keep being annoying, I just might."


    Adrian chuckled, leaning back slightly. "Alright, alright. I''ll stop."


    They shared a quietugh, the tension from the earlier conversation fading as the moment grew more intimate. Adrian pulled her closer, wrapping his arm around her, and they leaned into each other, enjoying the warmth of the embrace.


    After a while, they pulled away just slightly, meeting each other''s gaze before sharing a soft kiss. It was brief but filled with affection, followed by Adrian gently pressing a kiss to her forehead.


    "Goodnight," Aria whispered, her voice soft as she stood up to leave.


    "Goodnight," Adrian replied, watching her walk to the door. She gave him onest smile before stepping out of his room and heading to her own.


    The door clicked shut, and the warmth in Adrian''s expression slowly faded. His smile turned cold, and his gaze sharpened as the weight of his earlier thoughts returned. The memory of his own words echoed in his mind: "I''ll probably be on Gaston''s team next time."


    He hadn''t been entirely certain before.


    Well, until a disturbing vision had crossed his mind earlier on the way back to the academy, one that felt all too real¡ªa glimpse into the near future.


    Gaston, full of malevolent intent, would indeed choose him for the next mission. In this vision, Adrian saw himself in precarious situations orchestrated by Gaston to test him.


    He could feel the captain''s attempts to push him into traps, leave him exposed, and at one point, probably in thest week of the mission, he even coborated with the assassins from the ck Hand¡ªthe bunch who now were after his life.


    The vision had been vivid, ying out in shes¡ªGaston observing him from the shadows, setting him up for failure. And then, in the third week of the mission, there was a brutal ambush. Adrian remembered being surrounded, des gleaming in the dim light as the assassins closed in. The final, haunting moment of the vision was the sensation of being struck from behind¡ªa fatal blow.


    Unfortunately, the vision had ended there, leaving him in the dark about the oue. He didn''t know if he had managed to fend them off or if the vision was a warning of his death. Either way, he knew one thing: Gaston was nning something dangerous, and he was going to be right in the middle of it.


    His hand tightened into a fist. ''I guess he really is an evil, to the point of no return.''


    Adrian''s eyes darkened as he leaned back in his chair, his mind racing with possibilities. He would need to be prepared, not just for Gaston''s maniptions, but for whatever hidden forces were in y. The ck Hand wasn''t a group to be taken lightly, and if they were involved, things were about to get far more dangerous.


    But as always, Adrian wasn''t nning to be a passive yer in someone else''s game.


    He nced toward the door where Aria had just left.


    He would protect her, protect them all.


    And when the time came, he would be ready for whatever Gaston and his allies had in store.


    ''Let theme,'' Adrian thought, his cold smile returning. ''I''ll be waiting.''

 Chapter 332: Mr. No Hair And Fat Belly

    The next day.


    After the sses, Adrian quickly left the academy, taking a few detours and using the secret base to change to his alter ego - Mr. Lucien.


    Then, he made his way to where carriages were gathered. Taking a grand one, he headed to the Valerian Hall to his meeting with Evangeline.


    Thankfully, this time, he didn''t need to show the VIP card to the guards as they opened the gate professionally and respectfully.


    But, his luck ran out the moment he entered the Mian Hall.


    ''Damn it, does she spend all her time here?'' Adrian cursed inwardly as his eyesnded on a familiar figure¡ªa strikingly beautiful mature woman seated at the nearest table.


    Beside her sat a handsome young man, his expression one ofplete adoration, no¡ªdevotion. Adrian''s stomach churned at the sight. The young man seemed more like a pet than apanion, and the woman was feeding him with a smile that was both yful and predatory, as if toying with a favorite toy.


    The scene made Adrian want to turn around and leave before she noticed him, but it was toote.


    "I just need to get to the meeting without her seeing me," he muttered under his breath, attempting to stay unnoticed. He moved subtly, weaving his way toward the quieter side of the hall, but it seemed his bad luck was determined to follow him today.


    Out of nowhere, a loud voice cut through the air. "You! Stop right there!"


    Adrian halted, his eyes narrowing as he turned to face the source of themotion. A bald man with a thick mustache and a rotund belly was approaching him, pointing an using finger. The man''s face was flushed red, no doubt from drinking.


    "You! You''re the one who bewitched my fair Evangeline!" the man shouted, his voice booming through the hall, drawing immediate attention. "That''s why she rejected me, isn''t it?! It''s all because of you!"


    Adrian''s cold gaze scanned the man briefly before his mind processed what was happening. Evangeline?


    He quickly connected the dots, this fat man probably confessed Evangeline but was utterly rejected. But he wasn''t worried about the man.


    ''Did she hear?''


    His heart sank as he realized the woman at the table must have heard. This was exactly the kind of attention he wanted to avoid.


    Sure enough, out of the corner of his eye, Adrian saw movement. The woman¡ªNymera Goldleaf, the ck Widow¡ªwas no longer toying with her "puppy."


    She had set the young man aside with a sudden coldness, her expression shifting from yful to calcting. A mischievous and seductive smile curved her lips as she stood and began to make her way toward him. There was a sh of surprise, followed by clear amusement and interest in her eyes.


    ''Damn it'', Adrian cursed silently. He needed to deal with this fast before Nymera made this situation any worse.


    He turned back to the bald man, his voice calm but icy. "Get out of my way."


    But the man wasn''t having it. If anything, the cold tone only infuriated him more. "You think you can just brush me off? You think you''re better than me? Huh?!"


    The drunken fool stumbled closer, his face turning an even deeper shade of red. Adrian''s patience was wearing thin, especially with that woman getting nearer by the second.


    "I''m warning you," Adrian said, his voice lowering dangerously, "step aside."


    The bald man ignored the warning entirely, now puffing up his chest like a peacock. "She rejected me because of you, didn''t she? You''ve been using magic on her, haven''t you? You don''t deserve someone like Evangeline!"


    Before Adrian could reply, that woman finally reached them. Her "toy" was left behind at the table, watching the scene unfold, his eyes filling with jealousy and hatred at the attention she was giving Adrian.


    "Well, well, look who''s caught my eye again," Nymera purred, her voice soft and dripping with amusement. Her fingers lightly grazed Adrian''s shoulder as she circled him, assessing the situation while acting seductively. "What brings you here today, Mr. Lucien? I thought you''d be far too busy to grace us with your presence. Or...


    Did you miss me?"


    Adrian shot her a cold nce, but said nothing. His attention was still focused on the drunk man, who now seemed both emboldened and threatened by the new figure''s proximity to Adrian.


    The bald man''s face flushed deeper, his bloated features trembling with rage as he pointed his finger at Adrian once more. "You! You think you''re some kind of Casanova, huh? First, you steal the ck Widow, and now you''re going for my angel, Evangeline?! You womanizer!"


    Adrian''s patience, already thin, was rapidly unraveling. He could feel the weight of every stare in the Valerian Hall, the air thick with tension as people watched the scene unfold. He clenched his fists, calcting the fastest way to end this farce.


    Just as his hand twitched to take action, the ck Widow''s voice cut through the air like a knife. "Oh my, now why are you using my little darling of something so ridiculous?" she said, her tone still yful, but there was a venomous edge beneath the sweetness.


    She stepped closer to Adrian, her slender fingers brushing against his arm, the movement slow and deliberate as she used the moment to both taunt the bald man and attempt to seduce Adrian. "It wasn''t him, dear, who bewitched anyone. It was me who fell for him."


    Her eyes gleamed wickedly as she eyed Adrian from head to toe. "And maybe, just maybe, that Evangeline woman fell for him too. Look at him¡ªcute and yet manly, cold yet kind. He appears weak but acts so strong. And then look at yourself ¡ª Mr. no-hair and fat belly."


    The bald man''s face contorted in fury, veins bulging on his forehead as he processed the insult. His teeth clenched, and spittle flew from his lips as he bellowed, "You witch! You''ve lost your mind, siding with this¡­ this... bastard!" His hand shot out, mes igniting in his palm, casting a flickering orange glow across his enraged face. "I''ll show you both¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Adrian sighed, feeling the absurdity of the situation weighing on him.


    [Shadow Glide]

 Chapter 333: Second Business Meeting

    In an instant, he vanished from his previous spot, reappearing like a dark blur behind the bald man. The drunken fool didn''t even have time to react as Adrian delivered a precise strike to the back of his neck, knocking him out cold.


    The man''s body crumpled to the ground in a heap, the mes in his hand extinguished as he hit the floor. Adrian straightened, adjusting his sleeves nonchntly, and nced at the ck Widow.


    "Thank you for lending a hand, Lady Nymera." He nodded subtly.


    "Well," ck Widow - Nymera drawled, her lips curling into a devilish smile as she looked at the unconscious man. "That was... swift. Impressive, as always, Mr. Lucien."


    "Anyway, want to join me for a drink? I will treat you." She then winked seductively at him.


    Adrian simply gave her an indifferent look before stepping around the fallen man, his attention no longer on the ridiculous confrontation. "I''m sorry, but I''m here for business," he said coolly, brushing past her. "Maybe next time."


    Evangeline''s smile faltered slightly, but she quickly recovered, amusement dancing in her eyes as she watched him walk away. "Oh, darling," she called after him, her voice teasing, "you say that now... but you''lle back to y eventually."


    Adrian didn''t dignify her words with a response as he made his way to the private room where his meeting with Evangeline''s associate, Evangeline herself, or possibly someone even higher up, would take ce. The entire hall buzzed with whispers as he moved, but he paid no mind to any of it.


    As the door to the meeting room closed behind him, Adrian finally exhaled, mentally preparing himself for whatever the next stage of this twisted game would be. He had just defused one nuisance, but the real ones stilly ahead.


    "You havee, Mr Lucien."


    As Adrian stepped into the private room, the dim lighting and the rich, dark wood of the furnishings gave the space a sense of mystery and quiet sophistication. A single figure stood near the far end of the room, bathed in the warm glow of a single chandelier. The voice that greeted him was smooth, calm, and slightly amused.


    "Of course, my investment in both your business and the rtionship between us is at stake after all," Adrian replied politely. "Well, then shall we start the second part of the deal?"


    "So, did you see the business? Its growth? Did you make sure that you made the right choice after all?" Evangeline smiled.


    Adrian''s eyes remained calm and unwavering as he met Evangeline''s gaze across the room. His tone was measured but polite as he responded to her earlier question.


    "If I didn''t believe in its potential, I wouldn''t have even considered investing in it, Lady Evangeline," he said coolly. "I''ve never been one to gamble on uncertainties."


    Evangeline''s smile lingered as she gestured for him to sit, her eyes watching him with interest. "And I trust that my faith in your judgment hasn''t been misced. The business has grown considerably in the past few months¡ªfaster than I had expected. It seems we''ve made quite the mark, Mr. Lucien."


    Adrian took his seat, his expression neutral. "Growth was inevitable with the right adjustments. Our contract and your ns outlined everything clearly, and the results speak for themselves."


    Evangeline nodded, reaching for the elegantly bound document on the table.


    "Indeed. As per our agreement, the required sum has been prepared." He handed over a slip of paper, the amount written clearly on it, matching what they had discussed in their previous meetings. "This is the final installment of our initial contract. But you and I both know that this is only the beginning of what we can aplish."


    She took the paper, briefly ncing at it before slipping it into her storage ring. "The terms are met, and we will proceed as outlined. The next phase should be smoother, now that the foundation has been solidified."


    They continued to discuss the finer details of their arrangement¡ªfuture expansions, key markets, and the influence they were beginning to wield in certain circles. It was a straightforward, efficient exchange, devoid of pleasantries, as both parties understood the stakes. Business was business, after all.


    As the conversation neared its conclusion, Evangeline leaned back slightly, her expression shifting into one of curiosity. "I must admit, I''m intrigued by how you managed to handle the Wild Heart Sanctuary issue so... swiftly. Word reached me that it was resolved almost overnight."


    Adrian''s gaze sharpened ever so slightly. "I have my methods," he said with a hint of finality. "Methods that are effective enough for situations that require discretion."


    Evangeline''s smile was still there, but her eyes glimmered with something more¡ªperhaps a hint of respect, or at the very least, recognition of his capability. "You''ve certainly proven resourceful as you im to be. If you ever need... assistance with your dealings at the sanctuary, I''d be more than happy to lend a hand."


    Adrian shook his head. "That won''t be necessary. I''ll handle it. You''ve got your own business to manage as well, Lady Evangeline."


    She gave a small shrug, clearly not offended. "As you wish, Mr. Lucien. But remember, I''m always here if you change your mind."


    Their meeting came to an end shortly after that. Adrian stood, preparing to leave, when he paused just before reaching the door. His back still turned to Evangeline, his voice dropped to a cold, warning tone.


    "About today''s incident," he said quietly, though the steel in his voice was unmistakable. "I trust something like that won''t happen again. I am not fond of such things. Deal with those problems on your own."


    He was obviously talking about the no hair and fat belly problem. He was sure it was Evangeline who pulled the strings behind the scenes. He didn''t know her intention but he really didn''t like it. Hell, he even got into a situation with that woman.


    "..."


    There was a brief silence before Evangeline responded, her voice soft but carrying an edge of sincerity. "You have my word, Mr. Lucien. It won''t happen again."


    Adrian didn''t respond as he opened the door and walked out, leaving the room in silence. The deal was settled, but the game they were ying was far from over.

 Chapter 334: Dealing With Stalkers

    Adrian left the Valerian Hall since he didn''t want to stay where that dangerous woman was. He sensed someone following after him, his only hope was it wasn''t Nymera.


    The person kept following him even after he exited the gate, to his luck, there was no carriage nearby, so he just continued walking at a normal pace, while the person continued following after him.


    ''Is it an assassin?'' He thought but quickly denied the idea. ''Assasins won''t make their presence this obvious.''


    ''Then let''s find out who they are.''


    Adrian moved through the streets, finally stopping at one where no people could be seen.


    Then he turned around, facing the figure who was walking directly to him.


    ''Eh? Isn''t he...''


    Adrian narrowed his eyes as the figure approaching him stepped into the light. It was the young man Nymera had been toying with earlier¡ªthe one whose emotions had seemed to shift unpredictably under her influence. The man''s face was flushed with anger, his lips curled in a sneer as he stalked toward Adrian.


    "Hey, you!" the young man called out, his voice trembling with frustration.


    Adrian remained still, the realization of who it was dawning on him.


    Of all the people he expected to follow him, this one had been at the bottom of his list. He had thought perhaps it would be someone more formidable¡ªmaybe Mr. Fat Belly or one of Nymera''s associates. Well, this young man could still be considered hers in a way¡ªa mere toy in her twisted games.


    Clearing those pointless thoughts from his mind, Adrian''s eyes hardened as he coldly addressed the young man. "Why are you following me? Did Nymera send you?"


    The young man''s beautiful eyshes trembled, and his hands clenched into fists. His expression twisted with indignation at Adrian''s words. "How dare you call my darling by her name!" he spat out, venom in his voice. "You don''t even deserve to speak of her, let alone be in her presence!"


    Adrian stood unmoved, though his mind quickly pieced together the situation. This was a case of jealousy, in and simple. The young man, though beautiful and refined in appearance, clearly had a fragile mentality¡ªa possessive, obsessive one that had been warped by Nymera''s maniptions.


    His erratic behavior and the trembling rage in his eyes indicated he was the kind of person Adrian despised: the psycho type.


    The man continued to rant, his words bing more nonsensical. "You think you can just walk away after being in herpany? You think she even notices someone like you when she has me? You''ll never be close to her. You don''t understand her like I do!"


    Adrian cut him off sharply, his voice like ice. "Enough."


    The young man froze, startled by the sudden shift in Adrian''s demeanor.


    "I don''t have time to y along with your delusions," Adrian said, his tone utterly cold. "Whatever fantasy you''ve built around her, keep it to yourself. Now, if Nymera didn''t send you, leave before you regret it."


    The young man''s face contorted with fury, but there was also something else in his expression¡ªa flicker of fear. It was clear now that he had no real n, no real power behind his threats. His emotions had gotten the better of him, and he was spiraling into a pathetic tantrum.


    "You¡ª" The man''s voice faltered as he realized Adrian wasn''t intimidated in the slightest. His words were losing impact, and for a brief moment, uncertainty flickered across his features.


    Adrian took a step forward, his gaze piercing and unforgiving. "I''ll say it onest time. Stop following me, and stay out of my way. And bear this in mind - I have no interest in either Nymera or Evangeline. Now, get lost."


    The young man''s bravado crumbled under Adrian''s unwavering stare. He hesitated, then turned on his heel, retreating into the shadows with a muttered curse.


    Adrian watched him go, shaking his head slightly. Another nuisance dealt with. He resumed his walk down the now-empty street, his thoughts already shifting to more important matters.


    Like the second presence that had been stalking him.


    ''Now,'' he thought, his senses on high alert.


    Before he could fully process the thought, a shadow darted behind him, the glint of a dagger aimed straight for his neck. But Adrian was faster. A smile tugged at his lips as he activated Phantom Step, his form flickering out of sight. In an instant, he reappeared about seven meters away, his silhouette solidifying under the dim streetlight.


    The assant, clearly caught off guard, stumbled for a moment, his dagger swiping through the empty air where Adrian had been. His surprise didn''tst long, though; the attacker quickly recovered and resumed his pursuit, determined to finish the mission. Adrian, still smiling coldly, tilted his head slightly.


    "Don''t kill him," Adrian said quietly, his voice carrying an unsettling calm.


    The assassin hesitated at the strange request, his focus faltering. That split second of confusion was enough.


    Swoosh-!


    Bang-!


    With a sharp bang, the assassin''s body was suddenly mmed into the ground, the impact reverberating through the empty street. A shadowy figure loomed over him, gripping him firmly by the neck and lifting him effortlessly off the ground as if he weighed nothing.


    Adrian approached slowly, his eyes narrowing as he reached for the mask that covered the assassin''s face. He tugged it off, revealing a man with disheveled dark hair, his expression filled with defiance and fear.


    Adrian''s gaze was cold as he surveyed the man''s state. "Whose man are you?" he asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    The assassin clenched his jaw, refusing to speak, his eyes filled with stubborn resistance.


    Adrian''s expression remained unreadable as he turned to the figure holding the assassin. "Hit him again."


    The figure, obedient and without hesitation, nodded and delivered another brutal blow to the assassin''s stomach. The man gasped in pain, his body convulsing, but still, he refused to answer.


    Adrian stood before the assassin, his icy demeanor unwavering. "I don''t have time for games. Either you talk, or this will get much worse for you." He leaned closer, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "Believe me when I say, you won''t like the alternative."


    The assassin spat out blood but remained silent, his eyes flickering with a mixture of pain and loyalty to whoever had sent him. Adrian''s patience was wearing thin.


    He stepped back slightly, nodding once more to the figure holding the man. "One more time. Make sure he feels it."


    The figure gripped the assassin tighter, preparing for another blow, while Adrian simply watched with cold indifference.


    "N-NO... Iylll.. tayk..."

 Chapter 335: Bad Luck [1]

    "N-No... I...ylll... tayk..." the assassin sputtered, struggling to form coherent words as the pain overwhelmed him.


    Adrian raised a hand, signaling his guard to stop mid-strike. The blow halted just inches from the assassin''s ribs, leaving him gasping for breath.


    "Go on," Adrian urged, his voice devoid of warmth.


    The assassin''s eyes were wide with desperation, but as he was about to speak, Adrian interrupted, his tone sharp and knowing. "It was Nymera, wasn''t it?"


    The man''s reaction was almost imperceptible, but Adrian caught the brief widening of his eyes before he quickly shook his head in denial.


    "No! It wasn''t her! It was Mr. Kall!" the assassin insisted, his voice filled with panic.


    Adrian''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Mr. Kall? You mean the bald, fat-bellied fool?" He chuckled, as though the idea was absurd. The assassin hesitated, then nodded rapidly, eager to seize the opportunity to shift the me.


    Adrian let out a low, mockingugh, stepping closer to the man. "So, you want me to believe that Mr. Kall sent you?" His voice turned icy as he leaned in, his gaze piercing the assassin''s defenses. "Tell your master¡ªck Widow¡ªnot to test my patience. I''m not as soft as I may appear."


    The assassin''s face paled at the mention of Nymera''s alias. "No, no! I swear it wasn''t Mdy Nymera!" he protested, his voice trembling. "It was Mr. Kall! I was only following his orders!"


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed in disdain, his earlier amusement fading into something more dangerous. "Tch," he clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Do you take me for a fool?" His voice dropped, low and venomous. "You didn''t even flinch when I insulted your so-called ''master'' with no hair and a fat belly. But the moment I mentioned Nymera, you tried to deny it. Clear as day, you''re lying."


    The assassin''s face drained of color, his eyes darting around in panic. He opened his mouth to speak but no words came out. It was as though the weight of Adrian''s usation had crushed whatever lies he had prepared.


    Seeing the man falter, Adrian gave a subtle nce to his guard. Before the assassin could react, a swift blownded at the back of his head.


    His eyes rolled back, and with a dull thud, he copsed, unconscious.


    "You are really amazing Young Master." The guard spoke, his voice mixed with admiration and respect. "You discovered everything from a few little details."


    "You are overestimating, Sir Dorian." Adrian smiled slightly. "I am not that smart, there are many who can easily outdo me. But that is why I love to improve."


    "Haha, right, that reminded of something," Dorian muttered after a chuckle. "Student Adrian''s simr to you as well. I guess he is trying to copy you. And I must say, he is really good at it."


    "Haha, you don''t say." Adrian smiled back while feeling a bit nervous and awkward inside. ''Was I that obvious? Then, I should create a difference between real me and this persona.''


    "What should I do with him? Should I give him to the officials?" Dorian then asked turning to the unconscious man.


    "Hmm... Let''s just leave him here. He needs to deliver my message after all." Adrian smiled and walked away.


    Dorian also did the same after giving onest nce.


    _____ ___ _


    Adrian parted ways with Dorian after ensuring that no one else was following them. He observed his surroundings carefully, using Phantom Step asionally to blend into the shadows, his senses sharp as ever. Once he was sure he had shaken off any lingering tails, he exhaled quietly and headed towards one of his discreet safe alley houses.


    Inside the safehouse, Adrian wasted no time in reverting back to his true self. With practiced ease, he removed the Shadow Veil mask and pocketed the face-changing amulet. His once-mysterious aura dissipated as he discarded theyers of disguise that had allowed him to navigate the dangerous world of elites unnoticed.


    He nced at his reflection in the cracked mirror near the door. Adrian''s face was back to its usual self¡ªcalm,posed, and determined. ''Time to get back,'' he thought, already anticipating the familiar walls of the Celestial Arcane Academy.


    But, as if the world had other ns, Adrian''s journey back proved far from simple.


    As he exited the alley and merged with the busy streets, a man bumped into him¡ªhard.


    "Watch where you''re going!" the man grumbled, brushing past Adrian without so much as an apology.


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, silently noting the odd behavior, but shrugged it off. ''Just another careless stranger,'' he thought. Yet, only momentster, he found himself narrowly avoiding another collision, this time with a man wearing a hoodie. What made it more strange was another person bumped right into both of them the next second, the first hoodie man was left angry and bewildered.


    Adrian shrugged and continued on his way. However...


    The strange incidents didn''t stop there.


    As Adrian continued down the cobbled road, a loud creak from above caught his attention. Instinctively, he stepped aside, just in time to avoid a wooden sign that hade loose from its post, crashing down where he had been standing mere seconds before.


    ''That was close¡­ too close,'' he thought, a nagging feeling growing in his chest.


    A few streetster, his foot caught on a loose stone, nearly sending him sprawling. He managed to catch himself, but his unease deepened. His eyes scanned his surroundings more cautiously. ''Something is definitely wrong.''


    As Adrian reached the busier market square, a horned horse-drawn carriage barreled down the street at a reckless speed. The driver seemed to lose control as the horse veered dangerously close to the sidewalk where Adrian stood. He leaped back just in time, narrowly avoiding the trampling hooves.


    His heart pounded, his instincts now screaming that these were not mere coincidences.


    ''I''m being targeted¡­ definitely,'' he realized grimly, though the method was far more subtle and frustrating than a direct attack. It was as though someone¡ªor something¡ªwas setting up a series of misfortunes in his path, hoping to wear him down or catch him off-guard. ''Or am I really that unlucky today?''

 Chapter 336: Bad Luck [2]

    Adrian''s jaw tightened. Whoever was behind this, they were trying to rattle him, but they had clearly underestimated his resilience.


    ''So what, I can just anticipate them and counter...''


    But...


    He was very wrong. Very...


    Incidents kept happening, unexpected, bizarre, and continuous.


    Finally, after what felt like an unnecessarily hazardous journey, Adrian reached the gates of Celestial Arcane Academy. He nced up at the imposing structure with a mixture of relief and happiness.


    ''F-Finally... I am here... Damn my luck...''


    The unsettling series of events still lingered in his mind.


    As he stepped through the gates, a thought crossed his mind: ''If this was no coincidence and not because of my luck issue¡­ who could be behind it?''


    ''Assasins from the ck Hand?''


    His eyes narrowed in thought.


    For now, he was safe within the academy''s protective wards, but Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that this was just the beginning of something far more sinister.


    Pushing the unsettling thoughts aside, he entered the familiar dorm of the academy.


    As he entered his room, he saw Aria already finishing the dinner preparations with Noxy wandering around her.


    "Oh, you are back, did you finish your business?" Aria turned around and asked with a smile.


    "Yeah, thanks," Adrian replied.


    "But, why are youte? I started cooking since I thought you would be hungry."


    Adrian chuckled wryly at Aria''s question, rubbing the back of his neck. "Don''t even start. Today might just be the unluckiest day of my life."


    Aria tilted her head, curiosity glimmering in her eyes as she finished setting the table. "Oh? That bad, huh? What happened?"


    Adrian took a seat, leaning back in his chair as he recounted the strange events on his way back. "Where do I even begin? First, I nearly got knocked over by some guys in a hurry, then almost got hit by a falling sign, and to top it all off, a runaway carriage nearly ran me over in the market square. It was like the universe had a personal vendetta against me today."


    Aria''s eyes widened slightly, though her expression remainedposed. "That sounds¡­ bizarre. Are you sure it wasn''t just a series of unfortunate idents?"


    Adrian scoffed lightly, shaking his head. "Honestly, I''m not even sure at this point. It felt like something¡ªor someone¡ªwas trying to mess with me. But there''s no way all of that could just be a coincidence. I bet someone cast a bad luck spell on me, haha."


    Aria''s smile never wavered, though a mysterious glint passed through her eyes as she gazed at him. "Maybe it was just bad luck."


    "Maybe," Adrian muttered, though he wasn''t entirely convinced inside.


    Aria approached him, her voice soft and yful. "Well then, let me end your bad luck, shall I?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow at her. "How exactly do you n on doing that?"


    Without answering immediately, Aria moved behind him and gently ced her hands on his shoulders. Her touch was surprisingly soothing, and as she massaged his tense muscles, Adrian felt a sense of calm slowly wash over him.


    "There," Aria whispered, her voice carrying a teasing lilt. "Sometimes, all you need is a little good energy to chase the bad luck away."


    Adrian chuckled, leaning into her touch, the tension from the day''s events melting away.


    ''If only it were that simple,'' he thought, though a part of him couldn''t help but admit that her presence always had a way of calming him.


    Aria continued her light massage for a few more moments before stepping back. "Feel better?"


    "A lot actually," Adrian replied, smiling up at her. "Thanks."


    "You''re wee." Aria smiled back, though the flicker of something unreadable still lingered in her eyes.


    Noxy scurried over, nosing at Adrian''s leg as if sensing the shift in atmosphere. Adrian reached down to pet the hedgehog, feeling thest remnants of his earlier unease slowly fade.


    As the quiet moments stretched between them, Adrian couldn''t help but wonder if Aria knew more than she let on. There was something in the way she had spoken earlier, as though she understood his troubles without needing an exnation.


    But for now, he let it go. The day had been long enough, and he was more than ready to enjoy the peace of being back in familiar surroundings.


    "Come on," Aria said, gesturing toward the table. "Let''s eat. Maybe your luck will turn after a good meal."


    Adrian smirked. "Let''s hope so."


    As they sat down to eat, the strange events of the day faded into the background, though Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling that something¡ªwhether bad luck or something more sinister¡ªwas still lurking just out of sight.


    After the dinner and a bit of bonding time, Aria left Adrian''s room and returned to her own. As Aria sat down on her couch, she reached for hermunication bracelet, tapping the surface lightly. A small holographic figure shimmered to life above the bracelet, bowing slightly as it greeted her.


    "Young Master," the figure spoke in a respectful tone, its translucent form hovering in front of Aria.


    Aria''s expression remained calm andposed as she nodded in acknowledgment. "Did someone try to do it?"


    The holographic figure straightened, replying swiftly, "Yes, Young Master. Two attempts were made today. The first involved a group attempting the old trick of bumping into him. We took care of them before they could seed."


    Aria''s eyes narrowed slightly, though she showed no surprise. "And the second?"


    "They employed a runaway carriage tactic in the market square. Our men managed to intervene and prevent any harm at thest moment. Both attempts were dealt with swiftly."


    Aria sat back, her fingers tapping lightly against her bracelet in thought. "I see. Continue the mission as nned, but be more cautious. Do not let him notice any involvement."


    "Understood, Young Master," the figure responded without hesitation.


    "And investigate further," Aria added, her tone sharpening slightly. "I want to know if anyone in the city is capable of casting a bad luck spell or something simr."


    The holographic figure nodded again. "As you wish, Young Master. We will look into it immediately."


    With that, Aria tapped her bracelet once more, ending themunication. The hologram flickered out of existence, leaving her alone in the dimly lit room.


    She exhaled softly, her eyes distant as she considered the day''s events. The failed attempts on Adrian''s life were troubling enough, but the possibility of a bad luck spell or even possibly a curse only deepened her concerns. Whoever was targeting Adrian clearly had a n, one that was bing moreplex with each step.


    But Aria had her own resources, her own ways of protecting him¡ªways that Adrian remained blissfully unaware of.


    "I won''t let anything happen to you," she murmured to herself, her gaze hardening with resolve. "Not while I''m around."


    Aria leaned back on the couch, allowing a moment of quiet before preparing for the next steps.


    For now, she would continue watching, protecting from the shadows. But soon, the real yers would reveal themselves, and when they did, Aria would be ready.


    The soft glow of the room cast long shadows around her as she contemted the days toe. Even though Adrian wasn''t oblivious to the dangers circling him, Aria would make sure those dangers never touched him¡ªno matter the cost.


    She closed her eyes briefly, a small, knowing smile crossing her lips.


    ''Let''s see how far you''ll go, whoever you are. You won''t get him that easily.''

 Chapter 337: Arias Light [1]

    Aria sat in the quiet of her room, her gaze drifting over the familiar yet distant corners of her past. The memories of her childhood were like shadows¡ªfaint, hazy, and elusive. She couldn''t remember her parents clearly; they were more like fleeting echoes than real figures.


    The only presence she could grasp from those early years was her grandfather, a towering figure who had provided everything she needed but never the warmth of true affection.


    He came to her asionally, always weary, his tired eyes reflecting the weight of endless responsibilities. Even though she yearned to bridge the gap between them, her own anxiety and a maturity that felt more like a shield than a strength kept her from speaking up.


    She learned to navigate the vast, echoing halls of their estate with a quiet resolve, seeking sce in the endless rows of books. The library became her sanctuary, a ce where magic, strategy, and history filled the emptiness left by the absence of human connection.


    When she started school, her grandfather tried to integrate her into the world of other children. Lyra, Emeric, and Ren became her ssmates, and for a while, Aria felt a glimmer of hope that she might find something likepanionship.


    Yet, despite their efforts, the loneliness lingered, a constantpanion overshadowing her budding friendships. Nine years passed in this somber dance of solitude and brief, fragmented interactions.


    Then came the day of her Awakening. Aria''s heart soared when she discovered her affinity with all five elements¡ªfire, air, water, earth, and lightning. Her ability was revealed to be of Gctic Tier 3 star quality, though her grandfather chose to announce it as Sr Tier 4 star, a calcted move to obscure her true potential.


    The name of her ability, "ChronoVeil," was both cryptic andpelling. It allowed her to see the flow of time, from the past to the present. She could see the past anytime she wished without any side effects or setbacks.


    Her excitement was palpable, a rare moment of genuine joy. For a fleeting moment, it seemed her grandfather was truly invested in her sess. Yet, when she attempted to use ChronoVeil, the power remained elusive. Despite her grandfather''s guidance and various methods to unlock its potential, all she saw were fractured glimpses of her lonely past, a cruel reminder of the istion she felt.


    "Just practice, and it wille," her grandfather had said, though his words did little to ease the sting of her perceived failure. His calm encouragement felt like a mask for his disappointment, deepening the shadows within her heart.


    The academy exams came next, and Aria excelled beyond expectations. But to her shock, another student¡ªsomeone who seemed as lonely and lost as she once felt¡ªachieved even greater results. This mysterious figure intrigued her, a spark of curiosity lighting up her normally indifferent demeanor. However, he vanished as quickly as he had appeared, leaving Aria with more questions than answers.


    It wasn''t until a rainy, stormy day that everything changed. The sky crackled with lightning, and the storm''s fury seemed to mirror the tempest within Aria. It was on this day that light finally pierced through the darkness surrounding her life, as if the storm itself had cleared the way for something new and profound.


    "Hmmm..."


    Aria sat on her bed, the memories from that stormy day flowing back with vivid rity. The day when, for the first time in months, her power truly awakened. She smiled at the thought, remembering how the rain and the storm mirrored the chaotic surge of emotions she felt. The sky had roared with thunder, and the city streets were slick and dark, reflecting the turbulence within her.


    She had just finished settling into her new dorm room, feeling both excited and apprehensive about the fresh start. The rain pounded heavily outside the academy, creating a rhythmic backdrop of nature''s fury.


    But then it happened¡ªher vision blurred and darkness enveloped her.


    Aria had expected nothing more than the usual shadows of her lonely past. Instead, the darkness gave way to an unexpected scene.


    She saw rain pouring down heavily, just as it was outside, and two figures darting through narrow alleys. They were a boy and a girl, their faces partially obscured by the downpour. They were running from a group of masked figures, and Aria could feel the desperation in their movements.


    The scene shifted abruptly, and she found herself watching the two figures cornered and surrounded. The alley was now thick with mist and smoke, making it difficult to see clearly.


    Then, a new figure emerged from the shadows¡ªanother masked person, but different from the rest. This figure seemed to exude an aura of silent strength and determination. He stepped in to save the girl and the boy, his presence a fleeting beacon in the chaos.


    Aria''s heart ached with a confusing mix of admiration and sadness as she watched the battle unfold. The third figure fought valiantly, but the fight was uneven. His movements were desperate, his strikes more about survival than mastery. It was clear he was outmatched. Despite his bravery, the masked figures overwhelmed him, and soon he was left bloodied and exhausted.


    The scene was almost too much to bear. The masked figures left him there, defeated and alone. As hey on the ground, Aria saw his face for the first time¡ªa face marked by loneliness, relief, and weariness. It was the same young man who had bested her in the entrance exams, the one she had noticed but never really understood.


    The vision ended abruptly, leaving Aria with a heavy heart. Her eyes were subconsciously filled with tears as she recalled the scene. She had been so focused on her own struggles and istion that she had missed the suffering of others around her. The young man, the lonely figure who had once seemed like a distant rival, had shown a level of selflessness and courage that pierced through her heart.


    The storm outside had ceased, leaving a profound silence in its wake. Aria felt a strange sense of connection to the young man, as though their paths were intertwined in ways she had yet to fully understand.


    And she wanted to find out more about this connection.


    Determined to understand this connection, she left her room in search of him, driven by a newfound sense of purpose.


    "...No," Aria muttered being nostalgic. "...I just wanted to find him... and save him..."


    "But it turns out... we were fated to save each other."


    ______ ___ _


    (A/N: Here is the chapter I wanted to write before but was holding back. A bit about Aria''s past and ability and why she fell for Adrian.)

 Chapter 338: Arias Light [2]

    She searched through the alleys, finally finding the boy, with several dead bodies of masked figures beside him. Fortunately, he was still breathing, albeit weakly. She didn''t know what happened here since the vision ended abruptly.


    And she didn''t care.


    All she wanted to do was to take him to the hospital to treat him.


    And she did exactly that.


    The Healers said his condition was severe, he lost too much blood and his injuries would need at least a month to heal.


    Then, she returned back to the academy. However, for some reason, she kepting over to the hospital to check up on him. Maybe it was because of her responsibility, or simply curiosity.


    She was also the one who reported his condition to the academy.


    Soon, a week passed by. When she visited the hospital again, she saw the boy awake, talking with the healers. She didn''t want to eavesdrop but couldn''t stop her curiosity.


    ''He''s... different.'' She thought at that time. He wasn''t exactly the same as the person she saw in the vision but still held the characteristics. Loneliness, determination, sadness, and so on.


    She wanted to enter to talk with him but couldn''t find the courage to do so. So, she left.


    But it seems luck was on her side.


    Not long after, just one weekter, she met him again.


    She was going to meet her grandfather to talk about her ability and what happened. Surprisingly, she met him, just as he was about to leave the room.


    She found herself staring at him, her eyes drawn to him. She didn''t know why, he seemed familiar and close to him but, again, she couldn''t tell the reason.


    Then, he broke the silence apologizing for being rude. Thankfully, he didn''t seem to notice her stare. She wanted to say I apologize too, but the boy continued with an exnation, wearing an awkward smile.


    Then, he expressed his gratitude for saving him and that he would definitely repay her.


    Aria then told him she did it for her own sake but her words didn''t align with her mind that time. But she managed to say ''Take care'' at least.''


    Then she watched as he quickly left.


    "Do you like that boy?" Her grandfather asked at that time, maybe he was teasing her or was just joking. But she shook her head, telling him she wouldn''t like anyone.


    Her grandpa looked relieved and satisfied but also worried and sad at the same time. She didn''t understand it back then but now she knew why.


    He was relieved because of his protectiveness, while sad because of her answer. Who would want their family to be loveless?


    Anyway, then she told him about how her ability got awakened and that''s how she saved the boy.


    Her grandpa had gone silent for minutes that time as if in deep thought. Then he told her this.


    "This boy is the same as you, even his ability is simr albeit a bit different. s, he doesn''t have any affinity with this world''s elements. He won''t be able to advance to Lunar Tier anytime soon. Unless a miracle or ''that'' happens. I think there is something powerful and mysterious in the boy that he himself isn''t aware of or isn''t sure. Anyway, I know you are interested in him.


    My only hope is you should consider everything before being close to him."


    She talked with him a bit more about her ability and then left.


    She tried to activate and use her ability again, but there was no response. She was disappointed and went straight to sleep. However, instead of a dream, she saw a vision again.


    A vision about that boy. His past.


    What happened in the awakening ceremony and after that? His conversation with his sister''s master. Him working hard to get stronger by just using the book and materials the woman gave him. His arduous and a bit funny journey to the academy. And the test.


    Then she woke up.


    Confused.


    Curious.


    Her feelings were mixed, she even felt things that were unfamiliar or rare to her.


    And luck seemed to be on her side for real.


    It turned out her neighbor was none other than the boy she had dreamt of just yesterday.


    They talked and went to the ss together.


    Her thoughts were filled with the events in the vision, whether they were true or not. Her curiosity about the boy kept increasing.


    Until a small incident happened involving the boy and her childhood friend, well if you could call him one.


    They settled it with a fight in the next ss. Though she wasn''t surprised the boy beating her friend, she saw how strong he was after all. She doubted whether she had a chance to win on one on one.


    But she also noticed his slightly pained expression when her friend cheated. That was right, she recalled, he was injured and healed not long ago. She was worried but couldn''t express it. Then she saw another vision - them walking together to the ss... And a certain figure stalking them behind... Her so-called friend who just cheated yet still lost.


    She then figured out, the reason why her friend targeted the boy. She knew her friend liked him, well, he confessed several times before, but she could feel he really didn''t really like her. It was just for her beauty and status. Not to mention her friend''s now slightly troubling personality.


    Chapter Stay:


    Thus, she found herself guilty and wanted to apologize to the boy.


    After several hours of internal debate, she finally knocked on the boy''s door and the rest yed out smoothly. Well, at least in her view at the time.


    "..." Aria''s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment as she remembered how bold, cold, and ignorant she acted that time. Not to mention theck of showing feelings and straightforwardness.


    "But... The dinner at that time was really delicious..." She muttered her lips curling up into a sweet smile.


    ______


    ______


    (A/N: I hope you found some rifications with this chapter as well.


    And a quick question:


    Is the grammar and writing style fine?


    I didn''t use AI to proofread and refine.


    Which one is better? (The previous chapter was refined))

 Chapter 339: Arias Light [3]

    After that day, she and Adrian kept talking more and more, their daily interactions increasing. She intentionally sat near Adrian in some of the sses.


    She also saw how he helped Lyra to make a choice, how he picked a magic creature egg after searching for so long. Sheughed when she saw his first day at the Survival Training Course, s she couldn''t hear his thoughts or else it would be too funny. That was also when she realized he rarely talked and kept everything inside.


    But she was really worried and anxious when they were attacked by dark spirits or whatever they were. Her heart skipped a beat when he nearly died in the fight against the dark mage. She asked herself why he risked his life. Couldn''t he bring help?


    Then a few dayster, they were divided into teams, she wanted to be on the same team as him but it seemed her luck had run out that time. But her luck returned in the practical test. She worked in his team, together.


    Although she got second ce, she didn''t mind it which was strange in a sense. She even left the good reward for the third ce, knowing it was his sister.


    Then, they teamed up once again in their first ruin exploration.


    And he did it again.


    He put himself in danger in order to save others. The first one wasn''t dangerous but the second...


    He nearly died when taking on the guardian. She nearly went all out in rage that came out of nowhere but his state worried her more, so wanted to stay but Adrian himself asked her to kill it. So she took revenge for hurting him.


    Then, she got to talk with his sister, she also confirmed she didn''t seem to hate him as he thought. Though his sister also caught her off guard with a question.


    It was a simple yet difficult question.


    ''Was it that time that I realized I liked him?'' Aria smiled recalling her reply to his sister''s request. Her mood slightly dropped as she remembered an issue she found out from his grandfather. ''Thankfully, it got resolved... I can now fulfill that request...''


    ''Hehe, but he really looked cute that time.'' A smile returned to her face as she recalled how Adrian woke up and stared at her, and then pretended to be asleep. She found it really cute. ''Was it also the time that I started to be able to control my ability?''


    Right, she started to have some control over her ability. Though forced and random visions of Adrian still kept appearing without her control, she could see them herself but it was only limited to Adrian. Till today...


    ''Then, it was our first official dinner...'' Aria''s face blossomed once more.


    Honestly, she thought he was a passive type of person but he invited her to dinner, surprising her.And it sounded like a ''date'' to her ears. That''s why she spent an hour choosing a dress which she had never done before.


    Thankfully, the results were worth it, she could see it from Adrian''s expressions that day. So, reading romance books and stories and looking up dresses were all worth it as well.


    And they had a meal she never had eaten or seen before. Its taste was super delicious as well. But, what made it her first best dinner was none other than being together with him.


    But he did something that made her feel a new emotion.


    Jealousy.


    He was chummy and lovey with a girl from the Beast Training Course. They even held hands! While it wasn''t a big deal, it looked rather disturbing and ufortable to her. The feeling of jealousy was so foreign to her that she kept avoiding him for a while, in the sses, and outside.


    But about a weekter, she found it was quite bad, both for him and her. He seemed troubled about her antics while she found herself ufortable and tired as well. Thus she found the courage to appeal to their rtionship when they entered another ruin. She asked him to be careful and not to put himself in danger. Though the second part was in her mind.


    But...


    Again...


    He did the exact opposite.


    He put his life in danger.


    He broke the promise.


    But...


    Although she might have looked angry at him, she was more worried about his condition and sad at his actions.


    She really wanted to scold him for constantly risking his life, for breaking the promise he''d made to her, but when she looked into his eyes, filled with determination and unshakable resolve to protect others and get stronger, her anger melted away immediately.


    It was infuriating yet admirable.


    How could someone be so reckless yet so selfless? She wanted to understand him, to truly know why he bore such a burden without asking for help.


    She wanted to talk with him, alone.


    So she waited till they returned to the academy.


    She wanted to enter his room right away but she wanted to confirm if he was free and in his room.


    And... That is when she saw it.


    His body...


    His bare body, drenched under the water, revealed his refined muscles...


    His strong arms, toned chest, and sculpted abs...


    "..." Aria stuffed her face, her breath caught in her throat. She felt heat rise to her cheeks once again.


    At that time, she wanted to quickly turn off her ability realizing she was intruding on a private moment. But something else caught her eye.


    The scars.


    They marred his skin, a sore contrast to the otherwise wless physique. Three long and jagged lines etched into his left arm, remnants of a recent battle. Her heart clenched at the sight. It wasn''t just his recklessness she was reminded of, but the pain he had been enduring till now.


    Scars that weren''t just physical but ones born from the burdens he carried, ones he never spoke about till now.


    Her fingers instinctively tightened around the fabric of her clothes, her chest heavy with emotions she couldn''t fully grasp.


    ''Why?'' she thought to herself at that time, eyes lingering on each scar as if they held the answers she was searching for. ''Why do you always push yourself this far?''


    "And he still hasn''t changed..." Her vision blurred slightly, the present mixing with the past as she continued reminiscing."But don''t worry... I will share your burdens with you..."


    I''ll protect him, she thought, her fingers tightening into a fist. Even if it means standing by his side, even if it means facing the dangers together.


    And next time, she wouldn''t just watch from the shadows.


    She would fight.


    For him.


    With him.


    Always.


    Chapter Explore:


    "..."


    Aria exhaled deeply, the weight on her chest lifting slightly as her decision solidified.


    Because now, more than ever, she was certain.


    ''I''ll always be the one protecting you, Adrian.''

 Chapter 340: Everything Will Be Alright

    Two weeks have already passed by, and the semester had one month to end as well, excluding the exams.


    And today was the third week of their ruin exploration with the Red Dragons Guild. And, as Adrian saw in his vision, he was selected in the same team as Gaston thest week, together with Emeric and another guy who probably didn''t get along with him or hated his guts.


    Guess Gaston did his homework.


    And, just like in the vision, he was thrown into pretty difficult situations and mocked during those two days.


    ''Since he already figured out my ''real power'' and ''trump cards'', he and the ck Hand assassin mercenaries will probably go for me either today or tomorrow, with thetter having a big probability.'' Adrian thought as he looked at the clouds from the flying ship.


    ''Gaston will probably create a situation that leaves the two of us and backstab me ording to what I saw. Then the assassins will attack me. He will probably tell us we were attacked by a powerful monster and I died after taking care of me. He can''t just kill a student of Celestial Arcane Academy after all...''


    ''But... I still have a bad feeling about something... Something is nagging...''


    Adrian''s gaze lingered on the passing clouds as the flying ship cruised through the sky, his thoughts a whirlwind of predictions, doubts, and unease. He had seen this all before¡ªGaston, the traps, the danger lurking around the corner. He knew what wasing, or at least thought he did. Yet, despite his preparations, an unsettling feeling gnawed at the edges of his mind.


    "Adrian, are you fine?"


    The soft voice snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned to find Aria standing beside him, her eyes filled with concern. She tilted her head slightly, waiting for his response.


    "I''m alright," Adrian said, mustering a reassuring smile. "Just thinking."


    Aria''s lips curved into a gentle smile, her expression soothing as always. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine."


    Adrian blinked. For a moment, he felt a twinge of confusion. What exactly was she talking about? Did she know something? Or was it just her natural optimism? He studied her for a moment longer, but he couldn''t quite figure it out.


    Still, he nodded. He didn''t want to worry her after all. "Yeah," he said, "I hope so."


    ''I hope she won''t be sad and mad after this happens...''


    As she walked away, his mind drifted back to his thoughts.


    ''Everything will be fine.'' He repeated her words in his head, but doubt continued to creep into his thoughts.Now, the ck Hand assassins were probably nning their next move, waiting for the right moment to strike. He had prepared for this¡ªhe knew it wasing¡ªbut still, the nagging feeling that something was off refused to leave.


    ''Everything will be alright, right?''


    He closed his eyes briefly, letting out a slow breath. ''I''ve made the preparations. I''ve thought this through.''


    The ship soon descended, signaling their arrival at the ruins. The group began to disembark, and Adrian''s mind refocused on the task at hand. Gaston immediately took charge, as usual, assigning the teams.


    "Alright, we''re sticking with the same groups asst week," Gaston said with a smug grin, his gazending on Adrian. "You, Emeric, and... you." He pointed at the other guy from their previous team, who still looked like he wanted nothing more than to be far away from Adrian.


    Adrian said nothing, keeping his expression neutral. It was just as he had seen in his vision. They split into their groups, heading toward their respective targets for the day''s exploration.


    The day unfolded exactly as expected¡ªGaston picking fights, showing off, and making things more difficult than necessary. Adrian kept his distance, ying along just enough to avoid suspicion but staying vignt. Every move Gaston made was calcted, pushing him closer to istion. By the time they reached their seventh ruin, the group treated him like he wasn''t in the team at all.


    But, he didn''t mind it one bit, he even preferred it more. He would love to be alone than be together with those ''people''.


    As the sun began to set and they finished their exploration, the group returned to the camp to prepare for the night. Adrian, as usual, set up his tent away from the others, keeping his distance. It was safer this way. He needed to be alone, especially with the threat of the ck Hand lurking.


    Although his visions were 100% true till now, he couldn''t always depend on them, the future was unpredictable after all.


    He sat at the edge of his tent, staring into the fading light of dusk. The others were gathered around the main campfire, talking,ughing, and preparing for the next day ahead. He wasn''t part of that world, not tonight. Not with what wasing.


    The cool evening air settled in, and Adrian couldn''t shake the feeling of something looming on the horizon. ''I''m prepared,'' he reminded himself. ''I''ve seen thising.''


    But the unease remained, a quiet whisper at the back of his mind.


    ''Everything will be alright, right?''


    ______ ___ _


    Gaston leaned against a nearby tree, his eyes narrowing as he observed Adrian from a distance. There he was¡ªsitting alone, just as expected¡ªquietly eating his meal in front of his small tent, far away from the rest of the group. The flickering mes of the campfire danced in the distance, casting long shadows over the camp, but Gaston''s attention was fixed on one person.


    "You''re pretty tough, aren''t you?" Gaston muttered under his breath, a satisfied smile curling at the corners of his lips. He admired how Adrian managed to keep hisposure, even with all the pressure he''d put on him these past few weeks. Most people would have cracked by now, worn down by the relentless mind games, the istion, the constant jabs. But not this guy.


    "Still standing strong, huh?" Gaston crossed his arms, the satisfaction in his voice barely contained. "But even the toughest walls start to crack eventually. And once they do¡­"


    He smirked, his eyes gleaming with malice as he thought about what tomorrow would bring. He''d been carefullyying the groundwork for weeks, testing Adrian, seeing how far he could push him without drawing too much attention. Those dark mercenaries were already waiting in the wings, and tomorrow, everything would fall into ce.


    His n for Adrian was meticulously crafted, leaving no room for error.


    "Tomorrow¡­" Gaston whispered, almost savoring the word. He could already picture it¡ªthe perfect setup, the perfect betrayal. He would lead Adrian into a seemingly inescapable situation, then im it was all a tragic ident. An unfortunate casualty during a guardian monster attack, and no one would question it. After all, idents happen in ruin explorations all the time.


    And this guy had be a thorn in his side, too sharp and too perceptive for his liking. And worse, he had seen through Gaston''s facade, forcing him to elerate his ns. But it didn''t matter now. Adrian''s fate was sealed, and Gaston was more than ready to see it through.


    Gaston''s smirk widened into a grin, his eyes never leaving Adrian''s solitary figure. "Everything will be alright," he muttered, the words dripping with irony. "For me, at least."


    Tomorrow, the final piece of his n would be set in motion, and Adrian wouldn''t see iting until it was toote.


    As Gaston turned away, the mes of the campfire flickered brighter for a moment, casting his shadow long and dark against the ground. And somewhere, just beyond the light, a dangerous game of life and death was about to unfold.

 Chapter 341: Why Dont We Start Already?

    The eerie silence of the Silent Serpent Ruin loomed around them as the group wrapped up their final bout with the creatures native to the ruins. The faint sound of dripping water echoed through the dimly lit corridors, casting an almost tranquil air over the remnants of battle.


    The ground was littered with the decayed remains of the serpent-like monsters that had been lying in wait, their scaly bodies now lifeless.


    Emeric, panting and covered in dirt and blood, nced over at Adrian, his irritation spiking as he watched him finish off his 7th serpentine monster in a matter of moments. His de shed, cutting through the creature with ease, and in just a few strikes, the beast copsed, writhing before going still. He had killed nearly three times more monsters than anyone else in the group by now.


    "Just you wait¡­" Emeric muttered under his breath, barely containing his frustration. His grip tightened around his spear as he swallowed his anger. He wanted tosh out, to call Adrian out for his overachievement, but he knew it wouldn''t do any good. Not here.


    Team captain, Gaston, having finished his own fight, approached the group with a wide grin, looking far too pleased with himself. His eyes darted between his teammates as he reached into his storage ring, pulling out several vials of shimmering liquid.


    "Good work, everyone," Gaston said, his voice slick with feigned camaraderie. "But this was only the warm-up. We still need to beat the Guardian. It''s a tricky one, so you''ll need these." He handed out the potions, one by one. "It''ll increase your sharpness and awareness for the uing battle."


    Emeric took the potion, his annoyance still simmering beneath the surface. He nced at Adrian again, who epted the potion without a word, barely acknowledging Gaston. Emeric clenched his teeth, forcing himself to drink it down. He couldn''t afford to lose focus now.


    They made their way through the final corridor, the air growing colder with every step. Ancient markings lined the stone walls, glowing faintly as they approached the Guardian''s chamber. Arge, weathered door stood before them, towering over the group, its surface etched with the serpentine symbols that gave the ruin its name.


    The door creaked open slowly as Gaston pushed it, revealing a vast, cavernous chamber on the other side.


    At the far end of the room, perched on a massive stone tform, the Guardian was silently resting. Its body was serpentine, coiled upon itself, with shimmering scales that reflected the dim light of the room. A pair of glowing, predatory reptilian eyes locked onto them as they entered, and the Guardian let out a low, rumbling hiss, its presence oppressive and suffocating.


    They felt a chill run down on their spine.


    The creature uncoiled slowly, revealing its full, enormous size. Its head was crowned with jagged, bone-like protrusions, and its fangs dripped with a venomous substance that sizzled as it hit the ground. The Guardian''s tail thrashed, sending a gust of wind through the chamber, as its muscles rippled with raw, destructive power.


    "Stay sharp everyone," Gaston called out, his voice loud as he readied his weapon. "I''m starting!"


    The fight began quickly.


    Adrian was the first to move, darting forward with blinding speed, his de cutting through the air as he aimed for the Guardian''s tail. Emeric followed suit, gritting his teeth as he tried to keep up, his own attacks focused on the serpent''s head. Gaston, meanwhile, positioned himself strategically, hanging back as if waiting for the perfect moment.


    The Guardian moved with terrifying speed, its massive bodyshing out at them with quick moves. Its fangs snapped, narrowly missing Emeric''s head as he ducked out of the way. He managed tond a few hits, but every time he hit, the Guardian seemed to shrug it off like it was nothing.


    Minutes passed, and the battle raged on. But as time went on, Emeric started to feel¡­ strange. His vision blurred for a second, and he shook his head, trying to clear the fog that was creeping into his mind.


    ''What the hell¡­?'' he thought, his heart beginning to race. He thrust his spear again and again, but his movements felt sluggish. His arms grew heavy, and his eyelids began to droop.


    Was this the Guardian''s ability? Some kind of mind or illusion spell? Emeric looked around, panic setting in his mind. The others were still fighting, but none of them seemed affected or were acting like that.


    Adrian, in particr, was still moving with the same speed and precision, showing no signs of fatigue or drowsiness. How was he immune?


    The unfairness of it all fueled Emeric''s growing anger, but no matter how hard he fought, the drowsiness continued to seep in. He blinked rapidly, trying to stay awake, but his limbs felt like they were made of lead.


    "Damn it¡­" Emeric swore under his breath as his vision darkened. His body swayed, and despite his best efforts, he copsed to the ground, his consciousness slipping away.


    One after another, the others in the group started to fall, unable to resist the overwhelming drowsiness. Within minutes, the chamber was silent except for the sound of the Guardian''s slow, steady movements and Adrian''s unwavering attacks.


    Adrian nced at the fallen forms of his teammates, his expression unreadable. He pressed forward, refusing to slow down, his strikesnding with calcted precision. But before long, Gaston''s voice rang out from behind him.


    "Stand down, kid," Gaston called. Adrian hesitated for a moment, then stepped back, his sword lowering.


    Gaston stepped forward, his movements confident, almost leisurely. The Guardian, sensing the shift, turned its attention toward him, but it was toote. With a single, decisive strike, Gaston plunged his de into the creature''s skull, finishing it off with ease. The Guardian let out a final, agonized hiss before copsing to the ground, its massive body twitching before going still.


    For a moment, the chamber was filled with nothing but the sound of Gaston''s victorious sigh.


    "Well," he said, wiping his de with a smug grin, "that wasn''t so hard, was it?"


    Adrian remained silent, watching Gaston with a carefully nk expression.


    The othersy unconscious around them, unaware of what was happening. And Gaston''s smirk widened, as the final pieces of his n were falling neatly into ce.


    "Haha, you are really something for a third-rate viin."


    Gaston paused mid-stride, his smirk faltering for just a second as Adrian''s voice cut through the eerie silence of the chamber.


    "Hey, Gaston, were you like this from the start?" Adrian asked, his tone dripping with nonchnce. "I mean, were you always this scheming, vile, lustful, pathetic, egoistic, idiotic, abusive... Ah, the list can go on if I don''t stop.But I am sure they''re not something you''ve picked up recently, right?"


    Gaston turned slowly, his grin returning, though now it seemed more forced. "Scheming? What are you talking about?" He chuckled lightly, but his eyes narrowed as he regarded Adrian. "You''re speaking some insulting nonsense, kid. I''m just here to make sure we all get through this alive."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, casually sheathing his de as he began walking toward Gaston, his movements slow and deliberate. "Really? That''s interesting, considering your ''heroic'' move just now." He gestured toward the fallen Guardian with a slight tilt of his head. "I mean, waiting for everyone to copse and then swooping in for the kill. It''s almost like¡­ you knew exactly what was going to happen.


    Well, you should since it was you who gave them the sleeping potion after all."


    Gaston''s expression hardened, though he still tried to keep up the fa?ade. "I don''t know what you are talking about kid. Ah, right, maybe the stress of the fight got to you. Ah, what a poor soul."


    Adrian stopped a few paces away from him, his gaze locked on Gaston with an almost predatory glint. Then, out of nowhere, his lips curled into a cold, humorless smile. "Why don''t we cut the act, Gaston?" Adrian''s voice dropped to a near whisper, his wordsced with mockery. "I know what you''re up to. So why don''t we just start already?"


    "And, you guys hiding in the shadows, you cane out now. And, I have to tell you, it is really ufortable being watched by guys like you. You must be a group of creeps I swear."

 Chapter 342: When Darkness Falls, Light Prevails

    As Adrian finished speaking, an eerie silence filled the chamber. The air was thick with tension once more, the only sound the faint echo of the Guardian''sst breath. For a moment, neither Gaston nor Adrian moved. Then, suddenly, Gaston threw his head back and startedughing, the sound echoing off the stone walls like a twisted melody.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    ''Does this guy have a mental issue after all...''


    "...Haha... You got me good," Gaston sneered, his eyes glinting with a malicious gleam. "As I thought, you''re not like the others. You''re not na?ve and ignorant... but you really are stupid. Even after figuring out what I''m going to do, you''re still acting this cocky.


    But it won''t be for too long."


    "You know what I''ll do after I take care of you? I''ll start with your¡ª"


    "Stop, stop, stop." Adrian interrupted shaking his hands, his tone t butced with mockery. "Please, spare me the third-rate viin monologue. I''m fed up with hearing that kind of nonsense all this time. Honestly, it''s boring and time-wasting."


    Gaston''s lips twitched uncontrobly as he fought to maintain hisposure. There was something about this boy that really got under his skin, something that made every word he said crawl like a de under his pride. He had to admit, he was good at pissing people off. But even he had a limit.


    And now that limit had been reached.


    Taking a deep breath, Gaston straightened, his smile returning as he gestured to the shadows around them. "You heard the kid, guys. He''s all yours."


    ''You are lucky I won''t be interfering...''


    Swoosh-!


    As if on cue, several figures dressed in ck robes and masks emerged from the darkness, their movements silent, fluid, and predatory. They circled Adrian like vultures waiting for their prey to stumble. Gaston leaned back against the wall, arms crossed, watching the scene unfold with a smug grin stered on his face. Even though he couldn''t join them, he could at least watch a good show.


    But Adrian didn''t move. He stood there, his posture calm, almost bored, as though he were waiting for something. Well, indeed he was.


    He was waiting for thest scene from his vision to unfold exactly as he''d seen.


    "..."


    ''!''


    Then, he felt it¡ªa subtle shift in the air behind him.


    "It''s really dark here..." Adrian said, his voice soft but carrying in the silence, "...so let me make it¡ª"


    One of the assassins appeared behind him, his daggers inches away from Adrian''s head, poised to strike. But before he could finish the job, Adrian smiled widely.


    "¡ªBright."


    In an instant, a blinding white light erupted from Adrian, so pure and intense that it illuminated the entire chamber in a matter of seconds. The light surged like a wave, washing over everything, filling every crevice with a searing brilliance that forced everyone to shield their eyes.


    The masked assassins recoiled, their movements faltering as the overwhelming brightness swallowed the darkness they had thrived in.


    Then came the screams.


    "Argh-!"


    "Hick-!"


    "Thud-!"


    Sharp, guttural cries of pain echoed throughout the chamber, followed by the dull thuds of bodies hitting the ground. Confusion grew further as the screams seemed toe from all directions¡ªcries of agony that didn''t make sense. No one had moved in the blinding light, and yet it sounded like people were being cut down one by one.


    And then, as suddenly as it had appeared, the light dispersed, vanishing into thin air like it had never been there at all.


    "Huff..."


    Gaston, who had been leaning casually against the wall, was a second toote in reacting.


    "Urgh..." He rubbed his eyes furiously, trying to rid himself of the blinding afterimage. His vision blurred, and tears streamed down his face as he blinked rapidly, attempting to clear his sight.


    "Damn it..." he muttered under his breath, frustration mounting. "W-What the hell just happened?"


    And then, from behind him, a cold voice,ced with amusement, pierced the haze of confusion.


    "Surprised?"


    "!"


    Gaston''s mind went nk for a split second as a chill ran down his spine.


    ''I... I''m gonna die!''


    His instincts screamed danger, but his body was too slow to respond. He felt the cold steel of a dagger slice across the back of his neck.


    It was sharp, precise¡ªaimed to kill.


    ''No-!''


    But before the de could finish its deadly path, a gust of wind exploded around Gaston, forming a shimmering barrier that surrounded his body at thest possible second. The wind shield deflected the de just enough to save his life. The dagger missed its mark, slicing through the air instead of his throat.


    Adrian, standing behind him with the dagger in hand, raised an eyebrow, ''surprised''. He hadn''t expected a wind shield to appear instead of an earth barrier.


    "Heh," Adrian muttered to himself in his mind. ''So you had a life-saving item after all.''


    "Urgh..."


    Gritting his teeth, Gaston came back to his senses, fury surging through him. He quickly pulled out a scroll from his robes and activated it. The parchment disintegrated in his hands, and in an instant, he vanished from his position, reappearing on the opposite side of the chamber in a swirl of energy.


    Adrian turned to where Gaston had teleported, a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ''A teleportation scroll too, huh? I guess I shouldn''t be surprised.''


    ''By how I can easily predict...''


    He let out a soft chuckle and disappeared from his spot as well, vanishing into the air as he donned an invisible and aura hiding cloack.


    As he moved silently through the darkness, his mind wandered to the sounds he had heard earlier¡ªthe screams, the painful thuds. There was something strange about them. Why had those assassins screamed like that? Adrian hadn''t touched them nor had the intention to, and yet...


    ''Why did they sound like they were being ughtered?''


    ''Did they kill each other because of the surprise?''


    ''Or did some of them betray the others? Possible...''


    He nced around the chamber, but it was still too dark to see clearly. The light from before had left everyone disoriented, and the lingering darkness now felt heavier, and more oppressive than before.


    Adrian''s curiosity grew as he moved silently, searching for the answer. He had a feeling this might go easier than he expected...


    But...

 Chapter 343: Eh? Wait, What Did I Do?!

    Adrian moved silently through the chamber, his steps barely making a sound as he made his way toward Gaston''s new position. It had gone smoother than he''d anticipated¡ªalmost too smooth. He''d expected a bit more resistance, especially from someone as arrogant as Gaston. But now here he was, carrying Gaston''s limp body, who had passed out after a few well-ced punches.


    Well, there was the help of poison too, but still...


    "So much for acting high and mighty," Adrian muttered, a smirk tugging at his lips. ''I guess he is a third-rate viin after all, but to lose to an extra... Hahaha...''


    He was about to head for the artifact when he felt a sudden, strange sensation. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up, and he stopped, ncing around warily.


    ''Crap, I forgot about the assassins since I didn''t hear anything.''


    Righ, it couldn''t be this easy.


    ''Gulp... Should I use ''it'' again?''


    Turning his gaze forward, his eyes widened as he spotted three figures standing just ahead, waving at him.


    ''...?''


    One of them was Aria, her bright smile practically glowing in the dim light. And next to her, much to his surprise, were two very familiar faces¡ªTessa and Lenny, the couple who had somehow ended up "stalking" them during his first date with Aria.


    "Eh?"


    ''What the hell¡­?'' Adrian blinked, dumbfounded by the unexpected reunion.


    Aria beamed and waved enthusiastically. "Adrian! Over here!"


    Tessa and Lenny waved too, grinning like they were meeting an old friend at a casual gathering, not standing in the middle of a dark chamber surrounded by assassins, either dead or unconscious.


    ''...''


    For a moment, Adrian just stood there, holding Gaston''s unconscious body like a sack of potatoes, utterly perplexed. Then, without thinking, he raised his free hand and waved back awkwardly, his mind still trying to process what was happening.


    "Uh... hey," he said, his voice betraying his confusion.


    In the back of his mind, Adrian couldn''t help but think, ''I''m not under an illusion, right?''


    He pinched his skin, but it felt too painful to call this an illusion. He even punched Gaston to hear his painful growl. Anyway, he couldn''t let his guard down.


    "..."


    "Pffft-!"


    Lessy and Tessaughed out loud, holding their stomachs.


    "Y-Your boyfriend is really funny, girl."


    "Hahaha! Look at his face, lol."


    Even Aria was giggling while looking at him.


    ''...'' Adrian''s mind raced with confusion. ''What... the actual hell is going on?''


    He took a slow breath, trying to gather his thoughts.


    This was supposed to be a tense, climactic moment, but somehow, it had turned into something absurd.


    The situation feltpletely surreal¡ªAria and the others casually standing there as though this was just a normal day, with assassins unconscious all around them and Gaston still limp in his arms.


    But then again his instincts told him something was off, even if the scene seemed harmless.


    But his doubts disappeared once he saw Aria smiling at him while pointing her fingers at the golden ring on her hand.


    ''!''


    Adrian''s eyes widened as he suddenly remembered the deal he had made with Aria during a simr situation back at the Seductive Serpent''s Ruin. They had devised a secret code for situations just like this, where they couldn''t trust their surroundings or what they saw. Aria''s signal was always her golden ring.


    A slow smile spread across his face, and he raised his hand, pointing to the silver ring on his own finger. "Aria?"


    Her smile widened as she nodded, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "It''s me, Adrian."


    Adrian didn''t even have to nce at his ring to verify. He knew the truth the moment he saw her gesture, a weight lifting from his chest as relief washed over him. He threw away Gaston''s unconscious body without any care and took a step forward, his arms opening slightly as he moved toward her, ready to pull her into a hug.


    The surreal tension of the moment melted away as the absurdity of the scene began to feel like a twisted dream.


    But before Adrian could close the distance, Tessa''s voice shattered the mood.


    "Hold up, hold up! What are you two doing?" she asked, her voiceced with yful suspicion. "Is this some kind of secret code between you two?"


    "Eh?"


    Adrian froze mid-step, his outstretched arms hanging awkwardly in the air. He turned toward Tessa, blinking, as if suddenly aware of how odd the whole situation must have looked.


    But he couldn''t care about being embarrassed since everything was already absurd.


    Aria, on the other hand, burst into a giggle, clearly amused by Tessa''s question. "Maybe it is, maybe it isn''t," she teased, shooting a hidden wink at Adrian.


    Adrian let out a resigned sigh, running a hand through his hair which he thought made him look cool. (N: It did, right?)


    "You could say that," he said, shooting an exasperated look at Tessa and Lenny, who were both still grinning like kids who''d caught their parents doing something suspicious. ''Who are the adults here anyway?''


    "Hehe," Tessa tilted her head, her grin widening. "So, are we interrupting a romantic moment, or should we be concerned about the guy lying unconscious at your feet?"


    Lenny nudged Tessa. "Hey, it could be both. You never know with youth these days. They are even bolder than we were. Especially boys."


    ''Can you make it more obvious?''


    Adrian rolled his eyes but couldn''t help the faint smile tugging at his lips. "It''s neither," he muttered, ncing down at Gaston, who let out a groggy groan. "I''ve still got some unfinished business with this one."


    "But..."


    "He can wait till I hear your exnation."


    "Why are you guys here?"


    "...And what did you do?"


    The casual air vanished in an instant, reced by a sharp tension that he hadn''t expected. Aria''s once yful expression darkened, her bright smile fading as she turned her gaze to him, her eyes narrowing dangerously.


    "It''s because of you, idiot!" she said coldly, her voice cutting through the air like a de. Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel, her back facing him, arms crossed over her chest as if sealing off any furthermunication. The tension in the room became palpable.


    Adrian stood there, stunned, the words hanging in the air like a heavy weight. "W-What?" he stammered,pletely taken aback.


    ''Wait, what did I do?!''

 Chapter 344: When did I become so cruel...

    ''Wait, what did I do?''


    Adrian stood frozen, staring at Aria''s back as her cold words echoed in his mind. He couldn''t shake off the shock of her sudden shift in mood.


    ''Wait...''


    ''I did something...''


    But as the silence stretched, something clicked in his mind¡ªhe remembered their promise. They had promised each other to face everything together, without hiding anything from them.


    Adrian sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Right. We promised not to hide things... Sorry."


    Lessy and Tessa exchanged amused nces before letting out quiet chuckles. The tension lightened just a bit, and Adrian shifted awkwardly, feeling their eyes on him.


    Lessy stepped forward, a yful smirk on her face. "Well, since you seem so lost, let me exin." She nced at Tessa before turning back to Adrian. "Aria contacted us about a week ago and told us about your ''unlucky'' day. You know, when things went downhill for you?"


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Wait, you mean when¡ª"


    "Yup," Tessa cut in, grinning. "She told us everything that happened that day. After that, we kept an eye on you."


    "For a few days, we noticed something," Lessy continued, her voice dropping slightly. "People were tailing you."


    Adrian''s eyes ''widened'' in ''surprise''. "Tailing me?"


    Lessy nodded. "We caught one of them, and guess what? Turns out they were making deals with that guy." She pointed to Gaston''s unconscious form on the ground.


    Tessa chimed in, "So we infiltrated their group and decided to save you, just in case things went south."


    Adrian blinked, digesting the information. "You... did?"


    "Yeah," Lessy said, her grin widening. "But it looks like you already knew what was going to happen. Still, we decided to help anyway. Couldn''t let you have all the fun, right?"


    Adrian let out a low chuckle, the pieces finally falling into ce. Although he knew they left many important parts behind, he decided not to ask any further.


    "So you were watching me the whole time?"


    ''Damn, I acted really cringe just now...''


    "More or less," Tessa replied, crossing her arms with a mischievous smile. "And let me tell you, it was quite the show. I liked the part where you called him a third-rate viin. Although we might be too old to call friends, you can call us Aunty and Uncle."


    Adrian stood there, hesitating for a moment. The idea of calling them "Aunty" and "Uncle" felt... odd. But Lessy and Tessa''s expectant looks, paired with Aria''s subtle nce, left him with little choice. He sighed, feeling both embarrassed and grateful.


    "Thank you¡­ Aunt Lessy, Uncle Lenny," Adrian said, his voiceced with reluctant sincerity.


    Lessy beamed, clearly pleased with his words, while Tessa stifled augh, nudging her partner. "See, told you he''d do it."


    Adrian quickly turned his attention to Aria, who, upon noticing him move toward her, turned away again.


    She clearly wasn''t letting him off that easily. But Adrian wasn''t about to stop. He stepped forward without hesitation, closing the distance between them. Gently, he took her hand, feeling the warmth of her touch as he spoke softly, "I''m sorry, Aria. I just didn''t want to worry you or put you in danger."


    Aria froze for a moment, her back still facing him. But then, slowly, she turned to face him, her eyes meeting his, softened by his apology. "You idiot..." she murmured, her voice low. "Promise me you''ll never do that again."


    Adrian''s lips curled into a gentle smile, and he nodded. "I promise."


    They stood there for a moment, lost in each other''s gaze, the tension finally melting away as a shared understanding passed between them. Adrian found himself going for a makeup reward. Aria also closed her eyes.


    "COUGH!"


    "!"


    Both of them froze on the spot.


    Tessa smirked, arms crossed. "You guys go ahead, don''t mind us. We''ll just watch. It''s always interesting to watch young couples."


    "Ahe, cough..."


    Adrian coughed awkwardly, stepping back, while Aria flushed, quickly hiding behind him to avoid the couple''s teasing gaze. The embarrassment hung in the air like an awkward fog.


    Clearing his throat, Adrian looked at the couple. "So... what are we going to do about all this?"


    Tessa and Lenny exchanged a nce before Tessa shrugged nonchntly. "That''s up to you. We left everyone alive, though."


    Adrian nodded, appreciating their discretion. "Then, we''ll hand them over to the authorities, I''m sure they have a lot of things to get from them," he said firmly, his mind already running through the logistics. Besides, he might know more than these dark mercenaries knew about their organization.


    "But we need to make that guy confess his crimes and sins in front of TWAO first," Adrian added pointing at Gaston.


    Lenny raised an eyebrow. "TWAO? You mean The World Awakeners Organization?"


    "Yeah." Adrian nced down at Gaston, who was still unconscious. "Since he is a guild-affiliated Awakener, it will be best to give him to TWAO. Besides, I am an acquaintance with the Branch Leader. She can take care of this case smoothly and without any issues."


    "That''s a good decision." Lessy and Tessa supported his idea.


    "But I thought you were nning to kill them all. Or at least simr." Tessa muttered her finger on her chin.


    "Haha, what do you mean, me, kill? I''m too soft for that." Adrian waved his hand,ughing.


    ''Damn, she''s sharp!''


    Though, in his mind, he was amazed by how she was spot on.


    ''Or, I was just too easy to read.''


    Yeah, this was more like the case.


    ''But then again, I really wanted to beat Gaston a few more times... I wasted a lot of money on that poison after all... Not to mention the fact about venting all the anger inside me...''


    Adrian''s internal conflict about Gaston lingered for a moment as he nced at the unconscious man a few meters away. He sighed inwardly, bncing his moralpass against his desire for retribution and revenge. Tessa''s spot onment was still lingering in his thoughts, making him feel more self-conscious than he''d like to admit.


    ''When did I be so cruel...''


    Aria, sensing his hesitation, gently squeezed his hand, grounding him. "You did enough," she whispered softly, her voice full of warmth. "Let TWAO deal with him and the others."


    Adrian nodded, his resolve firming up again. "You''re right. Let them handle it. There''s no point in getting my hands dirtier than they already are."


    Lenny smirked and gave him a light pat on the shoulder. "That''s the spirit, kid. Don''t worry, you''ll have plenty of chances to smash some heads another day."


    Tessa chuckled, clearly enjoying the banter, while Aria simply rolled her eyes at their yfullness. Adrian sighed again, but this time, there was a faint smile on his lips.


    "Alright, let''s wrap this up then."

 Chapter 345: Dark Past

    Adrian and his group sessfully escorted everyone out of the ruin and returned to the city without any major incidents. Upon arrival, they handed over the ck Hand mercenaries to the city authorities, ensuring the criminals would face justice.


    Adrian personally delivered Gaston to the TWAO and met with Mrs. Ardent, the Branch Leader. He provided her with the evidence he''d gathered using a recording artifact, detailing Gaston''s involvement with the ck Hand.


    Later that evening, as Adrian sat down for dinner, Aria casually asked, "So, is everything taken care of?"


    Adrian smiled, a sense of relief washing over him. "Yes," he replied warmly. "We don''t have to worry about anything for a while."


    "...Is something going to happen soon?"


    "...Yes. Something bad." Adrian replied after a pause.


    Actually, he thought about since yesterday, whether to tell about his ability to her, and that would also clear up some misunderstandings they had before.


    ''Here ites...''


    "...I see." Aria replied with a nod and continued eating.


    "...actually, I¡ª" Adrian started but faltered, his words catching in his throat.


    ''Wait, what?''


    Aria hadn''t even blinked. She just nodded, as if this was normal, continuing to eat her meal without pressing him further.


    Adrian blinked, feeling thrown off. He stared at her, his confusion mounting.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me how I know about it?" His voice edged with incredulity.


    Aria paused mid-bite, setting her fork down carefully. Her gaze met his, calm but with a knowing glint. "Do you want to tell me?"


    Adrian opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He hadn''t expected that. Did he want to tell her? He found himself stuck in the silence, unsure of what he wanted. His thoughts were tangled¡ªpart of him wanted to share, to clear up the misunderstandings, but another part felt hesitant. This was moreplicated than just a promise.


    Aria smiled softly, breaking the tension. "If it''s a secret, you can keep it. Even though we promised not to hide things from each other, we can still keep some secrets, right?"


    Her words hit him in a way he hadn''t expected. He stared at her, the weight of their bond suddenly feeling lighter and heavier at the same time. This wasn''t just about promises; it was about trust.


    Adrian exhaled, slumping slightly in his chair. "I¡­ I guess you''re right."


    Aria''s smile widened just a bit, and she picked up her fork again, her eyes soft as she went back to her meal. Adrian watched her for a moment longer, still caught in his own thoughts. Maybe, just maybe, some things could remain unspoken for now.


    However, he didn''t know that Aria really wanted to know about it, really, and really.


    But she knew once she got to know about it, she would have to tell him her ability too, or else she would feel guilty and regrettable. But she would feel totally embarrassed if she were to tell him her ability and things would be totally awkward.


    The images of his bare body, and how cool he looked when running his hand on his hair...


    Aria quickly shook her head, trying to clear her mind.


    "Hmm?"


    Adrian noticed Aria''s subtle shift in expression, her sudden shake of the head catching his attention. He raised an eyebrow, slightly amused. Was she really okay with him keeping secrets? Or had she just said that to make him feel better? Her calmposure had been impressive, but her little head shake just now hinted at something more.


    "Hehe. Cute."


    He smiled, suppressing a chuckle. Maybe she had her own secrets too. For example, her own mysterious ability which wasn''t even mentioned in the novel.


    For a brief moment, Adrian wondered what kind of thoughts were running through her mind, but he quickly pushed that curiosity aside. Whatever it was, they''d both have their moments to share¡ªeventually.


    His thoughts drifted to the uing event. The final challenge loomedrge, and it was time for him to step up his ns. Things had been rtively calm since they handled the sanctuary business, but that wouldn''tst long. Something bad was indeeding, and he needed to be ready.


    Adrian''s gaze softened as he looked at Aria once more before finishing his meal. ''I guess I have to be extra careful tomorrow,'' he thought. A heavy responsibility weighed on him, but he weed it. He was prepared.


    Because he was a reader who wanted to participate in hisst favorite work.


    ---


    The next day, afternoon.


    Adrian wiped the sweat from his brow as he finished thest intricate process on the sword he''d been enchanting. He straightened, admiring his handiwork. Just as he did, two familiar foxy ears appeared in his vision. He sighed inwardly, not surprised in the least.


    Kiri, the Enchanting Guide Course instructor and the adorable beastwoman with fox ears and a tail, leaned over to inspect his work. Her nose twitched, and her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she carefully examined the sword''s enchantment.


    "Great as always," she said with a cute smile, her fox-like features only adding to her charm. "Good job, Adrian."


    Adrian nodded, feeling a small sense of aplishment, though by now, he was used to her praise. "Thanks, Kiri."


    She gave him one more approving nod before she turned, her tail swishing lightly behind her as she went to check on the other students. Adrian watched her go, his thoughts wandering for a moment.


    ''If we were back on Earth,'' he mused, ''there''d probably be a line of guys willing to trade ces with me right now.'' The sheer number of people who would''ve killed for the chance to have Kiri praise them made him chuckle quietly.


    ''And I used to like bunny girls, they were more cute and kind...''


    ''!''


    ''Ah, damn, my dark past...''


    ''Begone.''


    He quickly shook off the thought.


    ''Hmm?''


    "I know she''s really cute, and I shouldn''t look at her too much," He muttered.


    As if summoned by his words, a cold chuckle came from his side. Adrian''s eyes flicked over to see Instructor Sibilus, the snake-eyed beastman, passing by. He didn''t stop, but as he walked past, his voice was low, muttering just loud enough for Adrian to hear.


    "d you know," Sibilus said with a sly smirk.


    Adrian grinned to himself, feeling a mix of amusement and slight annoyance at this weird instructor duo. ''Yeah, he looks like a straightforward but passive character, and showing off yet jealous too...'' he thought, shaking his head. ''Doesn''t he ever get tired of reminding it every time?''


    ''But... I''ll need their help for the uing event.''

 Chapter 346: Request

    The room was mostly empty as thest of Adrian''s ssmates packed up their materials and left the Enchantment Course hall. The sound of footsteps gradually faded into silence, and soon, only the quiet hum of enchanted tools and the asional flicker of mana crystals remained.


    Adrian stood in front of his workbench, eyes lingering on the sword he had justpleted. The course had ended for the day, but he had no intention of leaving just yet.


    Across the room, the two instructors, Sibilus and Kiri, were watching him. Sibilus stood with his arms crossed, his snake-like eyes observing Adrian with that usual unreadable expression. Kiri, on the other hand, tilted her head slightly, her fox ears twitching as if sensing something different in the air.


    Adrian approached them, his steps steady. Stopping a few feet away, he bowed deeply, his voice filled with genuine gratitude. "Thank you both for your guidance and support. I''ve reached the peak of a 1-star Enchanter thanks to your teachings, and I couldn''t have done it without you."


    Kiri''s smile was as warm as ever, and she nodded slightly, her tail flicking behind her. "You were the one who worked hard, Adrian. We only did our job as teachers."


    Sibilus grunted softly, his gaze unwavering. "Indeed. You''ve proven yourself through your effort and hard work."


    Adrian straightened, his expression shifting to something more serious. His eyes met both of theirs directly, a quiet intensity behind them. "I¡­ I have one request."


    Sibilus raised an eyebrow, not so surprised by the sudden shift in Adrian''s demeanor. "And what would that be?"


    Adrian took a deep breath and reached into the spatial storage. From it, he withdrew a sword¡ªa finely crafted silver-ck de that gleamed even in the dim light of the hall. The sword held a weight beyond its physical form, a presence that could be felt by anyone attuned to magic.


    It was the sword forged by Senior Anya, now a 4-star cksmith who had crafted it specifically for him. It was a weapon meant tost, one that could grow alongside him.


    "I''d like you to enchant this sword to its maximum capacity," Adrian said, his voice steady but with an edge of hope. "And I''ll pay whatever it costs."


    The room fell into silence.


    Sibilus, without saying a word, stepped forward and took the sword from Adrian''s hands. He held it up, inspecting it with a professional eye. At first, his expression remained neutral, but as the moments passed, his eyes widened slightly, a rare break in his usual stoic demeanor.


    The snake-eyed instructor''s grip on the sword tightened as he examined it more closely, his trained senses picking up on the unique properties of the de. "This sword¡­ it''s¡­"


    "Right, it can change its size at my will," Adrian replied honestly, he couldn''t lie to a professional enchanter after all.


    Sibilus''s gaze sharpened, his tone shifting to one of respect, almost awe. "The materials¡­ the craftsmanship¡­ Who forged this?"


    "Senior Anya Fawger," Adrian replied, watching Sibilus''s reaction closely. "She crafted it for me."


    Sibilus nodded slowly, his respect for the sword growing. "No wonder. This isn''t an ordinary de. The materials alone are rare, but the way it''s forged¡­ it''s as if it''s designed to grow with you, to adapt as you get stronger. That''s very much like the Fawger style..."


    Kiri, who had been quietly observing, stepped closer, her fox-like curiosity piqued. "I see," she murmured softly, running a hand just above the sword, sensing the magic flowing through it. "It has a lot of potential."


    Sibilus finally looked back at Adrian, his expression a mix of intrigue and caution. "Enchanting a sword like this to its full capacity¡­ It''s not just a simple request. You''ll be pushing it to its absolute limit, and it could take a toll on both the sword and you."


    Adrian didn''t flinch. "I understand the risks. But this sword is part of who I am. I need it to be at its best for what''sing."


    Sibilus studied him for a moment longer, then nodded. "Very well. We''ll need time to gather the right materials, and the enchantments will require precision. It won''t be easy."


    Kiri chimed in with a smile. "But if anyone can handle this kind of work, it''s us. Consider your request epted. As for the price, it will be a gift from us for being the best student."


    Adrian smiled in relief, bowing again. "Thank you."


    Sibilus took the sword from Adrian, his snake-like eyes narrowing slightly. "When do you need it?" His voice was calm but carried a weight that hinted at theplexity of the task ahead.


    Adrian watched as Sibilus slipped the sword into his spatial storage, keeping his tone measured. "It would be best if it were finished in one or two weeks. The absolute deadline would be three weeks."


    Sibilus nodded thoughtfully, he seemed to be calcting something, mentally organizing the process and materials required. After a few moments of silence, he spoke again, his voice low and even. "Alright..."


    "..."


    "Do you want to talk about something else?"


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, his eyes ncing at Kiri. He knew this next conversation would be delicate, and Kiri, ever perceptive, caught the nce. She frowned, crossing her arms and pouting dramatically.


    "Men are all the same," she muttered, shaking her head in mock annoyance. With a flick of her tail and an exaggerated sigh, she turned and left the hall. "I''ll be in my office if you need me. Hmph."


    Adrian gave her an apologetic smile as she exited, the tension in the room easing slightly with her departure. Once she was gone, Sibilus turned his attention back to Adrian, his eyes still cool and calcting.


    "Now then," Sibilus said, his voice dropping slightly, "what is it you wanted to talk about?"


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, collecting his thoughts. His gaze met Sibilus''s, and though the snake-eyed instructor''s expression was unreadable, Adrian could feel the intensity behind his stare. Finally, he spoke, his voice low but firm.


    "Teacher," Adrian began, "are you the young master of the Devouring Serpent Tribe?"

 Chapter 347: Fair Deal

    "Teacher," Adrian began, "are you the young master of the Devouring Serpent Tribe?"


    "!"


    As soon as these words left Adrian''s mouth, the air in the room dropped instantly, growing colder and heavier. Adrian felt a chill run down his spine as Sibilus''s eyes narrowed dangerously, shifting from their usual neutral gaze to something far more primal¡ªpredatory.


    The pressure in the room intensified, and for a moment, Adrian could have sworn he felt the weight of two unseen serpentine eyes, staring at him from the shadows, ready to strike.


    His throat tightened, and he swallowed nervously, but his face remained calm. He knew this was dangerous territory, but he couldn''t back down now.


    Sibilus didn''t respond immediately, his silence more terrifying than any words. The killing intent that emanated from him was palpable, a cold, suffocating force that pressed against Adrian''s very soul. But Adrian kept his eyes locked on Sibilus, refusing to flinch under the weight of that deadly aura.


    He had to admit, although Sibilus was now a dangerous-looking but actually softie, he had a dark past involving Kiri and him. So, he couldn''t be sure of his survival.


    Adrian took a deep breath and spoke again, his voice steady despite the rising tension. "I also know... that... you''re aware Kiri is the runaway princess of the Celestial Moon Fox Tri-!"


    "Stop."


    The room''s atmosphere grew even heavier as Sibilus muttered in a cold tone.


    The temperature seemed to plummet further, and the killing intent doubled. Adrian felt the overwhelming pressure suffocating him, like a vice tightening around his entire body. It took every ounce of willpower to remain standing, to resist the urge to step back or avert his gaze.


    For a moment, the world seemed to still, as if waiting for Sibilus to make his move. The predator in Sibilus''s eyes had fully awakened now, and Adrian could feel the silent promise of death should he make a single wrong move or word.


    But even with the suffocating aura pressing down on him, Adrian remained calm, at least was trying to. His eyes didn''t waver, meeting Sibilus''s deadly stare head-on.


    "I''ve no... intention of revealing your secrets," Adrian added, his voice unwavering. "And if I''ve overstepped, I apologize. I only hope... you can trust me... and let me speak."


    "..."


    The tension lingered for what felt like an eternity, the pressure in the air almost unbearable. Then, as quickly as it hade, the killing intent receded. The air warmed slightly, and Sibilus''s eyes returned to their usual cold but controlled state. His arms, which had been tense and ready to strike, rxed at his sides.


    The silence that followed was heavy, but there was no longer the threat of imminent violence. Sibilus studied Adrian carefully for a long moment before finally speaking, his voice as calm and emotionless as ever.


    "You''re brave, Adrian," Sibilus finally spoke, his tone betraying no emotion, though the tension in the air still lingered. "But bravery alone can be a dangerous thing when it borders on recklessness."


    Adrian exhaled quietly, his muscles still tense from the suffocating pressure. He knew he had walked a fine line just now, but there was no room for regret.


    "I understand," Adrian replied, his voice measured. "But I also know that you and Kiri¡­ you''ve both been looking over your shoulders for a long time. You might think it''s better to keep your past and position hidden, but it''s bing a bigger risk to ignore it, right?"


    Sibilus stared at him, his gaze sharp as ever, but there was no longer that dangerous edge. Instead, there was curiosity. "You think you understand things beyond what you''ve seen."


    "I don''t im to know everything," Adrian said, his voice steady. "But I''ve seen enough to understand that you two are more than just teachers here. You''re hiding in in sight. And those who are looking for you will find you soon if you don''t cover your tracks or find a solution to whatever problem you have or had."


    "...How do you know about this all?" Sibilus asked curiously. "And why are you risking your life telling me all this? Is it perhaps rted to your ability? You even found out that Rowan boy''s past rather quickly and correctly."


    "...Actually, it was another person who told me all your info and helped me to take care of Rowan," Adrian replied, his tone calm. "And your guess is somewhat correct. It is rted to an ability though it is that person''s ability. I only know that he can see the future. He also told me I could tell you this."


    Sibilus narrowed his eyes at Adrian''s words, studying him intently as if trying to peel backyers of truth. The room was still, but the tension between them hung heavy, like a coiled snake waiting to strike.


    "A person who can see the future, huh?" Sibilus said slowly, his voice low, barely above a whisper. He didn''t seem entirely convinced but was clearly intrigued. After all, there were many strange and yet powerful abilities. Just like his own...


    "And this person¡­ they told you about Kiri and my past? And permitted you to speak to me about his own ability? Right?"


    Adrian nodded. "Yes. He said it was necessary. He didn''t give many details, but he made it clear that you and Kiri are running out of time to stay hidden."


    Sibilus was silent for a long moment, his snake-like gaze never leaving Adrian''s. The weight of the conversation seemed to settle over the room like a thick fog, suffocating and tense.


    "And what do you want, Adrian? Or, should I say what does he want?" Sibilus finally asked, his voice measured. "You''re not just revealing this information out of the kindness of your heart. There''s something more."


    Adrian hesitated for a moment, carefully choosing his words. "I want to help," he said, atst, meeting Sibilus''s gaze head-on. "Whoever is chasing you, whatever ising¡ªI''ll help you both deal with it. And in return, I hope that when the timees, you''ll help me with something I can''t handle alone."


    Sibilus raised an eyebrow. "A mutual exchange, then?" There was a slight amusement in his voice, but his eyes remained guarded. "You''re quite bold to think you could help with something that even we''re struggling with."


    "Maybe I am," Adrian admitted, "but I''m not stupid. I know I''m offering a gamble, but so are you if you continue to hide. I have no intention of exploiting your secrets¡ªthis is a fair deal."


    "Fair deal you say, haha, you are good with your words..." Sibilus coldly muttered as he fell into a deep thought.


    He turned away from Adrian for a moment, ncing toward the door as if expecting Kiri to suddenly reappear. After a brief pause, he turned back to Adrian, his expression unreadable. "I''ll discuss this with Kiri. But be careful¡ªjust because you''ve earned some trust doesn''t mean we won''t retaliate if we suspect betrayal."


    Adrian nodded, understanding the weight of Sibilus''s words. "I wouldn''t expect anything less."


    He knew that much.


    For the first time, Sibilus gave a small nod of acknowledgment, a gesture that was more than just approval. It was respect¡ªsomething rare from him.


    Maybe he was amazed by the level of intelligence and knowledge Adrian had shown. Or he was reminded of his own youth...


    "Very well, Adrian," he said quietly, "I''ll tell you our decision when we finish your sword."


    Sibilus then turned away, his back facing Adrian as he seemed to contemte everything. The room, which had moments ago felt like a battlefield, now had the eerie calm of a ceasefire.


    Adrian let out a quiet breath, but his guard was still up.


    "You''ve taken a dangerous step," Sibilus muttered, his voice low, almost to himself. "But perhaps... a necessary one."


    "Take care."


    Without another word, Sibilus turned and left the room, leaving Adrian alone in the quiet, yet still charged, atmosphere.


    Adrian stood there for a moment longer, thinking about the delicate bnce he had just struck. His heart was still racing from the danger, but his mind was already moving ahead, nning his next steps. He wasn''t entirely sure how much time they had before things escted, but he knew one thing for certain: the game had changed in the way he wanted.


    And Adrian was only nning to win.

 Chapter 348: Extras Fall

    Three Days Later


    The room was filled with a low hum of chatter as students began packing away their spellbooks and things after the intense Spell Casting II ss had just ended. Adrian could still feel the residual tingle of magic in his fingertips, his thoughts drifting to the lessons as he organized his desk.


    The instructor, an older beastwoman with sharp, attentive fox ears and a no-nonsense demeanor, moved toward the front of the ssroom.


    "Everyone, stay where you are," she said firmly, her voice cutting through the noise. The students froze, their conversations dying down instantly.


    Adrian exchanged a quick nce with Aria, who sat beside him. She raised an eyebrow, curious. This wasn''t normal for a typical ss wrap-up. Something was about to happen.


    ''An announcement probably.'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    The door to the ssroom hall opened with a creak, and all eyes turned toward the entrance as the vice principal entered, nked by several instructors. His dark robes billowed slightly as he moved with a deliberate pace toward the center of the room.


    Behind him, the instructors took their ces, forming a semicircle around him. The vice principal raised a hand in a gesture of greeting, his voice booming across the hall, "Good afternoon, students."


    "Good afternoon, Vice Principal Halford," the students responded in unison, though there was a palpable tension in the air now.


    The vice principal paused for a moment, surveying the room. His gaze lingered briefly on a few students, including Adrian, before he continued. "As you are all aware, we are rapidly approaching the end of the second semester. In fact, there are only three weeks left before this term concludes."


    The murmur of surprise rippled through the room, students whispering amongst themselves. They felt a knot tighten in his stomach. Three weeks? Time had flown by, and there had been so many distractions¡ªmissions, tournaments, challenges. Yet, the reality of the semester''s end suddenly felt very close.


    "The purpose of my visit today," Vice Principal Halford said, "is to announce the uing exams and the requirements that each of you must meet in order to advance to the second year." His voice was clear and firm,manding everyone''s full attention. "So, listen carefully."


    Adrian sat up straighter, his eyes focused on Halford, already preparing himself for what was toe. He knew the day, no, the time he had been avoiding yet was ready to face hade.


    ''Though, they won''t make it easy for others as well...''


    "Each professor will conduct their own exams for their respective subjects," Halford began, pacing slowly as he spoke. "The exams will consist of two parts: a practical and a theoreticalponent. Spellcasting, enchantments, and strategy-based courses will require both. However," his gaze swept the room once more, "Combat and Weapon Mastery exams will be entirely practical."


    Adrian''s mind immediately went to his Combat ss. The intensity of those practicals was going to be on another levelpared to theory-based subjects. He could already imagine the physical and magical challenges they would have to face. But he would try his best to see how strong he had be.


    The vice principal continued, his voice growing slightly more serious. "Passing these exams is only the first step. Once youplete your individual ss exams, you will then be eligible to participate in the Academy''s Advancement Exam."


    There was a collective intake of breath. The Advancement Exam. Everyone in the room knew that this was where the real challengey, but no one knew exactly what to expect.


    After all, each year it would be different. For example, the second years were given a big mission to raid a gold tier Ruin. Though it seemed impossible they managed to do it at the end, thanks to the golden generation.


    "However," Vice Principal Halford''s tone sharpened as he lifted a finger, "there is one crucial requirement you must all meet before you can even qualify for this final exam." He paused, letting the tension build. Adrian could feel the eyes of his ssmates around him, everyone waiting with bated breath.


    ''Guess, I''m gonna be the center of attention again...''


    "You must reach the ''Lunar Tier Awakened'' rank by the time the exams are over," he dered, his voice echoing across the room. "Any student who fails to achieve this rank will be expelled from the academy."


    The room fell into a heavy silence following Vice Principal Halford''s deration. It was as if the air had been sucked out, reced by a thick, suffocating tension. The weight of his words settled over everyone like a lead nket¡ªLunar Tier Awakened or expulsion.


    Subconsciously, all eyes shifted toward one person.


    Adrian.


    It was no secret. Adrian hadn''t advanced to the Lunar Tier, despite his numerous achievements and brilliance. His strength, intelligence, and resourcefulness were undeniable, but in a world governed by magic and rank, none of that mattered if he couldn''t progress.


    Adrian felt the weight of their gazes, the unspoken words of pity, curiosity, and, from some, a twisted sense of satisfaction. His face remained calm, expression unreadable as he absorbed the situation. ''Of course,'' he thought, ''it had toe down to this.''


    Aria, sitting beside him, bit her lip slightly. Her expression was a delicate mix of sadness and belief¡ªa belief that somehow, Adrian would pull through this impossible situation. She didn''t look at him directly but her presence, so close, felt like silent support. Adrian knew she wasn''t giving up on him, even if the rest of the academy had already written him off.


    Across the room, Aurelia and Aurelius exchanged worried nces. Aurelia''s eyes softened with concern as she nced at Adrian. She had known him long enough to understand the depth of the challenge he faced. Aurelius, too, frowned, his usual confident demeanor cracking with worry. They both knew what this meant for their friend. Despite their own issues, they never wanted it toe to this.


    But not everyone was upset. Adrian could feel the smug satisfaction radiating from a few corners of the room¡ªthose who had never liked him, those who had been jealous or spiteful. Emeric, sitting a few rows back, had a barely concealed smirk on his face. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes glinting with a sense of victory.


    Others like him shared the same sentiment, their whispered murmurs barely audible.


    Half the students in the room, it seemed, had already written Adrian off.


    Vice Principal Halford, perceptive as ever, noticed the shift in the atmosphere. His gaze once again found Adrian, lingering a bit longer this time. A deep, almost sorrowful frown etched itself onto the older man''s face.


    He shook his head ever so slightly¡ªa gesture of regret and pity. Even he seemed to understand what a loss it would be for the academy to expel someone as brilliant as Adrian. But the rules were rules. No exceptions.


    To lose a talent like Adrian¡­ it would be a tragedy. But s, the young man was fated to stay at the Neb Tier, a limitation that no amount of skill or intelligence could bypass.


    The vice principal cleared his throat, snapping the room''s attention back to him. "Now that the requirements have been made clear," he continued, his voice more measured, "there are a few more things I must inform you about¡­"


    Adrian tuned out most of what followed, the words slipping past him like background noise. His mind was already racing, calcting, strategizing, trying to find a way out of this impossible situation.


    He had faced countless challenges before, but this¡­ this was different. This was the system, the very structure of the world he lived in, telling him that without the right rank, he didn''t belong here.


    ''Guess, I really have to wait five or six years till I can find a solution...''


    The minutes dragged on as Halford finished his announcement, giving details about exam formats and preparation tips. Adrian barely registered them. It was only when the vice principal gave a final nod and exited the room that the tension began to lift.


    The moment the door closed behind him, the whispers erupted in full force. Adrian felt them crawling over his skin, felt the weight of their judgments and curiosity. But he didn''t react. He stood up slowly, methodically packing his things as if nothing had happened. Aria, beside him, remained silent but close, her presence grounding him.


    Aurelia approached quietly, her voice soft. "Adrian... are you okay?"


    He met her gaze, offering a faint smile. "Yeah."


    Aurelius and Aurelia joined her, their expression conflicted. "If anyone can find a way through this, it''s you."


    "Right, I will always support you, big brother."


    Adrian nodded with a smile. He appreciated their concern, but deep down, he knew the reality of the situation. No amount of support would change the fact that he was still Neb Tier, and the clock was ticking.


    As he gathered thest of his belongings, he caught sight of Emeric out of the corner of his eye, the smug satisfaction still evident. Adrian met his gaze, holding it for a beat longer than necessary, but said nothing. He didn''t need to. His silence spoke volumes.


    ''It''s my fate to fall after all...''


    Right, it seems Adrian, the extra''s fall is pretty much close.


    He was too much in the limelight anyway. It was time to give it back to the Main Characters...


    Let them deal with their troubles on their own...


    But...


    He would do his best to steal it onest time.

 Chapter 349: Team Meeting [1]

    A dayter.


    Adrian sat at the edge of the table, looking at the familiar faces gathered in his room¡ªKairen, Ardel, L, and Aria. It had been a long and intense few days, but now, with the pressing threat of the Red Dragons Guild finally behind them, he felt a strange sense of relief. The problem had been Gaston all along, and thankfully, it was now resolved.


    Two days ago, Mrs. Ardent had personally informed him that Gaston''s crimes had been exposed. They had uncovered proof of everything¡ªhow he had been involved in illegal smuggling of rare magical beasts, adult stuff, bribing officials to cover his tracks, and even orchestrating attacks on rival guild members to expand his influence.


    The evidence left no room for doubt, and the Red Dragons Guild, which had been embroiled in these criminal activities, was now on the verge of losing their good reputation. However, they still had to finish their task of ruin clearing.


    Gaston''s punishment had been swift: stripped of his title, his magic sealed, and sentenced to life imprisonment in the same ce as Rowan was sent to, a ce known for housing the most dangerous criminals.


    Adrian let the memory of that conversation fade as he refocused on the group before him. The mission with the Red Dragons Guild was no longer a concern.


    "Alright," he began, his voice steady but filled with anticipation. "I gathered you all here because we need to prepare for what''s next. We''re heading for a Silver Tier ruin exploration. It''ll be dangerous, but with only three weeks before the semester ends, we need to make the most of it."


    ''Though I''m talking about the event in cover...''


    Aria nodded slightly, her eyes reflecting both trust and curiosity. Kairen, as stoic as ever, leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. Ardel shifted slightly, and L remained silent but attentive, her eyes shifting from Adrian to Kairen from time to time.


    "But before we dive into our next mission, I need to know where everyone stands." Adrian nced at Aria briefly, knowing she had kept him updated from time to time, but he wanted to hear from the others directly.


    He had barely had time to train with them thisst month, and despite the asional updates from Aria or Aurelius, he had been too wrapped up in his own things to witness their progress firsthand.


    "Let''s start with you, Ardel." Adrian nodded in his direction.


    Ardel blinked, slightly surprised but quicklyposed himself. He was still the shy, quiet boy he had always been¡ªexcept in battle. He scratched the back of his head, a faint blush creeping up his cheeks, but he spoke with a new confidence that hadn''t been there before.


    "Well, I¡ªI don''t feel as shy when I''m in battle anymore," he admitted, ncing at each of his teammates as he spoke. "The training with all of you¡ªand with Aurelius''s team¡ªhelped a lot. I still get nervous in daily life," he added with a small, sheepish smile, "but when ites to fighting, I feel¡­ different. Stronger. Focused."


    "Good, keep up the good work." Adrian smiled at that. Ardel had always been a bit timid, but inbat, he seemed to have grown. He had proven himself time and time again, but it was good to hear it from him directly.


    I guess, the incident at the Myrandor Mountains hit him hard too... After all, he was nearly unconscious the whole time.''


    "And I''ve learned how to use ''Wilderness'' Blessing'' more efficiently," Ardel continued. "It''s not just about finding or searching anymore but boosting my own strength as well. I can manipte the terrain to my advantage, control the environment, and even set traps. It''s made a big difference in how I approach fights."


    "That''s great to hear," Adrian replied, genuinely impressed. "You''vee a long way, Ardel."


    Ardel nodded, his blush deepening slightly at the praise, but there was no denying the pride in his expression.


    Adrian then turned to Kairen. "Kairen, you''ve had quite the transformation too, haven''t you?"


    Kairen''s jaw clenched slightly, his gaze hardening as he thought about the incident Adrian was referring to. "Yeah, you could say that." He uncrossed his arms and leaned forward, his eyes slightly intense. "After what happened, I realized I couldn''t just keep relying on defense when I''m not even good at it."


    Adrian nodded, remembering how Kairen had always been the wall, the shield for the team. But after that encounter, something had shifted in him.


    "Aurelius and Ren helped me a lot," Kairen continued. "They have abilities simr to mine, so they showed me how to control it better. But I''m not just defending anymore. I''ve learned how to go on the offensive when I need to. It''s not perfect¡ªI still prefer to shield others¡ªbut I won''t hesitate to strike back now. I want to protect those whom I love."


    Adrian could see the fire in Kairen''s eyes, a determination that hadn''t been there before. This was a man who had found bnce, someone who had always been reliable but now had an edge.


    Adrian smiled as Kairen threw a secret nce at L who was smiling at him. Then he quickly turned away, his cheeks slightly red.


    ''...They are definitely going out.'' Adrian and Ardel exchanged nces, having the same thought.


    "You''ve be someone who can do both¡ªdefend and attack," Adrian remarked, his tone appreciative. "That''s going to be critical in the days toe."


    Although it was standard to have one full tank in a team, Adrian had a different idea. Besides, there was another person suited to that role better than anyone.


    Kairen gave a small nod, his expression still serious, but there was a hint of satisfaction there.


    Adrian then shifted his attention to L, who straightened in her seat as if anticipating his gaze.


    Her eyes met his, and she nodded, offering a small but confident smile. "I''ve made some good progress too," she began, her voice calm and measured. "I''ve been focusing on improving my aim and Aether control. My uracy has gotten better, and I''ve learned to bnce my spells more effectively inbat."


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, impressed. L had always been skilled with long-range attacks, but her precision had been inconsistent.


    Way too much at the beginning.


    "That''s good to hear. What else?" he prompted, knowing there had to be more to her training.


    "Umm..."

 Chapter 350: Team Meeting [2]

    She hesitated briefly, ncing at Aria before continuing. "I''ve mastered a few spells beyond just the basic ''Fireball'' and ''Firewall'' now," she added. "Aria and Aurelia helped me a lot¡ªespecially with controlling my Aether flow more efficiently. I can now cast ''zing Spear'' and ''Inferno re,'' both of which give me more versatility in battle."


    "And... I''ve been working on a spell that canbine fire and wind elements to create a powerful area-of-effect attack, though it''s still in the testing phase."


    Adrian nodded, impressed by L''s determination.


    As for the fire x wind, he could guess who she was practicing it with.


    She had always had a fiery and arrogant yet ignorant personality, but now she had the skills to back it up even more effectively. "It sounds like you''ve taken your abilities to the next level. Thatbined spell will definitelye in handy inrger battles. Keep it up and show it to me when you master it. I really want to see it."


    L smiled at the praise, though her expression remained focused. "I still have a long way to go, but I''m confident you will be amazed by it."


    Adrian could see that confidence, but also the lingering tension in her posture. The uing ruin exploration weighed on all of them, but they were growing stronger, each in their own way.


    Adrian turned his gaze to Aurelia, who sat beside Aria. He met her eyes and gave a knowing look.


    "I already know about you," he said, his tone calm but carrying a hint of familiarity. His words earned a small smile from Aurelia, but it wasn''t a surprise¡ªhe had been keeping track of her progress. After all, they had trained together on several asions recently.


    Adrian shifted his gaze to the others. "And you guys?"


    Kairen, Ardel, and L exchanged nces before nodding almost in unison, a quiet confirmation that they too were well aware of Aurelia''s improvements. She had made remarkable strides, even without saying much about it.


    "Good," Adrian said, satisfied. Then, his attention moved to Aria. He couldn''t help but smile, his expression softening slightly.


    "And you, Aria¡­" He trailed off for a moment, as if thinking about the right words. "You''ve been my greatest support through all of this, and honestly, I don''t think I could''ve done half of it without your help."


    Aria''s cheeks turned a light shade of pink at his words, but her smile was warm. "I''m just doing my part, Adrian," she said softly, her modesty shining through, though it was clear she appreciated his praise.


    For a brief moment, the room was filled with afortable silence, everyone exchanging nces as they realized how much each of them had grown over the past few months.


    Though Adrian could also tell the three''s gazes held another meaning. But he chose to stay ignorant.


    All eyes slowly turned back to Adrian again, as if waiting for something.


    ''They will ask us about it if I don''t change the topic.''


    Adrian chuckled under his breath. "So, it''s my turn now, huh?" he muttered, his gaze lowering briefly before meeting everyone''s expectant stares. He could feel the weight of their anticipation.


    "You must have already guessed," he began, his voice steady, "I''m stuck at my current rank, and I probably will be for a while."


    His words carried a weight of truth, one that he hade to terms with over time. His rank had always been a sticking point, something he couldn''t ovee by normal means. But it didn''t matter. Rank wasn''t everything.


    "As forbat and experience, I can say I''ve improved a lot," he continued, a glint of confidence shing in his eyes. "I''ve picked up a few tricks here and there, and I''m ready for whatevering at us."


    He paused, looking around the room, each of his teammates watching him closely. "But there''s something else¡ªsomething I''ve recently gained¡ªthat I''ll show youter during our exploration."


    Adrian''s words hung in the air, sparking a mix of curiosity and excitement among the group. Even Kairen, who rarely showed much outward emotion, seemed intrigued by the idea of Adrian having something new up his sleeve.


    His Phantom Step and Whispering Cut surprised a lot back then too.


    Ardel shifted in his seat, leaning forward slightly, while L''s eyes brightened with anticipation. Aria gave Adrian a knowing look, clearly trusting in whatever he had nned. As for Ardel, he remained attentive, but there was an unmistakable gleam of interest in her eyes.


    Adrian crossed his arms, leaning back with a small smirk. "Trust me, it''ll be worth the wait."


    "I can''t wait to see it, let''s quickly go to the ruins!" L said enthusiastically, grabbing Kairen''s hand quickly as she stood up.


    L''s sudden enthusiasm broke the tension in the room, and in a swift motion, she grabbed Kairen''s hand, pulling him up from his seat. "Let''s quickly go to the ruins!" she eximed, her eyes bright with excitement.


    Kairen, usually calm andposed, stumbled a bit as L tugged him along. He blinked in surprise, clearly caught off guard by her energy, but he didn''t pull away. Instead, he gave a small, almost awkward smile, his usual stoic demeanor softening in her presence.


    For a moment, the room fell into a curious silence.


    Adrian, Ardel, and Aria exchanged nces, struggling to hold back their amusement. The sight of Kairen and L¡ªone so serious, the other so fiery¡ªwas too much to resist. The pair had always been close, buttely, there was something different in the way they interacted, something that had be impossible to ignore.


    Aria''s lips curled into a yful smile as she nudged Adrian gently with her elbow.


    Ardel''s face twitched, trying to suppress a wry grin, but it was Adrian who finally cracked.


    "Hahaha."


    He burst out chuckling, the sound filling the room. "You guys are way too obvious! You lovebirds." He said betweenughs, his voice ringing with genuine amusement. "You really are hopeless!"


    Kairen and L froze in ce, turning to face the group, their hands still sped together. The moment Adrian''s words hit them, their cheeks flushed a deep shade of red.


    Kairen, usually unreadable, shifted awkwardly, his usualposed expression faltering as he avoided eye contact with everyone. Meanwhile, L''s fiery nature betrayed her, and her face was practically glowing with embarrassment.


    "You¡ª!" L stammered, eyes wide as she pointed at Adrian, but no words followed. For once, her sharp tongue seemed to fail her, leaving her standing there, flustered and red-faced.


    "...It''s not like you are hiding your affection either you know..." Thankfully, Ardel came in for her help as he stared at Adrian and Aria. "I think you guys are the obvious ones..."

 Chapter 351: Nightmare Fiend

    "Eh..." Adrian was left dumbfounded at Ardel''s words. ''Were we that obvious?''


    ''No, it''s probably Aria who acted differently. That''s why they found out.'' Adrian shook his head while not noticing all the others looking at him and sighing.


    "Come on guys, let''s go now. We can talk about all this on the way." Adrian said as he stood up as well.


    The others nodded and they all left the dorm and made their way to the Missions Hall.


    _____ ___ _


    The dark, ominous air of the ruin surrounded them as they entered the inner chamber. The atmosphere shifted dramatically¡ªdense shadows clung to the walls, pulsating with an eerie rhythm, and the temperature dropped, sending chills down their spines. Despite the cold, the five young warriors remained unfazed, their expressions hardened in preparation for the battle ahead.


    A monstrous growl reverberated through the chamber, and out from the swirling darkness emerged the Nightmare Fiend. It was a grotesque creature, its form constantly shifting as if made from the very shadows themselves.


    Screee-!


    Two piercing red eyes gleamed from its amorphous head, and its twisted mouth opened to let out a spine-chilling scream.


    The sound hit the group like a wave, a high-pitched shriek designed to induce hallucinations, illusions, and nightmares.


    ''Kekeke...?''


    But to the monster''s confusion, none of them faltered. None of them hesitated. The five warriors charged at the beast without any sign of fear, unaffected by its terrifying abilities.


    "?!"


    Surrounding their bodies was a faint, nearly invisible white light¡ªan ethereal shield protecting their minds from the fiend''s dark magic.


    The young man at the front, Adrian led the charge, his eyes sharp and focused. He could see the frustration building in the Nightmare Fiend as its screams failed to affect them.


    Scrreee-!


    It screeched again, but the group advanced, their pace unwavering.


    The monster flinched, hesitating as it tried to understand why its powers weren''t working. Its movements grew more erratic, and its red eyes flickered in panic. It hadn''t encountered prey that could resist its hallucinations before.


    And ones it did were powerful than it, several times.


    As Adrian closed in, he raised his arm, and his voice echoed through the dark chamber.


    "Light!" he shouted, his tone carrying amand of authority.


    Burst-!


    The next moment, the room was flooded with pure white light.


    For several seconds, the blinding radiance overwhelmed everything, drowning out the darkness in a sea of brilliance. The Nightmare Fiend screeched, its form contorting violently as it recoiled, nearly blinded. The shadows it controlled faltered, and its red eyes flickered with fear as it struggled to regain control.


    But it was toote.


    Adrian struck first, his sword slicing through the air with a swift, lethal precision. The de glowed with the same pure white light as it cut into the fiend''s shifting body. The Nightmare Fiend barely had time to react before the rest of the group unleashed their attacks.


    A powerful whirling tornado formed at Kairen''smand, engulfing nearly half of the monster in a chaotic storm of wind and debris, throwing it off bnce. L followed immediately, her zing Spears of fire streaking through the air, piercing into the fiend''s dark mass, the mes igniting parts of its shadowy form like an inferno.


    Aria, with a wave of her hand, summoned Ice Shards, each one sharp as a dagger, which rained down on the creature, slowing its movements and trapping it in ce.


    The Nightmare Fiend howled, its form bing more unstable, struggling to maintain its coherence as the attacks from all sides continued to batter it.


    Ardel darted in, his sword shing in the white light as he struck with controlled power, each swing precise and devastating. His focus was intense, exploiting the weak spots in the creature''s form that the others had created. The Nightmare Fiend screeched in agony, its body disintegrating under the relentless assault.


    The Nightmare Fiend, now almostpletely overwhelmed,shed out in desperation, swinging its massive ws in a wild arc. But it was toote; thebined onught of wind, fire, ice, and steel had torn it apart.


    With a final, shuddering scream, the fiend''s form disintegrated, fading into nothingness, leaving only the fading echoes of its nightmarish cry behind.


    The chamber returned to its eerie silence, the white light slowly dissipating. The group of young warriors stood victorious, their breathing heavy but their spirits high. Adrian lowered his sword, the holy glow fading from the de.


    "That was... smoother than I expected," Kairen muttered, his eyes scanning the room for any remaining threats.


    L grinned, the fire still flickering in her eyes from the adrenaline of battle. "Told you we were getting stronger!"


    Adrian sheathed his sword and turned to the group, a satisfied smirk on his face. "The light barrier worked out well this time. Or else you would experience nightmares again."


    Aria nodded, wiping sweat from her brow. "We''re definitely improving, but that thing was fast. We''ll have to stay sharp."


    Ardel, still catching his breath, added with a grin, "I think we did more than just ''stay sharp.'' Wepletely wrecked that thing."


    Adrian chuckled, ncing at his teammates. "I promised it would be worth it, right?"


    "And the fourth ruin is now down," Adrian said, his voice carrying a note of satisfaction. "That leaves us with three more before we clear this entire area."


    Kairen stretched his arms with a tired but contented smile. "I don''t even want to think about how we barely survived the first time we were here."


    "Ugh, don''t remind me," Ardel groaned, rubbing his forehead. "Those nightmares were no joke. I was seeing illusions for what felt like hours after we left. I swear I am not gonna sleep for days."


    Lughed softly, crossing her arms. "We almost gave up back then. But now... look at us. That Nightmare Fiend didn''t even stand a chance this time."


    Adrian nodded, recalling their first try in these ruins. And honestly speaking...


    It had been chaotic.


    Way terrible than any of them expected.

 Chapter 352: Calm before the storm

    Two weeks had passed in a blur, and the final week of the semester had arrived. The atmosphere around Celestial Arcane Academy was tense yet brimming with excitement as students prepared for their exams. Just like the first semester, the instructors wasted no time in putting their students to the test, starting with Elemental Maniption II.


    Adrian sat at his desk, reviewing his results from the practical part of the exam.


    A slight smile yed on his lips¡ªhe had passed in 5th ce.


    ''Well, I am at least in the top 5...''


    This wasn''t exactly his best performance, but it wasn''t surprising given the level ofpetition in his ss filled with the main cast, and hisck of affinity.


    Aria had taken the top spot, her mastery over her elements impressive as always. Guess, breaking through to Lunar Tier earlier than anyone helped her to best Aurelius who came in second. Aurelia closely followed in third, and Irithel in fourth. All in all, it was a strong showing from his friends and main cast.


    Adrian nced around the ssroom as students discussed their results in hushed voices. He could see Aurelius casually leaning against the wall, arms crossed, a small grin on his face.


    Aria was moreposed, though there was a hint of worry in her eyes as she talked with Irithel while stealing nces at him. Aurelia, ever focused, was already flipping through notes, preparing for the theory exam.


    ''She doesn''t want to lose huh...'' Adrian muttered inwardly.


    "Fifth ce, huh?" Aurelius called out to Adrian with a slight teasing tone. "You''ve been cking off, haven''t you?"


    Adrian smiled, shrugging. "I was just letting you guys feel good about yourselves."


    Aurelia raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying into his banter. "You do know that the Combat Training exam is next, right? We haven''t settled the scores since the finals. I have a feeling I will win this time."


    ''That''s an improvement on his personality...''


    "I''ll take my chances," Adrian replied with a wink, but his mind was already shifting to the uing exam. The Combat Training.


    This exam was divided into two parts, and the first part was happening today¡ªa minibat tournament to assess theirbat skills.


    Adrian knew that this was where he would shine, where strategy, experience, and skill would matter far more than raw elemental power.


    He was already nning how he''d approach each potential opponent. Aria''s organized fighting style, Aurelius''s aggressive style, and Aurelia''s support and control¡ªall were threats, but not for the current him. Maybe after they advanced to the next stage of Lunar Tier, they could beat him, but it was another thing...


    The bell rang, signaling the end of the Elemental Maniption ss. The students filed out, making their way to the training grounds for the next part of their day¡ªthe tournament.


    ---


    The training grounds were buzzing with energy as students gathered around thergebat rings. The tournament brackets had been posted, and Adrian scanned the list for his name. His first opponent was a mid-rank student, someone skilled but not a major threat. It was a good way to ease into the tournament before the tougher matches began.


    The same couldn''t be said for his opponent who was probably cursing his luck.


    Adrian stepped into the ring, the cool breeze ruffling his hair as he faced his opponent. The instructor Valerie the match raised his hand, and the tournament began.


    The fight was swift.


    Adrian''s movements were fluid and precise, dodging his opponent''s strikes with ease. A quick feint, followed by a spinning kick, sent his opponent tumbling out of the ring. The match was over in seconds, and Adrian stood victorious, his body barely breaking a sweat.


    One win down.


    As the tournament progressed, Adrian watched closely as his friends took their turns in the ring. Aurelius dominated his matches with his usual OP style, overpowering his opponents with raw strength and speed.


    Aria, on the other hand, danced around her opponents, using her agility and quick reflexes tond precise, critical blows. Irithel was a bit more strategic, relying on defensive tactics and waiting for openings to strike. Thankfully, Instructor Valeria allowed her to use her pet, Ignis in battle. Though Irithel seemed to be keeping it for difficult opponents.


    Ren, Lyra, and Emeric were doing just fine too.


    Aurelia''s fights were a masterss in control. Every movement was calcted, and every strike was efficient. She did her best not to waste aether, but each attack was delivered with uracy.


    It was clear that she was aiming for the top.


    It seems Adrian''s teachings worked out well.


    As for Adrian''s next matches, they were tougher, but he managed to secure his spot in the final rounds of the mini-tournament. His eyes shifted to his potential opponents¡ªAurelius and Aria were on opposite sides of the bracket, meaning he could end up facing one of them soon.


    ---


    By the time thebat tournament ended for the day, Adrian was still in the running, ready for the final rounds tomorrow. But there was no time to rest. ''The Awakeners'' Training'' ss exam was looming, and it required a different set of skills entirely.


    Unlike the physical demands ofbat training, the Awakeners'' exam was theoretical for now, designed to test their knowledge of everything rted and has been talked. It wasn''t the kind of challenge most students relished, but Adrian didn''t mind it.


    The theory exam took ce in one of the academy''s lecture halls.


    The room was filled with the sound of quills scratching on parchment as students answeredplex questions about awakening sequences, elemental resonance, and Awakener''s duties.


    Adrian breezed through it, his mind focused and clear. He had spent two weeks(nights) reviewing the materials, and it showed. When the exam ended, he felt confident he had aced it.


    And he was right. By the end of the day, the results were in, and Adrian had passed the theoretical portion of the Awakeners'' Training in the first ce. His strategy for the practical portion, which was scheduled for Saturday, was already forming in his mind. This was his strongest subject, and he nned to maintain his lead.


    Even if he were to leave, he would leave after leaving his mark, not being expelled shamefully...


    ---


    As the sun began to set, casting a warm glow over the academy grounds, Adrian found a quiet spot to sit and reflect on the day. He had passed two major exams¡ªone in the top five and one in first ce. The rest of the week would be grueling for most, but he was worried about what wasing after instead.


    The current situation perfectly matched the famous phrase - The Calm before the Storm.

 Chapter 353: Practical Exam

    Thest week soon came to an end, and today was the final exam¡ªthe practical portion of the Awakener''s Training ss.


    We were all gathered at the Mission Hall, therge space buzzing with low murmurs and the asional nervousugh. The tension in the air was thick, but for me, it was a familiar, almostforting feeling.


    Instructor Ardent stood at the front of the room, her sharp gaze sweeping over all of us. She always had this calm yetmanding presence, a mix of authority and wisdom that kept us all on edge. Today, she seemed more serious than usual, though there was a hint of something else behind her stern expression¡ªa flicker of amusement.


    "Alright, settle down," she called, her voice cutting through the noise.


    The hall fell silent immediately, all eyes on her.


    "This is it¡ªthe practical part of the ''Awakener''s Training'' exam," she began, pacing slowly as she spoke. "You''ve all passed the theoretical part, but nowes the real test. Out in the field, theory means nothing if you can''t put it into practice. Your task today is simple: you will form teams and select a mission from the list I''ve prepared.


    These missions will test your ability to apply everything you''ve learned this semester¡ªyour knowledge, your control, your endurance, your quick thinking, and most importantly, your teamwork."


    She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in. Some of the students behind us shifted ufortably, exchanging nces. I remained still, focused on her.


    "There are two difficulty levels to choose from," she continued. "Medium and Hard. Those of you who want to y it safe can choose a medium-difficulty mission. But," she added, her eyes narrowing slightly, "those of you aiming for higher points and a better rank can choose a hard mission."


    I couldn''t help but smile to myself as I listened to her. Medium and Hard, huh?


    The truth was, there was no such thing as two difficulty levels. She was testing us¡ªseeing who would take the risk, who would rise to the challenge, and who would y it safe. I''d seen through her little game the moment she mentioned it. Or in fact, I knew it from the novel.


    The hard missions were real, yes, but there was no difference between them and medium missions. Well, except for the main cast''s mission and mission, my team is about to choose.


    Still, her words about getting more points for the ''hard'' missions were true. She wasn''t entirely lying¡ªjust bending the truth to see who had the courage to go all out.


    I nced around the room, wondering how many of my ssmates had picked up on the subtle deception. Aurelius, standing a few feet away, had a knowing look on his face though he probably didn''t get it and thinking about picking the hardest mission.


    "Now," Instructor Ardent continued, her voice growing sharper, "before we begin, a word of warning."


    The room tensed again as her tone grew more severe.


    "Anyone caught breaking the rules will face immediate disqualification. That includes unauthorized use of external help, abandoning your team, or leaving the mission area without permission. And trust me," she added, a dangerous edge to her voice, "the punishment will be far worse than just failing this exam."


    A few students audibly gulped, while others stood rigid, nodding along in understanding. I held back a chuckle. She always knew how to keep everyone on their toes.


    Instructor Ardent nced at a clipboard in her hand. "Now, form your teams. You''ll have five minutes. Once your team is ready,e forward and select your mission from the board. The exam begins the moment you leave this hall. Good luck."


    With that, she stepped aside, allowing the students to start forming their groups. The room erupted in a flurry of movement as people rushed to find their teammates.


    Meanwhile, I, Aurelius, and Emeric had already formed our teams.


    Aria, Ardel, Kairen, and L gathered around me. And just like we nnedst week, we just waited till others finished their teams and chose a mission.


    The instructor warned us there were limited hard missions, particrly looking at our side. But we didn''t move to choose a mission and just observed.


    However, the other teams started to panic over ''hard'' missions.


    On the other side of the room, I noticed Aurelius and Emeric were already heading toward the mission board, confident as always. Their team¡ªpractically the "main cast" in this story¡ªlooked ready to tackle anything.


    After a few moments of discussion, Aurelius tapped one of the missions. I caught a glimpse of the mission''s description: Conquer the Silver Tier ck Swamp Ruin.


    Not an easy task, but for Aurelius and his team, it was perfect. They thrived inbat situations like this. A well-rounded team with enough firepower and strategy to handle a Silver Tier Ruin without any loss. It made sense that they''d go for something sobat-oriented.


    And it was the same as the one in the novel.


    As soon as Aurelius''s team took their mission, other groups started to move more frantically, realizing the ''hard'' missions were limited. Some teams scrambled to secure one before they all disappeared, while others hesitated, clearly unsure of whether they were up to the challenge.


    Despite Instructor Ardent''s warning about limited hard missions, we didn''t budge. Instead, we observed. The other teams were too busy panicking over the thought of losing out on ''hard'' missions,pletely falling into the trap she''d set. Some of them probably didn''t even realize it was more about how they handled themselves than which mission they chose.


    Minutes passed, and one by one, teams began leaving the hall, heading off to their respective missions. Soon, the room started to empty, leaving only a handful of students behind.


    Finally, only two missions and one team remained in the hall.


    "Well," Aria said with a raised eyebrow, "I guess it''s time."


    We approached the mission board, where thest two missions were left. Onebeled Hard, the other Medium.


    And there seems to be a big reason why no one chose either of them...

 Chapter 354: What kind of leader is this?

    I nced at the title of the Hard mission:


    [Escort a high-profile merchant through the Deadwood Pass while fending off possible bandit attacks.]


    Deadwood Pass. That ce was infamous for being crawling with dark mercenaries and rogue Awakeners. Escort missions were always tricky because it wasn''t just about fighting¡ªthey required protection, strategy, and a sharp awareness of the environment.


    Failure meant the merchant or you could die, and worse, it was an unpredictable situation. Not many people liked escort missions, for good reason.


    Ardel read out the title of the Medium mission, his voice low:


    [Investigate the haunted ruins near Vesper''s Peak and eliminate the source of the disturbances.]


    A haunted ruins. That would exin why no one wanted this one. It wasn''t so much about the danger itself but the psychological toll. Facing the unknown¡ªespecially something scary¡ªwasn''t something most students were eager to handle. Even the bravest could falter when they couldn''t predict what they''d be up against.


    It wasn''t a mission that relied purely on strength, which made it all the more unnerving.


    "Well, that''s quite the selection," Kairen muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "Both sound like a super hard mission."


    Aria crossed her arms, her eyes scanning the descriptions. "We really don''t have much of a choice, do we?"


    Both missions were clearly ones that no one had wanted. Escort missions were tedious, and haunted ruins were unsettling, to say the least. Still, it was a surprise to see a Hard mission left at all. Perhaps that was part of Instructor Ardent''s n¡ªmaking sure the final teams were left with only the most difficult or least desirable tasks.


    "Which one do we choose?" Ardel asked his tone light but his eyes showing worry and doubt.


    There was a moment of silence as we all exchanged nces. We were a strong team, but it wasn''t lost on any of us that these were not ideal choices.


    Well, the medium one might be suited thanks to my new power.


    But I want to do something else.


    I turned around and looked at Instructor Ardent.


    "Mrs. Ardent, we can choose both of them, right?"


    Instructor Ardent raised an eyebrow, her stern expression softening ever so slightly as her eyes locked on mine. For just a moment, I thought I saw a glimmer of approval in her gaze. Maybe I''d lived up to her expectations¡ªafter all, no one else had even considered the possibility of taking on two missions.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    Instead, she simply watched me with that same calm, knowing look, as though waiting to see what I''d do next.


    I smiled and nodded, taking her silence as confirmation. "I''ll take that as a yes."


    Turning back to my teammates, I found them staring at me with a mix of surprise and confusion. Aria''s arms were still crossed, her brow furrowed, while Kairen blinked as if he hadn''t heard me right. Ardel just shook his head, though there was a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    "We''re going to do them both," I said with a small grin.


    Aria uncrossed her arms, letting out a slow, exaggerated sigh. "Of course we are," she muttered, though her lips quirked up in a small smile. Gosh, she knows me well.


    "Wait, what?" Kairen blinked again, ncing between me and the mission board. "Both?"


    I nodded, my smile widening. "Both. Think about it¡ªno one else has thought of this. Everyone''s too busy scrambling to pick the ''right'' mission, but the rules don''t say we can''t choose more than one. Plus, we''ll earn double the points if we seed."


    "And, we are bound to pass near the Vesper''s Peak when we are doing the escort mission. Why not knock out two missions at once?" I added, my eyes gleaming with determination or perhaps greed. Hehe.


    Kairen scratched his head, still processing the idea. "I mean... it sounds crazy, but it also makes sense."


    "Crazy or not," Aria said, stepping forward, "it''s ambitious. And if we pull it off, we''ll definitelye out on top. Plus, if we pass near Vesper''s Peak like Adrian said, it''s certainly efficient."


    "Sigh... I knew something like this would happen the moment you said to wait till the end." Ardel facepalmed himself in regret. "When are we going to leave?"


    Aria and I chuckled at his words.


    "Umm... Is that why you told us to buy those things the other day?" L asked curiously.


    "Well, not entirely but yes." I replied. "Then, shall we go and find the merchant?"


    Mrs. Ardent stood at the entrance of the Mission Hall, arms crossed and eyes narrowed slightly as she watched us leave. Her expression remained calm, but I could sense the wheels turning in her mind. It was as if she was quietly evaluating the bold decision we had made, perhaps even intrigued by the prospect of what mighte next.


    "Two missions... now that''s a first," she murmured to herself, before turning back toward the hall. Her gaze lingered for just a moment longer, a faint smile tugging at her lips before she disappeared from view.


    _____


    The steady rhythm of the carriage wheels ttered against the dirt road as the sun began its slow descent, painting the sky in warm hues of orange and gold. The air had cooled considerably since we left the academy over three hours ago, and the sprawling city behind us had long vanished from sight. All thaty ahead was the dense, shadowy silhouette of Deadwood Pass, looming ever closer.


    Inside the carriage, I sat across from the merchant, a middle-aged man with sharp eyes and a meticulously groomed beard. His assistant, a young woman in her early twenties, sat beside him, her posture stiff and her eyes darting toward me every so often with an uncertain gleam. The faint clinking of gold coins from a small pouch at her waist punctuated the otherwise quiet atmosphere.


    The merchant''s eyes lingered on me, his expression one of mild distrust.


    I didn''t me him. After all, I was the only one inside the carriage. The rest of my team¡ªAria, Kairen, Ardel, and L¡ªwere outside, guarding the perimeter of the carriage, while I sat here, seemingly enjoying a leisurely ride.


    It probably looked bad. The ''leader'' sittingfortably while his teammates did all the work. I could almost hear what they were thinking:


    What kind of leader is this?


    But I had my reasons.


    I gave the merchant a polite smile, though I could tell he wasn''t convinced. His assistant nced at me once more, this time with open skepticism, as if silently questioning my abilities.


    "Is... is your team even capable of handling the threats of Deadwood Pass?"

 Chapter 355: Forbidden Lights Power

    "Is... is your team capable of handling the threats of Deadwood Pass?" the merchant finally asked, his voiceced with uncertainty. "I''ve heard many stories about that ce... rogue Awakeners, bandits, and mercenaries. It''s no simple task, you know."


    His assistant nodded in agreement, her lips pressed into a thin line as her eyes flicked toward the darkening horizon. "We''ve had escorts before," she added, "but they were usually seasoned veterans. You seem... younger."


    I could feel the weight of their expectations, or rather, theirck of faith. I understood where they wereing from. Escorting a merchant through one of the most dangerous paths around was no easy feat, and here I was, barely looking the part of apetent leader.


    I leaned backfortably, my eyes meeting theirs with calm confidence.


    "No, we can''t, at all."


    Their reactions were immediate. The merchant''s eyes widened in disbelief, while his assistant blinked several times as if she hadn''t quite heard me correctly.


    "Eh?" The merchant leaned forward slightly, his brows furrowing in confusion. His assistant looked at me with the same dumbfounded expression, clearly taken aback by my bluntness.


    "You... can''t?" she stammered, exchanging a nce with the merchant. It was as if the words hadn''t processed properly, like they couldn''tprehend how I could say something like that so casually.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at their reactions. Their confusion was palpable, and frankly, it amused me. It wasn''t every day that someone got to y with expectations like this.


    The merchant straightened his back, trying to regain hisposure. "I don''t understand. You epted this mission, didn''t you? How¡ª"


    "Rx." I waved off his concerns with azy hand, my tone calm and easygoing. "It was a joke."


    They both stared at me, still looking bewildered. I couldn''t help but chuckle softly at their confusion.


    Before either of them could respond, a voice came from outside, sharp and clear.


    "We''re entering Deadwood Pass," Aria called from the front.


    The merchant and his assistant quickly turned toward the window, eager to catch a glimpse of the notorious pass they had been dreading. Through the small carriage window, thendscape shifted from the open road to the looming, jagged cliffs that marked the beginning of Deadwood Pass. The trees here were sparse, their branches twisted and gnarled as if thend itself was cursed.


    Shadows stretched long across the narrow trail, giving the pass a foreboding atmosphere.


    The assistant pressed her face against the window, her breath fogging up the ss slightly. "It''s even more eerie than I thought," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The merchant shifted uneasily in his seat, his fingers gripping the edge of his cloak. "This ce has a reputation for a reason," he muttered. "Are you sure we''re prepared for¡ª"


    I leaned back, closing my eyes as I settled into my seat. "We''ll be fine," I said, my tone light and casual. "Nothing happens in the first half of the pass. The bandits usually wait until the middle¡ªmore confined space, easier to set up an ambush. We''ve got time."


    The merchant nced at me skeptically, as if unsure whether I was being serious or just incredibly arrogant. His assistant continued to stare out the window, her fingers nervously fidgeting with the edge of her scarf.


    "You''re... very calm about all this," the merchant finally said, his tone cautious. "Most escorts would be on high alert by now."


    "That''s because they don''t understand the timing," I replied, keeping my eyes closed.


    The silence in the carriage stretched on as they both absorbed my words. I could feel their uncertainty, their doubt. But I wasn''t worried. My team was outside, watching every movement. Even if something unexpected happened, we have our radar - Ardel.


    For now, I might as well enjoy a moment of peace. After all, the real action wouldn''t start until we reached the middle of Deadwood Pass.


    Until then, it was just a waiting game.


    As for the second mission, we would do it before reaching the end of the pass, after we got out of this terrain.


    We will probably be attacked several times till then, so I can use the excuse of going from a safer path andplete the second mission on the premise of taking a rest.


    I wouldn''t have considered it before, doing the second mission.


    However, it all changed that day - the first week of ruin speedrunning.


    When that white light appeared.


    I studied it after returning and my initial guess about what it was seemed to be correct.


    Right, it was the Forbidden Light or its power I hadn''t been able to find for a long time. However, I hadn''t expected salvation toe in such a clich¨¦ way ¡ª the whole "power awakening in a moment of desperation" scenario.


    But thanks to it, I gained a new trump card. After experimenting and learning, I found out what I could do with it.


    My initial guess was right: it could protect me from a host of dangers ¡ª fear, curses, illusions, darkness, even corrupt emotions. That alone made it an invaluable defense, a kind of shield that no ordinary power could match.


    I called it "Radiant Shield."


    But the second aspect of it was what truly fascinated me. The Forbidden Light wasn''t just a passive defense. No, it had an offensive side too. I could emit a blinding surge of light, so powerful and so fast that it could stun enemies in an instant. That''s what I used when Gaston and his dark mercenaries ambushed me.


    "Bright," I called it, for simplicity''s sake. The technique could incapacitate anyone in its path. I watched them stumble blindly,pletely disoriented, giving me the upper hand. It was more than just a blinding light ¡ª it carried an overwhelming force that could disarm and disable without causing permanent harm. Useful, especially for situations like this.


    I leaned back again, a small smile creeping onto my lips as the carriage rattled along.


    But that wasn''t even the best part.


    I could share it. The Radiant Shield, I mean.


    I wasn''t sure at first if it was possible, but after some careful experimentation, I found that I could extend its protective aura to my teammates. It wasn''t as strong as when I used it on myself, but it was enough to give them an edge in situations where fear, darkness, or mental attacks might overwhelm them.


    It was a game-changer.


    And it might just make the second mission easier.


    I nced outside the window for a brief moment, watching as Deadwood Pass swallowed us deeper into its dark embrace. The cliffs loomed higher, casting shadows that seemed to stretch endlessly.


    The merchant and his assistant were still tense, whispering nervously to each other. They were unaware of the manyyers of preparation that went into these kinds of missions. To them, it must have seemed like we were walking straight into danger with nothing but reckless confidence.


    But I knew better.


    With the Forbidden Light Relic''s power and my sword, I had a trump card that could turn the tide in our favor. And my team? They were more than capable of handling whatever ambushes or threats came our way.


    The second mission ¡ª well, it didn''t seem nearly as impossible as it once had.


    I smiled quietly to myself, settling back into my seat once more.


    This might not be so difficult after all.


    But... Why do I feel like I''m setting up a g?


    ...


    Hope I''m overthinking as usual.

 Chapter 356: Who Dares?

    Adrian opened his eyes at the mention of their distance, his gaze sharpening as Aria''s voice carried through the air.


    "Ten kilometers away from the first stop," she had said, but Adrian knew better. They were heading straight toward the middle of Deadwood Pass, where danger was waiting in ambush.


    "Stop the carriage," Adrian ordered calmly, sitting up.


    The merchant and his assistant exchanged rmed nces. "W-why are we stopping?" the merchant stammered, his earlier doubt returning with full force.


    "Stay inside," Adrian said, his voice steady and assured. "This is where the fun begins."


    "F-Fun? W-what are you-"


    Without waiting for a response, he stepped out of the carriage for the first time since they''d entered Deadwood Pass. The air outside was cool and damp, carrying a faint, earthy scent. The cliffs towered high on either side of the narrow road, their jagged edges casting long, dark shadows across the path.


    Sparse trees with twisted, gnarled branches reached up toward the sky, their silhouettes stark against the fading light.


    The wind howled softly, and the sound of rustling leaves filled the otherwise quiet atmosphere. It was unsettling, to say the least, but to Adrian, it was just another battlefield waiting to unfold.


    There were five other carriages trailing behind theirs, each carrying a mixture of goods and people. Two guards stood by each one, their expressions tense as they scanned the surrounding terrain. They werepetent enough, but clearly on edge, as if they knew something bad was about to happen.


    Adrian''s teammates were gathered at the front of the first carriage. Aria stood alert, her eyes already trained on the horizon, while Kairen leaned against a tree, his arms crossed and a nervous smile ying on his lips. Ardel was furthest ahead, his hand resting on his weapon, his gaze distant as if observing something the others couldn''t see.


    Adrian approached Ardel, his voice low. "Do you see any birds?"


    Ardel didn''t turn but nodded slightly. "Two flocks of birds not far from here. Scattered birds in the middle, and¡­ possibly tens of hordes after that."


    Adrian''s eyes narrowed as he thought it over. Birds ¡ª the code they used for bandits. The first two flocks referred to the gangs already lying in wait. The scattered ones in the middle? Scouts or potential small-time ambushes, most likely. The tens of hordester on would be therger, more organized groups waiting to strike when the path became even narrower and more confined.


    "Good," Adrian murmured. His mind began to piece together a strategy, quickly analyzing the terrain and their current position. Protecting the merchants and goods was their top priority, but they also needed to take the initiative before being surrounded.


    He moved closer to his teammates, lowering his voice as heid out his n. Whatever he said made their expressions shift ¡ª from concentration to brief surprise, then understanding. They nodded in agreement, ready to execute his orders. The n was set.


    Without wasting any more time, Adrian straightened and gestured for everyone to get back into position. They continued onward, the carriages moving down the pass as if they werepletely unaware of the danger lurking ahead.


    _____ ___ _


    Hidden deep within the shadows of the cliffs, a group of bandits crouched, waiting in anticipation. They were a ragtag group of mercenaries and rogues, hardened by years of preying on travelers who dared to pass through these cursednds. Their leader, a hulking man with a thick beard and scarred face, peered down from his vantage point, scanning the narrow road below.


    "They''re close," he growled, his voice low and gravelly. His sharp eyes flicked toward the horizon where the first carriage appeared. "Scouts have already confirmed. A merchant caravan, heading straight for us. Shouldn''t be more than six carriages."


    One of the scouts, a thin man with a hawk-like nose, nodded. "That''s right. Two guards per carriage, standard fare. A few escorts up front, nothing out of the ordinary."


    The leader grinned, showing yellowed teeth. "Perfect. We''ll wait until they reach the middle of the pass, where the walls close in. No way for them to escape then. We hit them hard and fast, take the goods, and leave no one alive. But if there''s a beauty, you know what to do."


    "Of course, we will keep her or them for you, Boss."


    "They are naturally yours."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the group as they prepared for the ambush. Weapons were drawn, crossbows were loaded, and a sense of bloodlust hung thick in the air. The bandits had done this countless times before. To them, it was just another job, another day in Deadwood Pass.


    The leader spat on the ground, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Let''s see if these fools are ready to dance with death."


    The caravan continued its slow, steady approach, unaware¡ªor so it seemed¡ªof the danger that awaited them just ahead.


    However, just as they were about to start, something unexpected happened.


    One of the escorts at the front of the caravan suddenly stopped. He dismounted with graceful precision, bowing low, and raised his voice, loud enough for the entire caravan and naturally them to hear.


    "Esteemed Ster Magus, can you protect us now? We have already reached the middle of the pass."


    The leader of the bandits stiffened, his grin fading as confusion flickered across his face. ''Ster Tier Awakener? A Magus?'' His eyes narrowed as he signaled for the men to wait. They had dealt with many figures before, but he was just a Lunar Tier and in the Adept stage. He couldn''t even think of going against a Ster Tier Awakener.


    But it could be a trick as well.


    ''But...''


    Before he could process the strange statement, an angry voice boomed from one of the carriages, deep andmanding, with a raw power that sent a chill down his spine.


    "WHO DARES!"


    A gust of wind suddenly howled through the pass, cutting through the air like an invisible de. It wasn''t just any wind ¡ª it was strong, unnaturally strong, sweeping through the cliffs and causing several of the bandits to stumble back. Loose pebbles and dust whirled through the air, and for the first time, the leader felt an unsettling sense of unease.


    ''What a strong aura!''

 Chapter 357: Why waste strength when you have a brain?

    The voice came again, this time colder, sharper, dripping with authority. It reverberated off the cliffs, making it sound like the entire pass had been filled with the voice of a furious titan.


    "If anyone dares to attack, I will naturally send them to their death."


    The bandits exchanged worried nces.


    Their leader clenched his fists, his mind racing. Whoever was in that carriage was no ordinary person, no easy target.


    He even felt like the person was speaking to them, to him.


    The air became thick with tension, and the leader was just about to signal a retreat when the voice thundered again.


    "Now get lost, and don''t disturb my rest again."


    The wind stilled as suddenly as it had started, leaving a deafening silence in its wake.


    "!"


    Leader''s eyes widened ever so slightly, his heart pounding as if the voice had spoken directly to him. There was no mistaking the authority in those words.


    ''He k-knows...''


    The person in that carriage knew they were there. He had sensed them, or worse, seen them. And if that was the case, they weren''t dealing with a normal mage or warrior ¡ª they were facing something far more dangerous.


    Fear gripped him like an iron vice.


    The thought that the voice''s owner was showing them mercy, simply because he was resting, sent shivers down his spine. He swallowed hard, his palms suddenly mmy as he clenched his fists tighter. ''We were lucky... No, I was lucky...''


    He quickly shook his head, trying to steady his racing thoughts. The weight of the situation was clear. This wasn''t a bluff. The wind or aura alone was enough proof of the power this Ster Magus wielded. Even if they had numbers, they wouldn''t stand a chance against a foe like that.


    "Retreat," he hissed, his voice low and urgent as he turned to his men. The bloodlust in the air had vanished, reced by confusion and fear as they exchanged anxious nces. "I said RETREAT! Now!"


    "But Boss¡ª" one of the bandits began, disbelief evident in his tone.


    "Did you not hear what I just said?" the leader snarled, his voice sharp with panic. "We''re not dealing with a regr caravan! The person in that carriage is a Ster Magus. If we attack, we''re as good as dead."


    The bandit''s face drained of color as the weight of the situation sunk in. The others, still crouched in the shadows, looked equally pale and shaken. They had been eager for a fight, but now... Now, the only thing on their minds was survival.


    "Spread the word," the leadermanded, his voice still low but forceful. "Tell the Twin Gang waiting up ahead to stand down as well. No one touches this caravan. Not a single one of us."


    His men scrambled to obey, dashing through the shadows with newfound urgency. The Twin Gang, a notorious group of mercenaries who were positioned further up the pass, were waiting for their signal tounch a coordinated attack. But they needed to know that the n had changed ¡ª drastically. No one was to make a move, not with that monster resting in the carriage.


    The leader took a deep breath, trying to regain someposure. His heart was still pounding, but he knew they had to act quickly. The Ster Magus had given them mercy, but it wouldn''tst if they provoked him further.


    ncing once more at the caravan below, the leader turned and made his way back into the depths of the cliffs, his men following silently behind him. The wind had died down, the eerie stillness of the pass settling in once more, but the leader could still feel the lingering weight of that voice, a reminder of how close they hade to death.


    He wouldn''t forget this moment. Not for a long time. And as far as he was concerned, they wouldn''t be returning to Deadwood Pass any time soon.


    Not with that kind of power resting in the shadows.


    ______ ___ _


    The silence after the bandits'' retreat was almost as thick as the tension that had filled the air moments before. The wind that had raged earlier now seemed to rest as if the entire world was waiting for the next move.


    Inside the carriage, Adrian leaned back against the cushioned seat, a small smile ying on his lips. His eyes sparkled with satisfaction as Ardel, seated beside him, leaned over and whispered, "They''re retreating. They''re really running away."


    Adrian chuckled, the sound low and amused. "Of course they are. Why waste strength when you have a brain?" he murmured, almost to himself. His voice, so recently sharp and threatening, was now calm, almost yful. It was as if the furious titan who had shaken the cliffs was an entirely different person.


    Across from them, the merchant and his assistant exchanged wary nces. They had heard the voice too¡ªfelt the power in it. But the fact that it was a trick, that this boy before them had orchestrated the entire thing, left them both astonished and suspicious.


    The merchant, his brows furrowed, spoke up first. "That was... impressive, I''ll admit. But this won''t work every time." His voice held a tinge of doubt, his hands fiddling nervously with the edge of his cloak. "The bandits further ahead are stronger, more experienced. They won''t fall for the same tricks.


    If they''re waiting for us up there, we''re still in danger. How can you protect us then?"


    Adrian''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with confidence. "Oh, I know," he said, his tone so casual it sent a chill down their spines. "But don''t worry. I''ve prepared another show for them. Just sit back and watch."


    The merchant''s assistant, still on edge, couldn''t help but voice her concerns. "Prepared another... show? What do you mean by that?"


    Adrian''s gaze shifted to her, and for a moment, he seemed far older than his years. There was a mischievous glint in his eyes, one that suggested he was always several steps ahead of everyone else. "You''ll see soon enough. I don''t leave things to chance. The bandits up ahead may be stronger, but they''re not the only ones capable of trickery."


    He leaned back again, closing his eyes as if ready for a nap, utterly unconcerned about the dangers that stilly ahead. "Rx. The harder they try, the more fun it is when they realize they never stood a chance."


    Ardel, watching him in silence, couldn''t help but grin.


    This was ssic Adrian¡ªalways with a n, always a step ahead of his enemies. His friend''s confidence was contagious, and though there was still a risk ahead, Ardel knew better than to doubt him.


    The merchant and his assistant, however, were less convinced. They exchanged another worried look, the doubt lingering in their eyes. They might''ve just escaped one death, but the uncertainty of whaty ahead gnawed at them.


    Adrian could feel their unease, but he didn''t care. He knew exactly what he was doing.


    ''They don''t believe we have a Ster Magus among us?'' He chuckled inwardly. ''Then, we''ll have to make them believe it.''


    With the bandits'' unexpected help(warning the other gangs), they safely passed the middle of the Deadwood Pass. They even made a stop to ''serve'' the ''Ster Magus'' a meal. But, the magus didn''t eat that kind of meal so they decided to hurry on their way.


    This little show also increased the misunderstanding among the bandits and rogues.


    However, everything changed once they were in the middle of mid and end of the Pass.


    A brave and intelligent gang finally appeared on their way.

 Chapter 358: Bright Stellar Magus

    The caravan continued its smooth journey through Deadwood Pass, the towering cliffs on either side creating an oppressive atmosphere. Too smooth, perhaps.


    Adrian, seatedfortably in the carriage, kept his eyes closed, a faint smirk still lingering on his lips. The earlier show had gone exactly as he nned, and they had managed to pass through the first dangerous part without so much as a scratch.


    But he knew better than to let his guard down. This was Deadwood Pass after all, and the real threat hadn''t even appeared yet.


    The air became cooler as they neared the middle of the pass, and up ahead, the caravan slowed as figures emerged from the rocky outcroppings. A group of bandits,rger and more organized than thest, appeared, their weapons glinting in the dim light as they spread out to block the road.


    These weren''t the terrified stragglers that had retreated earlier¡ªthese men had the confidence and arrogance of seasoned mercenaries.


    Their leader, a tall man with a scar running across his face, stepped forward, his voice carrying over the pass.


    "Stop right there!" he barked, raising a hand. His eyes gleamed with greed as he scanned the caravan. "Hand over all your goods and the women. We might just consider letting you live."


    The merchant''s assistant gasped, her face pale as she clutched the edge of the carriage. The merchant himself swallowed hard, clearly unnerved by the new threat. But before they could react, Ardel stood up, his voice loud and steady, exactly as Adrian had instructed him.


    "Leave if you value your lives," Ardel warned, his tone carrying a calm confidence. "You don''t know who you''re dealing with. If you make the Bright Ster Magus angry, you will all die."


    The bandit leader let out a bark ofughter, echoed by his men. "Do you really think we''re going to fall for that trick? We''ve heard all about your little game." He spat on the ground, his sneer widening. "This time, there''s no escape. Attack!"


    With that, the bandits surged forward, their weapons raised, bloodlust in their eyes.


    But just as they were about to strike, a voice¡ªcold andmanding¡ªrang out from the carriage. It was the same voice that had sent the previous group running in terror.


    "Die, you vermins."


    A blinding light exploded from the carriage, enveloping the entire area. The world turned white, the light so intense that even the bravest bandits froze mid-attack, shielding their eyes. The sheer power of it pressed against them, suffocating, as if the sun itself had descended into the pass.


    The light lingered for what felt like an eternity, ten long, excruciating seconds where no one could move, could think. And then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the light vanished, leaving the pass in eerie silence apanied by several screams.


    As the light disappeared, everything came into view.


    The bandit leader, who had led the charge with arrogance,y dead on the ground, his body charred and lifeless, his eyes open wide, still filled with confusion. Scattered around him were the bodies of his men¡ªover a dozen of them, fallen where they stood, their faces twisted in horror.


    Only four bandits remained standing, their legs trembling, their eyes wide with disbelief and terror. The survivors looked at one another, too shocked to speak, too afraid to move.


    And then the magus spoke again, his voice colder than before.


    "If any of you wish to try again," it said, "I will not leave a single one of you alive."


    The remaining bandits didn''t need to be told twice. They dropped their weapons and bolted into the shadows, their retreat quick and frantic.


    Hidden within the cliffs, other bandits who had been watching the scene unfold¡ªthe ones who had been sent by other groups to observe the caravan¡ªstumbled back in terror. They, too, fled into the safety of the rocks, unwilling to test their fate against such overwhelming power.


    The once-crowded path was now empty, only filled with the bodies of the fallen bandits.


    Inside the carriage, Adrian chuckled softly though his mind was still epting the fact he killed people again, his eyes still closed as if nothing had happened. Ardel nced at him, a small smile spreading across his face. "It worked," he whispered, impressed at how wlessly the n had gone.


    He wasn''t that much affected since he was an original person of this world and has seen this type of scene a lot.


    The merchant and his assistant, however, were far from calm. They stared in shock at the aftermath of the battle, their faces pale.


    Although they didn''t exactly see what happened, they knew everything was over, and in just 10 or so seconds.


    "That... that was... What was that?" the merchant muttered under his breath, his voice shaking.


    "Who... who are you?" The assistant added, her suspicion about their strength being reced by shock.


    Adrian opened his eyes, the mischievous glint still there. "What do you mean? Didn''t you hear?"


    "I''m the Bright Ster Magus."


    The merchant''s assistant opened her mouth to speak but found no words, her wide eyes darting between the lifeless bandits and Adrian, whose serene expression betrayed none of the violence that had just transpired.


    The merchant himself fumbled forposure, his knuckles white as he clutched the reins of his seat, too stunned to even consider their miraculous survival.


    Adrian let out a soft sigh, noticing their stunned expressions without needing to look directly at them. He shook his head slightly, as if amused by the predictable reaction. ''Of course, they''re questioning it'', he thought. ''Ster Magus? A young man like me?''


    In truth, Adrian wasn''t one¡ªfar from it.


    But the Bright technique that he created using Forbidden Light''s power came in handy. He had wanted to avoid unnecessary bloodshed, but in this world, mercy was a fleeting luxury. To survive, one had to disy overwhelming power¡ªreal or not.


    The merchant, his lips trembling, finally managed to find his voice. "M-Magus..." he began, though his tone was hesitant. "Forgive me for...doubting your abilities earlier. I never imagined..."


    His assistant, still pale, nodded shakily. "Is it... true?" she asked in a small voice. "Are you really the Bright Ster Magus?"


    Adrian leaned back in his seat, his face calm but with the shadow of a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. He offered no direct answer, letting the title linger in the air between them, as though acknowledging the im without fullymitting to it.


    "Does it really matter what you believe?" Adrian replied, his voice smooth. "We''re alive, aren''t we?"


    The merchant nodded vigorously, too afraid to press further. The assistant, though still shaken, cast a nce at Ardel, who had taken his seat once more, his expression unreadable. She remained silent, her gaze fixed on Adrian with a mix of awe and uncertainty.


    ''With this, I think we''ll reach Vesper''s Peak without further trouble,'' Adrian mused.


    Now that word of their ''Magus'' had likely spread among the bandit groups, no one would dare challenge them again. Not unless they were foolish enough to test fate or had a strong individual or move useful against a Ster Magus.


    However, he knew no Ster Tier individual would waste their time and power in a ce like this. Though there might be a Lunar Sage or Ster Savant, they wouldn''t risk their life or men just for a mere little caravan.


    ''Though there''s a loophole that might backfire on us as well.'' Adrian thought. ''They may think we are escorting a precious treasure with the help of a Ster Magus. And, wealth makes people often blind and lose their mind...''


    ''But, this is the best n I could think of... Had I been more smart... There are probably many more effective ways... Sigh... Whatever, let''s see what happens...''

 Chapter 359: Red Dragon Sc*ms

    "Um... Sir Magus... Why did we walk from this way? This isn''t the right way, isn''t it?" The merchant asked Adrian as they made a turn when they finally reached arge clearing before reaching the end of the Deadwood Pass.


    "It''s because this way is much safer. There are probably several bandit groups waiting for us at the end of the pass." Adrian ''exined''. He couldn''t exactly tell him, they were going toplete their second mission here.


    "O-Oh, I see." Merchant nodded, he didn''t care about anything - as long as they reached their destination safely together with the goods, it was all fine.


    After changing their ways and leaving the Deadwood Pass through another way, they finally reached the Vesper''s Peak about an hourter. Adrian ordered them to stop again, telling the merchant they should rest before continuing, and look out for any ambushes.


    Merchant readily agreed even asking him and his team to check throughly.


    Adrian nced at the merchant, his expression calm and unreadable, before giving a small nod. "Fine. We''ll check the area thoroughly, just like you asked."


    The merchant breathed a sigh of relief,pletely unaware of Adrian''s true intentions. Adrian signaled to Ardel and the others, then led them away from the caravan. As they moved through the trees, the caravan disappeared from sight, left in a safe spot while they ventured toward their real goal¡ªthe haunted ruins near Vesper''s Peak.


    Adrian''s gaze flickered toward the towering mountain in the distance. "Haunted ruins," he muttered under his breath, already feeling the energy of the ce. He had a suspicion that something powerful was there¡ªlikely an Elite Wraith he encountered before or something of simr strength and type. Whatever it was, it wouldn''t be easy.


    But that was why they were here, wasn''t it?


    As they neared the edge of the ruined site, Adrian''s thoughts drifted to another team¡ªthe main cast. Had they already uncovered what was wrong? Were they on their way back, or had things gone sideways, forcing a change in the plot? Either way, he couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that things were going to be different once again.


    ______ ___


    A sh of silver light split the air as a portal opened with a faint hum. One by one, five figures stumbled out, exhaustion written across their faces.


    Irithel was the first, her long red hair tangled and dirtied from battle. Ignis, her pet smander also was breathing heavily, likely injured and in pain. Behind her, Ren limped forward, his battle clothes torn, his body bruised and bloodied.


    Aurelia followed, her hands trembling, clutching the remnants of her staff. Lyra came next, her breathing ragged, a cut running along her cheek, though she was still holding a scythe mixed with blue and red blood.


    And finally, Aurelius, his expression twisted in frustration and anxiety, stepped through, thest one out.


    Ren groaned as he copsed to the ground, mming his fist down. "Damn those Red Dragon scum!" he cursed loudly, his voice echoing through the clearing. His eyes burned with anger, the rage simmering just beneath the surface.


    Aurelia, Irithel, and Lyra nodded in agreement, their faces grim.


    "They ambushed us," Lyra muttered under her breath, shaking her head. "It was too sudden."


    Aurelius gritted his teeth, his jaw tight. He hadn''t said much after the battle, but the frustration was evident in his eyes. "To think they would do such a thing," he said quietly, his voice low and dangerous. "They are worse than monsters."


    He wasn''t wrong.


    Aurelius''s mind went back to the time.


    When they first entered the ck Swamp Ruin, it had seemed like any other Silver Tier ruin¡ªdangerous, but manageable. They knew the monsters inside were supposed to be intelligent, and smart enough to set traps and ambushes, bait, and even taunt. That was what made this particr ruin so difficult.


    But as they ventured deeper, they realized something was off.


    The monsters had been mindless, more aggressive than normal, attacking in frenzied waves with no strategy or care for their own lives. It was nothing like the calcted, cunning tactics they had been prepared for.


    It was almost as if they were being controlled by something or someone, manipted to fight without any sense of self-preservation. Their eyes, zed over with a sickly green sheen, attacked without thought or strategy. And it didn''t stop. Wave after wave of creatures ambushed them, as if the entire swamp had turned against them.


    It wasn''t until they reached the other end of the swamp that they understood.


    The Guardian''s Area¡ªominously quiet, dark mist hanging heavy in the air¡ªloomed ahead of them. The infamous reason for this ruin''s reputation stood before them. The Swamp Guardian.


    The Sludge Lord.


    A massive, reptilian creature slowly emerged from the depths of the murky swamp water. Its thick, leathery skin glistened with moisture, its body covered in moss and algae, blending almost perfectly into the swamp itself. Its glowing green eyes scanned them, cold and calcting. Despite its sluggish movements, there was a palpable danger in the way it stalked toward them.


    Aurelia had gripped her staff, trembling slightly. "That thing is huge..." Aurelius could clearly remember her reaction.


    "It''s slow, but the swamp is its terrain," Ren added at the time after sizing up the creature. "We can''t let it hide. We''ll lose it in the water."


    And that was just the start of their problems.


    With a roar, the Sludge Lord exhaled a thick, toxic cloud, spreading its vile breath across the battlefield. The air immediately became thick with poison, stinging their eyes and throats. The ground itself seemed to bubble with toxicity, the swamp now a weapon under the creature''s control.


    "I can''t get too close," Lyra muttered, her face pale as she wiped blood from her cheek. "One touch and we''re poisoned or injured."


    "And it can regenerate," Irithel added, her voice strained as she nced toward Ignis, who growled lowly, his body trembling from exhaustion. "This is going to be tough."


    The battle was brutal, the swamp working against them at every turn. Each hit theynded on the creature was nullified as its wounds sealed over, the poison in the air sapping their strength with each breath. But slowly, methodically, they wore it down¡ªstrategy, precision, and desperation driving them forward.


    But, the worst happened soon after they finished off the Sludge Lord.


    Just as they were starting to search for the artifact to activate the exit portal, it happened.


    They were ambushed.


    By those Red Dragons Guild scums...

 Chapter 360: Dark Plan

    Aurelius''s mind raced back to the battle, the memory vivid and fresh, as if it had just happened.


    Those masked attackers¡­ they hadn''t just been any group of raiders.


    They were Lunar Tier Awakeners, every one of them skilled and dangerous. And their leader? A Ster Savant.


    The kind of opponent you''d want to avoid at all costs. But after the fight with the Sludge Lord, they hadn''t had the luxury of avoiding anything. Exhaustion clung to them, every breathbored, every muscle burning with fatigue. Yet there was no choice.


    It was either fight or die.


    Aurelia had been the first to act. Despite trembling from the strain of using too much mana, she forced herself to heal them, her staff glowing with soft light as it mended their wounds and strengthened their bodies. Without her, they wouldn''t have made it past the first wave.


    Lyra had fought like a demon, her scythe cutting through the air with deadly precision. She unleashed a devastatingbo that tore through several of their ambushers, the sheer force of her blows leaving the masked men crumpled on the ground.


    But it came at a price¡ªAurelius remembered how she coughed up blood afterward, her body trembling from the internal injuries she had sustained. Yet she hadn''t stopped.


    None of them had.


    Irithel, with a fierce look in her eyes, did something Aurelius hadn''t expected. She used her ability on Ignis, her pet smander, and his body began to glow with a fiery light.


    The smander grewrger, stronger, his power increasing as Irithel used her ability to rank him up temporarily. Ignis roared, mes dancing around his massive form, and tore through their enemies with unmatched ferocity. It gave them the breathing room they so desperately needed.


    Aurelius could still feel the crackle of his own lightning coursing through his veins. He had pushed his abilities further than he ever had before, controlling lightning on a massive scale to strike down their attackers. His entire body had throbbed with pain, but he had gritted his teeth and kept going, knowing that if he faltered for even a second, it would be over.


    But Ren... Ren had been the biggest surprise. In the middle of the chaos, just when it seemed like the masked warriors would overwhelm them, Ren had raised his hands, a barrier forming around them. It shimmered with a faint blue light, solid and imprable. The masked men had thrown everything they had at it, but Ren''s barrier held, giving them a chance to catch their breath and regroup.


    Aurelius clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he remembered the fight with the Ster Savant.


    That man had been ruthless, his power far beyond anything Aurelius had faced before. They had shed, lightning against the wind, the force of their battle shaking the ground beneath them. In ast-ditch effort, Aurelius had burned his life force, channeling everything he had into one final attack.


    It had worked, but it had nearly killed him.


    If Aurelia hadn''t activated her own ability on time to heal and buff everyone, they would be all dead and his attack wouldn''t have worked against the Ster Savant as well.


    And now, outside the ruins, he could still feel the lingering effects¡ªthe cold ache of using too much power, the burn of overextending himself. He nced at the others. They were all battered and bruised, but alive.


    Barely.


    They had interrogated the few survivors of the ambush, forcing the truth out of them.


    It turns out they were from the Red Dragons Guild that they worked with not long ago. They investigated further, Ren even torturing them to get the answers. After all, their lives were threatened, and they seemed to be hiding something.


    But, they gave up in the end.


    They discovered a dark n lurking beneath the surface, something far bigger than any of them had anticipated. Something that could threaten not just the academy, but the entire city and the viges surrounding it.


    "We need to get back," Aurelius said, his voice hoarse. "The academy, the city needs to know."


    Ren nodded, wiping the dirt from his face. "Yeah, before it''s toote."


    Aurelia was already casting small healing spells, her hands glowing softly as she tried to ease some of their injuries. Lyra was leaning against a tree, her scythe resting beside her, while Ren sat on the ground, staring at the horizon.


    The sun was setting, casting an orange glow over the valley and the distant mountains. The world seemed calm now, quiet after the storm, but Aurelius knew better.


    This was only the beginning.


    The beginning of something that could end up disastrous if not handled or prevented properly.


    _____ ____ _


    As they rested outside the ruins, the atmosphere was tense. Despite the momentary peace, Aurelius could sense the weight of everything that had just happened, as though the very air around them was holding its breath.


    Aurelia''s hands glowed with soft, warm light, her healing spells mending the worst of their wounds. But her face was pale, the exhaustion clear in her eyes. Lyra, who had been hit hardest,y back on the ground, wincing as Aurelia patched up her external injuries while giving pain killer potions.


    "You doing okay?" Aurelius asked quietly, ncing over at Lyra.


    Lyra offered a weak smile, her usual fire dim but not gone. "Yes. Thank you for worrying about me."


    Aurelius nodded, but he could tell she was pushing herself far beyond her limits. They all were.


    Ren, still sitting on the ground, groaned as he stretched his legs, clearly in pain despite his attempts to hide it. "How long do you think we have before something else tries to kill us?"


    Aurelia, still focusing on healing everyone, chuckled weakly. "Hopefully long enough to at least catch our breath."


    Irithel sat with Ignis curled up beside her, his massive form shrinking back down now that the battle was over. She ran a hand through his singed skin, her expression distant, lost in thought. "This n they mentioned... if it''s as bad as they hinted, we''re running out of time."


    "We''re not running," Aurelius said firmly, though the words tasted bitter in his mouth. "But we may be if we don''t hurry."


    They all knew it wouldn''t be that simple. Whatever the Red Dragons Guild had nned, it was bigger than just them, bigger than anything they had expected. And it wasn''t something they could take on alone.


    A few momentster, Aurelia finished healing, her hands trembling as she pulled her power back. "That''s all I can do for now," she muttered, her voice thick with exhaustion.


    "That''s already good enough, you did your best" Aurelius replied warmly, noting how hard she worked even though she was not less tired than them. "Let''s move."


    After a final check of their surroundings, they gathered what little strength they had left and began making their way down the valley. Thankfully, their journey out of the area was quiet. No more ambushes, no more monsters lurking in the shadows¡ªjust the eerie silence of the valley as they descended.

 Chapter 361: Academy Urgent Recall. Bane

    "Finally, we are out of this ce. Thank you, thank you so much!" The merchant expressed his gratitude again and again after they were escorted out of the Deadwood Pass without any more trouble.


    Although Adrian and his team left the caravan for about an hour, the merchant thought they took care of the bandits, so, his gratitude only got higher. Of course, Adrian didn''t exin anything and let him misunderstand as he wanted.


    And, as he expected, there was a necromancer Lich was hiding in the haunted ruins and it was raising an army of skeletons and vengeful spirits.


    Thankfully, they had the Forbidden Light''s power with them, or else, they could only run for their lives since none of them had an affinity with the light element.


    Anyway, they managed toplete both of the missions at the end.


    Just as they bid farewell to the merchant and the caravan, each of their bracelets let out a sound.


    ''So, they did it, huh.'' Adrian thought as he tapped hismunication bracelet and saw a message from the academy.


    The message requested them all to quickly abandon or finish their missions and return to the academy urgently.


    The others looked up and exchanged nces.


    "What should we do? Although we finished the missions, we need to re-pass the Deadwood Pass if we want to return quickly to the academy." Kairen asked with a frown.


    "Right, and I don''t think it will be easy," Ardel added. "The previous tricks won''t work again since we have no caravan or carriage."


    All eyes shifted to Adrian, the unspoken question hanging in the air.


    Adrian chuckled, shaking his head slightly as a grin tugged at the corner of his lips. "Leave it to me," he said, his voice calm but carrying an air of confidence. "I thought we might run into this problem, so I came prepared."


    L raised an eyebrow, skepticism and curiosity mixing in her gaze. "Prepared how? You''ve got some hidden backup, or what?"


    Instead of responding, Adrian took a few steps away from the group and let out a sharp, piercing whistle. The sound echoed across the pass, cutting through the lingering tension like a de. The others tensed, their eyes scanning the sky and surrounding cliffs, unsure of what to expect.


    Suddenly, a fast-falling sound filled the air, growing louder with each second. The group''s hands instinctively went to their weapons, their muscles coiling, ready for a fight. Ardel muttered something under his breath, gripping the hilt of his sword tightly. The only one who didn''t react was Aria, it''s as if she knew what wasing.


    "Rx," Adrian said with a smirk, noticing their rm. "It''s just our ride."


    "Ride?" Ardel repeated, still confused, but he lowered his sword slightly.


    Within moments, arge shadow fell over them as something descended at incredible speed. Arge winged beast, sleek and fierce, plummeted toward them,nding with a powerful thud that sent dust swirling around their feet.


    The creature had a body resembling a leopard, agile and muscr, but its skin was rough and scaly like a lizard''s. Its wings, broad and leathery, stretched out with a slight ripple, giving off an air of majesty. Its head was crowned with small, sharp horns, and its long tail ended in a spike that twitched with restless energy.


    The beast''s eyes gleamed with intelligence, scanning the group briefly beforending on Adrian.


    "By the Ancients," Ardel muttered, his eyes wide as he took in the creature''s imposing form. "What is that thing?" He had never seen this rare type of magic creature.


    Before anyone could respond, the armored figure atop the beast moved. With practiced ease, he swung his leg over the saddle and dismounted. The man wore polished, battle-worn armor, and his movements were fluid and confident. His presence radiated authority and experience, his eyes scanning the group before settling on Adrian.


    "Sir Dorian," Adrian greeted, his smile widening. "Right on time."


    Sir Dorian nodded, his expressionposed but a hint of recognition twinkling in his eyes. "As you requested, Mr.Adrian," he replied, his deep voice carrying a tone of respect.


    The others watched, still processing what was happening. L looked at Adrian, utterly baffled. "You¡­ you''ve had this n the whole time?"


    Adrian shrugged casually. "I figured we might need a quick exit."


    Sir Dorian patted the side of the beast, which growled softly in acknowledgment. "Bane is more than capable of carrying all of you," he said, referring to the creature. "We should make it back to the academy in no time."


    "Bane?" Ardel muttered, staring at the beast with a mix of awe and fear. "What ''is'' Bane?"


    "A Winged Rth," Adrian exined, cing a hand on Bane''s side. "Fast, strong, and reliable."


    Aria also added a brief description using her knowledge. Rths were rare magic beasts, known for their fierce nature and ability to traverse vast distances at great speed. However, their numbers were low, so it was hard to meet them, not to mention tame one.


    Then she looked at Adrian, remembering how he secured this beast and gave it to Dorian to train and keep it.


    "Well, that''s convenient," L muttered, the tension finally leaving her body as she allowed himself to rx. "Remind me to never underestimate your ''preparations'' again."


    Sir Dorian gestured for the group to mount Bane, and therge creature lowered itself to the ground, making it easier for them to climb on.


    "Let''s move quickly," Adrian said, helping Aria up first. "The academy''s message sounded urgent."


    One by one, they mounted Bane, finding spots to sit on the beast''s broad back. Adrian was thest to climb aboard, settling near the front behind Sir Dorian. While Aria sat behind him, L, Kairen, and finally Ardel were on the furthest back.


    "Hang on tight," Dorian called out, a grin on his face. "It''s going to be a fast ride."


    With a powerful beat of its wings, Bane leaped into the sky, the ground rapidly falling away beneath them. The wind whipped past as they ascended, the Deadwood Pass shrinking in the distance. For the first time in hours, the tension lifted, and despite the urgency of their mission, Adrian felt a sense of freedom. He really liked this feeling, flying in the skies, enjoying the scenery.


    But they didn''t have enough time to appreciate the skies or nature right now. Because, the final event for the semester was about to start, or has already started.

 Chapter 362: Chaos Brewing

    In front of the massive, tinum-colored portal, several figures stood, their silhouettes bathed in the eerie light emanating from the swirling gateway.


    Among them, three figures stood out from the rest¡ªtwo people d in red armor, the unmistakable symbol of a dragon emzoned on their chests, and a man draped in a crimson cloak. The strange symbol embroidered on his forehead flickered with an unnatural glow, his eyes dull yet ghastly, as if staring into the void itself.


    The man in the cloak stepped forward, his posture graceful yet ominous. "Thank you forpleting the unity mission with such great sess," he said, his voice smooth and gentlemanly, belying the danger that clung to his very presence.


    The man and woman in red armor exchanged a nce, then smiled. "Thank you for your praise, De-Sr Artisan," they replied in unison, bowing their heads slightly to show their respect.


    The man nodded subtly, his attention shifting to the tinum portal as it began to tremble, cracks spreading across its once-wless surface.


    The air around them hummed with violent aether, thick and oppressive.


    A smile spread across everyone''s face.


    Soon, their grand n woulde to life, engulfing the popr and powerful Eldoria City and the Academy in chaos.


    Even that old fool Arven couldn''t stop what wasing.


    Crackle... Crackle...


    "Crack-!"


    The portal shattered with a deafening crack, and the world around them shifted violently.


    Reality itself seemed to warp and bend as space and time merged, revealing a new, twistedndscape beyond the shattered portal. The ground beneath their feet rumbled as the very fabric of the area was rewritten, transforming into a hellish expanse.


    The Ruin was awakening...


    The Ruin of Molten Wyverns Tribe.


    From the depths of this newly awakened vast ruin, hundreds of wyverns emerged, their eyes glowing with malevolent intent and hunger. Their fiery wings pped with terrifying force as they spread across the skies.


    And among them, a massive ck wyvern, its scales dark as night, roared with a fury that shook the ground and the sky, signaling the beginning of the chaos.


    Their Grand n has finally started...


    ______ ___ _


    Meanwhile, in the heart of Eldoria City, chaos was already brewing as the atmosphere buzzed with urgency and anxiety. People were rushing through the streets, some running toward the gates, others heading deeper into the city for safety.


    The sky above was a flurry of activity as flying units, dispatched by the city''s defense forces, soared across the horizon, scouting the surrounding areas. Their keen eyes scanned thendscape for signs of danger, while the city gates bustled with a constant stream of non-awakened people andmoners who had been outside, now scrambling to return to the safety of Eldoria''s walls.


    Among the crowd, several young men and women¡ªobviously academy students¡ªstood near the gates. They were being stopped by the guards, quickly ushered through a series of teleportation runes leading to the academy. Each one carried a serious expression, the urgency of their summoning clear on their faces as they prepared for any threat.


    Suddenly, something in the sky caught the attention of those nearby.


    A shadow loomed overhead, growingrger by the second as it plummeted toward the ground at an incredible speed. Gasps and startled cries filled the air as the object came closer, its descent so rapid that even the guards tensed, preparing for impact.


    With a loud ''thud'', the figurended just outside the gate, sending dust and dirt billowing into the air. The shockwave rippled across the crowd, and as the dust settled, the figure of arge winged beast came into view. Its powerful wings folded in as it crouched low to the ground, and atop it, several figures could be seen dismounting.


    Adrian and his team had finally arrived.


    They quickly dismounted Bane and showed their student badges to the Guards who surrounded them.


    The guards, initially on edge, recognized the insignia on the tokens that Adrian and the others presented¡ªa special emblem given only to academy students. The tension eased immediately as they saluted and stepped aside, allowing them swift passage.


    "Hurry!" one of the guards called out, gesturing toward a smaller gate where a glowing portal hummed with energy. "The portal will take you straight to the academy."


    Without wasting time, Adrian nodded to the others. Kairen, L, Aria, and Ardel followed close behind, each one of them quick and ready for whatever awaited them.


    As they entered the portal, they disappeared one after another. While Dorian had to stay outside since Adrian asked him to wait for their return.


    __________ ___ _


    As Adrian and his team stepped through the shimmering portal, they emerged into the academy''s grand arena. The space was bustling with students from all years¡ªfirst-years like them, second-years, third-years, and even a few scattered fourth-years, all gathered with tense expressions.


    The air was thick with anticipation, and the murmurs of concern rippled through the crowd as they tried to make sense of the chaos unfolding outside the academy walls.


    Adrian exchanged quick nces with Kairen, Aria, L, and Ardel before they made their way to blend in with their ssmates among the first-year students. They knew that whatever was happening would require all of them to be on their guard. The weight of the situation pressed down on them, but they kept their expressions calm, hiding their unease as best as they could.


    Suddenly, the booming voice of the academy''s Vice-Principal echoed throughout the arena, cutting through the whispers and bringing everyone to attention.


    "Students!" he called, his voice firm and authoritative. "The city is in grave danger."


    A wave of tension swept through the arena.


    "A vicious group has joined with the Red Dragons Guild who has betrayed us," he continued, his tone growing colder. "They have been responsible for a series of Ruins Awakenings, one after another. This is no mere coincidence, nor is it an ident. We have confirmed their involvement, and their aim is to bring the city and the academy to its knees."


    The Vice-Principal''s voice rang out over the crowd, his words clear despite the growing fear. "The Principal has already left to deal with the most dangerous among these¡ªthe tinum-Ranked Ruin. But we cannot sit idly by. The defense of this city, of our academy, now falls to us as well."


    The students felt a knot tighten in their chests at the mention of the Red Dragons Guild.


    The Vice-Principal continued, outlining the n of action. Though his words blurred together, Adrian caught the critical details:


    The academy would be assisting in the city''s defense, and each student would be assigned based on their ranking, ss, and strength. Groups were being organized, with a fourth-year student leading each team.


    Each group would consist of three third-years, five second-years, and five first-years, ensuring a bnced distribution of experience and strength.


    The most powerful teams would be sent to defend the outer areas of the city, where the danger was greatest, while those with lesserbat abilities¡ªlike smiths, enchanters, and alchemists¡ªwould be stationed within the academy or at the backlines, providing support where needed.


    They felt the gravity of the situation settle over them as they realized the people outside, maybe even their families were in danger. There would be no time for hesitation. Every student had a role to y in the battle ahead, whether they were fighting on the frontlines or supporting from behind.


    The Vice-Principal''s voice boomed once more, finalizing his instructions. "Be prepared. You will be briefed on your specific missions by your group leaders. Good luck, and may the city stand strong."


    "Now, let''s start the mission."

 Chapter 363: Monster Waves [1]

    Adrian felt the vibration of hismunication device as the Vice-Principal''s voice faded from the arena. He pulled it from his wrist, a small light shing on the surface, indicating a new message. Around him, others did the same, checking their notifications as the assignment groups began to form.


    "Looks like we''ve been assigned," Kairen said, ncing down at his own message. Adrian nodded as he scanned the message:


    Group 1: Ceil (2nd Year), E (4th Year, Leader), ire (3rd Year), Adrian(1st year), Aria, Ardel, Aurelius, Aurelia.


    He froze for a second, his eyes locking on Aria''s name. She would be with him, but the others¡ªKairen, L¡ªweren''t. He nced over at Aria, and she met his gaze, already understanding what this meant.


    "We''ll be in different groups," Ardel said softly, her expression betraying a flicker of disappointment. Adrian nodded, forcing a calm expression.


    "It''s for the best," he replied. "We''ll cover more ground."


    "Stay safe guys." Kairen gave Adrian a quick pat on the shoulder, while L sighed.


    "I''m in the same group with that ''bastard'' again," she said with a slight frown.


    "You too. We''ll meet up once it''s over," Adrian reassured them before turning to Aria and Ardel. "Let''s find the others."


    Together, they made their way through the thinning crowd, searching for the rest of their team. Before long, a familiar figure d in light armor approached them¡ªAurelius. Behind him Aurelia followed closely.


    "Looks like we''re together again," Aurelius smiled in relief, though the situation seemed to temper his usual attitude. "Noints from me."


    "Let''s find the rest of the group."


    A short distance away, a second-year student, unmistakable with her short gleaming blue hair, stood with crossed arms. Her presence wasmanding, her demeanor cool and focused¡ªDragon Maiden Ceil. Beside her, a tall girl with striking blue eyes and an air of quiet confidence leaned against a pir. That must be ire Stormrider, one of the third-years.


    And finally, their leader E Highwind, stood at the front. Her silver hair was tied into a sleek ponytail, and her posture was firm. The fourth year held an air of authority that was difficult to ignore.


    "Alright, listen up," E called as the group assembled. "We''ve been assigned to the outskirts of Eldoria. The monster waves from the Bronze, Gold, and Silver Tier are expected to strike first in that area, and it''ll be our job to contain the initial attack."


    Ceil nodded, her silver eyes gleaming. "Monster waves¡ªthe typical first phase of an Awakening. They''ll being in droves, but we handle the guardians."


    "We''ll have to be smart about how we deal with them," ire added, her tone measured. "Stick to your strengths, fight the monsters that match your abilities. This isn''t just about surviving; it''s about holding the line."


    E continued, her voice firm. "I and re will be handling the guardians. You all take care of the rest. Stick together, watch each other''s backs, and don''t overestimate yourselves. We''re the first defense, but we can''t afford any mistakes."


    Aurelius exchanged determined looks with Aurelia and the others. They were ready.


    "Now, let''s move out. The portal to the outskirts is just ahead." E gestured, leading them toward another glowing archway on the far side of the arena.


    The group entered the portal, and in a sh of light, thendscape shifted. The sprawling city of Eldoria disappeared, reced by the rugged outskirts. Jagged cliffs loomed in the distance, and the protective walls of the city could be seen faintly behind them.


    The air was thick with tension. The ground beneath their feet felt more solid, and the wind carried a distant, ominous sound.


    Then, they heard it.


    The thunderous rumble of countless feet, like a storm approaching from the horizon. The earth trembled as if something massive was barreling toward them. The sky, once clear, was now filled with dark clouds that rolled and swirled unnaturally.


    "They''reing," E said, her tone sharp as her silver eyes scanned the distance. "Get ready."


    The first wave of monsters appeared, their silhouettes barely visible in the far distance, but growingrger by the second. Enormous boar-like creatures with tusks the size of spears charged toward them, their eyes glowing with unnatural fury. Behind them, smaller, faster creatures with multiple limbs skittered across the ground, their bodies low and predatory.


    There were more than 10 types of monsters.


    Adrian tightened his grip on his weapon, feeling the familiar weight of his sword in his hand.


    E stepped forward, her auramanding. "Hold... Charge."


    Without hesitation, the group moved into position.


    "Take your positions," Ceil ordered as she was the leader of the second group.


    Adrian, Aria, Aurelius, Ardel, and Aurelia moved to the sides, taking their own positions. Ceil and the other third years also took their positions, ready to confront the more dangerous threats. The ground shook again as the monsters closed in, their numbers growing with each passing moment.


    And then, with a deafening roar, the first wave crashed into them.


    E attracted the attention of the three strongest Guardian Monsters using her wind Magic. While ire and the other two third years engaged inbat with two Guardian monsters.


    The rest of the monsters, more than 400, were left to Adrian and the others.


    _____ ___ _


    E stood tall amidst the chaos, her silver hair gleaming as the wind whipped around her. Facing down the three Guardian Monsters¡ªeach a force of nature in their own right¡ªher eyes narrowed with cold determination.


    The thunder mammoth, a towering beast with tusks crackling with electricity, stomped forward, the ground trembling beneath its weight. Beside it, the boar-like creature with molten skin and fiery eyes pawed the ground, ready to charge, while overhead, a giant winged beast circled, screeching with a high-pitched cry.


    E wasted no time. She thrust her hands forward, mes bursting from her fingertips. A searing wall of fire erupted in front of the boar, forcing it back with a furious snarl, its molten skin sizzling as it collided with the heat. At the same time, she flicked her wrist, and the wind howled, forming a barrier that knocked the mammoth off bnce as it charged.


    The flying monster dove at her, wings outstretched, but E''s response was swift. A cyclone of wind gathered around her, propelling her into the air. With a wave of her hand, she sent a spiral of fire crashing into the creature''s wings. It screeched in pain, struggling to stay airborne, but it wasn''t finished yet.


    The mammoth roared, its tusks glowing with raw lightning. With a stomp, it sent a wave of electricity rippling through the ground. E leaped into the air again, barely dodging the attack, and retaliated with a st of wind, sending debris flying toward the beast.


    The boar, enraged, charged through the fire barrier, but E shifted her focus, sting it back with an intense stream of me that sent its molten body crashing into the mammoth.


    In a single fluid motion, she conjured a dual attack¡ªdes of wind to slice at the boar''s legs, and a concentrated inferno aimed directly at the flying monster. The battlefield was a chaotic storm of fire and wind, her magic powerful but controlled, matching the ferocity of the three beasts.


    But the Guardian Monsters were relentless. As they regrouped, preparing to strike again, E stood firm, unyielding. She was determined to hold them off, no matter the cost.


    The same could be said for other groups.


    ire and her friends were in a stalemate against a lion and a reptilian like two Guardians.


    Thankfully, the 2nd and 1st years were doing fine - they already eliminated the half of the weaker monsters.

 Chapter 364: Monster Waves [2]

    While their group was fighting in this area against the monster waves, the other groups, the awakeners in the city, and the defense forces were also fighting their own battles.


    More than half of the strong Awakeners were sent to Ruins in order to stop the monsters before they came here. Their intention was to lower the casualties.


    Some groups were sent to scout the viges and check if there were any civilians left.


    The battlefield was a cacophony of roars and shing steel, with Adrian and the others locked in their own fierce struggle. Aria''s arrows whizzed through the air, taking down the smaller monsters in quick session, while Aurelius and Ren fought back-to-back, cutting down anything that came too close. Even as they fought, the tension in the air was thick.


    Adrian swung his sword in a swift arc, cleaving through thest of the charging beasts. The creature let out a final screech before copsing into the dirt, its body dissolving into mist as it vanished from the battlefield. He took a deep breath, wiping the sweat from his brow, his heart still racing from the intensity of the fight.


    As the dust began to settle, his mind wandered, piecing together the fragments of what was happening around them.


    ''This is just the beginning...'' Adrian thought grimly, his eyes narrowing as he recalled the event from the novel. The monster waves were only the beginning¡ªsomething much worse was about to unfold. In the web novel, there had been a drastic turn of events, and it was happening right now.


    He remembered it all too well: the forces sent to the Ruins to prevent further destruction, the scouting parties dispatched to viges, and the initial sess in holding back the monsters. But it was all a fa?ade. The true danger wasn''t the monster waves¡ªit was the ambush waiting for those who ventured too far.


    ''The Red Dragons Guild... and the third party who can somehow order the monsters to attack the city...''


    Adrian''s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden jolt through the ground. He could feel it beneath his feet, the unmistakable rumble of something massive approaching. He nced around at his team, noticing the same look of unease spread across their faces. The roars of monsters in the distance grew louder, more menacing. But something was wrong¡ªthese monsters weren''ting from the usual direction.


    "Adrian..." Aria''s voice was quiet, filled with concern. "Do you feel that?"


    He nodded, gripping his sword tighter. "It''s the Ruins," he said, his voice steady butced with urgency. "The Gold Tier Ruins have fully awakened."


    Before Aria could respond, a piercing cry echoed through the skies. Dark figures appeared on the horizon, charging toward them with unnatural speed and ferocity. These weren''t just monsters¡ªthey were being driven by something, controlled by a malevolent force.


    In the distance, Adrian could see them: men with strange symbols glowing on their foreheads,manding the creatures forward. Their eyes glowed with an eerie light, the same as the monsters.


    ''The men with the symbols... The cult-like group from the novel.''


    The Red Dragons Guild had betrayed them, allying with this unknown faction, their members positioned at the Ruins to sabotage the defense forces. The sudden ambush had left the scouting and defense parties in disarray, and now, the monsters from the fully awakened high-ranked Ruins were charging directly toward Eldoria.


    The weight of it all crashed down on them. The Gold Tier monsters were much stronger than what they had just faced¡ªand worse, they were being led by these twisted individuals, all part of a plot to bring the city to its knees.


    "Everyone, brace yourselves!" E''smanding voice cut through the rising tension. The seniors¡ªE, ire, and Ceil¡ªstood at the frontlines, their expressions calm but deadly serious. Thankfully, those 4 could fight against the Gold Ruin monsters but they couldn''t and would only hinder them.


    E''s silver eyes glowed with determination, her wind magic crackling around her as she prepared for the next onught. ire twirled her staff, and Ceil readied her sword, each of them radiating power.


    ''They''re the ones who''ll lead the charge in this event'', he thought, recalling how the trio had yed a pivotal role in the original storyline. Their leadership and strength had kept the city from falling when all seemed lost. But this time... this time, things could be different.''


    He wasn''t a mere bystander anymore.


    He might only be an extra in this world, but he knew the future, and with that knowledge came responsibility. He couldn''t just rely on the original main characters to fix everything. Well, not that he had been doing it.


    As the first of the new wave of monsters broke through the treeline, Adrian stored his sword back in the storage ring and whistled loudly.


    After a few seconds, he noticed Dorian flying in their direction on Bane. He made a few gestures to Dorian which the man nodded.


    Adrian watched as Dorian, riding atop his wyvern Bane, streaked through the air like a dark shadow. Bane''s massive wings pped powerfully, sending gusts of wind rippling through the battlefield. The ominous roar of the beast echoed over the chaos, but for Adrian, it was a sound of reassurance¡ªa familiar signal that they weren''t entirely outmatched.


    Dorian locked eyes with Adrian from above, and with a nod of understanding, he guided Bane into a steep dive, aiming straight for the suspicious men with glowing symbols on their foreheads. The men controlling the monster horde were standing at the rear, directing the creatures forward like chess pieces on a board, oblivious to the impending attack.


    "Now," Adrian whispered under his breath.


    Bane unleashed an icy torrent from its maw, a chilling stream of frost that turned the air around it into a blizzard. The ground froze beneath its path, and the monsters caught in its wake let out a series of guttural cries, their bodies stiffening as the ice consumed them. In mere moments, the once fearsome creatures were reduced to frozen statues, their forms encased in jagged ice.


    But the men with the glowing symbols¡ªAdrian''s real targets¡ªweren''t so easily caught. As the wave of ice drew nearer, the ground beneath them trembled, and a massive form erupted from the earth.


    The Ruin Guardian.


    A towering golem-like monster, monstrous being made of dark stone and crackling energy, the Ruin Guardian swiped its massive arm in front of the men, shattering the iing ice before it could reach them. The wave of frost scattered harmlessly against the guardian''s powerful defense, and the suspicious men quickly scrambled back, shielded by their protector.


    Adrian cursed under his breath. ''The Ruin Guardian¡­ it''s as strong as I thought.''


    The men with the glowing symbols sneered from behind their monstrous shield, their eerie eyes glowing brighter as they resumed theirmand of the monster horde. The guardian''s presence made it nearly impossible to reach them directly. The creature was a force of nature, an unstoppable defender that Adrian recognized all too well from the novel.


    ''This is not bad...'' Adrian thought, scanning the battlefield. The Gold Tier monsters were stilling in waves, but now they had the added threat of the Ruin Guardian and the mysterious faction pulling the strings. ''Now, we can switch to the next part of the n.''

 Chapter 365: Assasination Route

    It was because Adrian had been waiting for this exact moment.


    As the monster waves thickened and the Ruin Guardian loomed, Adrian''s mind raced. He had anticipated the appearance of the cult-like group members¡ªtheir glowing symbols and ominous presence confirmed it. It was time to put his next move into action.


    He sidled up to Aria, who was firing spells with unerring precision, and whispered, "Aria, I need you to cover us. We''re moving in."


    Aria''s keen eyes flicked to him briefly, understanding the unspoken n without needing more exnation. Her grip on the staff tightened. "Got it."


    Without missing a beat, Adrian gestured to Ardel, who had been standing nearby, ready for orders. "Follow me, we''re taking the assassination route."


    Ardel gave a subtle nod after a brief surprise. His newly developed assassin''s instincts kicked in, his body tense and ready to blend into the surroundings.


    Aria began to mutter a quick incantation under her breath. The ground trembled slightly as a thick earth wall rose, seemingly meant to block the approaching monsters.


    It looked solid and imprable, but in reality, it was a clever diversion. Behind the cover of the earthen barrier, Adrian and Ardel quickly donned their invisibility cloaks. The cloaks shimmered, bending light around them, but Adrian wasn''t taking any chances.


    "Just in case," Adrian murmured to Ardel.


    Ardel nodded, closing his eyes briefly.


    A faint ripple in the air around them signaled that Ardel had activated his ability, blending their presence even further with the surroundings. Their forms, already hidden by the cloaks, now became indistinguishable from the environment, like ghosts on the battlefield.


    "We''ll go with bait and strikebo," Adrian whispered. "Let''s go."


    With that, the two melted into the surroundings, slipping behind the wall and retreating from sight. Their maneuver would take them wide, around the battlefield, toward the massive Ruin Guardian and the men with the glowing symbols.


    Meanwhile, Dorian, still high in the air atop Bane, unleashed another icy barrage toward the cult-like men. The frost tore through waves of monsters, but the Ruin Guardian once again deflected the attack, protecting its masters. The symbol-bearing men stayed focused, oblivious to Adrian and Ardel''s silent approach.


    Well, it was also within Adrian''s calctions - why would they pay attention to two weak Neb Tier kids when there was a bigger threat such as Bane and Dorian?


    The two also did their job and kept the enemy distracted, giving Adrian the window he needed.


    Adrian and Ardel moved like shadows, inching closer to the towering Ruin Guardian. The closer they got, the more palpable its power became. The creature''s crackling energy and towering form were intimidating, but their focus remained sharp. He nced at Ardel, signaling it was time.


    Both leapt forward in perfect sync, their footwork wless. Adrian activated his ''Phantom Step'', a technique that allowed him to move with such fluidity and speed it was as though he was weightless and teleporting. Ardel mirrored him, using his own assassin''s footwork, his ability making him seem as though he were part of the wind itself.


    They scaled the massive guardian, slipping past its defenses, and using its own stone ridges to climb unnoticed. Ardel''s heart pounded as they neared the top, where the three men stood, still barking orders at the monster horde.


    As nned, Ardel was the first to move, his dagger gleaming in the dim light as he leaped to strike. As he reached the neck of the man in the middle, a crackling sound was made as his de met an unseen force¡ªan intense red barrier that red to life around the men. The barrier reflected the blow with violent energy, sending Ardel flying back. He crashed into a stone ledge with a grunt of pain.


    "Good job."


    Ardel winced but gave a quick thumbs-up, signaling that he was still in the fight. Adrian took a deep breath, narrowing his eyes at the barrier. His mind raced. The barrier was too strong for a direct assault. But he already had a n.


    However, he would need to test it.


    Summoning the hidden yet obvious power inside him, Adrian focused his mind. The technique he was about to unleash was one of his aces, something he''d been practicing with the team and himself: ''Bright''.


    Light erupted from him, not just in a burst, but in a controlled, all-epassing wave. The area around him was bathed in pure, radiant light that consumed everything within a five-meter radius. It was an overwhelming, blinding glow that swallowed both him and the three cultists.


    To anyone outside the circle, the battlefield seemed to vanish in a sphere of white, but within, Adrian had perfect rity.


    Only he could see.


    This was the improved version of Bright.


    The three men shouted in surprise, their eerie eyes flicking around, unable to understand what had happened. They tried to rally the Ruin Guardian below, but it was toote.


    In one swift motion, Adrian''s sword arced through the light, silent and deadly.


    The first cultist''s head fell from his shoulders before he even realized what was happening. His eyes dimmed, and his body slumped to the ground, leaving nothing but a trail of fading light.


    The second man spun toward the sound, but he never had a chance to react. Adrian''s de sliced through the air, clean and precise, separating head from body in an instant. His sword moved so fast it cut through the very fabric of the light around them.


    The final cultist barely managed to raise his hand in futile defense, but Adrian was already upon him. The light illuminated the man''s terrified expression for a fraction of a second before Adrian''s sword shed one final time, cleaving through his neck with ruthless efficiency.


    It had taken no more than four seconds.


    As quickly as the light had appeared, it retracted back into Adrian''s body in a single, blinding sh, leaving the battlefield once again in its natural state.


    The scene was now eerily calm.


    Adrian stood atop the Ruin Guardian, his sword still gleaming with the faint residue of his bright technique.


    Around him, the three cultist-like men''s lifeless bodies copsed in unison, their heads rolling away from their limp forms. The eerie glow from their symbols flickered out as if snuffed by Adrian, not the light''s presence.


    While the red barrier had already shattered upon contact with the ''Bright'', just as he had suspected.


    The Ruin Guardian below trembled, its connection to its masters severed. The monstrous creature, which had been protecting the cultists with unwavering obedience, froze in ce for a moment before its eyes regained the rity that had been lost under the symbol-bearing men.


    Adrian barely had time to brace himself before the massive creature began to shake with such force that the three decapitated cultists rolled off its back and plummeted to the ground below.


    Adrian''s own bnce wavered, but his year of experience in the Survival Training Course kicked in, allowing him to adjust quickly. He spotted Ardel, who was struggling to hold on as the guardian convulsed beneath them.


    Without hesitation, Adrian lunged forward, grabbing Ardel by the arm just as he began to slip. His eyes darted upwards, quickly scanning the battlefield. Bane, Dorian''srge flyingpanion, was already soaring close by, circling like an ever-watchful sentinel.


    "Hold on!" Adrian shouted to Ardel, tightening his grip.


    With a swift, calcted motion, Adrian hoisted Ardel into the air and hurled him towards Bane. The momentum carried Ardel straight to the dragon''s back, where Dorian, quick on the uptake, reached out and caught him mid-flight.


    Dorian grunted from the impact, but quickly steadied Ardel, offering a reassuring nod before focusing back on the battlefield.


    Adrian didn''t waste a second. He spun around, feeling the golem-like guardian''s tremors intensify beneath him. The creature had realized the control on it was gone, and its rage was palpable. Its massive form twisted, its movements bing erratic and dangerous.


    Adrian leapt high into the air, propelling himself toward Bane with a precise jump. As he soared, he felt the Ruin Guardian''s attention lock onto them, sensing their presence.


    The creature roared, its guttural sound echoing across the battlefield. Its arm shot out, and from the very ground beneath its feet, jagged earth shards formed and shot toward Adrian and Bane with terrifying speed.


    ''Oh, shoot, I didn''t expect this!''


    "Dorian!" Adrian shouted mid-air, knowing they couldn''t outrun the projectiles without help.


    Dorian''s eyes widened as he nced back at the iing earth shards. With a determined grunt, he raised his hands, casting a powerful barrier of swirling fire in their direction. The firewall formed just in time to block the first wave of shards, but the sheer force of the impact caused cracks to spiderweb across the surface of the barrier.


    Adriannded on Bane''s back beside Ardel, who had just regained hisposure. The moment Adrian''s feet touched the scales, Bane roared and pushed himself into an even faster flight, wings beating powerfully to gain distance from the Ruin Guardian.


    The second volley of earth shards followed, sharper and faster than before.


    "Hold tight!" Dorian yelled, his face twisted in concentration as he summoned another burst of magic. Wind covered the air around them, reinforcing the barrier as the shards mmed against it.


    The barrier shattered upon impact, but it had done its job¡ªbuying them enough time to escape the range of the Ruin Guardian''s attacks.


    "Let''s pick up the rest of the team quickly."

 Chapter 366: This might as well be the beginning

    As Bane soared away with Adrian, Ardel, and Dorian, the Ruin Guardian let out a guttural roar that shook the battlefield. Its gaze, now burning with rage, scanned for a new target. Losing sight of Adrian and Ardel, the massive creature shifted its attention to the frontlines where E, ire, her two ssmates, and Ceil fought valiantly against its remaining minions.


    The Guardian''s eyes locked onto the five of them. With a furious bellow, it began to stomp toward them, each step sending tremors across the battlefield. The earth beneath it cracked, as jagged stones shot up to fortify its path.


    "Adrian''s right, we need to get them out of there!" Ardel shouted, barely catching his breath after their intense assault.


    Dorian nodded, already directing Bane to circle back. The flying creature''s powerful wings beat against the air as they angled toward the backline where their remaining allies stood.


    Meanwhile, on the ground, E and ire had also noticed the Ruin Guardian''s enraged advance. Both of them had witnessed the ambush on the symbol-bearing men from afar. While they couldn''t see the details, it was clear that the first years had made a decisive strike¡ªkilling the key figures and destabilizing the Ruin Guardian. Or making it enraged.


    "Looks like the guardian regained its consciousness after Adrian took out the suspicious men," ire muttered, adjusting her grip on her sword. "As expected of the guy who beat you."


    E''s eyes narrowed at her words but she didn''t retort. "...Then it''s up to us to bring it down. Ceil take Hugo and Sara, and focus on the remaining minions! We''ll handle the big guy."


    Ceil hesitated but nodded. She understood her role¡ªwithout the minions taken care of, they would be overwhelmed. She threw herself into the fight, taking on the smaller monsters with the other third years at her side.


    E and ire advanced toward the Guardian, the ground trembling under its massive form. They knew the odds weren''t in their favor. The creature''s defenses were immense, and its ability to manipte the earth made it a formidable opponent.


    The Ruin Guardian raised its massive arm, summoningrge stone pirs from the ground, aiming to crush E and ire in one strike.


    "We need to split its attention!" ire shouted. "You go left; I''ll take the right!"


    As E darted left, her silver hair glimmered in the sunlight, caught by the wind she summoned. With a graceful flick of her hand, she summoned a powerful gust that carried her swiftly out of the Guardian''s range. ire, on the right, conjured an array of Water Dragons from her staff, their serpentine forms twisting through the air as they surged toward the Guardian''s towering stone form.


    "Let''s test this thing''s defenses!" ire called, her red hair flowing behind her as she released a Wind Dragon alongside her Water spells, abination that made her renowned as the ''Tempest Empress''. The dual-elemental attack struck the Guardian''s chest, crashing against its stone armor in a powerful surge of force.


    But the Ruin Guardian''s defense was no joke. The Water and Wind Dragons collided with its stony surface, sending cracks through the earth and sshing water everywhere, but barely leaving a dent in the creature''s hardened exterior. The Guardian roared in fury, mming its massive fists into the ground, summoning more jagged earth pirs from beneath their feet.


    "ire, watch out!" E shouted as a massive stone spike shot up, aiming for her friend.


    ire leaped back, narrowly avoiding the pir. She clenched her staff tighter, her brows furrowed in frustration. "Its defenses are insane! We''ll have to hit it harder than that."


    E nodded.


    Her mind raced, calcting the best way to break through the Guardian''s thick defense. Her mastery over four elements gave her an edge, but the creature''s earth maniption seemed almost impossible to crack. Yet, as the ''Elemental Virtuoso'', she had learned to adapt.


    She raised her hands, summoning a swirling vortex of fire and wind around her. The mes intensified,bining with the wind to form a powerful inferno. The air around her shimmered with heat, and her silver hair whipped wildly as she focused her energy.


    "We''ll overwhelm it then!" E called out, her voice firm with determination. She shot the zing vortex straight at the Guardian, the mes roaring with intensity. As it collided with the stone armor, the mes licked at its surface, but again, the creature stood firm.


    ire gritted her teeth. "If we can''t break through from the outside, then we''ll drown it from the inside."


    She nted her staff into the ground, summoning a swirling tempest of water from beneath her. The Water Dragons she''d sent out earlier returned, circling the Guardian, but this time with more intensity. The air around her grew cold, the water freezing as it wrapped around the Guardian, seeping into the cracks E''s fire had weakened.


    ire''s eyes shed with power as she manipted both water and wind, creating a deadly tempest aimed at the core of the creature.


    "Now, E!" ire shouted.


    E understood instantly. She called forth her strongest lightning spell, focusing the crackling energy into her hands. The sky above darkened as storm clouds gathered, responding to her will. With a deafening crack, a bolt of lightning descended from the heavens, striking the Guardian where the frozen water had infiltrated its stone armor.


    Thebination was devastating.


    The lightning, now supercharged by the conductive water, surged into the Guardian''s body, lighting up its entire form with crackling energy. The stone armor began to shatter from the inside out as the frozen water expanded and the lightning fried its internal structure.


    The Ruin Guardian let out a final, anguished roar as its massive form crumbled. Stone shards exploded outward as the elemental forces tore it apart, the earth shaking with its copse.


    E and ire stood their ground, panting from the exertion of their aether-draining spells. As the dust settled, the once towering figure of the Ruin Guardian was reduced to rubble. The battlefield grew quiet as the remaining minions, now without their leader, faltered and fell under thebined assault of Ceil and the third years.


    "Not bad, right," ire breathed, a grin breaking across her face. "The rock is down."


    E nodded, though her expression remained focused. "That should make the rest of the fight easier¡­ but let''s not celebrate just yet. This might as well be the beginning."

 Chapter 367 Extra Helps The Main Cast

    While Guardian''s attention was shifted to the other group, Bane soared swiftly across the battlefield, carrying Adrian, Ardel, and Dorian back toward the rear lines where the first and second-year students were doing their best to hold their ground. Below them, the new wave of monsters, although weaker than the ones Ceil and third years were fighting, they were still monsters from a Gold Tier Ruin.


    They were beginning to overwhelm Aria, Aurelius, Aurelia, and the second years.


    "Hold on!" Adrian called out as they closed in on the group. He motioned to Dorian, who nodded,manding Bane to unleash another st of frost.


    Stay connected with empire


    The frost breath shot forward in a torrent of icy wind, freezing several of the nearest monsters in their tracks. Adrian wasted no time. Without waiting for Bane tond, he leaped from the creature''s back, descending with precision onto the head of one of therger monsters. His sword sliced clean through its skull, and the beast fell instantly.


    "Adrian!"


    "Brother!"


    "Everyone, full attack mode!" Adrian shouted, his voice firm as he joined the fray.


    "Alright!" Aurelius, Aria, and Aurelia, relieved by his arrival, immediately rallied. Under his order, they pushed forward,unching an all-out assault on the remaining monsters. The second years were a bit hesitant but after witnessing what he was capable of, they also chose to follow his order.


    In under a minute, the tide of battle shiftedpletely. With Adrian and Aurelius leading the charge, and Bane''s frost providing support from above, they quickly dispatched the remaining monsters. The battlefield was soon cleared, leaving only the still forms of defeated enemies scattered across the ground.


    "Nicely done, everyone," Adrian said as they caught their breath. He turned to Aurelia, who was already stepping forward to provide healing.


    A soft, golden glow emanated from her hands as she moved through the group, healing their injuries and restoring their strength. "That should do it," she said, her eyes meeting Adrian''s. "You''re good to go."


    "Thanks," Adrian replied, feeling the warmth of her magic seep into his muscles. He looked over at Aurelius, who was catching his breath. "You''re with me. We''re going to help Ceil''s group."


    Aurelius smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. "I was going to ask it if you didn''t say it."


    Adrian then turned to the others. "The rest of you, go with Dorian and Bane. We''re not the only ones fighting. Some of the other groups might need backup."


    Dorian gave a nod and began organizing the other students onto Bane''s back and Ardel helped him from above. Aria, Aurelia, and the others followed his lead, mounting the massive creature as it prepared to take off once again.


    "Be careful out there," Aria said quietly, her gaze lingering on Adrian.


    "Take care of yourselves," Aurelia added.


    Adrian gave them a quick nod before turning to Aurelius. "Let''s move."


    With that, the two of them dashed forward, heading toward the area where Ceil and the third years were still engaged inbat.


    "You go help Senior Ceil, I will pick off the ones that are easy to target or alone," Adrian said to Aurelius as he changed his direction. However, his real intention was not to steal Aurelius''s opportunity to get close to Ceil.


    And...


    Although he hated to admit it, the current Aurelius was definitely stronger than him. However, it didn''t mean he would lose to Aurelius if they fought one-on-one. He still had the relic''s power.


    ''But... I have a suspicious feeling whether it will affect him...''


    ______ ___ _


    Ceil, the Dragon Maiden, gritted her teeth as her de cut through the air, striking down three hyena-like monsters in rapid session. Their grotesque forms crumpled to the ground, twitching as thest flickers of life left their bodies. Her short blue hair, damp with sweat and blood, clung to her forehead as she scanned the battlefield, sharp eyes searching for the next threat.


    The battlefield was chaotic, filled with the roars of beasts and the shouts of her senior third years. But Ceil was calm, her mind focused as her de danced through the air, a blur of motion and power. She had earned her reputation as the strongest second-year for a reason.


    Then, a slight shiver ran down her spine¡ªa familiar feeling. An attack wasing from behind.


    She turned instinctively, ready to counter, when a streak of lightning shed in her peripheral vision. The monster sneaking up on her was struck down before it could get close, copsing in a heap of charred fur and flesh.


    Ceil blinked, her grip on her weapon loosening just slightly. She turned toward the source of the lightning and found a familiar figure, a handsome silver-haired young man standing 10 or so meters away with his sword still crackling with residual electricity. His face broke into a small smile as their eyes met.


    "I''ll give you a hand, Senior" Aurelius said, his voice calm but with a hint of respect.


    Ceil, alwaysposed, allowed a subtle smile to grace her lips. She nodded in response, then turned her attention back to the front lines without missing a beat. "Just don''t put yourself in danger."


    Aurelius nodded, slightly dazzled by the brief sh of her smile. But he quickly regained hisposure. Now wasn''t the time to lose focus.


    He moved swiftly into position beside her,unching elemental attacks to support her and the two-third years. His strikes were precise¡ª all the 7 elements swirling around his de as he cut down anything that came close to Ceil or the others.


    He switched from one element to another based on the monsters he faced which made his style efficient. He really improved.


    ''...She''s really something else.'' Despite the intensity of the battle, Aurelius couldn''t help but admire Ceil''s strength. The way she fought¡ªelegant yet fierce¡ªwas unlike anyone else. Her swordsmanship was wless, hermand of magic even more impressive. ''She fights like a dragon, no doubt.''


    Her nickname, Dragon Maiden, was more than deserved.


    And together, they formed a seamless unit, their attacksplementing each other as they fended off the relentless wave of monsters. Aurelius''s elemental strikes, Hugo''s barriers, and Sara, the third-year''s buffs gave Ceil the space she needed to unleash her raw power, and she in turn defended the frontline with lethal precision.


    In the midst of the chaos, Ceil nced at Aurelius from the corner of her eye, acknowledging the support he was providing. He wasn''t just holding his own¡ªhe was keeping up with her, Hugo, and Sara. One had to note he was just a first year.


    It was no wonder that guy called him a monster.


    ''Speaking of that guy...''


    Ceil''s focus shifted to a figure darting around the battlefield, agile and relentless, picking off the monsters that were scattered or attempting to flee.


    Adrian.


    His brown hair whipped behind him as he dashed through the battlefield, his sword shing as he dispatched the weaker enemies with lethal efficiency. Unlike Aurelius, who stayed close to provide backup for the third years, Adrian was moving independently, targeting the stragglers and ensuring none of the monsters could regroup or escape.


    There was something different about him. He wasn''t just cleaning up the battlefield¡ªhe was calcting, precise, as if he was aware of every movement around him. Ceil watched him for a brief moment longer than she intended, wondering who he really was.


    ''Is he really a first-year?''


    But the battlefield didn''t allow time for contemtion.


    "Focus," she reminded herself quietly, turning back to the horde in front of her.


    Aurelius had also noticed Adrian''s actions. Although a part of him felt thepetitive spirit rise within him, he kept his head cool. He had a job to do here, and that meant helping Ceil. Besides, they were already finished.


    And so were the seniors who were fighting with the golem guardian.

 Chapter 368 Fall Back

    "You guys done?" E''s voice cut through the tension of the battlefield, formal and curious, as she and ire walked toward the group. In her hand, she held the Golem Guardian''s core, glowing faintly with residual energy. ire stood beside her, arms crossed, wearing an expression that was more amused than exhausted.


    Ceil, still catching her breath after the fierce battle, nodded in response. She lowered her sword and surveyed the battlefield, ensuring there were no immediate threats left.


    The others turned toward the brown-haired young man who had just finished off thest monster. Adrian stood a medium distance away, his sword gleaming with the blood of his foes. He wiped his de clean, ran a hand through his tousled hair, and nced in their direction. The girls were stunned for a moment.


    While, there was a flicker of surprise on Adrian''s face, though he quickly masked it, his usual calm demeanor returning as he met their gazes.


    A brief silence fell over the group, the wind carrying the lingering scent of battle as they waited for Adrian to approach. He took his time, walking steadily toward them, his expression unreadable but his posture rxed.


    E raised an eyebrow when he arrived, her sharp eyes scanning the battlefield behind him. "Where are the others?" she asked, her tone neutral but curious.


    Adrian straightened up, his voice calm and clear as he replied, "It was me who sent them away to help the other groups with Mr. Dorian and Bane, the Rth."


    E''s eyes narrowed slightly, and for a moment, there was a tense pause as she considered his words. "Did you ask my permission for that?"


    Adrian shook his head, unbothered by her scrutiny. "No, Captain," he said evenly, "but that was the right choice at the time. Other groups probably needed help, and we had enough numbers. I thought it was better to act quickly. And... we should hurry since we have time now.


    If they awaken the tinum Tier Ruins, we''ll only be able to defend from inside the city walls. So, until the stronger monsters arrive, we need to deal with these current waves quickly first."


    The group stood in silence as E mulled over his exnation. The others watched closely, curious to see how she would respond. Adrian held her gaze steadily, showing no signs of backing down from his decision.


    E sighed after a long moment, her shoulders rxing slightly as her earlier irritation seemed to melt away. ''Am I really getting angry just because the boy made the right call? Or...'' she thought to herself, shaking her head internally. She knew he had acted with good judgment, but theck ofmunication still gnawed at her. Or it was just her being petty.


    She exhaled through her nose, crossing her arms as she met Adrian''s eyes again. "Fine. You did the right thing," she said grudgingly, "but next time, you ask me first. Clear?"


    Adrian nodded, the faintest hint of a smile ying at the corner of his lips. "Understood, Captain."


    E turned on her heel, motioning for the others to follow. "Alright, let''s move. We''ll help the other groups now."


    Without hesitation, the group fell into step behind her, the adrenaline from the battle still buzzing in their veins as they prepared for the next wave. E shared high grade potions with them along the way to restore their stamina and aether.


    ________ ____ _


    The group moved swiftly through the outskirts of the city, their footsteps a blur of motion as they navigated the chaotdscape. Monsters still roamed the outer regions, remnants of the previous wave, but with renewed focus and precision, E''s team handled them efficiently.


    Adrian led part of the way, his sword shing as he dispatched any stragglers in their path. ire''s magic provided critical support, sending sts of energy to weakenrger beasts while Ceil and Aurelius coordinated swift strikes to finish them off. Each attack was purposeful, calcted, and effective, their teamwork honed by countless battles before this one.


    As they progressed, they encountered smaller groups of defenders struggling against packs of monsters. With minimal words exchanged, E''s team jumped in to assist, theirbined might quickly overwhelming the beasts. They offered potions to the more fatigued fighters, restoring their stamina and aether before moving on.


    The outer districts were slowly being cleared, but the looming tension in the air told them the battle was far from over.


    After what felt like days but had only been about an hour or two, they had cleared nearly half the area around the city. The sense of urgency hung over them like a storm cloud, knowing they were merely buying time before the stronger enemies arrived.


    Just as they paused to catch their breath near an abandoned watchtower, a loud voice echoed from the direction of the city walls, amplified by magic for all to hear:


    "All forces, return to the city immediately! A wave of wyverns under the lead of a ck Wywern Lord is approaching from the south, more than 100 in number, and three packs of werebeasts¡ªapproximately 4,000 strong¡ªare advancing from the east! Retreat and prepare for defense! Quickly, fall back to the city!"


    The announcement sent a jolt through the outskirts. E cursed under her breath as she processed the gravity of the situation. It seems Adrian was right about his idea.


    Wyverns and werebeasts meant a coordinated assault of both aerial and ground forces, and in such great numbers and strength, they weren''t prepared to handle outside the city''s defenses.


    E turned to the others, her face set in determination. "You heard them. We need to move, now. We will continue to help others while approaching the city."


    There was no hesitation.


    The team fell into formation, their previous exhaustion forgotten as they began a rapid retreat toward the city gates. The air seemed to hum with tension, and in the distance, the faint screeches of wyverns could already be heard, their dark shapes starting to materialize on the southern horizon. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    ''The mid-event - city defense is gonna start now.'' Adrianmented as he looked in Wywerns'' direction. ''Prinicipal is probably dealing with the Red Dragons Guildmaster and his wife, as well as the leader of the symboled men - De-Sr Artisan...''


    ''Hope he will heed to the advice I gave him...''

 Chapter 369 Clash Of Titans

    "Has everyone returned?" General Theron Dreyfus asked, his voice low butmanding as he stood atop the city walls. His silver-white hair gleamed under the sunlight, a stark contrast to the pitch-ck armor he wore. The heavy armor seemed to absorb the light around him, making him an imposing figure against the chaotic backdrop of the approaching battle.


    A younger officer, standing just behind him, saluted sharply. "Yes, General. All forces have returned. Two teams from the academy yed a significant role in ensuring their safe retreat."


    Theron nodded, having seen the coordinated efforts himself as thest stragglers made it through the city gates. He was aware of the Academy''s strength, particrly the young talents that had been nurtured there, but seeing them act with such decisiveness under pressure was still a relief. The situation was dire, but the resolve of those students had given them precious time.


    His gaze drifted upward, scanning the skies. The winds were shifting, carrying the distant screeches of wyverns closer. As the scene zoomed in, his sharp eyes focused on a particr shape¡ªa massive ck wyvern,rger than any of its kin, almost big as a real dragon.


    Its dark wings cut through the sky like a shadow, its eyes gleaming with malevolent intelligence as it locked gazes with Theron from afar. The creature''s jaws parted slightly, emitting a low, menacing growl, its eyes narrowing as if sizing up its opponent.


    Theron''s lips curled into a faint, amused smile. ''Interesting...'' he thought. The ck wyvern was no ordinary monster¡ªit was a fully intelligent, higher-tier creature that led the wyvern flocks, and its presence alone signified the gravity of the threat they now faced.


    Without breaking eye contact with the distant wyvern, Theron turned to his subordinate. "Prepare the defense. Everyone is to take their positions. We can''t afford any mistakes now."


    The officer nodded and immediately rushed off to ry the orders. Below the wall, the city''s defenders scrambled to their positions, readying weapons, loading ballistae, and reinforcing the barricades. The tension in the air was thick, but the soldiers moved with practiced precision, knowing what was at stake.


    Theron''s gaze returned to the skies, the ck wyvern still hovering on the edge of the battlefield, waiting for its moment to strike. His fingers flexed around the hilt of the sword strapped to his side, a massive de that glowed faintly with sr energy¡ªthe mark of his rank, Sr Artisan, a stage just one step below the legendary rank of the Academy''s principal, the Sr Archmage.


    But even a stage lower, his power was far from ordinary.


    The principal had left the city in his care, trusting him and a few of the other high-ranking defenders to hold the line in his absence. Theron understood that trust and the weight of the responsibility that came with it. He wasn''t just the protector of the city¡ªhe was its sword and shield.


    Turning sharply, Theron addressed the soldiers near him. "I will lead the flying unit. The aerial threat will be handled in the skies. You all¡ªhold the line. Defend the city from the iing werebeasts and other monster waves."


    The soldiers saluted him, their expressions a mixture of awe and determination. They knew what General Theron was capable of. He wasn''t just strong¡ªhe was a legend in his own right, feared and respected across thend for his unparalleled strength and strategy. His presence alone was a source of morale for the troops.


    "Ready the aerial battalion," Theron ordered. "We move out in five."


    As the soldiers prepared their flying ships and beasts, Theron''s eyes once again flicked to the distant ck wyvern. The battle between them was inevitable, and the oue would determine the fate of the city.


    With a final nce at the city below, where soldiers and defenders alike braced for the iing storm, Theron smiled grimly.


    The real fight was about to begin.


    "Aerial units, ready?"


    "Yes, General!"


    "Then, to the skies!"


    General Theron soared into the skies, leading the vanguard of the city''s aerial units. The wind howled past him, whipping his silver-white hair as he shot forward, faster than any of the flying beasts or ships trailing behind. Below, the city''s walls and battlements shrank into the distance as they raced to meet the iing threat head-on.


    Behind him, the aerial battalion followed with disciplined precision. Flying ships hovered in tight formations, their magical engines humming, while trained griffins and other winged beasts carried squads of soldiers. Each beast and ship bore enchanted weapons¡ªarrows, spears, cannons, and Awakeners¡ªready to unleash upon the enemy.


    But their greatest weapon flew ahead, cutting through the skies with unyielding purpose: General Theron himself.


    They approached the edge of the battlefield where the enemy swarmed, an endless wave of wyverns darkening the horizon. The sky churned with their massive wings, each beat sending gusts of wind toward the city.


    The creatures screeched and growled, their razor-sharp ws and venomous fangs glinting in the sunlight. The number was overwhelming, but Theron didn''t falter. He couldn''t afford to.


    "Stay focused," he muttered under his breath, eyes narrowing as the first wave of wyverns came into view. "None of them will get past us."


    With a single motion, he unsheathed his sword. The de gleamed, its faint sr energy now ring brighter, casting a golden hue that cut through the dark clouds of beasts.


    The first wyverns crashed into their ranks.


    Theron shed through the air with brutal efficiency, his sword cleaving through flesh and bone like a hot knife through butter. His strikes were precise, controlled, each movement calcted to bring maximum destruction.


    Behind him, the flying ships fired their magical cannons, and soldiersunched volleys of enchanted arrows and spells, tearing into the enemy ranks. The sky became a chaotic battlefield of smoke, fire, and steel as the defenders fought back with all they had.


    Wyverns screeched as they were cut down, their bodies plummeting toward the earth below. Trained flying beasts collided mid-air with their wild counterparts, ws and teeth tearing into each other. The soldiers, too, fought with relentless fury, every blow pushing the enemy back, trying to keep them as far from the city as possible.


    But even amidst the chaos, Theron''s eyes were fixed on one figure.


    The ck Wyvern.


    It soared above the battle, its massive form casting a shadow over the battlefield. Larger than the rest of its kin, the creature exuded a raw, dark power that marked it as a higher-tier being, far more dangerous than the lesser wyverns around it. Its wings beat slowly, almostzily, as if mocking the struggle below.


    Then, it locked eyes with him.


    With a single, powerful p of its wings, the ck Wyvern dove toward Theron, its immense bulk moving with terrifying speed. The distance between them closed in an instant, and as it approached, its deep, rumbling voice echoed in the air.


    "You will die today, human, all of you," the ck Wyvern snarled, its voice dripping with malice and arrogance. Its crimson eyes glinted with malevolent intelligence, far beyond the bestial instincts of the others.


    "Heh," Theron chuckled, unphased by the threat. His grip tightened on his sword, the de glowing brighter as he met the creature''s challenge head-on. "You''ve just awakened, yet you speak with such arrogance, you half-bird, half-lizard?"


    "You are brave for mocking me, human, but also a fool." The ck Wyvernughed menacingly.


    "Fool?" Theron smirked, his tone mocking. "Then, let me show you who''s truly the fool between us."


    "Come!"


    The two charged at each other, the ck Wyvern unleashing a roar that shook the skies, while Theron''s de red with searing light, leaving a trail of golden energy in its wake.


    The sh was immediate and violent.


    The ck Wyvern''s ws raked through the air, aiming to tear Theron apart. He dodged with lightning-fast reflexes, retaliating with a sh that sent a beam of sr mes straight toward the creature''s chest. The wyvern twisted mid-air, barely avoiding the attack, its wings whipping around in a flurry of motion.


    With a powerful snap of its tail, the wyvern sent a shockwave through the air, attempting to unbnce Theron. But he was ready. He spun through the air, using the force of the attack to propel himself closer, his sword raised high as he aimed for the creature''s throat.


    The ck Wyvern roared in fury, opening its jaws to unleash a st of dark energy straight at the General.


    Theron''s sword zed with light as he swung downward, cutting through the darkness with a brilliant sh.


    The two forces collided.


    A massive shockwave rippled through the sky, the sheer force of the sh sending ripples of energy that scattered the surrounding wyverns and shook the skies.


    And in the center of it all, Theron and the ck Wyvern shed once more, their powers crackling in the air as the battle for the city''s fate hung in the bnce.


    The world stood still for a moment, the tension building to its breaking point, as the fight between two titans reached its peak...

 Chapter 370 City Defense [1]

    As Adrian and the others rushed through the city gates, the massive doors groaned shut behind them with a resounding thud. Chains rattled and locks clicked into ce, sealing off the entrance just as the chaos beyond the walls began to escte. The gatekeepers, covered in sweat and grime, exhaled in relief. Everyone finally made it back, just in time.


    Breathing heavily, Adrian nced around. The tension was palpable¡ªsoldiers scrambled to their posts, barking orders and carrying weapons and supplies. The air hummed with urgency as they readied for the imminent siege. Above them, the sky buzzed with activity.


    Adrian''s gaze was drawn upwards, where the General and the city''s flying units were already taking to the skies. Beasts with massive wings and flying ships powered by magic rose higher, heading towards the dark horizon, where the first shadows of the enemy flocks could be seen. A faint hum of distant screeches from wyverns filled the air even from afar.


    "They''re moving out fast," Aria muttered beside him, her eyes following the aerial units.


    "That''s good. The more they can take care of up there, the better," Aurelius added, his voice tense as he wiped sweat from his brow.


    "Right, it''s going to get messy down here soon," ire said her eyes turning to themunication bracelet.


    "Let''s go, we have been assigned to a post," E ordered as she raised her head.


    "Yes, Captain."


    Adrian and his group moved swiftly toward the left side of the main gate walls. The battlements stretched wide, towering above the ins beyond. Soldiers lined up along the parapets, some armed with bows, others gripping spears and shields. The tension hung in the air like a storm about to break.


    "Left side of the gate. That''s where we''re stationed," E called out, her voice calm but firm as she led the group forward. Her leadership was unquestioned, and even though the younger students were still adjusting to the intensity of battle, E moved with confidence, a veteran of such moments. She briefly turned, her sharp gaze scanning the horizon. "We don''t let them through here. Understood?"


    "Yes, Captain!" the group responded in unison.


    Ceil, the leader of the second years, adjusted the straps on her armor, ncing at the lower battlements. " Senior Anthony and his team seem to be stationed on the right side," she said.


    "That''s right, the Unyielding Bastion will take the brunt of the force from the west." ire chuckled as she followed E.


    Adrian''s eyes flicked to Aria, Aurelia, and Aurelius, who stood next to him. They reunited with Aurelia and Ardel on their way here.


    There was a moment of shared understanding among them. This wasn''t training or doing missions anymore.


    Real lives were on the line.


    Not only theirs but thousands, if not millions.


    "Anthony Stonefist, huh," Aurelius muttered, his usual curiosity tempered by the gravity of the situation. He met that senior not long ago, and he had left the quiet impression on him.


    "Nothing can get past that guy," Ardel muttered, still in awe of how tall and fit the guy was.


    "Let''s focus," Aurelia said sharply, though her own eyes betrayed a flicker of anxiety. "They areing."


    A distant rumble filled the air, low and ominous like the growl of a beast. Adrian looked out beyond the walls, his heart beginning to race. The horizon, once calm, was now alive with movement.


    The werebeasts from the tinum Tier Ruin, The Ruin of Red Moon, had arrived.


    From atop the walls, the defenders could see the vast army surging towards them, a writhing mass of fur and muscle. Their numbers were staggering¡ªeasily more than six thousand, farrger than what any of the scouts had reported. The creatures ran on all fours, others upright with vicious, glinting eyes.


    Their roars echoed across the in, their speed frightening, leaving trails of dust in their wake.


    "More than we were told to¡­" Ardel whispered, his voice barely audible over the rising tension. "...as always... Damn it."


    Adrian swallowed hard, gripping his sword tighter. The enemy''s speed was terrifying¡ªthey were closing the distance far quicker than any of them had expected.


    "They''re fast!" Ceil barked from her position.


    E stepped forward, her presencemanding. She raised her staff high, the air crackling with magic as the elements gathered around her. "Mages, ready your spells!" she called. "Wait until they''re within range. We need to hit them hard and fast."


    Behind her, ire, and other mages, raised their arms. The wind around her picked up, swirling in anticipation as she prepared to unleash a torrent of magic.


    The werebeasts were close now, their snarls and guttural roars growing louder. They could see their sharp fangs glinting in the fading light, their hulking bodies barreling forward with frightening speed.


    "Hold the line!" E shouted, her voice carrying over the roar of the approaching horde. "Mages, now!"


    In unison, the city''s mages unleashed their spells. E''s hands crackled with lightning, bolts of electricity shooting forth from her palms, striking the ground in front of the charging beasts. The earth beneath their feet exploded as her lightning and earth magicbined, sending shockwaves through their ranks.


    ire followed suit, whipping up gusts of wind to disorient the werebeasts, while sts of water struck the creatures with enough force to knock them back.


    The first wave of monsters faltered, some of them crashing to the ground as the magic took hold. But there were too many. They kepting, pushing through the destruction with terrifying persistence.


    "Archers, fire!" Amander ordered.


    A volley of arrows shot into the sky, arcing down onto the werebeasts below. The first row of beasts fell, pierced by the rain of arrows, but the others surged forward, undeterred. Their ws dug into the ground as they elerated toward the city walls.


    "They''re stilling!" Aria shouted. "Don''t stop."


    The sheer number of enemies was overwhelming. The magic and arrows had barely slowed them down. The ground beneath the city walls trembled as the beasts collided with the outer defenses, mming into the barriers with bone-crushing force. The sound of ws scraping against stone filled the air as the werebeasts began to scale the walls.


    "They''re climbing!" Aria''s voice was edged with urgency as she took her position next to Adrian, picking a bow and quill in hand. "We need to stop them before they breach the walls!"


    "Get ready!" Adrian shouted. "We hold the line here!"


    Adrian, along with the others, the soldiers, rushed to the edge of the wall, weapons drawn. The soldiers around them readied their spears and shields, bracing themselves for the inevitable sh. The werebeasts'' ws scraped against the stone, their eyes wild with fury as they hauled themselves upward, snarling and biting as they ascended.


    "Don''t let them through!" Aurelia said, unleashing a wave of light magic from her staff, blinding the climbing beasts.


    Aurelius charged forward, swinging his sword down at a beast''s head as it wed its way to the top of the wall. The de struck true, and the creature let out a pained howl before falling backward, crashing into the horde below.


    Aria loosed arrow after arrow, each shot striking the climbing creatures with quite impressive precision despite her being a magic swordsman.


    But for every werebeast they took down, two more took its ce.


    "They just keeping!" Ardel shouted, his voice strained as he shed at another beast trying to w its way up. Blood sttered the stones as the creature fell, but the relentless assault continued.

 Chapter 371 City Defense [2]

    E stood at the center of the battlements, her eyes glowing with raw power. "Stay focused!" she called out, her voice calm butmanding.


    Her hands zed with fire as she sent another wave of mes cascading down the wall, burning the climbing werebeasts. Her elemental mastery was awe-inspiring, but even she couldn''t be everywhere at once. And if she wanted to userge-scale spells, her aether would end up running out fast.


    Aurelius''s arms ached as he hacked at another beast, his sword slicing through fur and flesh. He was breathing hard, adrenaline pumping through his veins. They couldn''t let the monsters breach the wall.


    "More on the right!" Aria shouted, nocking another arrow and firing it into the swarm below.


    Adrian stole a nce towards the other side of the gate. There, Anthony Stonefist and his team were locked in their own fierce battle. The Unyielding Bastion lived up to its name, standing firm against the onught, but the enemy''s numbers were staggering.


    "Guess, it''s time to pull out that n," Adrian muttered as he looked at E, ire, Ceil, and finally Aurelius. ''OPbination spells to wipe the mobs out...'' Experience more content on empire


    "Adrian, it''s too early, you don''t have to do that," Aria who noticed his change said while not stopping. "We can guard the city this way too."


    "...I know..." Adrian nodded as he told his ns to her beforehand. She was probably worried about him. "But with those guys still standing, we can''t do anything."


    Aria''s gaze shifted to the far, back of the enemy line. Where more than a hundred werebeasts were looking at the city with calm and hungry eyes. They were mutant werebeasts, elites of their forces.


    Behind them were standing another 4 figures, arrogantly and menacingly. They were the true leaders of the werebeasts. The Werebeast Kings with the Red Moon symbol on their foreheads.


    As if noticing her gaze, one of them, a pitch-ck werefox turned to her, licking its lips lustfully.


    However, its gaze turned into surprise and anger as it saw Adrian mocking it in theirnguage.


    "Now, I got its attention, you go and help the others," Adrian whispered to Aria while being engaged in an eye-to-eye battle with the werebeast king.


    A small smirk appeared on his face as he noticed werefox''s anger rising as he ''effortlessly'' shed its subordinate who was sneaking up on him while still keeping eye contact.


    ''Though dangerous, definitely worth it!''


    "Aria, I''m going."


    "...Ok."


    Then, with a sharp, piercing whistle, Adrian summoned Bane. Within moments, the rth appeared from the clouds, itsrge wings casting a shadow over the battlefield as it soared toward him. Bane''s piercing eyes locked onto Adrian, the powerful beast descending gracefully despite the chaos all around.


    The werefox king''s growl became more pronounced, its eyes zing with fury as it watched Adrian mount the rth with ease as if dismissing its power entirely.


    "Bane, time to fly!" Adrian shouted, gripping the reins tightly as Bane took off again, his wings beating against the wind. He nced down, catching E''s gaze. She nodded, her eyes filled with a silent understanding that matched his own. ire and Ceil, standing beside her, mirrored the gesture, indicating that they understood the n was now in motion.


    Adrian returned the nod, feeling a surge of confidence. ''Can''t disappoint them now.''


    From high above the battlefield, he could see the entireyout¡ªthe swarming werebeasts crashing against the city''s walls like waves, the struggling soldiers holding their ground, and the sheer number of enemies below. His eyes narrowed as he spotted the werefox king below, barking orders to its kin.


    "Let''s give them something to focus on," Adrian muttered, and with a quick motion, he guided Bane into a sharp dive, swooping just above the werebeast horde. He unleashed a burst of frost magic, freezing several creatures below. Ice crackled along the ground, tripping up more of the oing werebeasts, slowing their relentless advance.


    The werefox king snarled as it barked orders to its kin, and within seconds, Adrian felt the shift in the battlefield. Hundreds of werefoxes turned their attention toward him, eyes glowing with hatred. The sky seemed to fill with their snarls and shrieks as they began leaping and climbing, desperate to reach him.


    "That''s more like it," Adrian muttered with a wicked grin, watching the chaos unfold.


    But the werefox king wasn''t finished. From its side, itmanded ten of its elite subordinates,rger, agile, and more menacing than the others, to break away from the main force and pursue him.


    Adrian nced back, watching them approach with a cold, calcting gaze. "Only ten?" he muttered, shaking his head. "Not nearly enough."


    Bane roared, his wings pping powerfully as they circled the battlefield. Adrian''s eyes flickered between the werebeast horde and the elites.


    As they drew closer, Adrian allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction. He had a n for these elites, but first, he needed to provoke the kings themselves.


    Hovering above the battlefield, Adrian steered Bane toward the werefox king and its fellow werebeast rulers. The distance closed, and the tension in the air thickened. As he approached, the werefox king''s furious gaze locked onto him again, clearly unamused by Adrian''s taunting presence.


    "Guess it''s time to make things even more fun," Adrian murmured. ''And I must say, I''m bing really good at this. Provoking, or, should I saying pissing others off? Hehe.''


    He then let out a loud, mockingugh, making sure the werefox king¡ªand the other werebeast kings¡ªheard him.


    "Hey, you dogs!"


    Then, in their guttural ent, he shouted, "Is this the best you have? You send the rats, but you, the dogs stay back? Are you too afraid to face us yourselves, dogs?"


    The werefox king''s fur bristled, and a murderous growl escaped its throat. The other werebeast kings turned their attention toward Adrian as well after his ''dogs'' insults, their eyes narrowing with disdain and a hint of killing intent.


    Perfect.


    Adrian''s smile widened as he watched their fury build. He thrived in situations like this, where the odds seemed impossible, but with the right push, he could turn things in his favor.


    "Shut up, food!"


    "Swoosh-!"


    "Oh, shi-!"


    Adrian''s heart raced as Bane twisted in the air, narrowly avoiding the crimson ws that had been aimed directly at them. He nced back, seeing one of the elite werebeasts¡ªa hulking werewolf with glowing red talons¡ªsnarling up at him, its eyes filled with bloodlust.


    "Close one," Adrian muttered, regaining hisposure. Bane''s powerful wings carried them higher into the sky, far enough to give Adrian a brief moment to assess the situation.


    The werefox king was livid, its face twisted in rage from Adrian''s taunts. The other werebeast kings, too, had their eyes locked on him now, their collective fury like a storm brewing on the horizon. But that was precisely what Adrian had intended.


    From this height, Adrian could see E, Aurelius, and Aria still holding their positions along the battlements. Their eyes flickered upward for a moment, and even from this distance, Adrian could feel their anticipation.


    They were ready.


    He was ready.


    Everything was in ce.


    All they needed now was the perfect opportunity.


    "Alright, buddy," Adrian murmured, leaning forward. "Let''s give them something to remember."

 Chapter 372 The Light Before the Fall

    Adrian could feel the tension rising as he hovered above the battlefield on Bane''s back. The werefox king was growing more enraged by the second, its growls echoing through the chaos below. The elite werebeasts,rger and more dangerous, were closing in, snarling with anticipation.


    Adrian surveyed the battlefield onest time. The sheer number of enemies was staggering¡ªthousands of werebeasts, climbing, crawling, and leaping over each other to get to him. He took a deep breath, mentally preparing himself for what he was about to do.


    "Alright, buddy," Adrian whispered, his eyes narrowing as he leaned forward. "It''s time."


    With a sharp tug on the reins, Adrian directed Bane into a steep, heart-stopping descent. They plummeted toward the ground, slicing through the air as the mutant werebeasts reacted immediately, their eyes gleaming with bloodlust. The werefox king, sensing an opportunity, let out a deafening howl, rallying its forces.


    Adrian''s heart raced, knowing full well he was putting his life in jeopardy. They descended lower¡ªlow enough for even the strongest werebeasts to leap and strike at him.


    Bane roared as they swooped dangerously close to the ground, and instantly, the air was filled with the howls and roars of the werebeast army. Hundreds of them lunged toward Adrian and Bane, ws shing at the sky, fangs gnashing just inches away. Adrian could feel the hot breath of the monsters, the stench of their fury swirling around him as they closed in.


    "Closer¡­" Adrian muttered, keeping his calm despite the growing danger.


    Suddenly, a mutant werewolf leapt from the ground, its ws reaching out. Another, evenrger, followed. Adrian could see their glowing red talons, could feel the rush of wind as their ws missed him by mere inches.


    Bane roared again, sensing the threat, but Adrian held his course.


    "Now!" Adrian shouted, and they leveled off just above the ground, surrounded on all sides by hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof bloodthirsty werebeasts. There was no escape, no path to retreat. They werepletely surrounded. From above, below, and all sides, the werebeasts closed in, snarling and shrieking, ready to tear them apart.


    It was exactly what Adrian wanted. Explore new worlds at empire


    He let out a deep breath, his body glowing with a faint, ethereal light. Then, with a surge of power, he released ''The Bright''.


    A blinding light erupted from Adrian''s body, expanding outward with terrifying speed. The battlefield was engulfed in pure, radiant light¡ªso bright that it pierced through the darkness and enveloped everything within its reach. The werebeasts recoiled, their eyes wide with shock as they werepletely blinded by the light.


    Screeches filled the air as they stumbled, unable to see, their senses overwhelmed by the sudden brilliance.


    Only those Adrian had shared the light with¡ªE, ire, Ceil, Aurelius¡ªcould see clearly within the sphere. The battlefield seemed to freeze, the werebeasts stunned, trapped in the overwhelming radiance.


    From the battlements, E, ire, Ceil, and Aurelius had been waiting for this moment. Their eyes locked, and with synchronized precision, they unleashed their most powerful spells.


    E''s hands crackled with elemental fury, summoning a vortex of mes so intense it turned the air around it into a fiery inferno. ire''s staff glowed with shimmering light as she summoned shards of pure wind, so sharp they could cut through steel. Ceil called upon the earth itself, summoning jagged pirs of rock that rose from the ground.


    Aurelius, gripping his sword, channeled every ounce of his aether into a devastating arc of lightning, crackling with deadly energy.


    Their attacks converged, fusing into a massivebination attack within the Bright''s sphere. Fire, ice, earth, and lightning merged into a single cataclysmic force, and then¡ª BOOM!


    The explosion erupted with a force that shook the entire battlefield. The blinding light of ''The Bright'' was swallowed by the cataclysmic surge of power that followed, as fire, wind, earth, and lightning collided and exploded into a massive shockwave. The brilliance dimmed, and in its ce, the air was thick with smoke and debris.


    It was beautiful and deadly¡ªa perfect, coordinated strike, wiping out the thousands of werebeasts trapped in the light.


    For a moment, there was nothing but silence¡ªeerie and unsettling, as if the world itself had been momentarily stunned by the destruction. The blinding light of The Bright had vanished, reced by a battlefield left in ruins. Charred earth, scorched rocks, and the bodies of fallen werebeasts littered the ground.


    From the city walls, soldiers and students alike stared out at the aftermath, their mouths agape. No one spoke, still processing the sheer magnitude of what had just happened. Thousands of werebeasts had been wiped out in an instant¡ªa spectacle of raw, destructive power, unlike anything they had ever seen in their recent adventurers.


    The power of E, ire, Ceil, and Aurelius had left the battlefield in tatters, and for a brief moment, hope flickered in their eyes. They had shifted the tide.


    But as the smoke began to clear, something was missing.


    "Where''s that boy?" one of the soldiers asked, his voice barely a whisper, cutting through the stunned silence.


    Aurelia stood near the edge of the battlements, her fists clenched tightly. Her heart pounded in her chest, her eyes scanning the battlefield below. But there was no sign of Adrian. He should have appeared by now¡ªshould have emerged from the chaos, riding on Bane, victorious. But there was nothing. The battlefield was still, save for the faint crackle of residual mes and the groans of the dying.


    "Could he have¡­?" Ardel, standing beside Aurelia, let his voice trail off. His lips trembled as the unthinkable crossed his mind. His heart sank, but he refused to let that thought take root. Not Adrian. He couldn''t be gone. He had alwayse back, no matter the odds.


    "No," Aurelia shook her head sharply, forcing herself and the others to push away the creeping doubt. "He wouldn''t¡ªhe won''t..." Her voice cracked, betraying the fear she fought to suppress.


    Aurelius bit his lip, his own doubts festering despite his efforts to stay optimistic. "He had a n. He escaped, right?"


    "Right," Aria whispered, though her voicecked conviction. Her eyes remained fixed on the horizon, her heart aching. He still had to resort to this move... Why? Why is he putting himself in danger again?

 Chapter 373 No Mercy for the Weak

    Behind them, the soldiers began to murmur amongst themselves, exchanging uneasy nces. Those who hadn''t known about the n assumed the worst¡ªthat the man who had descended into the heart of the werebeast army, who had orchestrated that daring move, had sacrificed himself to turn the tide of battle.


    "He was so brave," one of the soldiers whispered. "He knew the risks, and he still did it."


    Another soldier nodded, lowering his head in respect. "We may have lost him, but¡­ we will win today because of him."


    The soldiers who had fought alongside Adrian, though victorious, felt a somber weight in their hearts. It was a bittersweet victory. The spectacle of his bravery¡ªcharging into thousands of werebeasts, facing down the werefox king himself¡ªwas something they would never forget. But the thought of losing him, the brave young man who had led them with such unwavering resolve, dampened the victory.


    Still, as much as they wanted to mourn, something in their hearts told them to wait.


    ----- --- -


    Find your next read on empire


    Elsewhere, on the far edge of the battlefield¡­


    The three remaining werebeast kings stood, their expressions dark and grim. They had watched from afar, witnessing the destruction of their forces, and now, they narrowed their eyes at the horizon.


    "The light¡­ it was too bright," one of them growled, his voiceced with frustration. "I couldn''t see anything. How could that human possess such power?"


    Another snarled, his sharp ws digging into the ground. "It doesn''t matter. He may have blinded the army, but we will crush them ourselves now he is gone."


    The third werebeast king,rger and more menacing than the others, remained silent, his gaze fixed on the sky. His eyes narrowed, not in anger, but in suspicion.


    "There''s somethinging¡­" he muttered, his nostrils ring as he took in the faint scent of charred fur. "Do you smell that?"


    Swoosh....


    Thud-!


    Before either of the other two could respond, a figure plummeted from the sky, mming into the ground with a sickening thud. Dust and debris rose from the impact, and when it cleared, they saw the charred, broken form of their fallenrade¡ªthe werefox king.


    His once-regal fur was singed and burnt, patches of it scorched ck. His body was riddled with wounds, his breathing shallow and ragged. The sight of their kin, brought so low, only deepened their rage.


    "He''s still alive," one of the kings said with a grimace, stepping closer to examine the werefox king''s injuries. "Barely."


    "Pathetic," snarled the second, curling his lips in disgust. "We were supposed to crush them, yet look at him."


    Thergest werebeast king, still silent, merely stared at the fallen figure, his mind calcting.


    "Rar..." The werefox king opened its eyes and looked at its body.


    He groaned in agony, his body twitching from the immense pain coursing through him. His muscles burned, and the stench of his singed fur made his stomach churn. As his vision slowly cleared, his mind raced back to the explosion.


    He shouldn''t have been this injured¡ªhis strength, resilience, and power should have protected him from the st. After all, the explosion''s power was equivalent to that of a peak Ster Tier, dangerous, but not enough to leave him in such a state.


    But that ''disgusting boy''¡ªthe one riding the ck beast¡ªhad thrown countless things at him before the explosion. Poison. Explosives. Chemicals. Each one added to his injuries, gnawing away at his strength.


    "Damn... Insect..."


    The werefox king let out a guttural growl, cursing Adrian for using such underhanded tricks.


    As the pain red again, the king forced his head to rise, his gaze locking onto his three fellow kings. They stood above him, towering like sentinels, their eyes gleaming with disdain and contempt. He could feel it¡ªtheir judgment, their disgust. His fur bristled, a fresh wave of fear creeping up his spine.


    He cursed his luck.


    Of all the ces he could have fallen, it had to be here, in front of them¡ªhis supposed allies. But deep down, he knew they were never on good terms. They tolerated each other only out of necessity. There was no camaraderie among them, no trust¡ªonly a shared hunger for power and dominance.


    And now, he was weak, vulnerable.


    ''They won''t help me,'' he realized with mounting terror.


    There was no mercy for the weak.


    It was the absolute rule they lived till this day.


    His breaths came in shallow gasps as fear gripped his heart.


    He cursed himself for falling into that boy''s provocation, for getting caught in the trap. He should have known better, but his pathetic rage and pride had blinded him, and now... this was the consequence.


    "Please..." The words slipped out before he could stop them. He lifted his head weakly, locking eyes with thergest of the three, possibly the strongest among them. "Please don''t kill me. I can still fight... I swear it!"


    Thergest of the werebeast kings squinted at him, his expression cold and calcting. His voice was a low growl as he spoke. "What happened to the boy?"


    The werefox king''s teeth ground together at the mention of Adrian. His mind reyed the battle, the boy''s dirty assault, his traps, his maddening confidence. He felt the burn of humiliation searing deeper than the physical pain.


    "I... I don''t know," he muttered, struggling to find the words. His vision swam, the world growing hazy around him. "I couldn''t¡ª"


    Suddenly, a quiet whoosh filled the air, and the werefox king''s world turned upside down.


    For a moment, there was no pain, only confusion. He could see the other werebeast kings standing over him, the ground at an odd angle, the sky blurred and distant. Then, it hit him.


    His head had been severed cleanly from his body.


    His final sight was the second werebeast king, his long, sharp ws dripping with his blood as he stood over the werefox king''s decapitated body. The werefox king''s lips twitched in a final, silent curse before darkness imed him.


    "Curse... you... boy..."


    The second werebeast king wiped his ws on the ground, an expression of cold satisfaction on his face. "Pathetic," he sneered, stepping over the body without a second nce.


    Thergest king remained silent, his eyes narrowing as he gazed out at the battlefield. "It doesn''t matter what happened to the boy," he growled, his voiceced with simmering rage. "If he survived, we can avenge our brother''s death."


    The three kings turned their attention back to the war that still raged around them, their minds focused on the new threats. But in the back of their thoughts, the memory of the boy''s power lingered, a dangerous possibility that they could not ignore.


    "Ready your forces." Thergest king muttered. "We are going all out."

 Chapter 374 The Hero Returns

    The battlefield fell eerily quiet as the severed head of the werefox king rolled to a stop, leaving only the chilling presence of the three remaining werebeast kings. Their brutal act had just been demonstrated, and now their attention turned toward the city.


    Far in the distance, atop the city''s defensive walls, the soldiers and students surveyed the aftermath of Adrian''s daring assault, and though the tide had momentarily turned in their favor, it was clear the battle was far from over.


    Commander Serin, standing at the highest point of the walls, observed the remaining forces with a calcting gaze. Roughly three thousand werebeasts still swarmed at the base of the city, including seventy mutants¡ªferocious, twisted versions of the werebeasts with far more strength. They were probably equal to that of a 5 Ster Tier Awakeners. Magus ones.


    And then there were the kings.


    The three towering figures, each as powerful as a Sr Tier Awakener, began to stir.


    His brow furrowed.


    Neither General Theron nor Principal Eldrich was present to fend off enemies of this magnitude. His heart sank as he thought of the devastating power these kings wielded. Only those on their level could match them, but they were far from reaching that kind of backup in time.


    "Activate the barrier!" Commander Serin barked. His voice carried a clear edge of urgency.


    A series of magical glyphs ignited across the perimeter of the city, casting a shimmering, thick dome of protective energy over the walls and buildings. The barrier flickered with pulses of light, encasing the entire stronghold in an ethereal glow. Though formidable, it was nothing more than a temporary defense¡ªa desperate attempt to buy time.


    "Send distress signals back to the Academy!" Serin ordered. "We need reinforcements from the strongest instructors, now!"


    The students, adrenaline coursing through their veins, scrambled to activate theirmunication bracelets, sending urgent messages back to the Celestial Arcane Academy. Red res of distress lit up the sky as students and soldiers alike prayed for help.


    But there was no time to wait.


    "They''re moving!" a sharp-eyed soldier called out, pointing toward the horizon where the three werebeast kings had begun their approach.


    Thergest king, the one who had just executed the werefox king, led the charge. His massive form cut through the dust and debris like a storm, and his eyes gleamed with a vicious hunger for destruction. The other two nked him, their snarls carrying across the wind as they closed the distance between themselves and the city walls quickly, too quickly.


    The entire defense force tensed as the kings arrived. Mages and archers were ready to fire upon them, but the kings were fast¡ªtoo fast.


    They mmed into the barrier with the force of a hurricane.


    Boom!


    A deafening crash reverberated across the city as thergest werebeast king drove his fist into the shimmering barrier. Tremors shook the ground, and cracks began to spiderweb across the surface of the magical shield. The sheer force of the impact sent shockwaves through the air, causing the soldiers and students on the walls to lose their bnce momentarily.


    "Hold the line!" Commander Serin shouted, though even his voice wavered as he watched the barrier struggle to contain the kings'' onught.


    On the frontlines, both Anthony and E kept their units firing at the remaining werebeasts. Magic sts, arrows, and projectiles rained down upon the enemy forces below, cutting their numbers down as much as possible. But the pressure was immense. Even with the barrier up, the presence of the werebeast kings was suffocating.


    "Keep firing! Don''t stop!" Anthony bellowed to hisrades, though his own voice faltered when he caught sight of the barrier. His heart pounded in his chest as cracks began to deepen.


    E, positioned on the other side of the gate, clenched her fists, casting another volley of high-powered magic at the lesser werebeasts. The explosions and attacks sent debris flying as more and more enemies fell. But the sight of the kings'' relentless assault on the barrier made her stomach drop.


    She cursed herself for being unable to fight against these monsters. s, she was just a Ster Magus. A peak one...


    Another thunderous crash echoed as the strongest werebeast kingunched a second punch at the barrier, and this time, the entire city trembled.


    "Crack!"


    "Crack-!"


    The magical dome flickered, the cracks spreading like lightning across its surface.


    "They''re breaking through!" someone shouted in panic.


    Before they could brace for the worst, the two other kingsshed out simultaneously, their sharp ws ripping through the air.


    "Boom!"


    The top of the wall exploded as w strikes tore through the magical barrier like paper, obliterating a section of the ramparts. Stone and rubble went flying in every direction, and soldiers and students alike scrambled for cover. Some were too slow¡ªcaught in the explosion, their bodies thrown back by the force. Shouts of pain and terror filled the air as the injured were dragged away.


    Serin barely held his ground, gripping his sword tightly as dust and debris settled. He cursed under his breath.


    They weren''t ready for this.


    The barrier... it was gone.


    Panic began to spread through the ranks as they realized the monster kings had broken through. Even as Anthony and E''s forces continued their desperate attacks on the lesser werebeasts, the shadow of the three monstrous kings now loomed directly over them.


    "We need to hold them here!" Serin roared. "Do not let them enter the city!"


    But it was toote.


    The kings, having shattered the barrier, stepped forward, their expressions cold and predatory. The strongest of the three raised his arm, preparing for another devastating strike that would surely destroy what remained of the city''s defenses.


    The ground quaked as the werebeasts roared, preparing for the final assault. Enjoy more content from empire


    Desperation clung to every breath, as the soldiers and students braced for what seemed like an inevitable massacre. There was no one powerful enough left to stand against the kings.


    Until suddenly...


    They heard a familiar whistling sound.


    "..."


    The battlefield fell silent once more as all eyes turned toward the sky, the faint sound of a whistle cutting through the chaos. It was a sound no one expected to hear, especially not after what had just happened.


    Both the kings and the soldiers froze, their gazes shifting upwards. High above, a familiar sight soared through the air¡ªa Rth, its massive wings casting shadows over the broken city walls. But it wasn''t just the beast that captured their attention.


    There, standing confidently atop the Rth, was...


    Adrian.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!